《City of Witches》


 Chapter 1: Slave of Witch City (1)

    <b>? ve of Witch City (1) ?</b>


    Amidst the cold autumn rainfall.


    No matter how much time passed, the feeling of having cold, wet skin constantly brushing against the rough leather of the blue overalls, in the middle of autumn, was something impossible to get used to.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s filthy and heavy.¡±


    Shin Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but mutter curses while continuing to scoop up piles of mud from the clogged drainage pipes with his shovel.


    As someone who is neither brave nor strong enough to go against his superiors, this invisible act is only the way he could vent as a form of rebellion.


    A mildewy stench lingered on the rain-bearing raincoat, which heavily weighed on his back. It was a stench he was already familiar with from the ponchos he wore in his military service.


    The sight of the stagnant water finally being drained after removing thest clump of mud clogging the pipe gave Shin Siwoo a small sense of satisfaction.


    The Trinity Academy¡¯s Magic Library uses a sophisticated drainage system that harvested all the rainwater, which would then converge straight into one huge drainage channel, though nobody knew where the drainage, consisting of more than 20 meters long and straight path, would go from there. However, as long as it was effective, nobody cared where the waste ended up getting disposed of.


    At the end of the day, the end result was Siwoo getting covered in filth and mud.


    After putting down his shovel, he then straightened out his back, producing a loud popping sound which was a testament to his long and arduous work.


    Fortunately, that was thest chore he had to do this morning.


    Once his morning chores wereplete, Siwoo had the chance to rest in his room until 2 pm, try chewing on a few pieces of dry bread, and then pass out for around two hours. For a man like him who had to work for more than 12 hours every day, having the ability to take a power nap was an extremely useful and necessary skill.


    Shin Siwoo desperately wanted to get out of this shithole as soon as possible.


    When he looked above him, the first thing he saw was a small pair of pretty-looking feet.


    ¡°Hey, Janitor, can¡¯t you clean any better than this?¡±


    Janitor.


    Whether it was the Academy¡¯s Assistants, the Professors, or the Researchers, they all referred to Shin Siwoo by the title of ¡®Janitor¡¯. Despite only being referred to by his title, instead of his surname or first name, in reality it was a surprisingly humane treatment, though it would seem otherwise at first nce.


    When ites to ves affiliated with the Central City Hall, having an actual title was nothing short of a blessing.


    Usually, depending on where they were assigned, ves would only have titles along the lines of ¡®you¡¯, ¡®hey¡¯, ¡®you there¡¯, or ¡®ve¡¯.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ sorry ¡®bout that.¡±


    Focused more on climbing his way out of the waist-high drain than apologizing half-heartedly, once Siwoo finished climbing, he immediately backed away from the woman¡¯s side.


    This kind of treatment wasn¡¯t anything special here.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Today, we will be having a lesson on the bodily fluids of human males and the rtionship it has with magic. Have your clothes changed by 12:00 and then wait at the entrance of the 2nd academy building.¡±


    After being enved for over 5 years, most would start to pick up on certain things.


    Actually, Siwoo had already started to feel uneasy once he had noticed that somebody like her, an Associate Professor, had personallye to a filthy ce like this.


    His ominous premonition hade true once again, as always.


    ¡°About that¡­ by the time I finish washing up and changing my clothes, it would already be past noon¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem¡­?¡±


    Siwoo could clearly see that the Associate Professor was upset, judging from the expression on her pretty face. There was a contrast between her neatly tied back, lustrous blonde hair, and her alluring lips pursed into a disappointed frown.


    At a nce, she was obviously upset, but Siwoo knew that behind the gleam in her mystical sapphire eyesy an expression very different from the one she was willing to show¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anyints, do you?¡±


    As soon as hardbor was finished for the day, this Associate Professor, Amelia Marigold, would immediately drop her facade and reveal her true nature of being a witch who is obsessed with the man known as Shin Siwoo.


    However, one thing shouldn¡¯t be misunderstood.


    The reason behind Amelia being called a ¡®Witch¡¯ was not because of some cruel personality or sociopathic tendencies.


    Rather, this beautiful youngdy, who looks to be not a year over 20, was literally a ¡®Witch¡¯. In other words, a genuine sorceress who had already inherited the Witch¡¯s Brand from her predecessor of the ¡®Marigold¡¯ line of Witches and has already been alive for countless decades.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll get ready as soon as possible!¡±


    Siwoo profusely apologized once more and hurriedly began bowing his head repeatedly. In this city, witches were considered to be above everyone else.


    Nobody would ever bat an eye even if a lowly ve such as Siwoo were to be killed simply because a witch disliked his choice of words.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she called out to Siwoo.


    Her alluring aura, perfect proportions, and peak beauty seemed as if they were meticulously crafted by God. If it were just based on her doll-like appearance alone, no one would ever think that she was a vicious Witch at all. After a brief pause, Amelia began to speak¡­


    ¡°Are you finally ready to change your answer? I believe that 5 years is plenty of time to think over my proposal.¡±


    While her voice had the same businesslike tone as before, there was now a subtle hint of seduction hidden underneath.


    Siwoo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment from the implications behind her words.


    Suddenly, Siwoo began to feel a small fragment of an emotion that he thought he had already lost years ago.


    No matter what manner of indecencies or humiliation that Siwoo would be forced to experience, he would never lose his pride.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my answer, no matter how many times you ask. Anyways, it¡¯s about time for me to start getting ready, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Siwoo then proceeded to turn around after pulling his shovel out of the pile of mud it was stuck in and head back to his ¡®home¡¯.


    While standing alone amidst the pouring rain, Amelia¡¯s eyes began to narrow with a dangerous glint.


    2.


    ¡°That fucking bitch.¡±


    Siwoo hadn¡¯t been this angry in a long time. Most of the time, it would only be at the point where his heart thumps with spite whenever heins to himself. For some reason, Amelia would always find a way to get under his skin every time she opened her mouth.


    It was a known fact that all witches were an extremely privileged group of individuals.


    Not only are they immortal, they have the ability to control the mysterious power of magic and would often relentlessly pursue revenge, even for the most trivial of insults to their pride.


    Of course, Siwoo despised Witches. He especially hated Amelia Marigold the most!


    As he was feeling frustrated that he couldn¡¯t swear as much as he pleased because of the possibility that somebody might overhear, he got startled by the rough hand that suddenly grabbed his shoulder.


    From behind, he could hear the culprit¡¯s smug voice.


    ¡°¡®Sup brother, why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Just who the fuck are you calling brother, you bastard!?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, looks like somebody¡¯s talkative today. Did something bad happen? Come on, you can tell me.¡±


    In this entire Academy, there was only one person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hold on to Siwoo¡¯s muddy shoulders. That person was Takasho Mimaya, a Japanese man from Hokkaido.


    ¡°Just where the fuck have you been?¡±


    ¡°The majestic Hokkaido pagoda does not distinguish between day or night.¡±


    Takasho gave me a sly expression and wiggled his pinky. So basically, while Siwoo had toiled away his entire morning in the chilly rain, Takasho was having fun rolling around in the bed of some researcher or professor.


    Despite appearances, Siwoo and Takasho shared quite a few simrities.


    They were both 28 years old, kidnapped from Earth to the wretched city of witches, ¡®Gehenna¡¯, and were forced to be ves of the City Hall.


    However, despite their simr circumstances, there was still one major difference between them.


    While Siwoo took the honest route of miserable hardbor, Takasho had whored himself to the Witches in exchange for numerous conveniences.


    That thought made Siwoo¡¯s blood boil again. All the anger he felt towards Amelia a while ago had suddenly worsened once he saw Takasho¡¯s smug face.


    ¡°Are you really that fucking shameless!? Those assholes are the reason why we¡¯re stuck in this trash heap to begin with! After all the suffering they¡¯ve put us through, now you¡¯re just gonna go ahead and sleep in the same bed as those fucking monsters!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always been my dream to be a pimp. Besides,pared to the time when I had to cater to the old aunties back in the day, the women here are even prettier than the most beautiful girls in Tokyo! If you could just stop being stubborn and throw away your pride, this ce will be a paradise for you.¡±


    After he finished delivering his little speech, Takasho gave Siwoo a big, toothy grin.


    Without fail, every single person from earth who were brought to Gehenna, the City of Witches, would always end up as ves.


    Only two types of ves existed in Gehenna. You either became a mon ve¡¯, which collectively belongs to the City Hall, or a ¡®private ve¡¯, who are owned by an individual.


    ording to this system, themon ves have to prove their worth in order to receive any kind of humane treatment.


    In other words, they either had to be good-looking like Takasho or have the ability to work in public affairs like Siwoo.


    Well, even though that¡¯s what most believe, neither Siwoo nor Takasho knew the exact criteria behind being chosen.


    However, one thing was clear, and that was the fact that Takasho was using his past experience of working at a host club to the fullest in order to live afortable lifestyle in this foreign city.


    ¡°That Associate Professor Amelia is interested in you, right? This could be your chance. If you want, I could give you a couple pointers. As long as you follow my lead, even someone as stubborn as her would end up melting in your hands.¡±


    Shoving Takasho off of his shoulder, Siwoo spat out, ¡°Fuck that shit!¡±


    ¡°Siwoo, I can definitely tell that you lived an honest life back in Korea. However; even if your attitude is considered to be honest where youe from, in Japan, it would be considered to be extremely arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I already said I won¡¯t go through with it! Why are you being so damn persistent today?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, bro, I was just trying to lighten the mood.¡±


    With his experience as a former host, Takasho was easily able to notice that Amelia had taken a particr interest in Siwoo.


    On his first day working at the Academy, Siwoo had refused to attend to Amelia that night.


    Back then, Siwoo was still a na?ve young man who didn¡¯t know all that much about witch culture and got embarrassed, so he ended up refusing her invitation¡­ He never would¡¯ve guessed that Amelia would still be holding onto that grudge 5 years after the fact. However, even after learning more about witch culture, he decided not to change his answer.


    One could say that it was a matter of pride. There was conviction in not throwing away one¡¯s pride, even if one knew that the end result would be the same, regardless.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m busy right now. Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Again? But you just got back! Sheesh, must be tough being a schr.¡±


    Despite his annoying sense of humor, Takasho was still a good friend. Takasho had helped Siwoo a lot over the years by smuggling him some stuff he could get from his more affluent environment. Besides that, he was also the only person Siwoo could openly speak with.


    If serving military service for two years with somebody was enough to be best friends, being forced into very together must be enough to practically be brothers. Anyone would be close friends after that.


    ¡°Is the next job being the Assistant again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s being the Assistant of that bitch too. God damn it.¡±


    While Siwoo kept on fuming, Takasho had an interesting look on his face.


    ¡°So then it would be¡­ that ss, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that ss.¡±


    Takasho was confused when he saw Siwoo¡¯s downcast expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you so depressed? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about something like this?¡±


    Knowing the content of the ss, any other guy would love to be in his ce.


    ¡°Looks like theforting sight of newbie apprentice witches is something a guy like you could never understand.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, look at this old pervert. You do know what happens to anyone who touches an apprentice witch, right?¡±


    If anyone tried to do something like that, their head would instantly go flying. Such a taboo topic is better left alone unless you want to end up getting buried 6 feet under.


    Seeing the solemn look on Siwoo¡¯s face, Takasho answered with a big smile.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever felt that sometimes, even just the act of looking at flowers can make you happy? Anyways, if you really don¡¯t want to go¡­ How about I take your ce?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I would love that, but that¡¯s impossible. Associate Professor Amelia summoned me personally.¡±


    ¡°Tch, what a tough situation you found yourself in, huh?¡±


    Takasho clicked his tongue in regret.


    From the point of view of a guy who loves women, this was like handing him a wrapped gift that he wasn¡¯t allowed to open.


    However, for someone like Siwoo, who had an average libido, a job like this was tougher than any otherbor.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be on my way as well. I also have some work to do right now, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Takasho patted Siwoo on the back in an attempt to cheer him up, and then disappeared at the end of the hallway. Judging from that response, he probably had yet another ¡®patron¡¯ waiting for him.


    Since Siwoo was dyed by Takasho earlier, he had to quickly wash himself and get changed in order to show up in time. An endless amount ofints await him if he doesn¡¯t make it to Associate Professor Amelia¡¯s appointed time.


    Once Siwoo finally finishes changing into hisb coat, he would then need to wait 5 minutes in advance at the meeting ce.


    He heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°This wretched city.¡±


    That was the only thing Siwoo could utter. He had nothing else to say besides that.


    <strong>TL NOTE: For new readers, this is one of the best adult novels and is critically acimed also for its plot. First chapters might be a bit hard to go through for some, but it will get a lot better!</strong>


    The real plot actually starts on 80+ so be sure to give it a chance till then. Enjoy!

 Chapter 2: Slave of Witch City (2)

    <b>? ve of Witch City (2) ?</b>


    If there was anything that the Academycked, it was modern conveniences such as a bathhouse.


    Basically, the concepts of running water or indoor plumbing don¡¯t exist here.


    After peeling off his grimy work uniform, Siwoo squatted down right by the nearby well and began to pour ice-cold groundwater all over his body.


    Each time a dry lump of mud melted, his body would begin to shiver as more of his flesh was exposed to the chilly breeze.


    If only he wasn¡¯t on such a tight schedule, he would have at least taken the time to boil some hot water.


    Once he realized that Amelia was the one behind this suffering, Siwoo clenched his teeth in fury.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold as fuck!¡±


    It¡¯s been 5 years since he was kidnapped to Gehenna and became a ve.


    In order to fully exin how absurd this city was, first it was essential to describe what witches were.


    After reading about them from books he found in the library and living together with them for 5 years, Siwoo already had a deep understanding of what kind of existences they were.


    Witches were all arrogant, dangerous, selfish, and insane people.


    However, this was simply Siwoo¡¯s impression that he got from spending 5 years with them and was far from the actual definition or concept of witches.


    Personal feelings aside, a Witch was anyone with a ¡®brand¡¯ engraved somewhere on their body and had the ability to cast magic.


    Siwoo had first gotten this information from the ve trader who had kidnapped him and taken him to Gehenna.


    That ve trader with a scar on his face had given Siwoo some ¡®advice that couldn¡¯t really be considered advice¡¯.


    ¡®Unless you¡¯re feeling suicidal, then you should never oppose a Witch.¡¯


    Now that he thought back on it, he got a bit pissed.


    Siwoo was just living life normally when he suddenly got kidnapped. Then after getting kidnapped, the guy who was going to sell him had the balls to give him such shitty advice?


    Even then, the look of instinctual horror on that ve trader¡¯s face was still engraved in Siwoo¡¯s memory.


    Now, 5 yearster after being sold to a City Hall Official at a ve auction and then being assigned as a Janitor of Trinity Academy.


    Siwoo finally understood the ve trader¡¯s advice back then, after listening in on Amelia¡¯s lectures or reading the books kept in the library.


    The fear of witches did not just stem from their ability to wield magic.


    What was actually frightening was their purpose and how they went about achieving it.


    The purpose of all witches was to achieve the great magic used by the ¡®Witch of Creation¡¯.


    For witches who are always pursuing higher paths of witchhood, pushing the limits of ethics and morality weremon.


    In fact, it was said that being a private ve was more dangerous than being amon ve. Some private ves even end up dying during secret human experiments.


    Well, that exnation might be a bit hard to understand.


    So, in a nutshell, witches were crazy magic wielding bitches.


    The insane cravings of a middle-aged menopausal woman was nothingpared to a witch¡¯s obsession with magic.


    ¡°They¡¯re really crazy bitches¡­¡±


    What would have happened to him if somebody other than the City Official had been the one to buy Siwoo at the ve auction?


    Every time he thought of that possibility, chills would run down his spine.


    Anyways, he had to hurry before he ran out of time.


    After drying himself off with a hole-filled towel, he put on some loose white clothing, choosing to go without underwear.


    The white uniform was a stiff material without any synthetic fibers, and resembled a dress that barely covered the body.


    This garment, called a b coat¡¯ within the Trinity Academy, was more worthy of being called a ¡®cleaning rag¡¯ than ¡®clothes¡¯.


    If you looked closely enough at the skirt-like hem, Siwoo¡¯s national treasure would be revealed in its full glory.


    After finally putting on theb coat that he would never get used to, despite the many times he had already worn them, Siwoo headed straight towards the 2nd school building.


    2.


    Trinity Academy was located within a ce known as Lenomond Town.


    This was a ce where apprentice witches were trained, and fully fledged Witches could perform their research.


    The academy¡¯s campus was built in the shape of a cross, perfectly aligned with the four cardinal directions: East, West, North, and South. All of the buildings were made of stone, in a mix of Gehenna¡¯s unique architectural style and the 17th century Baroque style.


    Among them, the most recently renovated 2nd academy building in the North was reminiscent of the Pce of Versailles on Earth. It could be because of how luxurious andvishly decorated it appeared.


    Although Gehenna¡¯s ss-based society, system, and origins left a bad taste in Siwoo¡¯s mouth, even he couldn¡¯t help but admire how amazing the architecture was.


    As he entered the 2nd academy building through a corridor that was connected to all rooms; Siwoo was greeted by the sight of crystal chandeliers, candles lit with a soothing light, and a ceiling painting portraying the wonders and beauty of magic.


    In front of him stood Amelia Marigold, who was looking down with a troubled expression on her face.


    Sometimes she would get lost in her thoughts like this.


    She wore poines, those shoes with pointed tips witches always wore in fiction, a mermaid dress which entuated her figure, and a cloak that wrapped around her shoulders.


    Her overall color-scheme was themed around dark colors.


    Seeing how it was a ss for instructing apprentice witches, she had dressed formally.


    Each piece of clothing that Amelia inherited from her predecessor ¡®Marigold¡¯ was a sizerger than what would normally fit her.


    Thanks to that, along with the fact that she was currently holding a book half her size, the frowning Amelia appeared very small.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment as he stared at her side profile as if he were possessed.


    Even he must admit, although he hated witches, they were indeed beautiful.


    Her luscious blonde hair freely draped over her cloak, her red lips that were akin to the forbidden fruit, and her soft curves that showed through her clothes¡­


    She was so dazzling that her beauty could no longer be considered to be within the realm of humanity.


    Amelia, who appeared to be perfectly sculpted like a statue, was able to easily blend into the scene of this gorgeous and luxurious hall.


    ¡°Associate Professor.¡±


    Amelia slowly blinked at Siwoo¡¯s call.


    Less than 5 secondster, she looked up at Siwoo with a cold expression.


    She then pulled out a pocket watch from her cloak and checked the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s three minutes past noon. Does it look like I have the time to idly stand by?¡±


    ¡°I had arrived on time, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb the Associate Professor. You seemed to be deeply contemting something about the secrets of magic.¡±


    Actually, he was spying on her side profile, but this was best left unsaid.


    ¡°Wrong. You should have called out to me instead of just standing there. The confirmed arrival time of Janitor is three minutes after the appointed time. Meaning that you arete. Unless I¡¯m aware of it, there¡¯s no way to tell if you¡¯re on time or not, correct?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Siwoo was quick to apologize. It wasn¡¯t his first time being in such a situation.


    Amelia always looked like she was about to chew him out, but she didn¡¯t scold him too much if he immediately apologized.


    She seemed to think that it was beneath her to let a mere ve criticize her.


    ¡°Never mind. I would rather teach ab rat magic than to expect wise judgment from you.¡±


    ¡°I deeply apologize.¡±


    But today, Amelia¡¯s admonishments ended up being long winded.


    Amelia¡¯s scolding session continued as Siwoo kept his head bowed.


    ¡°I think I have pretty much overlooked Janitor¡¯s mistakes so far. Since you weren¡¯t properly punished, you¡¯re still repeating the same obvious mistakes.¡±


    Siwoo suddenly felt a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°For the next week, after you finish your afternoon work, clean up myb.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    This was outright harassment.


    If she used her magic, she could easily clean up herb in 3 minutes. Meanwhile, Siwoo, who was not a witch, would need more than 3 hours to clean such aplexb.


    Siwoo was already working more than 12 hours a day, and Amelia had just given him 3 hours of overtime just because he was three minutes te¡¯.


    ¡°Are you not going to do it? You didn¡¯t arrive at the appointed time.¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t talk back.


    Amelia ended the conversation by saying that she would not ept any objections orints.


    Then she threw therge book towards Siwoo¡¯s chest, before walking up the stairs.


    Siwoo almost couldn¡¯t hold back the curses he was about to start spewing out of his mouth.


    He could see Amelia¡¯s back as she climbed the stairs, and the long cloak that was dragging on the floor, which was too long for someone of her stature.


    Siwoo really wanted to step on it and make her trip.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with the consequences.


    In the end, feeling even more burdened than before, Siwoo began to follow Amelia.


    3.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Amelia entered the ssroom and began the lecture without any sort of greeting.


    The ssroom, with colors which did not fade even in gloomy weather, exuded a certain type of elegance. It had a structure simr to a terrace with a desk centered behind arge ckboard.


    Compared tomon lecture halls which are built to amodate arge number of people, this space could only fit 20 people.


    That wasn¡¯t a problem, however, as there were only two apprentice witches attending this ss.


    The two girls were clinging to each other, as if they shared one body. They were grinning at Siwoo from behind their desks.


    The atmosphere became a bit tense, probably because they had been chattering up until now.


    Siwoo put the heavy book down on the table and stood next to Amelia.


    Once he turned around, he got startled by the two pairs of purple eyes staring at him.


    The girls were identical twins, to the point where it appeared as if they were clones of each other. They had been paying attention to Siwoo from the moment he and Amelia had entered the ssroom.


    Odette and Odile.


    They were currently the only apprentice witches who had been taking sses at Trinity Academy since 2 years ago.


    Their hair was dark and they had bright violet eyes.


    They were sitting there innocently, as if they didn¡¯t know anything about the world, but Siwoo already knew.


    Just because someone was innocent didn¡¯t mean they were good.


    As an example, think of a child stomping an ant to death with an innocent look on their face.


    It could be argued that the innocence of these twins was simr to that kind of ferocity.


    ¡°Professor Amelia! Is today¡¯s ss with Assistant Shin Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Professor Amelia! Is today¡¯s ss with the assistant?¡±


    They spoke at almost the same time. Their voices were clear and high, akin to the chirping of a small bird.


    Even their voices sounded simr. Unless you looked closely at their mouths, it would be impossible to know which one was currently speaking.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia secretly sighed, as if she was already tired. At the same time, Odile and Odette faced each other. It almost looked like there was a mirror between them, giving off some sort of uncanny feeling.


    ¡°¡°What kind of experiment are we doing today?¡±¡±


    Amelia, the 15th Witch of the Marigold line, was an Associate Professor at Trinity Academy and had already achieved a high realm of 22 Paths.


    She was a ¡®Baroness¡¯, an extremely rare noble within the Witch society.


    In other words, the twins, who were just apprentice witches, couldn¡¯t just talk to Amelia however they wanted.


    Not that Amelia was sensitive enough to care too much about that kind of thing.


    ¡°Men¡¯s bodily fluids and¡­¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! It¡¯s so indecent.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa! How can you be so obscene!¡±


    Odile and Odette had already begun to make a fuss before Amelia could even finish speaking.


    Seeing Amelia biting her lips, Siwoo felt extremely satisfied.


    It was almost only when she was dealing with the twins that Amelia ever looked this frustrated.


    Siwoo had no idea how Odile and Odette, who were only green apprentice witches, were able to get such a reaction out of Amelia.


    But still, this rare sight of Amelia finally gave Siwoo some satisfaction for the troubles she had given him.


    ¡°¡­its rtionship with magic.¡±


    ¡°Is he going to strip?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to strip, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    But s, he could only feel satisfied for so long.


    Amelia might have been left frustrated by the twins but Siwoo must be careful around them no matter what.


    Else, he would be forcefully humiliated in front of the twins yesterday, today, and probably tomorrow as well.


    A fact that would never change until he could escape this wretched city.


    ¡°But before the actual experiment, we need to check how well Ms. Odette and Ms. Odile are following the ss.¡±


    ¡°But theories aren¡¯t interesting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Witch Gemini said that magic theory without practice is meaningless.¡±


    However, Amelia couldn¡¯t be toyed with by the twins forever.


    She had the dignity of an Associate Professor. Once she sets a serious tone, the twins would be forced to follow suit.


    Amelia mmed down onto the desk, nowpletely ignoring the twins¡¯ints.


    ¡°Please submit thest assignment I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Professor.¡±


    The twins nced at each other, suddenly turning into obedient children, and submitted their bundles of paper.


    They may be young and immature, but they were still Apprentice Witches.


    Looking down at the papers, they seemed to be filled withplicated magic forms.


    Siwoo, who was interested and tried to peek at the contents of the assignment, suddenly became startled.


    He could feel that the eyes of the twins were fixated on him.

 Chapter 3: Slave of Witch City (3)

    <b>? ve of Witch City (3) ?</b>


    Amelia began to go through the twins¡¯ assignments.


    Was she even reading them? Since her ruby-adorned red quill pen glided across the pages at an extremely fast pace.


    At that moment, the eyes of the twins also turned to Amelia.


    In Siwoo¡¯s opinion, the apprentice witches were prime examples of the Witches¡¯ obsession and madness toward magic.


    The Witch of Creation was said to be able to conjure something out of nothing.


    Every Witch lived in hopes of reaching her level, a realm which was nothing short of being a God.


    Just as one would expect after seeing Amelia, who despite existing for over 150 years still possessed a young and beautiful appearance, witches had already gained eternal youth after receiving their ¡®Brand¡¯.


    However, just because they had an infinite lifespan, did not mean that they were able to develop indefinitely as well.


    Some Witches would soon be forced to face an insurmountable wall in their progress, forever stuck in their own perpetual cycle.


    After failing countless times for hundreds of years, numerous Witches, even the most stubborn ones had to eventually admit their defeat.


    They had to ept the fact that it was impossible for a single individual to be able to make any achievement that could ever rival the achievement made by the Witch of Creation.


    Normally, most people who had somemon sense would simply give up at this point. However, witches were a group of people whocked thatmon sense to begin with.


    After realizing the inevitable truth, they had finally decided.


    If they were trying to achieve a feat that was impossible to try in just one life, they would just try again in their next life.


    They would start by looking for somebody who had apletely different mindset and talent from themselves. Once they found themselves a suitable sessor, then they would pass down their research, allowing the sessor to continue the research in their predecessor¡¯s stead.


    Inside every Witch¡¯s Brand carried several generation¡¯s worth of precious research their predecessor was working on.


    It was thanks to the Apprentice Witches, such as Odile and Odette, that the witches¡¯ brand was able to be epted and the research of the predecessor would be able to be passed down to their disciple.


    It wasn¡¯t only the life of others that were disregarded by witches in the pursuit of magic.


    To people like them, even something like their own life would be nothing more than a tool necessary toplete their magic.


    Amelia stacked the papers together after having finally checked every single one.


    ¡°Now then,e here and take back your graded assignments.¡±


    Amelia returned both assignments in less than 15 minutes.


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the exact score given to an assignment.


    ording to Amelia¡¯s theory, magic was not something that could ever be specifically graded.


    ¡°As I always say, the corrections that I have made are only one possibility. Don¡¯t ever give up and just ept the solution as it is, but rather continue to constantly reflect on it and question that solution.¡±


    ¡°¡°We understand, Professor!¡±¡±


    Surprisingly, the strict Amelia was actually pretty good at teaching.


    Whenever she taught a ss, the first thing she always did was acknowledge the possibility of an alternate path existing apart from her own.


    When you consider just how prideful witches got when it came to their magic, this attitude was extremely flexible.


    Along with the sounds of paper rustling, the twins, who had already received their assignment back, started to quickly check through Amelia¡¯s corrections as if they werepeting with each other.


    Looking at the speed at which they were reading through their assignments, they obviously weren¡¯t able to properly process the information.


    No matter how talented the two girls were, they were still too young topletely copy the advanced technique of Amelia, a mature witch.


    ¡°My score¡¯s 71. Odette, what did you get?¡±


    ¡°I got a 59. Looks like it¡¯s my win today, sis!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! It¡¯s impossible for our scores to be that different!¡±


    Odile was in disbelief as she checked the papers that Odette had given her with a smug look on her face.


    ¡°The number isn¡¯t the only thing that matters! Look, in mine only one line got corrected, but in yours there¡¯s an entire paragraph that got corrected. See?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but wasn¡¯t it clear that we bet on the number of corrections?¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia¡¯s fingers twitched.


    Her exhausted expression made it look like she was in desperate need of a cigarette right now.


    However, now wasn¡¯t the time for Amelia to start smoking.


    Instead, she mmed her hands on her desk to silence the ongoing quarrel.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    ¡°Uh- I¡¯m sorry. Odette started it, though!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor¡­ My sister is a bit immature.¡±


    Amelia waited for the chaos to subside without a word.


    After everything had finally settled down, she then immediately started the ss without bothering to mention anything about the assignment beforehand.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to ask you before I begin. Is it possible for a man to possess mana?¡±


    Every ss that Amelia taught began with a question like this.


    Confused, Odile and Odette began discussing among themselves.


    ¡°The answer is no, right? Isn¡¯t that why it¡¯s only women that ever be witches?¡±


    ¡°That has to be it.¡±


    ¡°But even if men don¡¯t have any mana, why can¡¯t they just inherit a brand instead?¡±


    The moment the topic of men got introduced, the twins got excited as they began to immerse themselves within Amelia¡¯s lecture.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the reason because they¡¯re stupid?¡±


    ¡°Ah- no offense to Assistant Siwoo.¡±


    The lively pair of twins turned towards Siwoo with wistful expressions on their faces.


    Despite the distractions, Amelia¡¯s lecture itself was still interesting to listen to.


    As a high-ranking Witch, she was able to clearly point out the essence of the subject.


    ¡°As it is discussed in many myths, the mother who bore the world was the Goddess. The mainstream symbols and systems are used as the basis for modern magic. Modern magic is a set of conceptual symbol systems that contain mana.¡±


    ¡°And while men have the ability to create life, they are not able to harbor the life that they create.¡±


    ¡°Simrly, unlike women, they can directly generate mana within their body. However, they are unable to handle the Brand and its foreign mana.¡±


    Odile and Odette both nodded in understanding at the same time.


    ¡°However, that does notpletely exclude men from the study of magic. If we Witches were able to generate mana directly within our bodies like men, it would be an innovative discovery that would overturn our current standards of magic theory.¡±


    ¡°Then, is this ss going to be learning about the manifestation of mana?¡±


    ¡°Correct. But in order to do that, we need to first check the corrtion between a man¡¯s bodily fluid and mana. Anything more than that would be too difficult at your current level.¡±


    Siwoo felt that the time had finallye. Then, Ameliamanded him in an impassive tone.


    ¡°Take off your clothes, Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The moment that he had been dreading had finally arrived.


    The whole time he¡¯d been present in the ssroom, Siwoo was treated no differently than a simple training aid.


    A training aid that received several curious nces towards his genitals that he was being forced to reveal.


    After taking off theb coat he wore, Siwoo¡¯spletely bare form was revealed. The thinp coat was already so skimpy, to the point that it took him less than five seconds to take off. Well, that¡¯s why the coat was designed that way in the first ce.


    ¡°Woah¡­.¡±


    ¡°Five¡­.¡±


    Despite having seen it more than a few times already, the twins stared at Siwoo¡¯s bare physique with twinkling eyes.


    It was a unique sex education lesson for this pair of twins who had been raised in a greenhouse-like environment, their paths already set to be witches from birth.


    Siwoo had a body that could be described as an average adult male, being neither particrly fat nor muscr.


    On top of that, his little brother down there wasrge enough to stand out regardless of what position it was in.


    Plus, he hasn¡¯t even gotten erect yet.


    Fortunately enough, nobody had mentioned his size anyways.


    ¡°How is it always so shiny every time I see it?¡±


    Currently, besides his head, not a single strand of hair existed on Siwoo¡¯s body.


    This was because, while acting as a teaching aid, all hair must be removed from the body so that students are more able to clearly identify the ¡®subjects¡¯. The hair removal process was done by bathing oneself in a strange liquid.


    Siwoo kept his head facing downwards and grudgingly cooperated with the experiment with his hands sped behind his back.


    They weren¡¯t the type of people to listen, rather they would ask him to thank them for cleaning his hair off.


    ¡°Stop getting distracted, focus.¡±


    Maybe it was because of his earlier conversation with Takasho??


    For some reason, Siwoo felt like Amelia, whom he had thought was entirely incapable of making any kind of facial expression, now seemed to have a tinge of redness on her cheeks.


    ¡°Men have the ability to exert mana by their own will, but it is during ejaction that the most violent mana generation urs. It is so easy to spot that even beginners like you wouldn¡¯t even need a precision instrument.¡±


    Amelia began lifting Siwoo¡¯s sleeping brother with a long, slender stick.


    Right now, she was quite literally treating a man¡¯sid dick like a dried radish at the produce aisle.


    ¡°The generation of mana is closely rted to the state of mental elevation. And the act of ¡®sowing seeds¡¯, which is engraved on a man¡¯s instinct, evokes an instinctive exaltation. Today, we are going to observe it.¡±


    The way she exined made it sound moreplicated than it really was.


    In simpler terms, his dick would be masturbated until he ejacted. If the test subject was a pervert like Takasho, they would definitely enjoy it, but Siwoo wasn¡¯t that type of person.


    When Siwoo got his semen collected for the first time in order to make a magic reagent, he felt so much shame that he couldn¡¯t sleep for a week straight.


    After ensuring that the twins were ready to begin, Amelia began cing a silver pendulum and chalkboard on top of her desk.


    She began by drawing a magic circle using chalk on the ck chalkboard.


    Despite its seemingly ordinary appearance, however, the chalk she was using was not just an ordinary piece of chalk.


    It was a piece of Magic Chalk,monly used as a material for drawing magic circles. It was made by mixing lime stone powder with gold powder as well as some special reagents that helped increase the conduction of mana.


    Of course, it was an expensive item that a ve like Siwoo couldn¡¯t even dream of buying, especially seeing how even that small piece being used right now had cost more than a year¡¯s worth of his sry.


    A few momentster, the previously nk space of the chalkboard had been instantly filled with runes, geometric shapes and lines.


    Somehow, in that short amount of time Amelia was able to draw all of those straight lines and curves perfectly by hand without using any kind of tool. She then ced the pendulum, that was hanging from a tripod, on thepleted magic circle.


    ¡°This right here is a very simple magic circle that is able to detect the generation of mana. You can properly understand the structure, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make him ejacte now?¡±


    It definitely wasn¡¯t a veryplicated magic circle, as even Siwoo, a normal human, knew how it worked. As such, there was no way that the twins wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it.


    Once the circle is activated, the pendulum would begin to swing back and forth once it detects mana being generated from an outside source.


    The width of the pendulum¡¯s swing would be determined by the magnitude of the generated mana it had detected.


    As expected, the twins only had to nce at the magic circle topletely understand how it worked.


    Rather, they were much more eager to see my semen spurting out as soon as possible.


    Trying to empty his thought as preparation, a certain calmness began to spread in Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    He didn¡¯t even know if he couldst even one round because of how exhausted he felt, but he will still try to hold on anyway.


    After he finished clearing his mind, he continued to wait for Amelia¡¯s signal.


    Once she sent the cue, Siwoo had to start masturbating in front of these three women.


    ¡°Yes, but we will proceed a bit differently from the experiments we have done so far.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After rolling up her sleeves, Amelia¡¯s white hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed the hilt of Siwoo¡¯s sword.


    She began silently fiddling with his soft member, ignoring the clear look of embarrassment on Siwoo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Until now, the ejaction was self-induced by the Janitor, no, Assistant Shin Siwoo. But today, however, I will be the one to demonstrate how to induce ejaction.¡±


    ¡°Can we do it too?¡±


    ¡°I want to try too!¡±


    The twins started loudly eximing while sticking their upper bodies out over their desks, to the point where it almost looked as though they would die from excitement.


    This sudden developmentpletely stunned Siwoo, having expected to be doing it himself. Additionally, as he continued to feel Amelia¡¯s touch on his crotch, blood had already began to rush towards the lower part of his body.


    ¡°First, watch my demonstration.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Associate Professor Amelia¡­?¡±


    Over the years of very, Siwoo had learned the importance of remaining silent about any absurdity that urred.


    However, even he felt that Amelia¡¯s sudden action was way too much.


    Siwoo¡¯s gaze suddenly met with her bright, blue eyes.


    Her gaze was just as indifferent as it always was, however, Siwoo once again could feel a subtle, unknown emotion hidden deep within.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Umm, I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter for me to decide.¡±


    After rejecting him instantly, Amelia¡¯s hand slowly began to move once more.

 Chapter 4: Slave of Witch City (4)

    <b>? ve of Witch City (4) ?</b>


    After having induced ejaction via stimtion of the male genital by hand, the next thing to do would be to observe whether or not mana was generated from the process.


    In fact, any witch who personally induces the ejaction would end up getting the same result as a witch who simply sits back and observes the process.


    Siwoo still had no clue what Amelia was thinking, but the fact that this was the first time he had ever felt the icy touch of her hands on his crotch had ended up distracting him.


    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s important to first make the shaft big enough to hold with your hands before starting the stimtion process.¡±


    Before this ss, Siwoo would never have thought that Amelia, a person who had always given him trouble ever since he became a ve, would someday be touching him like this.


    Holding onto his shaft, Amelia¡¯s fingers began dancing around the tip and then started to directly begin rubbing the head.


    ¡°Gently caress the tip with your fingers and stimte the ns by pushing on it with your thumb.¡±


    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±


    As a matter of fact, Siwoo didn¡¯t like Amelia at all.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t enjoy being jerked off in front of an audience either.


    However, it was impossible to deny the fact that her hand was making him feel good.


    Against Siwoo¡¯s will, blood began to rush towards his lower region. His groin became more and more sensitive as his shaft gradually began to swell.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°The pendulum just moved! Even though he hasn¡¯t even ejacted yet!¡±


    As soon as Siwoo¡¯s soldier had finished straightening up for war, the pendulum on the chalkboard started vibrating towards him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already exin what triggers the generation of mana? Men can easily generate mana just from feeling a bit excited. In that case, however, the amount produced is insignificantly small.¡±


    While Siwoo¡¯s dragon had already been awakened and was now showing off its true majesty, Amelia suddenly expressed an opinion that was unusually rare, even for witches.


    ¡°To be able to get hard even in a situation such as this. Men are such pitiful creatures.¡±


    Amelia finally removed her hand from Siwoo¡¯s erect thing for a moment.


    Once a man¡¯s member is finally erect, it suddenly bes much harder to cool down than before.


    Obviously, Siwoo¡¯s sword, which boasts a sizerger than most of the Asian poption, was still able to stand upright and raging hard, even though Amelia¡¯s hand was no longer touching it.


    ¡°Assistant Shin Siwoo, are you aroused right now?¡±


    Theirs was a rtionship that had been forcibly dragged around for 5 years.


    It would not be a misunderstanding to say that a hint of teasing lingered in Amelia¡¯s voice.


    Basically, the point behind what she was asking him right now was¡­


    ¡®Look at you getting so excited with just a bit of touching. Don¡¯t you remember when you refused to serve me that night?¡¯


    How utterly humiliating.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t doing this just for the simple reason of ¡®demonstrating¡¯ how to induce ejaction.


    Just as Siwoo knew Amelia well, she also knew Siwoo quite well.


    She knew that he felt extreme shame whilst doing this and had deliberately led things along in order to create this type of situation.


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    Amelia, who normally would havemented on his retort, had instead pressed Siwoo in apletely different way.


    She began rubbing in a circle with her thumb and index finger, as she started moving her hand back and forth on his erect shaft.


    The sounds of dry skin rubbing against each other could be heard permeating the room.


    Amelia used a delicate amount of strength as she smoothly rubbed Siwoo¡¯s cock without applying any sort of lubrication.


    Additionally, while watching Siwoo¡¯s reaction, she began persistently stimting any sensitive areas that she could find.


    ¡°Kkeuk¡­ kkeueuk¡­¡±


    While Siwoo was trying to resist the pleasure by keeping a straight face, the twins had repeatedly expressed their admiration, as if they were watching some rare event take ce.


    Perhaps it was because of their awkward posture, but Amelia suddenly put one hand onto Siwoo¡¯s shoulder and quickly elerated her speed.


    Every time her bright blonde hair swayed alongside her movements, the pleasant scent of luxurious perfume and body odor mixed together and tickled the tip of Siwoo¡¯s nose.


    The vibration of the pendulum, which was insignificant at first, had finally begun to gradually increase in intensity.


    Amelia took a peek at Siwoo¡¯s current distorted appearance.


    Relishing in his suffering, Amelia briefly rolled back her eyes and savored every moment of it.


    The sound of her breathing was also bing harsher the faster her movements became.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡±


    Amelia mercilessly whispered into his ear once more in an unusually emotional voice.


    Unfortunately for her, the emotion Siwoo showed was a sense of superiority.


    Despite already knowing how pointless it was, Siwoo continued to persevere.


    He knew that if he were to give in at a time like this, he would just be falling straight into her trap.


    Frustrated, Amelia clicked her tongue when she noticed that Siwoo was biting his tongue in order to keep himself from ejacting.


    ¡°Stop being stubborn and finish already. My arm is starting to get tired.¡±


    Amelia quietly whispered directly into his ear. Her voice was so quiet that even the twins wouldn¡¯t be able to notice, as she slowly began tightening her grip.


    As expected, her precise grip had brought with it an irresistible amount of pleasure.


    ¡°Euk¡­!¡±


    Even though only 15 minutes had passed since they began, as a result of not touching himself for two months, he was already finding it difficult to hold on.


    Together with his frequentck of relieving himself, the intense pleasure he felt had finally resulted in the volcano erupting white magma.


    ¡°Woah! Woah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing out!¡±


    <i>¡ªSplurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t stop himself from cumming as he felt wave after wave of intense pleasure assault all of his senses.


    However, making Siwoo cum just once wasn¡¯t nearly enough for Amelia.


    She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until not even a drop of semen was left remaining within his body.


    After having intensely ejacted to the point that even his tailbone started to hurt, Siwoo fell into a deep depression. The embarrassment and shame that he felt alongside that were an added bonus.


    ¡°Were each of you able to see that? The moment that he ejacted, arge amount of mana had been generated as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Professor Amelia, can we try it this time?¡±


    The relentless sight of a swaying pendulum was the only thing that Siwoo could see just as he wanted to just crouch down and soothe all of the bitterness he was feeling.


    Not caring of the torment that he felt, the twins were ready to jump out of their desks to start the second experiment right away.


    Amelia took out her pocket watch as she wiped her fingers clean with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Due to time constraints, we¡¯ll have to end the lesson here for today. The Janitor may now return to work.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°We want to try it too!¡±


    Amelia, who had just finished collecting the rest of the semen that she had caught with her magic just before it could touch the ground, finally calmed down the twins and continued the rest of the lesson without sparing Siwoo a single nce.


    After a few moments of standing around idly, Siwoo threw away any feelings of disappointment and fled from the 2nd academy building with hisb coat still on.


    Looking like he was half-asleep, Siwoo was now on his way towards the library.


    While he expected to be forced to publicly masturbate under the guise of semen extraction, he never would have thought that he would be given a direct handjob from Amelia and be forced to put on such a humiliating show.


    ¡°Fuck my life¡­ I feel so empty inside.¡±


    Seeing how rainy it was today, he began to smoke a cigarette.


    Though he seriously hated to admit it, the handjob did feel good. Just as Amelia said, there were parts of it that made Siwoo feel excited.


    After all, how many times would one ever be given a handjob by a beauty whom they¡¯ve never even held hands with?


    Even while knowing that, no matter how hard he tried to think otherwise, Siwoo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but start burning when he thought about being jerked off and cumming into Amelia¡¯s hand.


    At times like this, Siwoo wished he could have Takasho¡¯s thick skin and pervertedness.


    If it were him, Takasho would have bragged about Amelia, famous for her coldness, personally jerking him off.


    What was even more disturbing was the thought that this might just be the beginning of Amelia¡¯s revenge.


    Siwoo could only pray that Amelia, whom at this point he had already rejected twice, was finally able to cool down with just this much.


    However, now was not the time to be worrying about trivial matters such as this.


    Siwoo would have time to worry once he finished his task of organizing the library.


    The Magic Library, located at the South of Trinity Academy, had always boasted about being thergest facility within the entire Academy Building. It was said that on opening day, so many people hade that not a single book was left on the shelves.


    Despite this fact, when ites to the 21st century, very few witches ever bothered to visit this ce.


    As time went on, the witches¡¯ continued to raise the rank of their ¡®realm¡¯ and no longer had any use for any of the basic magic books being kept inside.


    Nowadays, it was only when a witch or apprentice witch ever came across a confusing form that they would ever visit this lonely library.


    If not, it would never have been possible for one person to manage such arge facility by himself.


    ¡°Haaaah¡­.¡±


    After changing into his work clothes, Siwoo ate a piece of hardened bread for ate lunch.


    Usually, the only things that a ve¡¯s meal ever consisted of was either a piece of barley bread that had less taste than a sponge or a small bowl of some heavily diluted oat porridge.


    Even so, Siwoo had already passed the point of despair a long time ago.


    At this point, he just took meals as nothing more than nutritional supplements.


    ¡°Alright, time to clean up.¡±


    After finishing off his meal in less than three minutes, Siwoo started by organizing the books left on the table.


    No matter how rarely this library was visited, whenever a witch began rummaging through the books, at least dozens of them would end up being used. Even today, at least 1,000 books were piled up on the table.


    Despite that, cleaning the library was Siwoo¡¯s favorite task to do.


    Nobody was there to watch him or tell him what to do. Plus, after he was finished cleaning up, he could even head over to a corner hidden in the library and close his eyes for a nap.


    Above all¡­.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how you answer this problem.¡±


    Hidden behind the bookshelf, Siwoo grabbed the book he was in the middle of reading the day before and began turning the pages.


    The books kept within the library were all basic books that witches considered to be insignificant, but to a normal human like him, they were akin to deep oceans that hid all kinds of information within their depths.


    Just by reading through these magic books in his spare time, he had already absorbed the thesis and basic magic knowledge that were left behind by witches that existed hundreds of years ago.


    Meaning that just after three years of self-study, Siwoo, who didn¡¯t even know that magic existed until he was kidnapped here, now had the ability to interpret and draw magic forms, albeit clumsily.


    After a while, Siwoo suddenly took a folded piece of paper out from his pocket and quickly began writing down notes, putting it back in the pocket once he was done.


    Siwoo had been bothered by a problem for two weeks already, but thanks to this new form he just learned, his head finally felt clear.


    If not for the joy that small learnings like this gave him, he would have left as soon as he finished cleaning.


    Today¡¯s harvest was sufficient.


    So after finishing his remaining work as well as cleaning Amelia¡¯s researchboratory, he would finally be able to return to his amodation and try to use the new theory that he had just learned today in order to break through his mental block.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no guarantee that life wouldn¡¯t just give out a surprise fuck you out of nowhere.¡±


    Even then, nothing would get better if you just got depressed all on your own.


    Siwoo only ever had one goal in his mind.


    Escape this wretched city by drawing a magic circle that couldmunicate with modern society.


    It was for that purpose that he had been studying magic on his own for so long.


    Just thinking about going back to Korea and eating some chicken with a cold beer always made him feel even more depressed about his current situation.


    Siwoo proceeded to collect all of the books that were cluttered on top of the table, ced them back inside their proper shelves, and then finished by wiping down the bookshelf with a damp cloth, to prevent dust from spreading as he cleaned.


    Another part of Siwoo¡¯s job was to inspect and rece the preservation forms that were installed onto the Witch Stone as a part of the book¡¯s maintenance.


    By the time he finally finished, the sun had already begun to set.


    Siwoo felt his back ache after he climbed down from the bookshelfdder, having returned the books to their ces and finished cleaning.


    Siwoo¡¯s daily routine was to wake up at 6 in the morning, start the day by cleaning the garden, and then end at 6 in the evening.


    Normally, after he was done he would then go back to his dorm, jot down magic forms and fall asleep. Today, however, he had to clean Amelia¡¯s researchboratory.


    In the end, Siwoo left his gloomy heart behind him and began walking towards the researchboratory.

 Chapter 5: Slave of Witch City (5)

    <b>? ve of Witch City (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Located in the North-East section of the campus, lies Associate Professor Amelia¡¯s researchboratory.


    The pathway that led to the building was unsheltered and Siwoo¡¯s once dry clothes now clung to his skin, hair dripping of water as he was forced to walk amidst the rain to get to the building.


    Amelia Marigold.


    Looking at the sheer size of the building, it was clear to see that something was off.


    A mere associate professor in the academy, yet strangely enough, the research building that she used could easily be used by 5 other people. That was a luxury only either full or head professors could afford.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this over with¡­¡±


    The reason behind it was probably her nobility and therefore she was afforded with some of the benefits that other professors couldn¡¯t afford.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter to Siwoo.


    Looking upon the sheer size of the research facility and the dirt that covered it, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but sigh in despair.


    He took off his raincoat and put it on the porch, then grabbed some cleaning tools from the warehouse.


    <i>-Creaaak!</i>


    Unlike the dazzling main building of the Academy, the annex was a simple wooden building.


    The aged floorboards creaked and groaned in protest with every step he took.


    After going up the stairs to the second floor and entering therge door, Siwoo entered Amelia¡¯s 20 pyeong<sup>1</sup>[<strong>T/N:</strong> 20 pyeong = 66.1157 sqm] workshop.


    As soon as he walked in, he was greeted by the stench of lingering puff of a cigarette.


    Filling such arge space were ss bottles with mysterious fluorescent liquids, magic books, parchment scrolls, shelves with sorted and tagged reagents. In the ce of curtains, dreamcatchers lined across the windows, as well as candles that illuminated the dark areas of theboratory.


    The ce was like the mix of a medieval alchemist¡¯sboratory and an ult cafe that was popr in the past.


    It was quite authentic. If this was in a ce like Hongdae, it would have been popr.


    Amelia was sitting in the middle of the darkboratory.


    With one hand resting on her chin and the other holding a cigarette, she was examining something with a troubled look in her eyes.


    Amelia was so deeply immersed in her thoughts, that she didn¡¯t even notice that Siwoo had entered.


    She looked beautiful.


    A wless innocence adorned with defenseless, a look that Siwoo didn¡¯t think she would show to anyone else.


    Cleaning supplies in hand, Siwoo walked up to Amelia¡¯s desk.


    He was worried that if he just started cleaning without saying a word, Amelia would get angry and he would get nagged at.


    On a side note, the cigarette that Amelia was smoking was a modern-day product called Lucky Strike.


    As it was a long-established brandunched in 1847, it was a favorite among veteran smokers and witches.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    After Siwoo came within 10 steps in front of her, Amelia stared nkly at him and opened her mouth.


    A bright light flickered across Amelia¡¯s eyes, which had been dimmed while she was nkly staring into space earlier.


    ¡°Associate Professor Amelia, I¡¯m here to clean the researchboratory. Where should I start?¡±


    Siwoo became respectful, as much as he possibly could and asked.


    From the moment he entered the building, he gauged that it would take 3 to 12 hours to fully clean it.


    For now, it was best to sympathize with Amelia and reduce the punishment as much as possible.


    ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived a little while ago.¡±


    Amelia had a naturally scornful look on her face as she looked at Siwoo.


    Rolling up her sleeves so that ink doesn¡¯t get on her clothes, Amelia moved her slender wrists and pointed with a quill.


    ¡°Organize the magic books by category. Don¡¯t just sweep the dust off of the shelves, wipe them down with a damp rag. Sort the books with leather covers over there, and the thesis files, in order, on the bookshelf. Do not touch anything on the table.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do it quietly and don¡¯t disturb me. Alright, you can go¡­¡±


    Amelia, who had given her instructions, waved her hand without looking at Siwoo.


    Siwoo held back his sigh, then started cleaning the corner of the building with a bucket and a broom.


    It seemed as though she had never cleaned the ce at all. It was Siwoo¡¯s first time seeing a ce this dirty.


    Almost as if someone had messed it up on purpose.


    For a while, only the scribblinging from Amelia¡¯s pen and the Siwoo¡¯s cleaning sound reverberated throughout the ce.


    This was so ufortable, but Siwoo had to hold his breath in case he made noise¡­


    He was so depressed that he was on the verge of tears.


    2.


    About an hourter.


    Just as the first bookshelf had been cleaned up, Amelia opened her mouth.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What was she going to nitpick about today?


    Siwoo looked back at Amelia with a smiling face while holding back his frown.


    With a stoic look on her face, she gently opened her lips. Siwoo could only guess what she would say.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Siwoo was stunned by the unexpected call, he pointed a finger at his chest and asked.


    ¡°Yes? M-Me?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s behavior was an eyesore to Amelia, who preferred quick answers to her questions.


    Amelia raised an eyebrow.


    For reference, this bodynguage meant she had reached about 25% of her hysteric gauge. If it exceeds 50%, she would start scolding him. Thus, Siwoo hastily said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to clean this up and go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Amelia stopped Siwoo, who was reaching forward to dip the mop into the bucket.


    Shaking her head, Amelia snapped her fingers.


    <i>-Shudder!</i>


    A palpable wave of magic swept through the room as Siwoo felt the room shake.


    An array of items started floating.


    The items that were dancing in the air began to arrange themselves wlessly into their respective shelves.


    Amelia¡¯s proficiency with a basic spell such as telekinesis showcased her control and understanding over magic.


    While controlling hundreds of objects simultaneously with her mana, the objects never once bumped into one another.


    Arising from the nooks and crannies of the room, dust particles rose into the air and were lumped together, before being thrown into a nearby bucket.


    Theboratory had been cleaned so thoroughly that if one used a microscope, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single speck of dust in the room that hadn¡¯t already been cleaned.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he watched this spectacle unfold.


    She wasn¡¯t a part of the witch¡¯s nobility for nothing.


    Siwoo had only managed to steal a glimpse of what true magic entailed and now, his previous misconceptions of the utility of magic waspletely blown away.


    Siwoo stood in front of Amelia.


    Due to what happened in the morning, Amelia¡¯s hands were always on Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    No.


    If he were to get an erection at this moment, Siwoo would simply be a ve of his desires.


    With that thought in mind, Siwoo forcibly suppressed his libido from ring up.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    As Amelia pointed with her chin, a spare chair slid out from a corner of the room and provided a seat for Siwoo to sit upon.


    How whimsical¡­


    Siwoo nervously sat on the chair provided, this was nothing like her usual self.


    Amelia took out a cigarette from a pack.


    When she sucked in her breath, a small spark appeared, lighting the cigarette.


    ¡°Huuu¡­¡±


    Amelia turned her chair and faced Siwoo.


    Casually crossing her legs, Amelia handed Siwoo an opened pack of cigarettes.


    As she crossed her legs, Siwoo who had caught a glimpse of the pair of milky white thighs in all their glory, hurriedly adverted his eyes.


    ¡°Do you smoke?¡±


    Cigarettes.


    In Gehenna, cigarettes were a scarcemodity and were thus extremely valuable.


    At least, that was the case for Siwoo, who was a ve.


    He couldn¡¯t stop smoking, even while being enved. It got so bad that he would sometimes share a stick of cigarette with Takasho just to get by.


    Siwoo could barely endure the withdrawal symptoms that constantly assaulted him.


    It was honestly kinda scary.


    He would¡¯ve traded anything for a pack of cigarettes. Anything but Amelia¡¯s kindness.


    He would rather be forced to drink an opened can of soda that someone had found on the benches than to ept a cigarette from Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame but alright.¡±


    Amelia relented.


    Siwoo gulped as Amelia put the pack of cigarettes back onto the table and exhaled a puff of smoke.


    Amelia¡¯s profile, reflected in the darkboratory, showcased her breath-taking beauty. It looked as if she had walked straight out of a painting.


    She rubbed the remaining half of the cigarette into the ashtray and put it out.


    She had just wasted half of the precious cigarette right in front of Siwoo.


    Siwoo tried his best to inhale as much secondhand smoke into his lungs as he possibly could.


    He knew what he was doing was wrong.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know what kind of trick it was, but he knew only servility awaited him if he fell for the Witch¡¯s scheme.


    Wasn¡¯t there a famous saying?


    ¡°It is better to be a human being dissatisfied than a pig satisfied.¡±


    As if reading Siwoo¡¯s thoughts Amelia cleverly spoke with perfect timing.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    A te covered with a cloche flew onto the table andnded in front of Siwoo, who was sitting at attention much like a disciplined soldier. <sup>2</sup>[E/N: Cloches are tableware covers that are often made in silver and resemble a ball (-¡ö_¡ö)]


    A te of simr designnded in front of Amelia.


    The dome cover that had been covering it was removed and a piece of cake was revealed.


    The cake, ¡®Schwarzwaelder Kirschtorte¡¯, otherwise known as ¡®ck Forest Cake¡¯ was made with cherry brandy, whipped cream, and chocte.


    Fresh cream filled theyers of chocte sponge, which covered a candied cherry filling with pulp texture, and finally, cherry brandy syrup was the main highlight as it was sweetly wrapped around the top of the cake.


    Amelia took out a fork and cut out a piece of cake, cing it in her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was stuck processing his emotions.


    If one was a military veteran, they could easily restrain themselves, but the thing that he had been cravingthe most while living in very were not meat, not cigarettes not anything but sweets.


    In Gehenna, where both sugar and honey were traded at high prices. Sweet food was not something a ve could get the opportunity to savour.


    As soon as his nose, which had be sensitive to the sweet smell, detected the scent of the cake, saliva began to drool out from the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Go on, eat.¡±


    ¡°Is it really alright?¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo¡¯s desires overtook his sense of reason.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    With a fork, he sliced the cake like Amelia did.


    The weight of the cake seemed to represent its sweetness and an audible gulp could be heard from Siwoo as he took a bite.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    It tasted delectable.


    The shiver inducing scent of cherry was enough to make him dizzy.


    The moist fresh cream and sweet chocte caressed the tip of his tongue, tickling his senses.


    Siwoo could feel each of his taste buds, that had not experienced such a sensation in a long time, rise up in unison and scream in joy.


    ¡°Haaa¡­!¡±


    Siwoo even forgot that Amelia was in front of him and ate the cake in a hurry.


    The cake the size of a palm disappeared within a minute leaving no crumbs.


    ¡°I-I apologize.¡±


    At that moment, he had let his mind wander and when Siwoo snapped out of his trance, he could see Amelia looking at him with a strange expression on her face.


    Amelia licked the whipped cream off her lips and handed her te over to Siwoo.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can have this too.¡±


    ¡°Is that fine with you?¡±


    Amelia nodded her head slightly.


    This was not Amelia!


    Something was wrong!


    s, despite his inner consciousness cautioning for vignce against the witch, Siwoo¡¯s tongue and belly craved more of the sweet cake.


    Siwoo, who ended up inhaling the extra cake, looked at Amelia.


    He could feel a new sensation brew within him.


    It was because Amelia was watching him. She was staring at him until he devoured the entirety of the cake.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    But why was Amelia acting like this all of a sudden?


    Was it due to theck of progress despite having consistently bullied Siwoo for 5 years?


    Well, if she thought that she could make up for all the sufferings with just a piece of cake, she couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.


    Siwoo thought, ¡®Evil witch bitch! I¡¯ll just eat this cake and bolt the fuck out of here.¡¯


    As Siwoo recalled Takasho¡¯s advice, he began to think sinisterly.


    Amelia slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Do you know how that cake was made?¡±


    She spoke in a tone simr to the one she often used when she was teaching the twins.


    At that moment, Siwoo felt a cold ominous chill run down his spine.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[<strong>T/N:</strong> 20 pyeong = 66.1157 sqm]</li><li>2[E/N: Cloches are tableware covers that are often made in silver and resemble a ball (-¡ö_¡ö)]</li></ul>

 Chapter 6: Slave of Witch City (6)

    <b>? ve of Witch City (6) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Do you know how the cake was made?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s long eyshes flickered slowly.


    Looking into her entrancing blue sapphire-like eyes, one could swear that they could see through her thoughts and feelings.


    ¡°Is it poison?¡±


    Judging from the look of sheer disbelief on her face, it seemed to be the wrong answer. It was almost as if she couldn¡¯t believe that one could arrive at such stupid conclusions.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, a mere Janitor, don¡¯t you think that I would¡¯ve already done it?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s true.¡±


    Indeed, a witch, especially one of her caliber, wouldn¡¯t resort to using such dull methods like poison to kill Siwoo.


    In fact, all it would¡¯ve taken was a flick of her wrist for Siwoo to drop dead on the floor.


    But in that case, why did she bring it up?


    ¡°Then why are you asking me that question all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Janitor Shin Siwoo, it¡¯s been almost 6 years, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you know that ves that belong to City Hall are assigned to different workces after six years of service at one institution?¡±


    The question greatly puzzled Siwoo and he wondered where Amelia would go with the question as this was knowledge both of them knew.


    ¡°The cake you just ate was created in Tarot Town by a bakery called ¡®Kipushi¡¯.¡±


    She continued on without an exnation.


    ¡°Since the creation of Gehenna in 1338, the citizens have been making this exact cake for seven centuries, with the recipe that was being passed down from one generation to the next.¡±


    Siwoo sympathized with them. Neither the generations before nor after them will ever gain any semnce of freedom. They were just like him, forced to live in a cruel world with no chance to change their cruel fate.


    ¡°For sweeter chocte, for more fluffy whipped cream. Every waking moment, improving on their craft, simply living to fulfill the desires of us witches.¡±


    Citizens who were not witches in Gehenna were nothing more than machines that lived for the convenience of witches.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a witch is.¡±


    Amelia ended her speech with her chin pointed toward the sky, seemingly proud of her lineage.


    Witches are beings that are worshiped, and the citizens of Gehenna are the worshippers.


    He frowned.


    It was a fact somon that no one really questioned it anymore.


    Truly, an extremely authoritarian and aristocratic way of thinking.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s fingertips lightly grazed past Siwoo¡¯s scrunched-up forehead.


    ¡°Understand?¡±


    Siwoo knew what she was implying.


    It was one of the reasons why he hated this city and the witches that ruled over it.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t sit still and tolerate the tant disrespect that Amelia had dealt to him.


    ¡°Understand? What do you want me to say? That you witches are a bunch of arrogant, self-righteous, selfish pricks? Or that you are being oh-so generous by not being like the others.¡±


    His voice steadily rose.


    Regardless of his status, Siwoo simply could not agree with her way of thinking.


    His anger was palpable and as Amelia stared at him, she spoke calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the advice that I have given you.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t taking my advice at all.¡±


    ¡°Advice? Do you witches call this advice?¡±


    ¡°Of course, do you think I¡¯m saying this to brag or for the sake of something as petty as pride?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it sounds like to me.¡±


    In Siwoo¡¯s opinion, she had essentially just said that a witch was an almighty god, so as a ve and someone beneath her, Siwoo was forced to obey her orders. What else could she have meant?


    Touching her forehead, Amelia scrunched her eyes shut.


    A look of irritation clung to her face as she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Imbecile¡­¡±


    Amelia sighed. Looking at Siwoo, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in annoyance.


    Hesitating for a second, she reluctantly continued.


    ¡°Contrary to your belief, I¡¯m not sure if you are even aware of how tolerant I have been with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tolerant?¡±


    Was that really tolerance? Siwoo could not help but scoff at that statement.


    ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll overlook your transgression for today. Return to your normal duties from tomorrow onwards.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±


    Siwoo turned his back towards Amelia, cleaning tools in hand and was stopped before he could reach the door.


    ¡°Janitor Shin Siwoo.¡±


    The calm tone stopped Siwoo in his tracks.


    Amelia¡¯s words were a whisper that Siwoo could barely hear.


    ¡°If you continue acting the way you do in your next department¡­¡±


    The words that left her mouth were quiet but Siwoo could still hear them clearly.


    ¡°You might die.¡±


    Siwoo closed the door and walked away without a word.


    2.


    Returning with a worn-out bucket in hand.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the conversation between himself and Amelia.


    As Amelia mentioned, in a year, both he and Takasho will be assigned to different workces.


    What surprised him was that Amelia was aware of the department that he would be heading to, this was something far more difficult for even a noble to know.


    The advice she gave was anything but easy to aplish.


    Siwoo realized that he had let his emotions get the better of him inside theboratory when he thought that Amelia was either simply toying with him or trying to scare him into obeying her demands.


    However, Siwoo could sense feelings of genuine concern for himing from Amelia¡¯s parting words as he walked to the door.


    Perhaps it was just a figment of his imagination but Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but feel like Amelia wasn¡¯t being herself at that moment.


    ¡°I must be going insane.¡±


    Perhaps due to Takasho¡¯s statements about Amelia, Siwoo seemed to have be overly conscious of her words and her actions.


    There was no reason for Amelia, a witch with a noble title, to be concerned over the well-being of a mere ve.


    If she was truly worried for him, she would¡¯ve already made him her exclusive ve and thus saved Siwoo from the troubles he might face in his future workce.


    After organizing his thoughts, Siwoo cursed under his breath.


    ¡°As expected, a witch will always be a bitch.¡±


    The sky cleared up as he walked towards the dormitory.


    Where he happened to meet Takasho, his neck was covered with kiss marks and his face was wearing a shit-eating grin.


    ¡°Bro, are you still working overtime?¡±


    ¡°I was three minuteste, so I was instructed to clean the researchboratory by that evil hag.¡±


    Takasho¡¯szy figure perked up at the words ¡®researchboratory¡¯ which seemed to pique his interest.


    ¡°In the workshop? Just the two of you?


    ¡°Oh yeah! I want to ask you something regarding that.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    Siwoo smacked him on the back of his head.


    And then proceeded to tell Takasho about the conversation that took ce in theboratory.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Trying to be serious? It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Takasho¡¯s expression turned grim as soon as he heard the contents of the conversation.


    Siwoo had hoped to learn something useful from Takasho, who was a self-proimed expert on all matters pertaining to women.


    But he started to ponder if he should have said anything after seeing the state Takasho was in, lost in his own world.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, I¡¯m 100% certain of it now.¡±


    ¡°Certain about what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, man. I¡¯m positively, absolutely certain that she¡¯s fallen in love with you, the Janitor of the academy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing newing from you.¡±


    Takasho gripped Siwoo¡¯s shoulder tightly.


    His grip strength reflected his frustrations toward Siwoo.


    ¡°No, I was only half joking until now. How¡¯d you make a witch like Amelia fall in love with a ve like yourself? Tell me your tricks, you yer. In any case, I¡¯m sure of it now, Associate Professor Amelia has fallen head over heels for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ you still don¡¯t understand. Listen to me.¡±


    Takasho, who had already told Siwoo of Amelia¡¯s feelings, whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Keep it to yourself, alright? Is there any other witch that has taken a fancy to you? ¡°


    ¡°Senior Professor Sophia?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I recently heard from Sophia that even if you¡¯re not as handsome or attractive as me, don¡¯t you still have an above average looking face?¡±


    Siwoo had never once considered his facial features to be attractive.


    ¡°Do you know how witches like to invite ves that tickle their fancy into their chambers? Why do you think none of the twelve Trinity professors has ever invited you into their chambers?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the rumor that Amelia, the Associate Professor, has been paying close attention to you has been spread among the professors.¡±


    When thinking back on his past experiences, Siwoo realized that it really did seem like Amelia was the only witch that ever spoke to him.


    He had initially thought that it was due to his status as the campus¡¯s janitor. But now he was beginning to second guess himself.


    Was it truly not the case?


    ¡°That could mean anything right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case. Amelia only knows the both of us, but instead of approaching me, she invited YOU to her chambers.¡±


    ¡°So? What would that even mean?¡±


    ¡°What it means is that Amelia¡¯s affection towards you was so obvious that other witches have noticed it and avoided making any moves on you.¡±


    Siwoo, however, having experienced a great deal of pain at the hands of Amelia, was unable to rte to Takasho¡¯s excited delusion.


    Siwoo thought that it was better to think of her being romantically interested in him as a dream rather than the reality of the situation which could be cruel at times.


    ¡°Did you know? Amelia has never allowed anyone into her chambers.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I secretly asked the professor about it just now. Amelia is known to be a conservative witch who is only interested in magic and is an absolute klutz in other fields. I heard that she doesn¡¯t even frequent the velvet window at all and chooses to wash her body alone at the Levana Grand Bath. Even after all I¡¯ve told you, you still don¡¯t get it? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Takasho nced at Siwoo with envy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been called to different chambers here and there, but I¡¯m just a rattle toy for the witches. Or, at best, a pet. But you, you are unique. Amelia is a deer-like pure, innocent maiden amongst a sea of carnivorous witches!¡±


    ¡°As you say, even if Amelia was a deer, I think she¡¯d be a deer that enjoys nibbling on human flesh.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re just biased towards her, give her a shot man! As the saying goes, people with pretty faces usually have pretty hearts.¡±


    Takasho ced a hand on Siwoo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo, I¡¯m so envious of you¡­ If things go really well, you might even get to say the infamous line, ¡®Magic is first ss, but the view is third ss¡¯ while pounding Amelia, pouring your seed into her in the mating press position.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick man. Are you sure you aren¡¯t fucked up in your head?¡±


    Much to Siwoo¡¯s annoyance, Takasho imitated Amelia¡¯s voice and acted out the scene he had just depicted in vivid detail.


    It wouldn¡¯t end with mere overtime work if someone overheard their conversation.


    ¡°If all goes well, could you please do me a favor? ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Japan, so I¡¯m begging you please just promote me to a second-ss citizen. I want to have a future here man!¡±


    Takasho gave Siwoo a pat on the back and left, acting as if his work was done here.


    ¡°¡­You really should just listen to what other people have to say.¡±


    Siwoo truly believed that witches were incapable of love even more so if it was love towards a mere ve and that they were nerfed by God to only feel trace amounts of happiness.


    It wouldn¡¯t have made any logical sense if Amelia was in love with Siwoo. In fact, her actions and words towards him were the opposite of love and did not reflect feelings of love or affection.


    As the thought of Amelia being in love with him shed across his mind, another image of her towering over him whilst ring at him scornfully ovepped.


    Siwoo shuddered.


    It was rather scary to think about and sent shivers down his spine.


    Takasho suddenly dashed back to Siwoo and said.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I¡¯m going to ¡®Tarot Town¡¯ tomorrow, you want toe with me?¡±


    Thinking of it, Siwoo realized that tomorrow happened to be a Sunday.


    Sundays were the only days that Siwoo had half the day off when he was free to do whatever he liked.


    Since the daily necessities were so cheap, purchasing them was a must.


    The academy is located in ¡®Lenomond Town¡¯, a well-developed town from which many high-ranking witches gather, so daily necessities were costly and luxurious.


    Since a Janitor¡¯s sry is not enough to cover the price, Siwoo had no choice but to shop in Tarot Town, which is rtively cheap.


    The problem was that it would take Siwoo half a day to walk from Lenomond Town to Tarot Town.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Takasho, he wouldn¡¯t have dreamt of going there to shop.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ve gotta head down and buy some things. Thanks for asking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ll buy you some peanuts if you tell me what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    With that, he was able to secure a carriage to Tarot Town thanks to the help of Takasho, who was conveniently called to Professor Sophia¡¯s mansion every weekend for ¡®special activities¡¯.


    One of the reasons for heading into town was that Siwoo required materials to continue practicing his magic and he couldn¡¯t tell Takasho about it due to safety concerns.


    ¡°By the way, what are you going to Tarot Town to buy? Are you actually going to a brothel?¡±


    ¡°But there are only men there.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you on about? Do you honestly believe that there are no witches who enjoy femalepany as well??¡±


    Siwoo trusted Takasho in keeping secrets, but regardless of their rtionship, Siwoo had to keep his ability to use magic a secret, the walls around them had eyes and ears.


    When he would escape, Siwoo decided that he would definitely take his only buddy along with him.


    ¡­However, that was something for the future, for now, he¡¯ll have to keep it on the down.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m looking forward to our journey tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Meet me at the fountain by 1:00 pm.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡±


    Siwoo reassured him and went back to the dorm toy his weary head and get his much-needed sleep.

 Chapter 7: Twin Witches (1)

    <b>? Twin Witches (1) ?</b>


    1.


    As the door of his room came into view, Siwoo found himself subconsciously rxing his body as the effects of hours of hardbor apanied by ack of sleep assaulted him.


    Pushing past the creaking door revealed the same dusty old room that he had gotten used to.


    It was surprisingly spacious; it was an old barn that used to house 20 horses before being modified into Siwoo¡¯s room.


    Inside the 10-meter-wide-room, a haystack, which worked as both a sofa and a bed,y resting on the ground. The open ceiling was covered in dirt and unidentified spots could be seen littered throughout the paint.


    An open window showcased the beautiful night sky in all its glory.


    ¡°All this room and I don¡¯t even have to pay rent.¡±


    The only downsides to it were that because it had an open-roof design, the rainwater from rains would flow into his room, the snow on a cold winter day would numb his bones and the smell of dung that would emanate from the walls during the summer would get into his nose.


    Nevertheless, humans have always found a way to adapt to ufortable situations.


    After 5 years of adapting, the barn had be a lot morefortable aspared to when Siwoo was first issued the ce.


    ¡°Fuck. Everything¡¯s been soaked through.¡±


    The ditch that had been dug out by Siwoo beforehand to catch the water had flooded and rainwater spilt out, soaking everything in the room leaving nothing dry.


    Removing his work clothes, Siwoo made his way over towards his bed, where he found a small ss bottleying on the hay.


    It was a discarded bottle of perfume that Amelia had used, it was intricately crafted and looked beautiful.


    ¡°The bottle¡¯s almost empty.¡±


    Holding up the bottle, a whitish liquid glistened at the bottom of the bottle. Siwoo had barely managed to get a hold of around one to two drops of leftover magical water whilst cleaning out the researchboratory¡¯s trash bin.


    The liquid, which glowed in a myriad of colors, was a type of magical water purification liquified using simple alchemy.


    All of the professors in the academy were wealthy.


    They would throw away used bottles of magical liquid that still held a minute amount of material, just as how the rich in our world wouldn¡¯t try to squeeze out toothpaste from the very vestiges of a used toothpaste tube.


    In fact, simply a drop of this fluid could get him several packs of cigarettes.


    ¡°If not for this, I would¡¯ve beenpletely out of luck.¡±


    It provided Siwoo with the only chance for him to use magic.


    While cleaning up all sorts of research waste, he was able to collect a bit of residual mana.


    ¡°Just a little bit of it will do¡­¡±


    Tipping the bottle, Siwoo dabbed half a drop of the liquid onto his fingertips.


    Gender was a strict requirement when it came to the ability to wield magic.


    However, Siwoo found that when ced the magical liquid on his body, itstent mana could be used for a short period of time before eventually bing vtile.


    Siwoo muttered a light chant.


    ¡°Pin.¡±


    The chant activated as the mana within the droplet began to glow with a noticeable blue tinge.


    It would put Siwoo in a really shitty situation if the others knew that he could use magic. Thus, he avoided practicing magic and focused his efforts on studying it instead. If there ever came a time when his ability to use magic is exposed, his days of peacefully sleeping on his hay bed would cease.


    Siwoo tried his best to recall Amelia¡¯s movements earlier that day.


    Lying behind her pearly blue eyes,id the secrets to magic.


    Magic is the power to create anything whilst Telekinesis is the ability to convert mana into kic energy which in turn allows for the caster to move objects simply by willing it.


    Today, Amelia used that very same amount of mana to create hundreds of orbital rings out of nothing.


    These intergctic chunks of rock were bound by thews of the universe and yet Amelia was able to control each of thes and stars that she had created individually. It was a testament to her control over her magic.


    That level of control was something that Siwoo was not able to achieve yet.


    Although that level of control over objects was something that Siwoo didn¡¯t possess, he could still lift lightweight objects with ease.


    Closing his eyes, Siwoo tried to recall every twitch of her fingertips and the chant she muttered during her casting process in an attempt to imitate her level of proficiency.


    Upon slowly opening his eyes, swirls of mes could be seen dancing within his pupils.


    It was a natural phenomenon known as ¡®Mana Reflection¡¯ when one was casting magic.


    Looking around him, thousands of water droplets seemed to surround him.


    The rainwater that had seeped into the ground after the rain had dug itself out of the mud and was now floating around him.


    Each of the droplets glowed like incandescent pearls in the air, reflecting the moonlight.


    The act of casting magic required its caster to visualize a mental image of the phenomenon that they wanted to paint onto reality. Of course, this was only one of the many requirements that the caster would need to fulfill to be able to cast their desired magic.


    The image that Siwoo was visualizing was the scene of Amelia using magic to gather the dust that hadid in theboratory.


    It proved to be quite effective as the water droplets started congregating, forming one big water droplet.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Siwoo let out a brief sigh.


    For a brief moment, he had lost his concentration and the image he had in mind wavered.


    Siwoo needed to consider a total of 3 paths: malleability, change, and range in order to sessfully imitate telekinesis.


    He had unintentionally allowed the mana that governed malleability and range to sh against each other, rendering the magic spell useless.


    The magic spell was overloaded when he tried tobine all of the water droplets together, it grew to an amount that he had not anticipated resulting in therge ball of water exploding in front of him, and falling back onto the floor.


    Fortunately for him, the ball of water had collected itself above the ditch, leaving his room unscathed.


    ¡°I failed to continue calcting because the conversion factor seems to have been overloaded.¡±


    It was nigh impossible for him to imitate an unfamiliar spell.


    Siwoo then made the decision to take the day off andid down on the hay bed, its rough surface stinging his skin.


    Solely visualizing the magical phenomenon was difficult enough as it is, and to add anotheryer ofplication by improvising the magic circle made it an insurmountable task.


    Still, it was a huge improvement whenpared to the past.


    He used to feel like his skull would explode just by lighting a candle. In the past, every time Siwoo tried to cast a simple spell like lighting a candle, his head felt like it would explode.


    At the rate he was going, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to open a ¡®Portal¡¯ in order to get out of the city.


    ¡°If I just use three more of these transition mediums and connect the range module to the transition module¡­ It could theoretically dampen the shock caused by the deployment.¡±


    I can¡¯t. I¡¯m so tired today.


    Siwoo closed his eyes, as he quickly entered thend of dreams.


    After cleaning up his room, Siwoo wolfed down a sandwich before meeting up with Takasho. Together, they headed down into Tarot Town.


    The horse they rode was Sophia¡¯s, a witch whose magic revolved around beasts and as a result, they were able to travel into Tarot Town at breakneck speeds.


    Half an hourter, they arrived on the streets of Tarot Town.


    ¡°Just like before, I wille to the fountain by 10 PM!¡±


    Running to Sophia¡¯s residence, Takasho waved Siwoo goodbye.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Catching his breath, Siwoo ced a hand on the fountain while taking in his surroundings.


    If one had to describe Tarot town, it would be that it looked like what the Renaissance would look like with Sci-Fi elements strewn around the ce.


    The houses that looked like cottages epassed the street that was paved with concrete. The hustle and bustle of the city were reminiscent of the streets of Shibuya in Tokyo.


    This was the result of Gehenna being cut off from the outside world for over 600 years.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising to see the level of prosperity that the city had achieved, especially factoring in the 600 years of magical history that allowed them to avoid any wars or epidemics that could have urred.


    Unlike in ¡®Ars Magna Town¡¯ and ¡®Lenomond Town¡¯, where the elite lived, the people that lived in Tarot Town were mostly second-ss citizens.


    It was also a ce where various artisans and professionals chose to settle down and live their lives in servitude under the witches.


    ¡°Apples! Apples! Freshly picked apples! Only for 5 pennies each!¡±


    ¡°Head down over to the beluga tavern! We¡¯ve got exciting performances, lively music, and cold beer for all to enjoy! You won¡¯t regret visiting the beluga tavern!¡±


    ¡°Wee one! Wee, all! Come on over! Our dresses are something that are popr even among witches!¡±


    Unique sights dotted the streets as coachmen desperately tried to calm their horses down, newspaper boys darted around the alleyways, solicitors advertise their wares in front of their stores, from merchants smoking a cigar whilst bargaining to the artists that stood under the fountain ying their flutes.


    The central square had always been like that, bustling, noisy, and so filled with life.


    Taking in the sight that beheld his eyes, Siwoo got off the road and proceeded to walk to his destination.


    West of the square, Siwoo could be seen entering an alleyway.


    Loose tiles littered the alleyway and mud could be seen sttered all over the pavement. It seemed like it had been neglected for quite some time.


    The white whale bar that Siwoo passed by seemed to be overflowing with customers, most likely due to it being a holiday. Crossing a bridge, Siwoo spotted a stone building hidden under the shade.


    In the cer of the building was a magic shop that Siwoo decided was worth it for him to spend his precious holiday in.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The door that led to the stairs to the shop was stupidly short. Ducking his head, Siwoo went down a flight of stairs.


    It was a small shop measuring only 10 pyeong and had a faint stench of sulphur.


    By Siwoo standards, the shop didn¡¯t feel small, but the furniture and the goods that they sold made the shop feel cramped.


    The shelves were packed with items that contained a myriad of colors, there were even withered dead animals that hung from the ceilings.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s been quite some time, eh? I was starting to be worried.¡±


    The store owner, a man wearing round sses, greeted Siwoo with a smile on his face.


    Folding up his newspaper, the store owner stood up.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you need this time?¡±


    ¡°Anything newe intely?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    He nced over at a list which seemed to be where he recorded his goods and took out a bundle of rope-bound papers.


    ¡°These are the only things new around here. You want one?¡±


    ¡°Sure, how much are they?¡±


    Siwoo pulled out the pouch he had hidden in his chest.


    Coins, the size of thumbs could be seen glistening within the pouch.


    Siwoo had saved for three months, scrounging his way around the campus. He hadn¡¯t spent a single penny from his weekly wage of five pennies.


    Pennies were usually made of copper and silver, 12 of which would make a single silver coin. Siwoo had umted a total of five silver coins.


    He had enough money to buy the items, but his heart still bled when he went to pay for it.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be a silver coin for three of these items.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by one silver? Last time I came here, I only used a silver coin to buy two items.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only customer nowadays. I¡¯ll give it to you at a cheap price, so just take it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you!¡±


    Jackpot!


    He was originally going to enjoy a meal with the penny that he would¡¯ve been left with.


    But now, things are different.


    Siwoo emptied his wallet and handed over the silver coins to the store owner.


    ¡°What would a ve need magical paper for anyways? I mean it¡¯s not like you can use it.¡±


    ¡°I have different circumstances. You understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of my business anyways. My shop is always open¡­ Come again next time.¡±


    Siwoo turned around, evidently proud of the purchase he had just made.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Behind Siwoo was a witch with purple eyes. Siwoo instantly recognized her as Odile, the older sister of the twins who were studying under Professor Amelia, she tilted her head to one side and said,


    ¡°Hey, what kind of magic artifacts do you even sell in such a shabby ce? Whoa! What is this? It¡¯s like a mummy!¡±


    Odile fiddled with the strange bones, which in this case were dried Japanese peppers, that hung from the ceiling. The store owner remained silent, not daring to speak a word.


    She wore a dress that was decorated with colorfulces, a half bo hung around her chin and the luxurious shoes that she wore made her look all the more beautiful.


    It could be seen from the way Odile dressed that she was confident in both her natural beauty and the aura of nobility that seeped out of her.


    No one would dare scold her, a powerful witch, for touching the artifacts on disy.


    Siwoo felt a chill run down his back. What was Odile doing here? In this out-of-the-way, dingy basement? Did she follow him?


    He had to keep his ability to use magic a secret. It was his only ticket to escape from very.


    ¡°But why would the assistant, a ve, have any business in Tarot Town? What more? In a magic artifact shop?¡±


    Chuckling, Odile circled around Siwoo.


    Siwoo tried to hide the paper he bought, but it was a futile attempt at best.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reply, can you?¡±


    This was the worst possible scenario that could¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°Something interesting is going on.¡±


    Unlike in the academy, Odile, who was dressed in an eye-catching outdoor dress, said so with a grin hanging from her lips.

 Chapter 8: Twin Witches (2)

    <b>? Twin Witches (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Something interesting is going on.¡±


    Siwoo felt a chill run down his spine.


    Odile¡¯s doll-like face revealed a sinister grin.


    From a nce, anyone would assume that the girl standing in front of Siwoo was an innocent na?ve girl. But hidden behind that beautiful exteriorid a witch.


    Both she and her sister, Odette, often referred to Siwoo as either the ¡®Assistant¡¯ or ¡®Mr. Assistant¡¯, not once did they drop their honorifics.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that they respected Siwoo or even acknowledged him as a member of the human race.


    But instead, they only respected him because Amelia had introduced him to them as her assistant, someone who would help out during lessons.


    Therefore, Siwoo was only considered as an assistant during ss hours and as nothing more than a mere ve outside the academy grounds.


    Odile¡¯s tone and demeanor perfectly reflected that principle.


    Having unintentionally caught Siwoo in apromising position, she could potentially pose a threat to Siwoo¡¯s well-being if she caught wind of the reason behind his visit.


    ¡°What did you get there, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    The assistant, a ve, purchasing magical items in a magic artifact store, now that was interesting.


    No matter how dense she was, Odile would still feel the tiniest sliver of suspicion towards Siwoo.


    How would she react if she found out that Siwoo possessed the ability to use magic?


    If the magical documents that he had researched were found and confiscated, Siwoo could be in a world of trouble.


    If discovered, Siwoo might be released from City¡¯s Hall custody and once the witches around the world find out that a ve, of all people, could use magic. Siwoo would almost certainly be forced to be a witch¡¯s exclusive ything.


    Of course, this was merely spection on Siwoo¡¯s part.


    Siwoo handed over the bundle of papers, desperately hoping that Odile wouldn¡¯t notice his quivering hands. He felt the illusionary executioner¡¯s de hang above his head.


    ¡°Is this magic paper?¡±


    Odile flipped through the bundle of paper as if she was counting through a stack of notes.


    At that moment, Siwoo was desperately thinking of ways to get himself out of the situation he had found himself in.


    Siwoo wondered if it would be better if he told Odile that he was doing an errand for Amelia just to get her off his back? Or would it be preferable for him to lie and feign ignorance of the magic paper he bought.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too expensive, Mister Owner?¡±


    Odile turned to speak to the store owner, inspecting the magic paper as she talked.


    Siwoo also turned his attention to him.


    Upon hearing Odile¡¯s words, the store owner, who had been staring at the ground whilst fidgeting with his sses, quickly looked up.


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°So you choose to feign ignorance huh?¡±


    Fanning the magical papers that she had taken from Siwoo, she turned to look at him and asked.


    ¡°How much did you pay for this, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The store owner gave me a discount, so I bought 3 of them for a single silver coin. In total, I¡¯ve spent about 2 silvers here.¡±


    Odile looked at Siwoo with a cheeky grin.


    Her pearly white teeth were practically shining under the light of the oilmp.


    ¡°Three of these papers? For a silver coin?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on now. I know he¡¯s a ve but you can¡¯t just mug him of his cash like that.¡±


    Siwoo turned towards the store owner in shock.


    That was when it hit him.


    He would¡¯ve been used to seeing witches around his store as they were his main customers.


    So it was weird for him to be acting so nervously just because a witch visited his store.


    ¡°You¡¯re way too naive for this world aren¡¯t you, Mr. Assistant? Don¡¯t you know that you should always check the quality of the product as well as the current market price before paying money?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Miss Witch, I- I- I think you¡¯ve been mistaken¡­. Here, I even have the warranty I got from ¡®Zemernai¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even need to look at it.¡±


    Odile took out one of the magic papers and rubbed it with her thumb and index finger.


    It split open to reveal the three differentyers that made up the magic paper.


    Inside, a thin foil could be seen reflecting the twoyers of cracked paper that sandwiched it.


    The foil wasn¡¯t made conventionally with aluminum. But instead created using alchemy by melting a piece of silver into a thin sheet.


    ¡°Look at that! What kind of craftsmanship is this? The foil¡¯s so messed up that instead of reducing noise, it increases the amount of noise that it creates and the energy that helps create the magic circles gets wasted on creating stabilization lines to prevent the device from rattling around.¡±


    She crumpled the sheet of paper in her hands and muttered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this piece of junk was sold for three pieces of silver! You know, it isn¡¯t good to sell such poor-quality products as a salesman. It just isn¡¯t good for business. What kind of person are you to be hiding behind such a kind face?¡±


    Siwoo looked at the store owner. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been deceived by him.


    He had thought that despite being a ve, there were still people who would be willing to trade fairly with him.


    He didn¡¯t expect to have been stabbed in the back.


    ¡±Is that quality certificate real? If you¡¯re allowed to sell this garbage, we should really fire the managers at our paper mill.¡±


    ¡°Our paper mill¡­?¡±


    The store owner¡¯s eyes widened as he gasped in shock.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Gemini.¡±


    The ¡®Gemini Corporation¡¯ was a magical artifactpany which was owned by the count, and only had 7 employees across Gehenna.


    In other words, the witch in front of him would eventually be a part of Gehenna¡¯s top executive body, ¡°The Tree of Sephiroth.¡±


    To be precise, that meant that she was the Count¡¯s apprentice witch.


    ¡°Regardless of how stupid your buyer is, you should have taken more precautions to avoid getting caught.¡±


    ¡±I¡­ I¡¯vemitted a sin worthy of death.¡±


    Odile yed with her fingernails while ignoring the kneeling man on the floor. Begging for mercy, the shopkeeper tried to exin himself.


    ¡°I was blinded by greed and in the spur of the moment, I made a big mistake¡­!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the magic papers from?¡±


    ¡°I got it from my friend called Dick. He works at the branch office, I just asked him to take the stuff you guys normally throw out. I won¡¯t ever do it again, I swear!¡±


    The owner, who had tried to shift the me over to his friend, became a sobbing mess in an instant, causing quite amotion.


    That¡¯s right.


    This was all for the sake of self-preservation.


    ¡°Please, please spare me¡­!¡±


    With a grimace at the unsightly sight that beheld her eyes, Odile muttered out a spell.


    ¡±???§«???¡±


    A ripple could be felt surging through the store as a pleasant voice filled the room.


    An apprentice witch was still considered to be a witch even if she had only inherited 10% of her powers.


    Odile¡¯s fluffy hair floated in the air as mana erupted from her toes to the top of her head.


    It was magic.


    ¡°While being aware of the rules, you still decided to sell magic artifacts to a ve without permission. Besides, you stole the defective product and forged the warranty, didn¡¯t you? What you¡¯ve done has greatly damaged the reputation of ourpany. Do you think that I, ¡®Odile Gemini¡¯ will actually forgive you for that?¡±


    ¡°Hav- Kuek¡­ Mercy.¡±


    All of a sudden, the store owner copsed onto his knees and clutched at his neck.


    His jaws were clenched tight, his mouth foaming, and he struggled about the floor with an anguished look on his face.


    Reflexively, Siwoo measured the flow of mana and observed thews of magic within the store.


    The spell that Odile had used consisted of a mix of alchemy and barrier techniques that sported traces of the five elements.


    The runic-based barriers which controlled space were dispersed in such a way that they were invisible.


    The store owner writhed in agony on the wood floor, which had been covered by a barrier created by Odile.


    Odile had managed to enchant the interior space, encasing the store inyers of barriers.


    Therefore, no matter how hard he tried to breathe, the store owner would gradually suffocate.


    ¡°Ms. Odile!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Noticing that the situation had gotten out of hand, Siwoo tried to stop Odile.


    But the response he received in return was that of an icy, arrogant witch.


    Odile¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be subdued by a ve¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll leave a fraudster alone? Someone who sold defective products with OUR brand names attached to them? Whose consumers are about to lose their trust in our products!?¡±


    It was only a matter of time before the store owner would die.


    Someone was dying right in front of his eyes.


    Siwoo tried to calm down by breathing slowly and closing his eyes.


    Well, Siwoo had no reason to intervene.


    The store owner had taken advantage of Siwoo¡¯s situation and scammed him of his hard-earned money.


    He reaped what he sowed.


    But was it really the right thing to do, was it right to kill someone over such a matter?


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Odile noticed that Siwoo had gripped a bottle of magic water on a shelf.


    ¡°Pin!¡±


    Pouring the magic onto his palm, Siwoo immediately started to circte thetent mana in the magic water and released a spell towards Odile.


    <i>-Whooosh¡­.! </i>


    The mana that had erupted explosively from within his body began swirling rapidly.


    Siwoo manipted the mana that surged within his body into numerous thin strokes, each sporting different lengths and thicknesses.


    Each had a slightly different length and thickness, and he only had one purpose in mind.


    The goal of the spell was to cast an interference that would disrupt the magic spell¡¯s mana, stopping the magical phenomenon in its tracks.


    The spell was called ¡®Dispel Pin¡¯.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that will stop me, do you?¡±


    Odile¡¯s expression remained stoic even after seeing Siwoo cast ¡®Dispel Pin¡¯.


    It was unusual to see a ve do magic, but it didn¡¯t matter whether he cast it or not.


    Nothing about the spell was shocking.


    In fact, Dispel was a spell so simple that it belonged in the first chapter of every basic magic book.


    It was categorized as simple magic, and did not require anyplicated calctions or forms.


    However, it was a different matter altogether when it came to the ¡®Pin¡¯ that chanted along with dispel.


    In order to truly dispel the spell, one would need to understand and observe all aspects of the magic circle, including all of the strokes, characters and definitions behind the runes that littered its magic circle.


    And that was before needing to calcte the potential positions and sequence of the pins he would have to ce.


    He had never actually tried dispelling another witch¡¯s spell before. Thankfully, Odile¡¯s magic form wasn¡¯t too difficult for Siwoo to understand.


    He inserted the first two pins into the triangle¡¯s right side, which disrupted a part of the mechanism for the magic circle.


    Odile¡¯s invisible attribute was the first thing to be undone as the barrier¡¯s outline revealed itself.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Odile¡¯s surprised face didn¡¯t stop Siwoo from dispelling her magic.


    The next target Siwoo chose was a triangle inscribed within the magic circle that had a bncer located at each of its corners.


    It functioned as a kind of firewall that normalized barriers whenever outside magic interfered.


    If he had interfered with the barrier without removing it, the pin would disappear immediately due to the rune¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Siwoo felt as if his head was on the verge of splitting apart, yet he maintained the Pin in its position, gesturing with his hands like a conductor in front of an orchestra.


    The enormous circle surrounding the barrier cracked like ss as the pins were inserted one after the other.


    And the pirs, which made up the core of the spell and supported the barrier covering the ceiling, were his final target.


    The spell was finally dispelled as soon as thest of the 12 pins were engraved into the pirs that supported the upper surface.


    ¡°DONE!¡±


    The spell that Odile had cast was sessfully lifted before she had the chance to activate her magic again.


    ¡°Gasp! Thank¡­ Uff¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    The store owner, finally free of the spell, crawled towards Odile¡¯s feet and started kissing her shoes as he regained his breath.


    Odile ignored him and focused his attention on the person in front of her.


    Odile was looking at Siwoo with astonishment.


    At that moment, Siwoo was thrilled. Knowing that the effort he had put into his magical studies hadn¡¯t gone to waste.


    He was able to hold his own facing Odile, an apprentice of a high-ranking witch.


    A sense of aplishment filled his body as adrenaline surged through his veins. He could feel his heart palpitating wildly almost as if his heart had be a drum that threatened to burst out from his chest.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±


    His excitement deted the moment he felt Odile¡¯s gaze on him.


    Her gaze was so intense, it felt as if it could pierce his heart.


    He had no idea what was going to happen next.


    Siwoo had a premonition that his interference had caused Odile¡¯s wrath, which had been poured out onto the shopkeeper, to transfer to him instead. Thus, mimicking the shopkeeper, he knelt on his knees and begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°I apologize for daring to interfere with the magic of the Great Witch! But I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch as my favorite magic caster got blood on her hands!¡±


    In order to avoid being punished, Siwoo rambled out an excuse he had thought of off the top of his head.


    Odile watched him as she spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, I think you¡¯re mistaken about something. I never had the intention of killing him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°All I was trying to do was teach him a lesson. A lesson that would teach him not to mess with witches, otherwise he might lose his head.¡±


    If so, did he simply get in her way?


    No. That was not the case.


    How could Siwoo remain silent when someone was dying in front of him?


    Odile was a witch apprentice with a hunger for knowledge and thus tried to figure out what Siwoo had purchased the magic papers for.


    ¡°I thought you were just a handsome ve, but you¡¯re more than that.¡±


    Siwoo was startled when Odile glided towards him.


    Siwoo looked at Odile with a puzzled expression.


    ¡±Interesting¡­ How¡¯d you dismantle the structure of my unique barrier spell just from a nce?¡±


    That was the only logical exnation as to why the spell would be dispelled so quickly.


    ¡°I really do apologize for that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I just received a huge favor from you but more importantly I¡¯ve developed a keen interest in Mr. Assistant.¡±


    When Odile tapped her fingertips on the table, a run surfaced from above the table. She had carved something into the wood.


    68.29.121, a serial number.


    The numbers were serial numbers for a vault that doubled as a bank ount in Gehenna.


    ¡°Mr. Store owner, I hope you put all the silver coins that you have robbed from Mr. Assistant in his ount.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes. I understand. I will never try to swindle money from him ever again.¡±


    ¡°I expect there to be a generous amount of constion money as well as a formal apology. Do so, and I won¡¯t have to report this to city hall. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you! Thank you very much!¡±


    A sense of relief filled the store owner¡¯s face. He had, after all, managed to avoid having the city hall inspect his store and narrowly escaped death.


    Siwoo left the building along with Odile, leaving the store owner back in his store. The shopkeeper had managed to bend his back to the point where his head was inches away from the ground.


    Odile looked back at Siwoo and asked.


    ¡°Are you free, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Siwoo felt ufortable in Odile¡¯s presence.


    He disliked her purple eyes, he felt bare under her gaze and a faint trace of viciousness seemed to linger behind those eyes of hers.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little busy today.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I have no choice but to tell Professor Amelia the good news. The news that her Assistant was actually a wizard with tremendous talent.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡±


    Realizing that her threat had been effective, Odile grinned like a cat.


    Her threatening demeanor was one of the reasons why Siwoo felt a strong sense of hate towards the apprentice witch.

 Chapter 9: Twin Witches (3)

    <b>? Twin Witches (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Walking by her side, Siwoo nced at Odile¡¯s face.


    Siwoo stood two heads taller than her. But thanks to her small head, from a distance, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that she looked short.


    Siwoo could tell that she had been washing her hair in a perfumed shampoo every day from the tinge of sweetness that could be smelt from it. Her Amethyst coloured eyes held a charm to them that seemed to be able to attract others¡¯ attention.


    She had moderately thick lips, a healthy peachy blush on her face, and a remarkable elegance that could be felt even when she was simply walking.


    She resembled a princess emerging straight out of a Rococo painting.<sup>1</sup>[T/N: Art style from 18th century]


    In the modern world, Siwoo would have been overjoyed having the privilege to walk alongside a beauty like Odile.


    If only she wasn¡¯t a witch.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Are there any problems? Assistant Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for helping me back there. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned a valuable lesson and will take care so as to not fall for a fraudster again.¡±


    Odile, who seemed amused to see the citizen¡¯s everyday, mundane lifestyle in Tarot Town, slowed to a halt and turned to him¡­


    Siwoo hurriedly nced away from her.


    Aside from her frightening nature, she was truly a stunning beauty and was in that sense, simr to Amelia.


    He felt awkward just making eye contact with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned! Instead, I¡¯ve got a fantastic escort.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡±


    Odile seemed to be in a good mood.


    Siwoo believed that people were more willing to amodate requests when they were in a good mood.


    Wasn¡¯t this the perfect chance for him to get away from her?


    If he came up with a reasonable excuse, there would be a possibility, however slim, of her letting him go.


    ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯d like to ask you something to help me escort you better¡­ is that alright?


    ¡°Yep, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know a lot about Tarot Town¡¯s geography. I humbly believe that selecting a more capable individual would be more beneficial to Ms. Odile.¡±


    Instead of saying ¡°I¡¯ll let you go¡±, she paused and that brief pause was what forced him to swallow his remaining words.


    He quickly bowed his head, trying not to offend her in any way.


    ¡°Err¡­ so¡­,¡±


    The cheerful expression that clung to her face when they had been conversing earlier disappeared.


    He could feel his heart sink at her reaction.


    Did she notice his attempt to leave this ce in a hurry?


    ¡°Alright, uh¡­ Well¡­ What do you think about going to a local bar instead? I do like to explore, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be a good idea to stop by a quiet bar? Especially for a novice guide like yourself. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±


    Fortunately for him, she was trying to reduce the awkwardness in the air.


    It would prove unwise for Siwoo to leave without getting her approval, for only a fool would want to anger a witch of her caliber in magic.


    He couldn¡¯t show her his displeasure so tried to speak cheerfully.


    ¡°You say a bar, oh yeah. I know of a nice bar! Allow me to take you there right away!¡±


    Odile, on the other hand, jumped in delight and rejoiced.


    Siwoo guided her to the White Whale bar he had passed by earlier.


    2.


    The White Whale bar.


    It was the biggest bar in Tarot Town and was the one he and Takasho had visited a couple of times before.


    ¡°Another round!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little busy cleaning up these tes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Master, bring two more beers!¡±


    There was a skilled ordionist performing his music.


    A hairy old man was drinking beer while gambling on the side.


    In the corner, a group of, obviously drunk, people yed cards and blew on their pipes.


    A young waitress could be seen busily carrying food from table to table.


    On another table were also several bulky youngsters who appeared to be arm wrestling against each other.


    The atmosphere in the room was lively, a clear indication of the fun everyone was engaged in. When all of a sudden¡­


    The tavern, where thirty to forty people were conversing, became silent the instant that Odile and Siwoo stepped in.


    Being an apprentice witch, Odile¡¯s presence in a run-down bar stuck out like a sore thumb.


    As though in a theatrical y, the bar owner removed his hat and stood in front of her in a hurry, while everyone else in the bar remained motionless.


    ¡°Oh erm¡­ Ms. Witch, what brings you to this rundown ce? For your information, our bar doesply with thetest hygiene standards and we regrly pay our taxes on time.¡±


    The bar owner had immediately recognized that Odile was a witch.


    It would¡¯ve been strange if a girl, who was wearing luxurious clothing along with jewelry that could probably pay for a mansion of her own, wasn¡¯t a witch.


    ¡°Ah! You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. I didn¡¯te here to kick up a fuss or cause a disturbance.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then why¡­¡±


    Staying silent, Odile reached her hand into her sleeve.


    She took out three golden coins, the coinsid on her adorable palm as they gleamed with a pristine shine.


    The bar owner¡¯s jaw gaped wide open at the captivating sight of the dazzling gold in front of him.


    ¡°Here, take them.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Suddenly, what on earth¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to rent the bar for an hour, so get everyone out of here in five minutes.¡±


    12 pennies made up a shilling. A gold coin was worth 20 shillings, or 240 pennies.


    In other words, for Siwoo to be able to afford the rental fee paid by Odile, he would¡¯ve needed to save up for more than three years.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The bar owner didn¡¯t hesitate upon seeing the gold and quicklyplied with the witch¡¯s request, kicking his customers out by their asses and chasing them away.


    Even though the customers were visibly upset, they left without a fuss.


    It was better than offending a witch.


    ¡±Come on, get on out of here. Come backter in the evening, I¡¯ll treat you to something aye?¡±


    The remaining customers could only relent and leave the tavern with a bitter smile.


    It benefited both sides of the trade. The tavern owner got to receive a sizeable amount of money whilst the regrs that frequented his store would be able to enjoy free drinks while waiting.


    ¡°Peace and quiet atst¡­¡±


    Odile looked quite satisfied with her actions as she plopped her butt in the seat she liked best.


    Was this how rich people operate?


    Siwoo, who had suffered through poverty after being kidnapped into this world, couldn¡¯t believe that Odile would use three gold coins just for some quiet time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll serve you the best dish we have. Please, take your time and enjoy yourself.¡±


    Rubbing his hands, the bar owner put down two mugs of beer and disappeared into the kitchen.


    The store¡¯s only alcohol was beer, which had been cooled using magic. Coincidentally, it was also one of the best beers that Siwoo had ever tasted.


    It was natural as they were forced into only producing that one type of alcohol after all.


    For generations, the majority of Gehenna¡¯s people had worked in the same business.


    Due to theck of holidays and a distinctck of recreational activities for citizens to participate in, the majority of the citizens in this world simply honed their skills in their respective crafts as best they could.


    That single ss of beer had the blood, sweat and tears of 600 years of history umted into it.


    ¡°Interesting¡­ I¡¯ve been curious to try what the regr citizens have been drinking.


    Odile gracefully lifted the mug that was bigger than her face and gulped its contents down.


    cing her ss down on the table, revealing a beard made of fresh foam that clung to her upper lip region.


    Being none the wiser, Odile started to gag and examine the vor of the beer.


    ¡°It¡¯s bittersweet. Although it does have a robust vor, it¡¯s simply still not qualified to satisfy my high-ss taste.¡±


    Odile¡¯s body shook with a wheezing sound.


    It was clear from her response that she didn¡¯t enjoy the vor.


    ¡°What are you doing? Drink up.¡±


    ¡°Before that, Ms.¡­ there¡¯s some foam on your face.¡±


    In her attempt to appear mature, Odile hadn¡¯t realized that she was wearing a froth beard.


    In a typical drinking event, one would naturally be aware of such matters and they would¡¯ve already cleaned off anything that remained around their mouths before partying on.


    Wanting to maintain her mature image, Odile firmly wiped off the foam with her hand.


    ¡°Of course, I was aware of it. I was just imitating how I saw a drunk drink the beer in this manner. You won¡¯t know if it tastes good unless you try downing it, right?¡±


    Odile spat out her excuse to cover up her folly in a rapid fashion, clearly not wanting Siwoo to notice her mistake.


    ¡°Yup, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course, it does.¡±


    Odile looked triumphantly at Siwoo, who like Odile coughed when he tried to chug the mug in one gulp.


    Despite being an apprentice witch, she was clearly a child.


    His head went numb from how chilly it was.


    Thebination of both the pleasant aroma of wheat and the carbonic acid that made his tongue tingle pervaded his dry mouth.


    Siwoo closed his eyes and jerked his body.


    It was too sweet.


    ¡±Is it that good? You¡¯d faint if you ever got the chance to drink the wine from our mansion. The grapes we use are from Mendel Hill and are exposed to sunlight all year round.¡±


    ¡°If I have a chance, I¡¯d love to taste it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to bring itter.¡±


    Siwoo suddenly felt strange.


    In fact, he had been feeling pretty strange since a while ago, but soon it became clear after they exchanged a few words with each other.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time in Tarot Town?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She nodded frankly.


    That exins why she had been curiously looking around.


    ¡°My teacher is a strict person. She doesn¡¯t allow me to go to Tarot Town, do you know what she said when I asked her to let me out?


    ¡®Until you inherit the brand, don¡¯t get distracted by other things and focus solely on building a foundation.¡¯ So I¡¯ve never been outside of Ars Magna town and Lenomond Town.¡±


    Odile¡¯s appearance left its viewers mesmerized and it was hard for anyone to be able to pinpoint her actual age.


    Still, if forced to make a rough estimate, Siwoo would ce her around 20 years old due to her youthful looks.


    ¡°So what about today?¡±


    ¡°Heh, I sneaked out today. Although my teacher is lovely, she has an annoying side to her that I just hate! Do you have any idea how boring having to study magic every day is?¡±


    He could understand how Odile might feel at such a young age, being so young and filled with curiosity, to be stuck in a cramped cage for most of her life.


    Seeing her get excited by simply drinking beer, Siwoo felt like they should¡¯ve let her go out to y for a while.


    ¡°Anyway, I know Mr. Assistant is worried. You want me to keep it a secret that you can use magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to share this information with anyone else. I¡¯m not as vicious as you think.¡±


    Odile replied with a smile.


    She¡¯s an angel, an angel!


    Despite being a witch she had surprisingly goodmunication skills, and what¡¯s more, it was her first time having an authentic human-to-human interaction outside of the ssroom.


    Perhaps she was still young, conversing with her was simpler than talking with Amelia, a professor at Trinity Academy.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your dish.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Put it here!¡±


    The bar owner ced the dishes in such a way that even if the table was to shake, nothing would be spilt.


    Oily ham, pickled figs, wheat bread with raisins and ginger, salt and pepper, and even figs sprinkled with olive oil.


    Odile began tasting each of the side dishes one by one, her eyes twinkling in excitement.


    ¡°Hummm~ hummm~ humm~¡±


    She appeared to have enjoyed the food that had been provided based on the way she was humming and how she was constantly ordering more.


    She slid a thick slice of ham onto Siwoo¡¯s te.


    ¡°Hum! You should eat, too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was a whole roasted ham.


    The taste of the yellow ham that entered Siwoo¡¯s mouth caused his saliva nds to erupt upon being greeted for the first time in months.


    As he was wolfing down the ham, Odile suddenly asked.


    ¡°If you could use magic, then why didn¡¯t you show it before?¡±


    ¡°If I imed I could use magic, I thought that I¡¯d get into a lot of trouble as ves weren¡¯t allowed to use magic.¡±


    ¡±Really? I think it¡¯s fine. Even though the spell I used wasn¡¯t reallyplex, you did manage to destroy it. Isn¡¯t that something to be proud of? I can¡¯t believe you understood so much magical knowledge as a ve!¡±


    She epted the idea that a mere ve would be able to use magic to destroy her magic and it showed her naivety from a young which contradicted the ideals of amon witch.


    ¡±No way, if it was another witch and not Ms. Odile, she wouldn¡¯t be as kind as you. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t even be surprising if she blew my head off with a stronger spell as soon as I destroyed the barrier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m quite understanding. However, Is there any other reason than that? Be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes! In fact, I was working on a space magic to escape from this bloody Gehenna. Magic capable of opening the gate of Border Town.¡±


    ¡±Whoa! Is that even possible? Not just anyone can open the gates!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it right now. But I think I can do it in two, no, about a year. I¡¯ve already read a number of books and developed a theory of around 70%.¡±


    ¡°Books?¡±


    ¡±Yes! I¡¯ve been working in the library and there is a basic book tha- Huh?¡±


    Siwoo, who was eating the ham, suddenly felt that something was off about the situation.


    cing the utensils down silently, Siwoo turned towards Odile.


    ¡°What was I talking about just now?¡±


    Secrets that he would never have considered to be exposed came out naturally almost as if a truth serum had been applied to his food.


    ¡±What? Huh? How is this possible? I didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ Wait¡­ Did you cast a self-essence spell on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Mr. Assistant.¡±


    The initially friendly look on Odile¡¯s face changed in an instant.


    A girl who didn¡¯t know the world? His thought proved just how naive he was for harboring such thoughts towards her.


    He regretted ever feeling sorry for her even for a moment.


    Odile slouched down to stroke Siwoo¡¯s head. His head was in turmoil as he had trouble organizing his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh~ So, Mr. Assistant has been nning something like that?.¡±


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m fucked!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You are indeed quite fucked, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Looking at his helpless expression, Odile grinned broadly.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[T/N: Art style from 18th century]</li></ul>

 Chapter 10: Twin Witches (4)

    <b>? Twin Witches (4) ?</b>


    1.


    The owner of the tavern served dish after dish of unknown delicacies.


    Unfortunately, Siwoo simply didn¡¯t have the appetite to take another bite.


    Odile left most of the food alone after taking one or two bites from each te, thus leavingrge amounts of food piled up on the table after the meal.


    ¡°Shall we get going now, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    There was obviously no way for Siwoo to refuse.


    Not while Odile had his weakness in her grasp.


    ording to Odile, if Siwoo was simply capable of using magic and merely concealed it, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. The issue with the situation was that he had intended to escape from his very.


    The magic that had been discreetly ced onto Siwoo, was the root of all his problems.


    It caused him to be unable to shut his mouth, even after spilling all his secrets to her.


    ¡°Wait! Does that mean that if I think of anything right now, I¡¯ll just say it out loud? Fuck! What the fuck? It really does that!?¡±


    ¡°You fucking bitch of a fucking witch! 5 years of effort, GONE! Just like that? I was so close to escaping so fucking close. Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Why are all the fucking witches like this? First Amelia, now her. For fuck¡¯s sake.¡±


    No matter how hard Siwoo tried to keep his mouth shut, in the end, it was all futile.


    Odileughed for 15 minutes while Siwoo kept spitting out his inner thoughts. She hadughed so hard in fact, that her face had turned into a shade of red.


    He pondered if he was lucky for Odile overlooking the constant barrage of curses that spewed from his mouth.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    When Odile didn¡¯t respond, he called again.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, my apologies. Did you call me? If I recall correctly didn¡¯t you just mention that I and my sister were two rude twin bitches who hid behind our cute faces right?¡±


    The blood drained from Siwoo¡¯s face as Odile smiled softly.


    He hadn¡¯t expected how dangerous having his thoughts broadcast to the surroundings could get.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t believe that there was actually magic that could even influence human behavior.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of what Ms. Odile cast on me? Mind control or something¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe that you mentioned something like why your inner thoughts came out when you were bbering on earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, then¡­¡±


    Siwoo sighed in defeat and surrendered to his circumstances.


    ¡°Ah, fuck it. I don¡¯t give a shit anymore. Fuck it. Hell if I care if you roast me or boil me.¡±


    ¡±Really? Mr. Assistant, which would you prefer medium rare or well done?¡±


    Odile began to burst out inughter at her own joke.


    ¡°Oh yea, you were curious about the type of magic I used, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t able to feel any waves of mana that the spell might¡¯ve caused.


    Although he had some elementary knowledge of magic, Siwoo never had any formal magic training and thus was unable to detect the properties of the spell Odile had cast.


    He would¡¯ve naturally been curious to find out more about a type of magic he had nevere across before.


    ¡°? ? ~¡±


    Odile opened her mouth and began chanting.


    The song sounded more like a melody from a string instrument as opposed to a human¡¯s voice.


    Siwoo was about to fully immerse himself in the music when he noticed a small tendril of magic wriggle about. Siwoo would¡¯ve missed it if he hadn¡¯t been focusing on her voice.


    ¡°Did you manage to get a feel of it?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Siwoo thought back to the time when he first got charmed.


    Only then did he realize that Odile had been humming throughout the meal.


    What if she wasn¡¯t singing out of joy? What if¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s the answer, the Gemini witch¡¯s Self-essence Magic. Pitch, beat, passion, and breathing are all a part of the spell.. It is also known by the name the ¡®Poem of Confession¡¯.


    I couldn¡¯t sing it perfectly because Odette isn¡¯t here, but it wasn¡¯t bad to hear, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­You tricked me¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Odile wandered through theplex alleyways of Tarot Town.


    Judging by her steps, it didn¡¯t feel like she was unfamiliar with the alleyways, and instead, it felt like she was moving with a destination in mind.


    That means¡­


    ¡°You also lied about being in Tarot Town for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Yup! Although it is true that my teacher is strict, I sneak out about once a week to get some fresh air.¡±


    Siwoo felt a deep sense of betrayal.


    He regretted thinking that Odile was a small bird trapped in a cage and also for feeling a smidge of pity for the twins.


    ¡°So, what are you trying to get out of me? I¡¯m just a ve; at best, all I can do is entertain you like a clown.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll spoil the surprise if I gave it away so easily. You don¡¯t expect ady such as myself to give away all her secrets now do you?¡±


    Siwoo inwardly thought she acted more like a bitch than ady.


    After a long period of time, Odile finally slowed her steps to a halt.


    Amidst the shabby buildings, stood a five-story mansion that looked brand new, almost as if it had just been built.


    The high-rise building looked out of ce, being constructed in a poor hillside vige.


    Odile grinned as she opened the door.


    ¡°Come on in, I¡¯ll exin everything to you here. This vi belongs to both of me and Odette. It¡¯s meant to be an output for us to learn about the world.¡±


    ¡°Huh, as if it wasn¡¯t tantly obvious¡­¡±


    Siwoo shut the door behind him as he followed Odile into the building.


    2.


    It seemed as if the mansion had no maids or butlers to wee guests upon their arrival.


    Large chandeliers covered in beautiful golden leaves lit up as Odile and Siwoo entered the mansion.


    The exterior of the building did not match the run-down alleyway that led to its entrance.


    Looking at the interior of the ce, Siwoo noticed that floating wine sses were used to decorate the space.


    Siwoo hesitated to step onto the marble floors that were so shiny that even his reflection was visible.


    ¡°Odette!¡±


    Her shout seemed to summon Odette as Siwoo could hear the sounds of footsteps scurrying their way toward them.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Odette¡¯s head could be seen propped up on the second-floor stair¡¯s railing.


    The twins could be seen with different essories, hairstyles, and clothing,pletely contrasting their image in the academy.


    ¡°Do you not y the swapping games with each other at home?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡±Huh? Don¡¯t you swap ces with each other sometimes to mess with Amelia?¡±


    Odile pursed her lips.


    Her expression resembled a criminal that had been caught red-handed aftermitting what they thought was a perfect crime.


    ¡°Wait, how did you know that? We have the exact same mana signature.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s noticed it¡­ Hell! I think even Professor Amelia noticed it but she just chose to not bring it up.¡±


    Odette came rushing down the stairs as Odile stiffened at Siwoo¡¯s sulky response.


    ¡°Hello, Assistant Siwoo! It¡¯s so nice to meet you outside the academy!¡±


    Odette came to a stop at the bottom of the stairs, giving Siwoo a curtsy and greeted him politely.


    Odette was a little less tomboy than her sister, Odile.


    She had a cheerful personality and always gave respect to everyone, including ves.


    That thought disappeared in a sh the moment Siwoo heard the next words that left her mouth.


    ¡°How did you capture him? You really managed to drag him here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Was it urate to use ¡°capture¡± for humans?


    Odette¡¯s eyes sparkled as she circled around Siwoo, she was like a researcher who had just found a long-extinct species.


    ¡°What did I say? Didn¡¯t I tell you that if you trust this sister of yours, everything will go as nned. That¡¯s all you needed, right? With his weakness in my grasp, he¡¯ll definitely cooperate with our experiments.¡±


    ¡°Weakness?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Psst, psst.</i>


    The twins began whispering among themselves.


    Siwoo could hardly believe his ears when he heard the word experiment.


    Meanwhile, Odette¡¯s eyes started glowing, as Odile continued recounting the things that had happened.


    ¡°As a ve, you not only broke my sister¡¯s barrier but you¡¯re even studying the magic required to open the gate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s amazing and all but it doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with us, does it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Odette nodded meekly.


    ¡°Anyways, follow me. You know what¡¯ll happen if you don¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Assistant. But I was so curious that I couldn¡¯t help but ask some questions.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t paying attention to the other things that were mentioned in the conversation but there was a question that scratched the back of his mind.


    ¡°What in the fuck will I do in the experiment¡­ Will I even be able to survive the things you do to me?¡±


    The twins responded to him between their giggles as Siwoo became increasingly upset at the situation.


    The mere thought of cing his body in harm¡¯s way scared him.


    ¡°Will we harm Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to hurt Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Oh thank god¡­¡±


    ¡°We would never do that!¡±


    ¡°We would never do that!¡±


    ¡°But only if you promise to cooperate with us!¡±


    ¡°But only if you promise to cooperate with us!¡±


    Odile and Odette were wonderfully synchronized.


    They spoke in unison and Siwoo¡¯s worries were strangely relieved by their response, up till thest sentence. Where they hinted at the possibility of bringing harm to Siwoo if he chose not to cooperate.


    ¡°Then what about the fact that I¡¯m going to use magic and escape¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    He felt a little relieved.


    He thought that it was a small price to pay for the twins to keep their silence.


    Guided by the twins, they arrived at afortable-looking bedroom.


    Arge bed with two pillows appeared in view and was probably where the twins would often sleep together.


    This caused Siwoo to be flustered.


    He had been expecting to enter a workshop full of magical ingredients but what he didn¡¯t expect was to be led into a bedroom with two girls.


    An ominous chill ran down his spine as he looked around.


    <sup>1</sup>[Left is Odette, right is Odile]


    ¡°Take it off.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d help with the experiment so take it off.¡±


    Siwoo had a hunch regarding what was toe.


    The twins disyed an amazing amount of concentration when they were asked forments regarding the creation of mana through ejaction during their lessons.


    What was clear to Siwoo was that they weren¡¯t just interested in studying magic.


    The twins probably used up 90% of that concentration, examining and questioning the male body.


    ¡°This is the reference book for the experiment that Siwoo will help us with today.¡±


    Odette brought out a thin book, her face had turned into a shade of red.


    The book was titled ¡°A First Night Guide for Ladies¡±.


    ¡°We snatched it from the maids when we saw them gathered to read it. That must mean that it really is a book that every truedy has to read.¡±


    Odette smiled brightly.


    ¡°Come on! Take it off quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ho-Hold on a second!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it off now, I¡¯ll expose your secrets to Professor Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You promised to cooperate, right? We¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    The twins, who were protruding from both sides, grabbed Siwoo¡¯s cor and hung down. The twins nked Siwoo, grabbed him by his cor and began trying to undress him.


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Siwoo desperately clung on to his clothes.


    ¡°No! Wait! Please stop!¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because Siwoo had magically turned into a eunuch.


    Being able to enjoy twodies, who both possess a level of beauty greater than any other models on earth, would naturally seem alluring to any man.


    But no! Siwoo was able to restrain the lust that slowly brewed within him, his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to have sex with a witch, what more two apprentice witches such as Odile and Odette.


    The lower abdomen, where the uterus was located, was where the witch¡¯s brand was engraved.


    The mark marked where mana was stored in a woman¡¯s womb.


    It was also the reason why males couldn¡¯t be wizards.


    If an apprentice witch, whose body had not fully matured yet, was to receive the mana created by a man¡¯s sperm, she would never be able to bear the brand of a witch.


    For an apprentice witch, who had been carefully raised in a sshouse environment, to be unable to bear the brand of a witch because of a stray dog?


    How would their master react?


    If Gemini, the twin¡¯s master, was to hear about the time they had spent in the bedroom, Siwoo would probably be burned at the stake.


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°All right, sister.¡±


    The twins began chanting in sync with one another.


    Even with only 10% of the brand being inherited by each of the twins, they were capable of casting a spell soplex that it exceeded Siwoo¡¯s understanding and rendered him unable to resist.


    ¡°Hey! Come on! I¡¯m not the only one who will get fucked by this, you¡¯ll be fucked as well! Stop!¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t you think we know that too?¡±


    Siwoo was unable to control his limbs and plopped onto the bed as his clothes started sliding off him. The absurdly powerful spell had left him naked with the only article of clothing left on his body being his shorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious¡­ Should I just shut you up?¡±


    ¡°¡ª-! ¡ª¨C!¡±


    An unknown spell was cast on Siwoo, rendering him mute.


    ¡°Come up, Odette.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Yeah, sister.¡±


    A strong body that was trained through hard work and forced diet controly on the bed.


    Odette, who had often been forced to examine his body during Amelia¡¯s lessons, crawled onto the bed silently as she stared at Siwoo¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin with the first chapter.¡±


    Siwoo watched on, terrified as Odile licked her lips.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[Left is Odette, right is Odile]</li></ul> Prev Next

 Chapter 11: Twin Witches (5)

    <b>? Twin Witches (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Odette had gotten the naughty book from the maids about two weeks ago.


    When she tried asking the maids about what the book was about, they blushed, but refused to tell her.


    When the confused Odette handed it over to her sister for the first time, Odil had shut the book in a hurry after reading only a few chapters.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you close it? What happened?¡± What¡¯s it about? Is it a forbidden book? Or maybe a satanic book?¡±


    ¡°Odette, you shouldn¡¯t be reading things like this at home. It¡¯s also not the kind of book that you should be casually reading with a cup of tea.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a book about the bodily rtionships between men and women.¡±


    Odette gasped in response to Odil¡¯s solemn face.


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only had the chance to see it a few times¡­ Maybe this is a guide for ¡®<b>that¡¯</b>.¡±


    ¡°What does it say? I also want to know! Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Pictures of male genitals. Naked women as well.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s lovely lips lifted a bit as if she was thinking deeply about something.


    ¡°Could this be coitus¨C?¡±


    Odil quickly covered her sister¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say something vulgar like that! Don¡¯t you remember that time you got scolded by master? Besides, I haven¡¯t even fully confirmed it yet.¡±


    She hugged Odette close and muttered underneath her breath as if she was worried that someone might overhear.


    ¡°Before we get caught, let¡¯s hurry up and hide the book somewhere. We can just go back and check it outter.¡±


    Odette and Odil carefully sneaked back to their room with the book still held within their arms.


    Was it how those smugglers from the ¡®Border Town¡¯ felt?


    It felt so thrilling and fun to them that it reminded them of that night when they had snuck into Tarot Town for the first time.


    Once they got back to their room, the twins ced the book on their desks when they sat down facing each other.


    When Odette noticed that Odil stopped paying attention to her while lost in thought, she quietly began stretching her hand out towards the book.


    ¡°Hey, sis. I-I also want to look at the book for a bit.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ow, it hurts! You didn¡¯t need to hit me like that! Didn¡¯t Big sis already take a peek!?¡±


    Before Odette could reach the book, Odil had smacked her hand away in order to stop her from opening it. Afterwards, she attempted to convince the fuming Odette to calm down and wait for their chance.


    ¡°Odette, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her poor, teary-eyed little sister still felt wronged as she caressed her hand.


    ¡°That time when I snuck cookies from our teacher¡¯s cupboard the other day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you had stolen the whole thing and pinned the me on me when you got caught!¡±


    ¡°No, no, not that part!¡±


    Odil barely managed to calm Odette down again, who had already began screaming.


    The reason why she brought it up wasn¡¯t to make her angry again.


    ¡°When we stole the cookies, did we eat them on the spot?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Then when did we eat them?¡±


    ¡°At night.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember why we ate the cookies at night?¡±


    ¡°Sis said it tastes better with warm milk¡­ Huh?¡±


    It was an excellent teaching style, simr to how Professor Amelia taught them in her lectures by asking repeated questions in order to receive the correct answer.


    In order to prevent such a wonderful toy from going to waste Odil had used a roundabout method like this to convince her younger sister.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only is this book about sex¡­ but it also describes the male body in detail.¡±


    ¡°So if this book is a cookie, then what¡¯s the milk?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the milk is a man.¡±


    After hearing the word ¡®man¡¯, Odette¡¯s flushed face darkened even further.


    ¡°But how? Usually just the mere sight of us makes guys run away.¡±


    ¡°I already have a n, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°What! Don¡¯t leave me out of it!¡±


    ¡°Thene closer and listen.¡±


    Odil pulled Odette¡¯s close as she pressed the book down.


    That was the entire course of events that led to what Siwoo now has to go through.


    2.


    Unexpectedly, Siwoo had be some sort of teaching aid for sexual education.


    Odil, standing close by, started to speak.


    ¡°Alright, Odette. Open up the book.¡±


    Odette swallowed her saliva in suspense.


    She had been restraining herself from opening and reading it for the past two weeks for this moment.


    ¡°I hereby write this book for all of the innocent daughters of Gehenna to have a happy first night.¡±


    Odette began with the book¡¯s first page, reading the contents out loud..


    ¡°Table of contents¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to read the table of contents. It starts with Chapter 1.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, sis. The first step to making love.¡±


    The essence of the book was just as anyone would have expected.


    Not much was different between life in Gehenna and living in the Renaissance era.


    Since there wasn¡¯t any form of free public education, ordinary citizens had no way to learn about sexual education other than books like this.


    In other words, that book served as a manual for men and women who wish to spend their first night together without any mistakes.


    While others who had used this book were usually young couples, Siwoo was being used as some kind of human dildo for sex education.


    Fortunately enough, the book itself was very thin and likely wouldn¡¯t have much information due to the illustrations scattered throughout, not counting the excessivelyrge font size.


    ¡°Unlike what you thought, the love between a man and a woman isn¡¯t about just giving each other flowers, watching a y together, and taking a moonlit stroll¡­ Something else that a man and woman must do is to go beyond whatever they had promised to each other and spend an ambitious night together..¡±


    ¡°Wait, Odette, you¡¯re taking way too long. Can¡¯t you just get to the point already?¡±


    Like Odil, Odette also seemed disappointed by how boring the book turned out to be.


    But before she could even turn to the third page, she began to let out a hiss while her eyes opened wide.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t read this, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Odil quickly snatched the book from her hands as if she couldn¡¯t wait another second to read it.


    She cleared her throat once more and began to read the book out loud.


    ¡°A man¡¯s genitalia is made up of unique muscles that expand when he senses sexual excitement. This process is known as an erection, and it is something required for a man and a woman to be able topletely connect.¡±


    ¡°But what even is sexual arousal? How should we do it?¡±


    Odil furrowed her eyebrows together, looking as if she had just been asked a very difficult question.


    ¡°Yes, what are we supposed to do?¡±


    Even after Odette and Odil put their heads together and thought for what felt like an eternity, they still weren¡¯t able toe up with an answer.


    In the end, the conclusion Odil hade to was¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s just ask Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°I also thought of that just now!¡±


    Siwoo felt like screaming when he heard the conclusion the twins hade to.


    He had no clue what kind of sin he hadmitted in his past life, and he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine just why he had to endure so much humiliation, such as being forced to jerk off in public or even getting a handjob in front of an audience.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already seen enough of me at the academy, so let¡¯s just stop here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position where you can talk back to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, not really, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other two years already, and since I¡¯m such a pure and kind witch, I don¡¯t want to be forced to punish Mr. Assistant so severely..¡±


    Odil began shedding crocodile tears.


    Despite her mischievous personality, while at the academy she gave off the impression of a respectable noble girl. But when he saw her outside of the academy, he realised just how much of a tyrant she truly was.


    ¡°Come on, tell us already.¡±


    He had never been married, much less ever had a daughter, so he wasn¡¯t experienced in this type of situation, and in that type of situation, it was as if one day his daughter came up to him with an innocent look and asked, ¡°How do you make a baby, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s, uh. Sexual, hum, arousal is, um¡­¡±


    Odette shouted out of the blue as Siwoo struggled to open his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, sis! Here¡¯s the rest!¡±


    ¡°REALLY?¡±


    Like a starving rodent who found a hidden piece of cheese, Odil clung tightly to the porn magazine.


    Reading a book that had already gained widespread recognition was much more trustworthy than listening to someone else¡¯s opinion in their eyes.


    Siwoo wrinkled his nose after being neglected.


    ¡°First and foremost, this is manhood before arousal.


    ¡°Shall wepare?¡±


    When Odil gestured in his direction, Siwoo¡¯s underwear fell off in an instant and went down to his ankles.


    He could feel the twins¡¯ intense attention on his dick, which gave him a stinging sensation.


    Odette put the book right next to Siwoo¡¯s limp dick and began topare.


    ¡°Is it really simr to the picture?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it looks limp.¡±


    Odil and Odette exchanged giggles.


    ¡°So, this sexual arousal or something like that is what makes it bigger? But the other day, Professor Amelia made it big by caressing it with her hands.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s knead it this time!¡±


    In an instant, the twins took off their gloves and began fiddling with Siwoo¡¯sid dick.


    They were able to see it in ss but never had the chance to touch it.


    At the same time, Siwoo had gotten startled by the unexpected touch he felt in his sensitive lower half.


    ¡°It feels kind of soft.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was different from Amelia¡¯s hand technique.


    All they did was knead it as if they were a pair of children ying with y.


    After all, what was there to expect when they didn¡¯t even know what sexual excitement was?


    That¡¯s why his dick was still limp.


    The twin¡¯s hands continued to roamzily here and there as if they were annoyed upon seeing the limp dick.


    Siwoo sighed in relief.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it getting bigger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer that question for you; men, too, have different kinds of problems, so when they¡¯re not in the mood, theyck vigor; and that¡¯s all for today¡¯s sex education¡­¡±


    Odil and Odette, who had initially seemed to be paying attention to Siwoo, eventually lost interest and resumed reading the book after realising all he was trying to tell them was to stop.


    ¡°Oh! Sis! Look here!¡±


    ¡°Where? On the first night, men can get extremely excited and nervous. In that case, the male member may not get hard. So, first, help them rx with a hot kiss.¡±


    ¡°A kiss?¡±


    They tilted their heads in the same direction at the same time.


    ¡°What does it have to do with it? Kissing is done with the mouth, and the manhood is located down there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it for now.¡±


    With frantic breathing, the twins turned to Siwoo at the same time.


    Siwoo preferred to close his eyes quietly.


    If he had sex at this rate, he¡¯ll surely die.


    He must never, under any circumstances, let his dick be erect.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to have sex unless he got an erection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it first.¡±


    ¡°Kissing is something done between lovers, Ms. Odil.¡±


    She didn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s love each other from now on.¡±


    Odil plopped onto Siwoo¡¯s belly.


    She untied the ribbon that was looped around her chin, removed her bo, and slowly moved closer to his face.


    A lofty nose andrge eyes that were open even while kissing.


    The smell of Odil¡¯s sweet breath tickled the tip of his nose as her thick lips approached him.


    Even when he looked up at the face from that angle, he couldn¡¯t find any w at all.


    He would have enjoyed their kissing, if it wasn¡¯t forced and he wasn¡¯t tied to the bed with his dick hanging out.


    Odil and Siwoo¡¯s lips ovepped.


    It was softer than marshmallows and wetter than dewy petals.


    Her eyshes could be counted from a distance as her eyes twinkled like jewels with an inquisitive energy.


    Sadly, the lips that had been together for three seconds soon parted.


    ¡°Sis, you have to put your tongue inside while kissing.¡±


    ¡°Tongue? That¡¯s nasty.¡±


    ¡°But it says here that the side receiving the tongue should be softly sucked in and twirled around, as if melting a candy.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Odil, who received quick feedback, kissed him again boldly.


    Butter it was different; her sharp tongue poked through Siwoo¡¯s tightly shut lips.


    Odil¡¯s round eyes were twinkling right in front of him.


    The awkward tongue movements stimted not only the top and bottom of the tongue but also the lips and every corner of the oral mucosa.


    Odil¡¯s saliva tasted like a fresh orange for dessert.

 Chapter 12: Twin Witches (6)

    <b>? Twin Witches (6) ?</b>


    1.


    In the face of a predetermined form of fate, human power might fall short, even going as far as to seem utterly weak and helpless.


    As a human himself, Siwoo also couldn¡¯t help but agree with that remark. He had once thought that his path forward had been carved out for him by the Almighty themself. s! At this moment, that thought could only make him repeatedlyment the cruel irony of fate at its fullest.


    Before he was brought here, to the city of witches known as Gehenna, Siwoo was hailed as a promising mathematical talent.


    He had graduated early from a high school with a science background. The school was a prestigious and far-reaching institution that allowed most of the students, who graduated with grace, to directly enter a prestigious university or even a prestigious overseas university if they wished so.


    Taking advantage of his talent and the benefits his school granted him, he entered the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, the one situated in America, after being rmended by a professor at the university of MIT, who had noticed Siwoo¡¯s talent from an early age.


    An interview request came in, requesting him to attend and present himself to obtain the opportunity to enroll in MIT. The news had been so awe-inspiring and widespread that it was even published in the newspaper that he was a, once in a century, mathematical genius born in Korea.


    He participated in the daily university activities while also winning multiple international math contests alongside his academics. He even went on to write a thesis on the essential singrity that was published in an academic journal, amassing him great fame.


    In fact, his thesis got so much recognition that he received his master¡¯s degree early and then went on to serve in the military as a sergeant from the age of 21 to 23. After finishing his time in the military he set his mind on preparing himself for his doctorate.


    Relieved from his arduous military duties, he boarded the ne back home with the pleasant and joyous thoughts of being able to return to his mathematical research without any cliques to distract him from his calling in life. Sadly, the ne just had tond in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, crashing mid-flight.


    When he finally woke up from his state of unconsciousness, he found out that he was now in Gehenna, the city of witches, kidnapped and held captive until further notice. Ultimately, this led him into bing sold as a ve of the city hall.


    For the next five years, like an insignificant cog in the wheel that had to work nonstop to keep said wheel functioning, he carried out all the duties thrown at him whether he liked it or not.


    The way his life was moving, he was sure that he would drop dead one of these days around. He had to do something, anything to keep himself alive, to break himself free from that cruel fate. Thus, for the next three years, he indulged himself in the study of magical arts in his spare time, after being done every day with the soul-crushing period of work, banking on the slightest chance that this would let him escape Gehenna, from the clutches of these preposterous witches.


    To his surprise and joy, magic had a lot of simrities with math and geometry. He could only attribute this to being extremely lucky.


    If he had to give an example of the simrities then, the first thing that came to mind was the application of linear integrals in the form for the calction of thew of mana conservation. And even some prominent infinite series such as the Taylor series and the Fourier series were also used in the study of magical arts. These forms were used to calcte, and then in turn regte, the variables that hindered the generation and application of mana.


    Fortunately, theplex mathematical analysis path that Siwoo majored in had a lot inmon with the major magic forms of this world, so he was able toplete the metaphorical ark toward his long-cherished escape, from this fucked up ce, at a remarkable speed.


    If he held on and pushed his research into the magical arts for another year or so, he was certain that he would have engineered a way out of this damn ce¡­


    But now¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    He just couldn¡¯t believe that he was about to face a death crisis, that too when he was so close to his goal, due to being discovered by these wicked twin witches, well apprentice witches to be exact.


    Siwoo recited the dull national anthem of his mothend over and over again in his head as he watched, and most certainly felt, Odil clinging to his torso while twirling her small and soft tongue around his, trying her best to arouse him.


    Sometimes he couldn¡¯t help but admit, human patience was truly an amazing thing.


    He couldn¡¯t believe, for the life of him, that he was restraining himself, restraining his urges and his arousal, while being kissed by such a pretty girl.


    ¡°What do you think, Odette? Did it get bigger?¡±


    ¡°Nope, not even a bit. It¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Odette, who was constantly ring at Siwoo¡¯s manhood, with sparkling eyes of curiosity, shook her head disappointingly at Odil¡¯s inquiry, finallying down from his belly the next instance.


    ¡°We caressed it and even kissed him as illustrated in the book, but his¡­thing is the same as before. It¡¯s not growing no matter what we do. ¡°


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that there are days like this? When it just won¡¯t stand up no matter what you do? If you¡¯re done then, I would like to wear my pants now, so please untie these bindings already.¡±


    This situation just took the perfect turn for Siwoo.


    He would be immensely grateful if the two dastardly bitches lost their interest in this subject, and by extension ¡®him¡¯.


    Odette, who was still reading the instruction manual at the time, suddenly tapped Odil on the shoulder. Her eyes were still glued to the manual.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Take a look at this.¡±


    Even Odil, who was far more yful than Odette inparison,pletely halted on her tracks when she finally witnessed the contents of the page that Odette had just pointed out.


    There was a rather naked and astonishing scene illustrated in that particr page of the book.


    On the page, therey a man,pletely naked and ced in a standing position with a woman kneeling right under him; her face near his crotch.


    It was the illustration of a woman opening her mouth and sucking the male organ with said mouth. Inyman¡¯s terms, she was giving the man a blowjob.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a sudden bout of awkward silence stretching between the twins and Siwoo.


    Odil, Odette, and Siwoo the three of them chose to keep their lips shut for the time being, not willing to utter a single word.


    Getting head right after barely enduring a kiss with all his perseverance?


    How in hell was he supposed to stand that?


    Undoubtedly, his cock would be erect at breakneck speed, he was sure of it. In his mind, he could already imagine the fierce reaction of his little brother piquing the interest of the dastardly twins.


    Besides, all things considered, that book was just an intro manual for teaching about sex to naughty virgins.


    There was not even a single iota of guarantee that the immature twins would not give into the mood and not follow through with the instructions of the manual.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, you know that piss leaks out from the male genitalia, right? Thus, it should be clear that this organ of mine is extremely filthy and infested with various kinds of germs.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    It was hard to convince Odil.


    So he had to target Odette.


    ¡°Yes, I think that guideline is following an outdated trend, things simply don¡¯t happen that way anymore. Believe me when I say this, I am deeply concerned that Miss Odette, who will be the backbone of Gehenna in the near future, will fall ill because of me.¡±


    Noting the serious tone of Siwoo¡¯s voice, the naive Odil listened to his bullshit with rapt attention.


    His treachery wasn¡¯t able to be effective, however, as Odil suddenty came up with a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Odette! Why don¡¯t we try this then?¡±


    And that great idea of hers turned out to be Siwoo¡¯s bane as all his hopes for escaping were thoroughly crushed.


    2.


    The hole where the piss leaked out from was called the urethra.


    Simply put, not putting the ns part directly into the mouth should keep them safe from any harm.


    Meanwhile, the outsideyer of the genital could be disinfected well by using magic that kills germs.


    Even if they were to fall ill, on the off chance, chanting a healing spell would guarantee a full recovery for them.


    Based on these above four reasons, the decision Odil reached was quite simple.


    If she just licked around the shaft, avoiding the ns, with her tongue then there would be no risk factors in this act.


    ¡°You¡¯re really gonna believe the content of this book? I¡¯m warning you guys! You¡¯lle to regret it!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, please be quiet, Mr. Assistant¡±


    No matter how desperately Siwoo tried to convince the dastardly duo, the twins, already determined to see things through, had no heart to listen to any of his words.


    After all, Amelia wouldn¡¯t have had a constant headache guing her, in dealing with the witch duo, if the twins were servile enough to obey the orders of a mere ve.


    The end result was that two girls were now staring heatedly at his dangling manhood as the mischievous twins used Siwoo¡¯s thighs like cushions to rest their hands on.


    He felt a stinging gaze, almost burning holes through his dick with its intensity, while a tickling breath brushed past his hanging balls.


    ¡°Odette, let¡¯s do it at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Unn, sis.¡±


    After exchanging nces, the two girls took deep breaths and extended their tongues slowly in simultaneous and fully synchronized motion.


    It was worth mentioning that Siwoo had to keep his balls and manhood well shaved and clean, as he had to be naked for most of the biological experiments that he had to take part in as Amelia¡¯s assistant. That same smooth and hairless buddy of his was now being enveloped in a warm and soft texture, not unlike that of a slowly crawling slugs.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Siwoo took in a shuddering breath.


    At first, it merely tickled. But that feeling didn¡¯tst for long¡­.


    Soon, he felt as though someone was scraping the libido right out of him with a poker. A tingling sensation ran along, starting from his lower half and slowly traveling up to his underbelly, belly, and other parts.


    His poor member, which was finally calming down from all the umted stress forced on it by all the stimuli, flinched immediately the moment the twins¡¯ tonguesnded along its shaft.


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°It moved! It moved!¡±


    Odil and Odette were both taken aback at the same time by the sudden movement. But, they were delighted all the same due to finally attaining the reaction they sought from Siwoo¡¯s schlong.


    ¡°It¡¯s written here that it would be better if you suck the scrotum from time to time as if you were softly kissing it with your lips.¡±


    Odil, who already had the kissing experience, was the first to go for his balls.


    She opened her crimson-hued lips and held the balls captive inside her luscious mouth as she kept twisting her tongue around; steadily tightening her hold around the balls.


    Odette, being a live witness to her sister¡¯s skillful demonstration, went for the other side while keeping her nose shut tight.


    That was how the twins¡¯ double fetio started.


    The very fact that a noble witch was caressing his balls like a harlot aroused him further.


    An immoral feeling rose inside of him as the two sisters, who looked like carbon copies of each other, ministered his cock at the same time.


    The warmth of their mouths made him shiver with absolute delight.


    Siwoo¡¯s endurance crumbled instantly from the relentless sucking of the duo.


    His lower half was probably going to melt and turn to mush at this rate.


    Throbbing in stimtion, his dick began growing as Siwoo felt that all the blood in his body was rushing to his cock¡­


    The twins were so in sync that when they started speaking simultaneously, no one would be able to distinguish their voices apart. The same happened now as both of them moved their lips to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±


    ¡°It got bigger!¡±


    The treacherous rod, who cared not for its master¡¯s wishes and thoughts, throbbed excitedly as if asking for more and more stimuli.


    Siwoo closed his eyes in defeat and eptance.


    He didn¡¯t give a damn anymore.


    He decided that it would be better if he might as well just enjoy the ride while he can.


    Honestly, how many times had he been harassed and abused in this wretched city? He had lost count by now.


    He would just consider this to be a wonderful and refreshing experience and leave it at that.


    He just stopped giving a damn? So, what if he got caught? At most, he would just die. Simple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn anymore.¡±


    Settling with that resolution, he felt himself being more at ease..


    The hellish reality, where he had to endure erections under various forms of stimtion with shame and utter agony, was simply turned into a heaven of stimting and pleasant feelings that he never thought he¡¯d be able to receive or even afford to receive in this damned world.


    This reminded him of the incident eponymously known as Grand Master Wonhyo¡¯s ¡°skull and tomb¡± incident.<sup>1</sup>[T/N: Wonhyo¡¯s Philosophy If one has been brought up to fear skulls and tombs, stumbling into a tomb and finding a skull will be interpreted as a bad experience; but this is only interpretation, not reality.]


    ¡°Next, <i>Slurp. </i>What¡¯s written next? <i>Sluuurp.</i>..!¡±


    Odil read the book again while Odette kept on ministering Siwoo as she thoroughly licked the hot and hard pole to keep the dastardly thing from getting limp. She was doing her level best to avoid that oue.


    ¡°When a man¡¯s pleasure reaches a certain level or surpasses it, semen is discharged from the male body¡­ This is the fluid that enters the female body and makes babies, right?¡±


    ¡°<i>Sluurp</i>¡­. But we are unable to conceive anyways, so just read ahead and tell me what¡¯s next!¡±


    Odil, who was exining the contents of the book, which was pretty muchmon knowledge to him, started speaking again but there was something different to it this time around.


    The oh-so-noble Odil, who he thought to be the height of elegance and nobility, started spouting profanities as she read the next part of the damned book.


    ¡°Just what the fuck is this crazy shit? What?¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened, sister?¡±


    Odette, gazing happily, a smile etched on her small face, at the desperate-looking Siwoo, couldn¡¯t help but nce at the book when she heard the foul wordsing out of her sister¡¯s mouth. Her expression of pure shock mirrored her sister¡¯s the following moment.


    On the page, there was a full-fledged discussion written in elegant words about the sexual intercourse methods between men and women. Apanying the writing was an erged sketch of a man and woman¡¯s sexual union disyed in detail. Even the ovepping and union of two bodies were drawn in full detail.


    The first shock that came to them was the fact that a woman had to take off her clothes and reveal all the shameful bits to their partner. The shock that followed came from the knowledge that the female had to put that long and hard thing inside the gap between their legs.


    They often wondered, just why was there a crack between their legs, along their pelvis¡­ Surely, they now understood the reasoning behind it¡­


    ¡°¡­This is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sis, I¡¯m feeling nauseous.¡±


    Odil¡¯splexion turned into a dark shade of blue. Odette, sitting next to her, didn¡¯t feel any better as a sense of nausea filled her mind and body.


    Of course, they had no intention of having coitus with him.


    Even so, they still wanted to learn all the know-hows rted to this subject. Unfortunately, the truth they chanced upon was simply too shocking.


    ¡°After inserting the erect male penis into the female vagina secreted and lubed by love fluids, the male begins pistoning in and out of the female genitalia. At the end of the session, the fluid ejacted from the male body, also known as sperm, mainly carries the equivalent of baby seeds. When this baby seed is nted on the uterus and meets the female egg in the ovary, the egg is thus fertilized and goes through the growth process. Approximately 36 weekster, a baby is thus born.


    Siwoo, who was about to let go of the string of reason, barely caught those wavering strings of his mind when the stimtion stopped all of a sudden.


    ¡°Now you know, right? The process of making love is very lewd and raunchy. That¡¯s why you have to do it with your loved ones only. Not a mere ve like me.¡±


    Apparently, they understood how ejaction worked, but they didn¡¯t know anything about mating.


    Seeing Odil and Odette in great shock, he thought that they could be coaxed into letting him escape from this situation.


    ¡°May I go now? It¡¯s getting colder and I don¡¯t want to catch a cold by being naked like this.¡±


    They held an emergency meeting in front of his eyes, whispering to one another about their next steps.


    ¡°What should we do, sis? We can¡¯t show our naked bodies to Mr. Assistant. It¡¯s just too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    They have learned from their Master that a woman¡¯s naked body was a very important part of themselves and should never be shown to men.


    Even if the target was Shin Siwoo, who was merely a ve, that knowledge still held true.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help it then.¡±


    Odil sighed deeply, feeling the dejection settle within herself as she spoke the next words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just end this for today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision, madam!¡±


    Siwoo, who was released from his bondage, was delighted to finally get out of this situation and hurriedly tried to wear his underwear that had been hanging over the bend of his ankles.


    The twins¡¯ saliva was still glistening around his wet balls, making him feel ufortable. But considering their beauty, the feeling of difort was reduced by a lot with that single thought.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just before Siwoo could pull his shabby underwear up, Odil stopped him to a halt.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it has to end like this. But still, I really wanted to see you shooting out your semen.¡±


    ¡°I agree too.¡±


    ¡°You always flinch every time you cum, but I¡¯ve always wondered what it feels like to make you cum like that..¡±


    He never had direct pration sex, but he would die anyway if it became known that they used a man, which unfortunately had to be him, to have sex lessons in this mansion.


    The conclusion he reached was that¡­it would be better to receive a handjob, from the twins, and let his dick cool down rather than to try and go out with a raging erection in his pants. That would just diminish his chances of survival.


    Maybe they could even do it with their mouths as they did it just before.


    With a very Takasho-like thought, Siwoo quickly lowered his underwear again.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Odil closed the book and approached Siwoo.


    ¡°All right, then I take it that you have no objection¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odil, how about this? There¡¯s a way to watch a man¡¯s moment of ejaction very closely and clearly. Would you like to know about it?¡±


    ¡°Hoo? Why are you suddenly being so active about this?¡±


    ¡°The sooner all of this is over, the sooner I can return to my amodation. I just want to get this over with.¡±


    Siwoo looked up and lied shamelessly.


    If he was going to be taken advantage of and had to die no matter what he did or whichever path he chose, then it would be far more beneficial for him to just savor the moment for as long as he could.


    With that dastardly thought in mind, Siwoo stuck his cock out freely without letting any shame hold him back anymore.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[T/N: Wonhyo¡¯s Philosophy If one has been brought up to fear skulls and tombs, stumbling into a tomb and finding a skull will be interpreted as a bad experience; but this is only interpretation, not reality.]</li></ul>

 Chapter 13: Twin Witches (7)

    <b>? Twin Witches (7) ?</b>


    1.


    Having spoken, Siwoo himself was startled by what he uttered out loud, wondering just how he was able to gather the courage to speak those words.


    All throughout his life, he had firmly believed that he was someone who would not let his sexual drive affect his judgment, and he strictly adhered to that rule¡­


    But now¡­ Something was different for him to let his urges take control over him.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it had something to do with his pent-up emotions manifesting as sexual desire or perhaps it was the unruly recklessness that bubbled up from within after giving up everything.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    The posture that Siwoo suggested was nothing special.


    Odette would lick and kiss around his cock from below, while Odil would lick and tend to his balls.


    It was a great position that fully took advantage of the traits of the apprentice sisters.


    ¡°Yes, in this posture, Ms. Odette can see the twitching movements of the testicles as the sperm pours out through the urethra, and Ms. Odil can see and feel the pulsations of my veiny cock from up close.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, it¡¯s usible. Good thinking there, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve yourpliments madame.¡±


    In a way, it was simply impossible.


    He felt a slight pang in his conscience for duping the twins, as they had no idea about sex.


    But then, he wondered¡­ Just, why in hell should he be the one to feel guilty here? He did nothing wrong so why should he feel bad. In the first ce, they were the ones who started all of this farce¡­


    ¡°Ms. Odette, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Odette pursed her lips around Siwoo¡¯s balls, holding one of the testicles between her plump lips, and nodded her head like a drooping puppy waiting for its master¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you a trick, that is proven to easily make a man cum, that wasn¡¯t covered in that manual.¡±


    ¡°Such a thing really exists? Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. You¡¯re a man after all, Mr. Assistant, you should have more knowledge about this than a mere book.¡±


    ¡°Now, first things first, Ms. Odette, please lick my balls as slowly as you did earlier.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Slurp¡­¡±


    A chilling pleasure ran down his spine as Odette started ministering his balls ording to his instructions.


    Above all, Odette¡¯s face, as she carefully licked and sucked around his balls, which came into view as Siwoo looked down from above was a truly erotic sight to him.


    His erect manhood covered half of her face with its girthy shape as she kept on licking and sucking his schlong with more and more vigor.


    Furthermore, while the younger of the twins was carefully licking along his scrotum, the older sister was sitting next to her, learning how to please a man with rapt attention. The sight of her sister pleasuring a man made her womb tremble and quiver with a strange feeling she had never felt before.


    ¡°First of all, form your hand in this shape.¡±


    ¡°Is this how I do it?¡±


    Odil made an ¡®OK¡¯ sign with her thumb and index finger then ced the rest of her fingers below them.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Ms. Odil has small hands, so please make a ring with your thumb and middle finger, it¡¯ll make more room for the shaft to fit in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Odil nodded as she obediently carried out Siwoo¡¯s directions to the letter.


    Her dainty hands drew a round circle, now prepared to stimte Siwoo¡¯s cock at any time.


    ¡°After that, use your spit as lubricant.¡±


    ¡°Spit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you need to use a lubricant and saliva is one of the options. Using a lubricant is usually preferable than doing it dry. It greatly smoothens the whole process and prevents rashes from developing along the shaft area.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t my hand be covered in saliva if I did as you said?¡±


    Looking at Odil, with utmost confidence, Siwoo replied back. No hesitation could be detected in his voice. .


    ¡°You might not be aware of it, but it¡¯smon sense that women¡¯s saliva is the best lubricant there is, miss.¡±


    ¡°What, really? That makes sense, I guess. But I really need to ask¡­ Why did you suddenly be so willing with the whole matter? You were struggling relentlessly not so long ago¡­ Why the sudden change? ¡°


    Siwoo remained silent, not willing to divulge his inner thoughts to her. Right now, at this very moment, Siwoo felt utterly no shame in manipting these ignorant apprentice witches as he pleased.


    Odil spat on her palms, using the saliva as a lubricant, as she had been instructed by Siwoo.


    Even her spitting figure, something that would seem vulgar in most cases, had a note of elegance to it. This was the inherent beauty and charisma of the witch¡¯s bloodlineing into full y here.


    ¡°Now, please try putting my cock in the middle of the ring shape you formed with your hand. From there, grasp the shaft and move your hand up and down along it and continue that motion. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes! I know from this part onwards. I already saw Professor Amelia¡¯s demonstration back in the sses. You do it like this, right?¡±


    Having heard Siwoo¡¯s instructions, Odil took his erect and throbbing cock in her pale hands, feeling the rod up with her fingers.


    ¡°Haaa, it¡¯s so hard and hot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why the sudden, thank you? I don¡¯t remember praising you¡­¡±


    Her palms, where even blue veins were visible on the back of it, began to move up and down.


    Odil made a cute frown, concentrating hard on the throbbing shaft ced in her palms.


    He had already noticed it in the previous ss already, but seeing it now he had be sure of the fact that Odil had a habit of drawing her brows together in a frown when she particrly focused on a certain something.


    ¡ª<i>Slurp ¡ªSqueak</i>


    The younger sister was licking his balls below.


    While the older one was ying with his shaft from above.


    It was more like a mini shimaidon rather than a full blown shimaidon. <sup>1</sup>[ T/N: (Shimaidon- sister rice bowl) Japan and Korea refers to the act of a man having sexual intercourse with his older sister and younger sister, either separately or in groups of three. Mini shimaidon ¨C He might have said it because of their body size. ]


    Odil¡¯s palms were even warmer than Siwoo¡¯s heated shaft which made way for a pleasant warmth that only added to his euphoria.


    He felt as though he had dipped his bottom half straight into a bathtub packed full of pleasure when she added more and more saliva to her palms.


    At that moment, Odette, who was obediently licking his balls with enthusiasm, turned her face towards her big sister, intently watching her movements.


    From her reactions, it seemed that her big sister was having fun ying with his cock, ministering it in different ways and movements with her soft palms. This made Odette rather curious about how it would feel to y with the hard shaft too¡­


    ¡°<i>Sluurp</i>¡­ Sis! Let me try doing it too!¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to. You just do your part and take care of his jewels with your mouth.¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling dissatisfied about your part, then you should have just told me before you started doing the deed, now be quiet and do your work while I do mine.¡±


    The twins both grabbed his cock and began fighting over their positions and role in handling his manhood.


    Siwoo stiffened at the sudden pressure that he felt due to their mishandling of his manhood, wondering if it might just break if they were to go on like this.


    ¡°Young Mistresses, please stop fighting. Why don¡¯t we do it like this? Just hear me out.¡±


    The twins perked up at Siwoo¡¯s words of intrusion, keenly waiting for his next words. Since his words had been sensible till now, they chose to believe in him and wait for his next instructions.


    ¡°After one of you is done rubbing it 30 times, you can switch positions with the other. This way both of you can get the full experience.¡±


    ¡°Tch.. Annoying¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! That seems fair. Let¡¯s go with that.¡±


    Odette showed her willingness toply with his suggestion, but Odil rejected the idea. Clearly, Siwoo¡¯s suggestion seemed unfavorable to her, at a nce, so she acted as if she wasn¡¯t interested in following along this time around.


    Briefly, they quarreled over this disagreement between them. However, it didn¡¯tst for long as they soon reached a resolution.


    ¡°Fine. I ept the suggestion, Mr. Assistant. We¡¯ll both do it alternatively, and I¡¯ll be going first.¡±


    A fun activity like this shouldn¡¯t be limited to just a single time.


    That was the conclusion the twins reached.


    Odil and Odette remained as formative as ever.


    With nothing left to worry about between them, they returned to what they were doing before.


    ¡°Am I doing it right? Should I simte the upper part only?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you generally don¡¯t have to move all the way to the bottom. Men¡¯s erogenous zones are concentrated in the ns area rather than the shaft and the root, so only stimting the head and its surroundings is good enough.¡±


    ¡°Aha? So it was like that¡­?¡±


    Odil and Odette might appear immature and ignorant in the sexual arts department, but they were not stupid!


    In the first ce, a fool could never be an apprentice witch, they needed to have the brains for carrying out the role of an expert witch.


    Furthermore, if the Count, who was already renowned for being an extraordinary witch, chose someone as her sessor, the sessor in question would almost certainly be a top level genius.


    That¡¯s why Odil quickly learned what she was instructed and applied it with enthusiasm.


    He felt a sense of unparalleled ecstasy that simply couldn¡¯t bepared to when he used to masturbate alone with his hand as his onlypany.


    ¡°There is clear water like substance on the tip. Is this semen?¡±


    Odil asked, her arms never stopping its movements while her gaze remained fixed on the tip of the ns.


    ¡°No, this is called cowper¡¯s fluid. It¡¯s kinda like a cleaning fluid that cleans the urethra before the ejaction ensues.¡±


    Siwoo spoke with in logic, while Odil merely nodded her head, d that she had earned a new piece of knowledge.


    He was feeling it for a while already, but wasn¡¯t it too easy to scam these twins to do his bidding?


    Naivety, which was distinct from intelligence. The twins had this trait in spades. It might help him take advantage of them in the future.


    As he was thinking up those maniptive ns, a sudden feeling of release filled up his mind, pushing those thoughts to the very back of his mind.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t believe that he was able tost this long against the stimtions provided by this absolutely gorgeous pair of women. It was an incredible feat, to say the least.


    ¡°Ms. Odil.¡±


    ¡°What, does it hurt anywhere? Why are you making that frowning face?¡±


    ¡­Was what she said, but I was sure that she had already guessed why I made that face.


    Certainly, Odil had seen him make such a face just before he was feeling the pressure build-up to the brink before he cummed. In fact, she had witnessed it several times already, so there was no way that she didn¡¯t know what wasing next.


    But calling Odil out or telling her about his soon-ensuing release wasn¡¯t his main intention.


    He wanted to know just how far he was able to go against Odil. Before she would inevitably draw the line of reason between them; and he was sure the next step would determine that for him.


    ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you already watched the ejaction scene countless times already?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I indeed have.¡±


    ¡°Then how about doing it differently this time around?¡±


    ¡°How? Just what are you trying to mean here?¡±


    He took a deep breath to hide his nervousness, before speaking out the bold thoughts churning in his mind.


    ¡°This time, how about you receive the semen in your mouth?¡±


    The movements stimting his penis from above and below came to aplete stop simultaneously after he voiced his proposal to Odil.


    They were probably wondering why he had made such an absurd proposal.


    ¡°Since protein makes up the majority of the semen, I think it shouldn¡¯t be harmful to the body. Isn¡¯t the taste and the smell of the obtained result also a part of the observation process?¡±


    ¡°As expected, Ms. Odil, your wisdom knows no bounds.¡±


    ¡°However, Mr. Assistant, Siwoo, you warned us that sucking the male genitals with our mouths could transmit germs that would be harmful to his body!¡±


    After slowlypping across the area across his balls and licking the balls, Odette¡¯s nose had now be drenched in saliva.


    The answer to that question was already ready in his mind. So he spouted out a response without taking a single pause.


    ¡°Since the Cowper¡¯s fluid has already been released, the sterilization process is alreadyplete. There won¡¯t be any more problems even if you put it in your mouth now, miss.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the pre-cum actually had a disinfecting factor to it, but he was bullshitting everything anyways, so it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Furthermore, the twins¡¯ curiosity was now at an all-time high, so they would surely not give much importance to his talks.


    ¡°Not a bad suggestion there, Mr, Assistant. Alright, how should I go about it?¡±


    ¡°Just keep up your hand movements as it is, while slowly sucking the ns with your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Eww, It¡¯s a bit salty!¡±


    ¡°Rx, this is just the Cowper¡¯s fluid.¡±


    At longst, Siwoo¡¯s shaft that had been wriggling painfully in Odil¡¯s hand entered her little mouth.


    The feeling he received inside her small mouth was more or less the same as the one he enjoyed with his balls, just amped up in intensity.


    As she spoke, with his manhood inside her mouth, her tongue moved around and caressed the head providing Euphoria to her mind.


    ¡°Li¡­ke thwis?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. you can move your tongue slowly in that position to stimte the ns.¡±


    Odil moved her hand diligently while keeping the bulbous head inside her mouth, sucking it.


    Her tongue was circling his ns as if she were licking the finest piece of candy.


    The city of witches, Gehenna.


    He was d to be caught and kidnapped to this world.


    Briefly, he entertained those thoughts.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have much time to savor the warmth of her small mouth full of a gentleyer of moistness as he was finally on the verge of cumming.


    ¡°All you have to do is be still, okay?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s cock began to throb violently inside Odil¡¯s mouth..


    As if it had sprung up from the depths of his stomach, a thick torrent of semen was shot into Odil¡¯s mouth with a massive wave of pleasure overloading his whole body as he was finally able to reach the sweet release he was dying for.


    ¡ª<i>Cough ¡ªCough ¡ªCough</i>


    ¡°Whoa¡­?!?¡±


    Maybe Odil wasn¡¯t really expecting to be assaulted by such a vigorous ejaction. Her eyes widened into saucers, as she was definitely taken aback by the sporadic shots of thick cum grazing the very back of her throat.


    Her hands immediately came to a halt the moment Siwoo started cumming.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but gasp aloud in astonishment.


    Although she wasn¡¯t sucking the ns, nor did she move her head anymore, she was still moving her tongue back and forth which stimted his dick to shoot out more and more thick fluids inside her. He was sure that this was the best release he had ever felt throughout the entirety of his life.


    Siwoo trembled violently as he finally shot thest stream of his thick cum right into her mouth.


    Odil puffed up her cheeks with her lips kept close, semen filled up the entirety of her small mouth.


    A drop of semen that she couldn¡¯t contain in her mouth was sticking out near the edge of her lips.


    Odil frowned visibly, clearly enraged. She pulled out a handkerchief and immediately spat out all the semen on it.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Odil¡¯s eyes were filled with anguish.


    She never imagined that semen would taste like shit.


    It was white and sticky, so she was expecting it to taste like condensed milk.


    But the taste was so far off her expectations that it made the experience much much worse for her.


    ¡°How is it? Sis, what does it taste like?¡±


    Odette, witnessing the balls contracting and rxing repeatedly, urged her older sister to describe the taste of the sperm she had tasted for the first time in her life. She was extremely curious about its taste.


    Odil, on the other hand, had an irritated look etched on her face. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t sharing her sister¡¯s enthusiasm at the moment..


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked to taste it if I had known that semen would taste so horrible! Why did you suggest it!?¡±


    Siwoo, however, calmly persuaded Odil without flinching the slightest bit at her enraged remarks.


    ¡°I merely suggested it to provide Ms. Odil with the best observational experience possible. Moreover, as a man, it¡¯s obvious that I wouldn¡¯t be able to know how it tastes. So, it wasn¡¯t the least bit intentional on my part, Ms. Odil.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Odil wasn¡¯t a petty witch. She was a reasonable woman who would never be unreasonably angry just because she was offended.


    ¡°Yup! But it¡¯s something that I don¡¯t want to taste ever again.¡±


    Odil furiously ced her hand on her waist without noticing that semen was still stuck on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Me too! I want to try it too!¡±


    Odette, who came up in a rush, took the ns that still had some left-out semen attached to it in her hands.


    When the sensitive ns entered Odette¡¯s mouth immediately after ejaction, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but grunt as she squeezed out the remaining semen from the urethra by sucking it with her mouth.


    ¡°Yuckk¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s face formed a frown not dissimr to Odil¡¯s after she had a taste of semen for the first time.


    Though he had never tasted semen, he imagined it to taste horribly unpleasant.


    ¡°Then this time it¡¯s Ms. Odette¡¯s turn.¡±


    ¡°What? Um¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Odette, who had already tasted the sperm, had a lukewarm reaction to Siwoo¡¯s urging. It was evident that she didn¡¯t wish to experience that horrible taste ever again.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I believe that Ms. Odette and Ms. Odil should have simr experiences. Now, isn¡¯t it only Ms. Odil who is broadening her horizons with new knowledge if this is to be the case?¡±


    Odette noticed the hidden meaning behind Siwoo¡¯s words.


    Only your sister knows the feeling while you don¡¯t. Do you really want that?


    It was like she was losing out to her sister. Something that she could never allow to happen.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, I¡¯ll try it out. I¡¯m still a bit curious about the taste.¡±


    ¡°Odette, you¡¯ll regret it. Quit already!¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re always trying to do the fun stuff by yourself. I won¡¯t back out this time.¡±


    Seeing the twins¡¯ quarreling, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but mock Odette¡¯s mindset. Her drive topete with her sister by following her every action unconditionally only seemed foolish to him.


    For two years, he had been observing the twin witches from the sidelines.


    It was now a piece of cake for him to deal with the twins who were mentally naive.


    ¡°Yes, then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, I guess. Be my guest.¡±


    Odil, not intending to let thest vestiges of semen dry, licked Siwoo¡¯s egg sac, which her sister had licked and sucked earlier.


    ¡°Whoa! As expected, it¡¯spletely tasteless!¡±


    Odette¡¯s mouth had be equally packed with Siwoo¡¯s semen, just like her sister¡¯s.


    Today¡¯s sex education session finally came to a close with Odette donning a teary face, stamping her feet from the indignation she felt.


    E/N: Revenge is best served salty¡­


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[ T/N: (Shimaidon- sister rice bowl) Japan and Korea refers to the act of a man having sexual intercourse with his older sister and younger sister, either separately or in groups of three. Mini shimaidon ¨C He might have said it because of their body size. ]</li></ul>

 Chapter 14: Genius (1)

    <b>? Genius (1) ?</b>


    Siwoo was under the post-nut-rity state for a long period of time, too long in fact.


    Even though it had been two days since his departure from Tarot Town, he still couldn¡¯t help but grasp his head with frustration and self-loath whenever he remembered the events that transpired in that trip.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Why the fuck did I even go out of my way to do all that?¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t him who started all this. Odil and Odette, the twin witch apprentices, were to be med for starting this farce, in the first ce.


    However, Siwoo also shared some of the me for ying along with the whims of the dastardly twins.


    If he were to say that he felt bad for tricking the twins and enjoying the whole process, then the only response to that statement would be that he was lying his ass off.


    Of course, he felt immense joy in taking advantage of those damn bitches! Replying with anything else would be a straight-out lie on his part.


    However, the sense of immorality wasn¡¯t Siwoo¡¯s concern at the present moment. There were much more pressing matters that contributed to his anxiety.


    Halfway through the act, Siwoo started manipting the twins for his own whims and even actively took part in the whole farce.


    In hindsight, that was a really risky thing to do on his part.


    If this incident was to be ever revealed in the future, there would be a significant difference between defending with words along the lines of, ¡°I was merely tied up and beaten!¡± and saying the ugly truth that, ¡°I wanted to feel the warmth inside of their mouth, so I made them suck my dick.¡±


    The former, even though extremely tough, still had the most minuscule chances of his survival. However, thetter would only result in a straight-out death penalty for him. There was not a single doubt in his mind about that being the only oue.


    Even if, in some miraculous way, Siwoo was revealed to be a wizard with high prospects, Even if Siwoo was a wizard, they would never spare the unscrupulous man who messed with an apprentice witch ¡ª or in this case, witches ¡ª who was the equivalent of a child at most.


    ¡°Yet, it felt so good.¡±


    Abruptly, a fleeting memory of the events that transpired that day yed in his mind.


    The twins¡¯ soft tongue and hot mouth, followed by the dizzying sense of ejaction and intense unforgettable euphoria.


    The sensations frequently resurfaced in his psyche like phantom pain.


    Just thinking about those lewd events was enough to make his dick start hardening with vigor. He had no choice but to hit his little brother a few times to calm it down before getting on with his work of sweeping the living quarters with his trusty broom.


    As there were no lessons today and Amelia didn¡¯t assign him to do any of her petty tasks, which were simply acts of bullying in disguise, all his work had beenpleted before the advent of dusk.


    The living quarters had been a ce of sce for him, so he had been diligent in keeping it as clean as he possibly could. From the moment he had chanced upon this barn almost five years ago, he had never neglected at maintaining the hygiene of this ce.


    ¡°Why are you in such a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°My, my! How noisy!.¡±


    The unexpected squeaky sound of a feminine chuckle greatly startled Siwoo¡­


    ¡°Hello? How have you been doing, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Hello¡±


    The unexpected visitors, in this makeshift home of his, were none other than Odil and Odette.


    Since that fateful day, two days had already passed. He wasn¡¯t called to attend the ss as an assistant, in the meantime, so it had been two days since he had met the twins.


    Whenever he saw Amelia and the twins, he realized that beautiful people had the innate power that could influence the atmosphere around them.


    With the appearance of the twins, he couldn¡¯t help but mistake the run-down stable for a ballroom. That was just the kind of presence the twins held.


    Both the twins were so identical, that it was mind-boggling. The same appearance, the same hairstyle done up in a bun, the same jewelry, the same attire.


    The two gorgeous girls with mischievous smiles had such simr figures, he felt a weird sense of awkwardness whenever he saw them together like this.


    He tried his best, even today, to deceive Amelia and not let her get any inkling of his connection with the twins.


    However, nobody knew if his arduous efforts would seed or fail, in the end.


    ¡°So, what brings you here, honorable madams?¡±


    Cautiously, Siwoo tilted his broom and asked them a simple question.


    He honestly didn¡¯t know how to cope with their presence. A sense of guilt was washing over him as he saw them right now which made it hard for him to keep eye contact with them.


    ¡°Why did youe here? This is an employee¡¯s quarter! What if someone suspects something? We¡¯ll both be in trouble if that were to be the case.¡±


    In 9 out of 10 cases, someone would definitely be suspicious if the twins, who had never been personally involved with Siwoo before, suddenly went out of their way to visit the barn he called his home.


    That line of thought was more than enough to fright Siwoo out of his wits.


    ¡°Suspect something? I don¡¯t remember doing anything that would make us suspicious though¡­


    ¡°You call this shabby ce home¡­? My sincere condolences, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    While Odil replied ordingly, Odette, on the other hand, was much more concerned about his living conditions rather than the pressing matter at hand. It was evident from her reply that she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the fact that someone could live in a ce that could only be called an animal cage at best.


    Siwoo honestly felt perplexed.


    Siwoo wanted the sisters gone from his residence, that too as soon as humanly possible. He didn¡¯t have the mind to give a shit about their contradicting reactions.


    The pair of apprentice witches were fundamentally more flexible than Amelia, a full-fledged witch. However, they were still witches, at the end of the day. They simply had no regard for other people¡¯s problems or circumstances.


    ¡°How rude of you!!. We actually came to this rundown ce to give you a gift, you know?¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    Ignoring the gaze of vignce that Siwoo was directing towards them, Odette, with utmost elegance, handed a luxurious wooden box over to Siwoo.


    The box was so luxurious that¡­any ordinary person would use it as a jewel box without a second thought. However, for someone of Odil¡¯s stature, it was hardly anything more than a simple wooden box.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is thepensation that Mr. Assistant was supposed to receive it from the shop owner the other day. He asked me to hand it over to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±


    Hearing the charming witch¡¯s exnation, he was reminded of the incident that happened on that fateful day, just before his naughty time with the pair of aspiring witches.


    Soon after, Siwoo opened the box.


    The box¡¯s items consisted of a small leather pouch full of silver coins, a bundle of high quality magic paper, which appeared expensive at a nce, and a small bottle full of unknown liquid.


    There was a small note ced under the contents of the box.


    <strong> ¡ºDear Mr. Siwoo, I apologize for the incident which transpired the other day. I¡¯m so ashamed, I don¡¯t think I have it in me to raise my face before you ever again. I forgot about the most vital characteristic of a merchant: trust. So, I implore you to let me have a go at it again. Will youe to the store again if you don¡¯t mind? I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal, my savior.¡»</strong>


    It was a short letter, barely containing any words. However, oddly enough, that characteristic made it seem oddly genuine and heartfelt to Siwoo.


    He didn¡¯t realize it at first because he didn¡¯t have enough time, but eventually the realization of what he actually did dawned upon him.


    Siwoo risked his life to confront a witch for a dying scammer.


    ¡°He must have been ashamed due to his conduct. He also wrote a letter to me, but I guess I must have ignored it. I removed it from the box too, so you don¡¯t need to look for it there.¡±


    He was thrilled to be the protagonist of a fairy tale for a change.


    ¡°This is mana water?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is, but it¡¯s a bit more special. It¡¯s a product of the Emerald Tablet Society¡¯smunal workshop. It is quite hard to get if I say so myself.¡±


    Odette gave a more detailed exnation of the product to Siwoo.


    Tucking it between the bundle of magic paper, preventing it from any chances of breaking, Siwoo carefully lifted the bottle up and examined it with his eyes.


    A wax seal was ced on thebel of the bottle to prove its authenticity and its sealed state.


    The liquid inside the bottle was extremely clear, enough for him to see through the other side, and gave off a bright blue color.


    Clearly, it was a high-purity magic potion used by the witches for research.


    Suppressing the rising smirk that was about to form on Siwoo¡¯s lips, he asked her a pressing question¡­


    ¡°Can I have all of them?¡±


    Odil waved her hand indifferently, signaling her consent to him.


    ¡°Fine by me. Well, to me, these things are unimportant. Besides, why not just fix this ugly house with that money while you¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head in gratitude.


    This was an astronomical gain for a ve like him.


    Not only had he acquired a magic potion for enhancement purposes, but it also turned out to be a high quality potion that was manufactured by the esteemed Emerald Tablet alchemy society.


    But, even though it was such a high-quality potion, there was no way for him to retrieve its contents after using it toplete his magic circle.


    Still, he found sce in the fact that¡­ The amount of mana concentrated in the potion was enough to activate Siwoo¡¯s magic.


    ¡°I want to treat you to something, but¡­as you can see, this is merely a rundown barn. But I promise that I¡¯ll do my best to repay your kindness somehow. Then, I¡¯ll be seeing you off now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Thinking about his massive harvest, Siwoo was beaming with delight. However, as he was about to lead the twins out of his residence, their sudden refusal made him stiffen on the spot.


    Wild delusional thoughts began spiraling in his mind. Maybe this time around, they were attempting to practice sex education a little differently than the normal method.


    Siwoo resolved himself. No matter what they asked of him, he would surely refuse and drive them away from his residence, by hook or crook.


    ¡°The magic of opening the gate to your homnd that you said you were creating. I can take a look at it for you. ¡°


    ¡°Pardon? I¡¯m grateful for your offer, but I don¡¯t feel that to be necessary.


    What was this all about again?


    It would undoubtedly be of huge help to him if Odil, the Count¡¯s apprentice witch, could aid him in adding or modifying the theory he created through his arduous research.


    However, this sudden show of kindness from a witch was so uncharacteristic of them that Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by this gesture.


    Besides, since it was the goodwill of Odil in question, Siwoo was hesitant as she could be up to something¡­ Something that only spelled trouble for him¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you actively coborate with us as well? So, we¡¯ll assist you in your escape. I have discussed it with Odil and she agrees too. ¡°


    ¡°What do I have to do then?¡±


    Siwoo cut straight to the heart of the situation, boldly asking her what they wanted in exchange for the help they would provide to him. There was no hesitation in his voice as he demanded their terms.


    A bold and knowing smile framed Odil¡¯s enchanting face. Her subtle expression made clear that she knew that Siwoo would be able to catch the subtlety in her speech and also agree to this matter,


    ¡°Yes, just as nned. From now on,e to Tarot Town¡¯s hideout every weekend without exception.¡±


    That was great.


    All he had to do was to keep his mouth shut and ept their offer.


    But that didn¡¯t mean it was a loss for him.


    Moreover, if Odil had already decided on the matter then there was no way that Siwoo could reject her anyways.


    Even if she just pretended to negotiate with him, it was a thing to be appreciated.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He pulled up the straw with his hand and revealed the box hidden underneath.


    It was a magic theory book with 228 sheets of paper, all of them being the size of an A4 sheet.


    The forms and calctions that Siwoo had made for the creation of the magic circle, the blueprint for drawing up the mana formation, as well as the expected values and thoughts rted to it that were determined through deep experimentation were all inside the theory book.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Odil looked astonished for a moment as she took the paper with letters and forms written on both sides.


    2.


    Making a magic circle with a certain amount ofplexity was not dissimr toposing a symphony.


    A magnificent symphony of strings, percussion, woodwinds, brass, keyboards, and so on and so forth.


    Simr to how numerous melodies were blended to form a beautiful harmony, diverse magic forms, letters, and magic must bebined to create a beautiful harmony of magical creation. It was a form of art so to speak.


    Could a giftedposer even create a symphony with his eyes closed?


    No, it was impossible.


    Even a witch with a keen intellect couldn¡¯t create all of the magic circles above a certain size andplexity using mental arithmetic alone.


    They calcted andpleted the detailed form of the magic circle through painstaking efforts and research, memorized it, and then casted it.


    In this sense, activating magic was simr to making aposition.


    Witches, like musicians, needed appropriate directions and corrections in order to be sessful with their magic.


    Anyway, Siwoo had spent three years painstakingly writing down the draft of the magic circle that would open the door leading to his home.


    The draft contained all of the calctions, split experiments, and conceptions; he was about toplete the massive magical circle by connecting the entire map to create a cohesive whole, the formation that would allow him to get out of this hell.


    Odil and Odette sat side by side, intently studying Siwoo¡¯s draft of the magical circle.


    It had been about 3 minutes since they started skimming through his theory book.


    Were they properly reading it? Odil¡¯s hand, which was turning the pages at an inexplicable speed, stopped as soon as he had that thought.


    ¡°¡±UNBELIEVABLE¡­.!¡±¡±


    Odil and Odette both yelled at the same time.


    Lowering his face, Siwoo fixed his gaze on the page the twins were reading currently. Seeing their incredulous reaction, he was worried that the magic form that he had developed through painstaking research might be wed.


    Since he didn¡¯t have the ¡®Brand¡¯ of the witches, Siwoo had integrated a different method into his form to activate the magic formation. Calcting the raw mana required to trigger the formation, he developed a form to use the magic potion topensate for the mana provided by a witch.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the form?¡±


    To his question, Odette spoke out instead of Odil. In response I closed my mouth and frowned.


    ¡°Did Mr. Assistant really write all this?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Without any assistance or corrections made by anyone? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been taught magic, right? So, you acquired the knowledge all on your own, right? ¡°


    ¡°Something like that¡­ Yes.¡±


    After the sudden questionnaire session ended, Odette couldn¡¯t help but leak out an astonished sigh.


    Hearing Siwoo¡¯s remarks, the twins couldn¡¯t help but be astonished once again, both now lost in a plethora of thoughts. Meanwhile, Siwoo remained ignorant of the situation. He couldn¡¯t figure out just what in hell happened for the twins to react like that¡­


    ¡°Did I mess up something?¡±


    Siwoo felt anxious that he might have made a blister.


    The magic circle, which unlocks the ¡°gate¡± finally developed by Siwoo, was a variable magic method consisting of six ductility, n changes (flexible changes depending on variables), and one development.


    To ensure the greatest amount of stability and flexible adaptation to any circumstances, Siwoo implemented a form with 540 runes of 34 types as the magicalposition of the formation. Moreover, aposition of approximately 258 ¡®branches¡¯ were used between theprising magic circles.


    As it was simply impossible for someone like him, with no ¡®Brand¡¯ to utilize mana, to test such arge magical formation, he decided to divide the formation in 88 individual sections. Then he tried to check them for any errors, write down the results on paper, then activate all of them separately and again measure them for any errors and judge their functionality.


    His experiments produced fruitful results back then¡­ However¡­


    Could there have been some issues after they werebined to form the formation?


    His heart was pounding hard from the worry he felt. He just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his three years of hard work may all have gone down the drain. He was anxious and scared of the results.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How can this form be even derived? I think probably only three calctions were overlooked¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­if both of you don¡¯t mind, could you exin to me what the problem is in the form?¡±


    To his question, Odil couldn¡¯t help but direct a look packed with absurdity toward Siwoo¡­


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    Siwoo gulped when she heard him reply. This was it¡­ The moment of truth that would determine his fate.


    ¡°Do you mean, Mr. Assistant is a man who can wield self essence magic without a brand?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Why is she talking about self essence magic suddenly?


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-of-a-kind and new derivative magic form that you created here. It is a method that deviates from the existing model, creating somethingpletely unique. I¡¯ll be honest with you, Mr. Assistant¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I understood even half of it. I believe Odette is the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true! I understand about 55% of the form.¡±


    Odette¡¯s ranting simply went unheard as Odil totally ignored her.


    ¡°It¡¯s structurally perfect. Theyout of the runes is also correct. Yeah, you asked me what¡¯s wrong, right? The biggest problem is that there is no way to calcte and verify this formation. As this is a self essence magic unique to you, only you may be able to employ this magic.¡±


    Odil had an odd mix of confusion and bewilderment stered on her face. She just couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing with her own two eyes.


    ¡°¡±You are a genius, Mr. Assistant. And that too of unparalleled proportions.¡±¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not as much as us though¡­¡±


    Odette quietly added to the mix, but her voice was ignored once again. She herself didn¡¯t believe that after all.

 Chapter 15: Genius (2)

    <b>? Genius (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Facing each other, Siwoo and the twinsid out the draft for the magic circle onto a box.


    Odil and Odette had only intended to humor Siwoo.


    The twins regarded Siwoo¡¯s ims of 70%pletion of the magic circle as mere delusions from a na?ve fledgling in the ways of magic. Siwoo himself had confessed that his magic circle would require one more year before being able to open a new ¡®gate¡¯.


    After seeing the mess which was Siwoo¡¯s magic, they would simply give him some appropriate advice to acquire a favor from him and utilize it to have him bring them out into Tarot Town and do a myriad of things.


    ¡°Mr.Assistant, what¡¯s this weird-looking drawing for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s used to calcte the effective range for the mana to travel when moving from the deployment stage into the transition stage.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t think of it as a linear equation in one-dimensional ne, it is after all a real-world application. Instead of overloading the equation with mana, which would be illogical. You should consider the fact that we are working in a three-dimensional ne, where the rotational angle of an object can affect the deployment speed of a spell.¡±


    ¡°Aha~¡±


    Siwoo whipped out a pen and started to sketch a simple design onto the paper.


    Odil¡¯s mind wandered as she absentmindedly watched as Siwoo exined his theories and calctions to Odette.


    He had cleverly utilized ¡®Dispel Pin¡¯ to dispel Odil¡¯s barrier.


    Though, it¡¯d only work within the confines of the pins that Siwoo had to have ced down beforehand.


    With all that being said, it still defied logic that a ve of all people, one who had never gone through any formal education in the ways of magic, would be able to create this monstrosity of a magic circle based off his calctions.


    ¡°Why are these runes ced in this order? Wouldn¡¯t cing them in the bridge form be more efficient for noise reduction?¡±


    ¡°Using that method would reduce the mana output in half. To strengthen the stability in this area of the circle, you must maximize your mana efficiency. It¡¯s the same principle as how when designing a paper ne, one needs to maximize the amount of air molecules that can act on its wings by increasing its surface area thereby ensuring a smooth glide path.¡±


    The twins would often get a quick response whenever they brought up a question.


    That, too, with reasonable logic.


    ¡°That bit there looks a little out of ce. The magical resistance in that part of the circle is wrong, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh! You can just ignore part, it was purposely made with a lower resistance for the mana to be able to flow to ground in the event of a backflow, minimizing the damage to the circle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it works?¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t casting magic conventionally and had followed a path of magic that no one had ever seen or tried before.


    The way his magic worked was truly absurd and was akin to a building built by kids, created by utilizing cutting-edge modern technology.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that this circle you¡¯ve drawn up doesn¡¯t have its problems. The trickiest issue in this is the ever-changing variable. Because it¡¯s independent from the rest of the circle, it may be too vtile.¡±


    ¡°The issue would be that there is a possibility that Mr.Assistant Siwoo will not be able to control the circle unless its variable has been determined beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nevertheless, they were still apprentice witches.


    The twins, who were learning magic since they could even read, were able to easily see the ws in Siwoo¡¯s magic circle.


    ¡°Come here and look at this part. You expected the magic load to be 11.26, right? If you did that, the magic output would only convert to 0.33¡­¡±


    It was not until when the sun came down from the sky did the three of them finish their discussion.


    2.


    From then on, Siwoo¡¯s daily life didn¡¯t experience much change.


    Fortunately, the twins continued to be friendly towards Siwoo.


    They didn¡¯t appear to be nning to snitch on Siwoo and used neither coercion nor usations to keep him in check.


    On the contrary, they showed up the next day to assist Siwoo with his problems.


    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s thest of it!¡±


    cing thest book, which had been strewn across the library, onto the shelf, Siwoo descended from thedder.


    He had to visit Tarot Town again tomorrow to return his ¡®favor¡¯ with the twins.


    He figured that as long as he set his mind on it, he¡¯d be able to enjoy himself in the moment.


    Although promiscuous activities were off limits, it was nothing to Siwoo. It wasn¡¯t every day that he¡¯d get to sleep with women of their caliber after all.


    Who knew how far they would go this time? They might even show him their boobs this time around!


    He felt a little uneasy at that thought.


    <i>¨C Click ck</i>


    Loud clicking noises alerted Siwoo of a presence approaching the room. Siwoo quickly tidied himself up, he wouldn¡¯t want to be nagged at for being too dirty after all.


    Just as how herbivores can sense the presence of a predator, Siwoo instinctively knew the identity of the person advancing toward the room.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    It was Amelia, a mix of a devil and man-eating deer in flesh.


    Sweeping her disheveled hair aside, Amelia approached Siwoo.


    Siwoo could smell a pleasant aroma emanating from Amelia, smelling both sweet and salty at the same time.


    A beautiful blue dress clung from her body, showing off her perfectly rounded shoulders that paired well with her chiseled corbones.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know where to look as his eyes were drawn to Amelia¡¯s corbones, which were perfectly entuated by her dress.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head politely.


    He felt all the more ufortable as he remembered Amelia¡¯s request.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need apanion when I head to ¡®Border Town¡¯ tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that you want me to help you carry your bags?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia did like him, right?


    Looking into Amelia¡¯s cold eyes, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but doubt Takasho¡¯s words.


    If she did legitimately have feelings for Siwoo, wouldn¡¯t she at least smile at him with warmth, just as Odette does?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving early in the morning. Be at my research building by 9 o¡¯clock, got it?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Siwoo suddenly felt the urge to check up on his suspicions.


    As Takasho mentioned, if Amelia truly had feelings for him. Wouldn¡¯t she overlook his transgression?


    ¡°By the way, Miss Amelia.¡±


    Amelia raised her eyebrow, creasing her forehead in the process.


    For reference, she would only do that when she was curious about something.


    ¡°Did youe this far just to talk to me about this?¡±


    There was quite a distance between the research building and the library.


    It questioned her actions and poked at the fact that she wouldn¡¯t have been able to ignore taking the time to travel to a location where it would be unusual for two people to meet in private.


    ¡°If you have any business with me, just send someone over and I¡¯ll meet you on my own. Is it really necessary for an Associate Professor like yourself to travel all the way here?¡±


    Siwoo intended for the statement to reflect his respect for Amelia and show her that he could be relied upon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own issues, you handle yours.¡±


    Amelia responded tly.


    Siwoo realized that there was nothing for him to be worried about.


    Amelia seemed to collect herself before continuing.


    ¡°Oh, by the way. There¡¯s something I would like to warn you about.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Have you recently had a private chat with any of the apprentice witches?¡±


    Caught off guard by the question, Siwoo shook his head to conceal his surprise.


    The twins had visited his quarters recently and had shared a brief conversation with him in the hallway.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®private chat¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I mean, have you done things that went beyond the boundaries of a ve-witch rtionship?¡±


    More conversations than necessary were already being exchanged.


    Hell, they had even discussed the intricacies of the magic circle and locked their lips together in the past four days.


    <b><i> Did I get caught?</i></b>


    Where did she see us chatting with each other?


    Was the academy too big of a risk factor to continue his studies?


    ¡°No.¡±


    He denied the usations for the time being.


    Siwoo had no idea how much Amelia knew about his involvement with the twins, Siwoo¡¯s life would be over in an instant as soon as she catches wind of what they¡¯d done.


    Amelia turned to face Siwoo.


    Siwoo was at a loss.


    He could feel her stare bore into him as if she could read the depths of his soul and uncover the secrets thaty in his mind.


    ¡°Janitor¡­.¡±


    Amelia paused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate witches?¡±


    Amelia, who was often referred to as an ¡®ice goddess¡¯, remained stoic. Her face revealed neither her thoughts nor her emotions.


    Only Siwoo would have noticed that she was slightly rattled.


    She had taken a moment before questioning him.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    Of course, he hated them.


    Who wouldn¡¯t dislike a bunch of crazy fucking bitches, who¡¯s only obsession was magic?


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An awkward silence lingered.


    There was no way for Siwoo to know the reason behind her questions and how she managed to discover the rtionship between the three.


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with your questions, would it be okay for me to finish organizing the rest of the room?¡±


    It was unusual for Amelia, a witch who only ever spoke about business, to stand before him silently.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Amelia stopped Siwoo, who was desperately trying to escape from her gaze, in his tracks.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Uhh¡­..¡±


    Siwoo doubted his ears, was the very witch that was headstrong and sharp-witted struggling to get her words out?


    The term ¡®gallows humor¡¯ crossed Siwoo¡¯s mind as he wondered if Amelia had been diagnosed with a life-threatening disease for the sudden personality shift.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips twitched as she struggled to get the words out.


    Her hesitant figure caused the impatient man¡¯s mental health to suffer under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Huff¡­ You know what? It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t bete, unless you want to clean the research building all over again.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s figure disappeared into a gust of wind. Almost as if she hadn¡¯t been standing in front of Siwoo for the past few minutes.


    ¡±Is there even anything left to clean?¡±


    Siwoo could only stare at the closed frame of the door in a daze.


    3.


    Walking through a corridor, Amelia was quickly stopped.


    ¡°Amelia! So¡­ how was it? Did you manage to convince him to go on a date with you?¡±


    ¡°Avenega, I¡¯ve told you this before¡­ It isn¡¯t a date.¡±


    Colorful and bright purple hair coupled with a pair of ck eyes.


    Contrasting Amelia¡¯s young appearance, Avenega emanated the aura of a maturedy.


    Sophia Avenega, Trinity Academy¡¯s chief professor, was Amelia¡¯s only friend


    Despite the rtionship being one-sided.


    ¡°If I may, Amelia, whenever you are in an irritable mood, you seem to call me by my witch¡¯s title.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a false statement.¡±


    ¡°It especially happens whenever I correctly predict your actions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never urately predicted any of my actions, Professor Sophia.¡±


    Amelia brushed off Sophia¡¯s words, clearly annoyed by her interactions.


    ¡°What did you invite him to this time? Don¡¯t tell me you repeated what you did thest time and personally call him into yourb?¡±


    Amelia gave Sophia a tired look and said, ¡®Honestly, that¡¯s too much.¡¯


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re too much¡­ I wouldn¡¯t call that a date. Heck, it wasn¡¯t even flirting. I simply taught him basic manners. Did that answer your question?¡±


    ¡°Alright~ Professor.¡±


    Amelia tried to quicken her pace to shake off the clingy witch. Sadly, there was arge disparity in the lengths of their strides.


    Sophia, being much bigger aspared to Amelia, was able to quickly catch up to her in a few steps.


    ¡°Come on¡­ How long are you going to ignore me? Have you guys even had a proper conversation with each other?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®conversation¡¯ between a ve and a witch? That just sounds like something a vulgar witch would say. Does one lose their dignity after sleeping around with ves every night?¡±


    Although she was known for being harsh, Sophia never minded it.


    In the first ce, if Sophia truly minded the way she spoke, she would¡¯ve never wanted to be friends with Amelia in the first ce.


    ¡°You know, for a witch, 5 years might not be a long time, but it¡¯s quite the opposite for a ve. It¡¯s because of that sharp tongue of yours and the fact that you constantly torment him that Siwoo hates you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t?¡±


    Sophia raised her hands in surrender upon hearing Amelia¡¯s raised voice.


    After over 60 years of friendship, the answer to why she still acted like a child remained a mystery.


    Amelia¡¯s biggest w was herck of honesty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll swoop in and steal him away if you keep sabotaging yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! If you¡¯re headed to Border Town, do you need me to lend you, my vi?¡±


    ¡±I won¡¯t be needing it.¡±


    ¡°Do you own any sexy lingerie, Amelia? You must know that everydy has to own at least a pair of ckced underwear.¡±


    ¡±Quit saying such vulgar stuff.¡±


    Sophia trailed Amelia as she attempted to outwalk Sophia.


    The conversation carried on for a long time.


    Siwoo had no idea that the greatest annoyance to Amelia was none other than Sophia.

 Chapter 16: Border Town (1)

    <b>? Border Town (1) ?</b>


    1.


    It is considered a good habit to engage in some light stretching soon after waking up, no matter the time.


    Especially, if someone had trouble sleeping due to the bed or some other environmental constraints, then it was a must to properly stretch your body and do some warm-up to rx the stiff muscle groups. Failure to follow through would result in adverse effects that wouldst throughout the entirety of the day.


    A firm believer in that ideology, Siwoo followed through with the stretching and warming up routine to rx his body. The light exercisested approximately 15 minutes, leaving him refreshed and ready for the day¡¯s ordeals.


    Due to professor Amelia¡¯s sermons, he was able to sleep longer than usual. It was a boon that he was immensely grateful for. On the flip side, however, just the thought of being alone with the great witch, Amelia, apanying her on her shopping trip, was enough to frighten him out of his wits.


    ¡°Oh right.¡±


    Still in the process of his light morning workout, an abrupt thought dawned upon Siwoo, inadvertently forcing him to put a stop to his morning session.


    Perhaps, due to Amelia¡¯s bizarre behavior, the previous day, Siwoo hadpletely forgotten about a very important appointment that was scheduled for today.


    ¡°I must go to Tarot Town today.¡±


    He had made an arrangement with Amelia the day before. He had to go shopping with her in ordance with the arrangement.


    Consequently, however, it would be impossible for him to meet the twins and fulfill his promise. Moreover, there was no way for him to inform the duo apprentice witches of his circumstances.


    Oblivious to his duties, the pair of apprentice witches would eagerly wait for his arrival in their mansion located in Tarot Town. They were bound to be disappointed and enraged when he didn¡¯t show up, in the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m totally fucked, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Dealing with the eager witches, who would be enraged beyond recognition due to his inability to go through with his promise, would be one gigantic pain in the ass. He was positive about that.


    He wished to rush to Tarot Town and exin his inconveniences to them, apologizing for not being able to uphold his promise to them. He doubted that Amelia would let him drop by Tarot Town no matter what excuse he would make to her, so he didn¡¯t even try to go down that route.


    ¡°Well, if I exin my troubles to them, I think they¡¯ll understand¡­maybe.¡±


    Considering his circumstances, he had no choice but to overlook the matter with the twins while consoling himself with that line of thought.


    Fortunately, over the span of the past few days, he was able to get up close and intimate with Odil, the eldest of the twins.


    Unlike Odette, who seemed friendly but oddly distant in her interactions with him, Odil treated Siwoo more as the person he was rather than the ve he was forced to be afternding in Gehenna.


    He didn¡¯t know where this change stemmed from. Whether because of their sudden interest in him or because of the respect they may have felt for being able to attain some level of sess in the realm of magic, while being someone who shouldn¡¯t be able to use magic in the first ce, he could only specte. Nobody other than them could be certain about their reasonings.


    Even their constant verbal threats were now a distant memory.


    With innumerable such thoughts in mind, Siwoo got dressed and went out of the barn. On his way to uphold his appointment with the great witch, Amelia.


    2.


    To give a detailed exnation about the ce called ¡°Border Town¡±, there was a prerequisite of having a deeper understanding of all of Gehenna, the city and de facto sanctuary of the witches.


    As the world evolved with the rapid progression of science and technology, the areas where witches could hide from the general popce kept dwindling over the ages.


    It¡¯smon knowledge that with the progress of science and technology the unveiling of mysteries and new discoveries is further elerated.


    In the past, witches, who were integrated into society at the time with various misceneous and unconventional upations such as prophets, fortune tellers, wizards, priests, shamans, alchemists, and even pharmacists felt their positions weakening due to the better alternatives and new values that were created with technological progress.


    The fear of the unknown has always been the greatest horror for humans. And with the progress of knowledge and technology, this fear slowly morphed into an obsession to either acquire or destroy said unknown. Mysteries and wonders that were out of the logic spectrum were one of such unknown factors with ¡®Witchcraft¡¯ being the foremost example of such mysteries.


    When the persecution of all forms of mysteries and superstitions reached its peak in the early 14th century, the greatest witches of that time gathered their forces and conjured the entirety of their knowledge acquired through uncountable years to build cities fit for housing and hiding all the witches of the world.


    A remote area that waspletely out of reach of modern society out for their blood.


    Gathering the towns and remnants of the forgottenndscapes that even history books seldom mentioned, they erected a wide-scale barrier andpletely obscured them from the prying eyes of the world. Making these remnants disappear from the face of the modern earth.


    The colossal gathering of many remnants into one unifiednd made way for a city that was like no other. It was a paradoxical existence that defied reality itself. Existence and non-existence, Visibility and Invisibility, and many such oxymoronic concepts merged to form the city of witches.


    ¡®Gehenna¡¯ was its name and thus was the story of its origins, a ce like no other, a ce obscured from reality¡ª ¡°The world within the modern world¡±.


    ¡°I hope that I¡¯m not toote, this time around.¡±


    In front of him was a fountain of iparable beauty.


    And before such a fountain stood Amelia, looking like a model back in his hometown. The glistening droplets emitted from the picturesque fountain, fluttering in the air only backed up Amelia¡¯s evesting ethereal beauty.


    His nose was immediately drawn to the distinct scent of her perfume. It was a fragrance that he had nevere across before today. Was it a new perfume she wore just for today?


    The strong scent perfectly matched Amelia¡¯s own, creating a strong sense of harmony and attraction.


    Like a princess straight out of a distant fantasy¡ª such was the impression drawn in the minds of those who saw Amelia in her current dress-up.


    She was an absolutely gorgeous woman that portrayed the very definition of beauty in whatever she wore. However, the magnitude of her beauty had jumped to another level today.


    Because the clothing she was wearing was embellished with gems, and those gems weren¡¯t diamonds but rather something beautiful.


    It was the perfect party dress to wear that would draw the eyes of the whole crowd if she were to just step on the dance floor; she was practically ready for it.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but wonder if such an extravagant getup was really needed to go to the border down¡­


    However, before those thoughts could crawl their way into his lips, he immediately swallowed them down, lest he might draw the ire of the associate professor.


    He decided to give her some lip service instead.


    ¡°You look wonderful today, madam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do I now? Hmm¡­¡±


    ording to the dastardly pimp, going by the name of Takasho who also happened to be his only friend in this ursed town, women, in general, adored beingplimented for their beauty. There was not a single exception to this rule.


    Awkwardly, Siwoo started his small campaign of trying topliment Amelia on her looks. Clearly, he was no veteran on this field and was just spouting out whatever first came out of his mouth.


    Amelia, seemingly unimpressed, kept nkly staring at him without uttering a single word. But that was already a good sign in Siwoo¡¯s books.


    On any other day, she would have just uttered things along the lines of, ¡°Do I need your approval to look great?¡± or some other vain profanities that would flounder his mood. Her keeping quiet was already a godsend, so he decided to add some more praises.


    ¡°Of course, madam. Moreover, now that you aren¡¯t adorning those gothic clothes, your beauty has be more pronounced than ever.¡±


    Those words were spoken with the most refreshing smile he was able to muster, but they seemed to have an adverse effect on the peacefully standing Amelia.


    Unexpectedly, a slight frown was drawn on the immacte face of Amelia.


    Years of being with the woman had given him enough insight into her mood and expressions. That insight dictated that Amelia¡¯s facial expression when she was unhappy held an index point of 75. The same insight screamed at him that¡­she was making that same exact face right now., ording to Siwoo¡¯s scout, was 75.


    To get a displeasure score of 75 all at once, and that too with a single line of praise.


    It was an all-new record for Siwoo. He was thoroughly fucked¡­


    ¡°My apologies if I may have offended you, madam. However, the truth of the matter is that¡­you look rather stuffy in those baggy and oversized robes.¡±


    Ah! Fucking shit, Ipletely messed up. Fkkkk!


    Distracted by his own enthusiasm, he had ended up spitting out some truths along with thepliments he was throwing at her. It had now be a recipe for his disaster, or so he thought in his mind.


    Before Siwoo could enter full-blown panic mode, and say even more gibberish to save his skin, Amelia seized the slight pause in his speech and delivered her response in a cold tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dress up to impress you, janitor. So, I have no need for yourpliments. Never, and I mean never have such thoughts again, understood!!?¡±


    Without even waiting for his reply, she turned on her heels, elegantly sashaying towards the west academy building. Her gait signified that she wasn¡¯t in the mood for any further interaction unless absolutely necessary.


    Her finely braided blonde hair fluttered in the air, swaying side to side along her rapid departing gait.


    It was not without reason that it was mentioned that people should avoid doing things that didn¡¯t suit them.


    Quietly, Siwoo followed Amelia, inwardly cursing himself for his stupidity.


    Gehenna was quite arge city. Since the dawn of its inception, the city had added multitudes ofnd nonstop and kept expanding its borders even up to this day.


    Although he was unsure of the exact size, it was reportedly around the size of Jeju Ind in Korea. Maybe, even more¡­


    It would take nearly a full day, traveling by a horse-drawn carriage to reach Border Town, situated at the very outskirts of the city, from Trinity Academy which was located in the very heart of the Gehenna.


    To eradicate such inconveniences, witches deployed innumerable portals all across Gehenna that would allow back-and-forth travel from each destination. These portals were collectively referred to as Gates.


    The ¡®Gate¡¯ situated in Border Town was thus activated by a magical device for traveling convenience.


    ¡°Hello. Ms. Associate Professor Amelia. How may I be of service?¡±


    ¡°Two tickets to Border Town.¡±


    The receptionist adorning a set of ck-rimmed sses, gently nodded, standing up on the next moment to fulfill Amelia¡¯s needs.


    The woman was fairly young among the witches. She was currently working as a researcher and an operator in the portal services.


    The term ¡°young¡± was usually referred to a witch who inherited a newly created brand and thus became a witch in recent times, not having much experience and knowledge in the field of witchcraft.


    Thus, it made way for a scene where her very demeanor resembled that of amoner being in the presence of a princess of a prominent kingdom. This revealed that there were clear hierarchies drawn even among the witches, a story better left for other times.


    Greeting Siwoo, realizing his identity, she couldn¡¯t help but direct a confounding look toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but are you traveling with the madam?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In fact, it was a rather unusual scene indeed.


    Witches hailing from the upper towns rarely traveled directly to the Border Town using gates.


    Consequently, onlymoners and ves like Siwoo were the ones to use the gates and travel by paying the fare on their own.


    A great witch like Amelia, who spent the majority of her time diligently working in the research building, was suddenly apanying a ve like him. It would be weird if such a question was not asked by the receptionist. Siwoo understood where she wasing from. .


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­! No, of course not! The fare is 2 pounds per person, madam.¡±


    As expected of Amelia, Siwoo thought inwardly.


    The sight of a bonafide witch, trembling incessantly in front of Amelia¡¯s presence felt rather dissonant in his eyes. However, recalling Amelia¡¯s position and the power she wielded made everything fall into ce no matter how incredulous they may seem.


    Reaching out, four pieces of gold coins were handed to the receptionist by Amelia.


    ¡°Please, go down by the fourth stairway.¡±


    Bowing to the receptionist, Siwoo tottered behind Amelia who hadn¡¯t looked back for even a second after handing over the traveling fare.


    Capable of connecting two points of great distance, the portals were mechanisms of great intrigue in Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    The stairway consisted of stone steps that had the appearance of the steps of an atypical wine cer. The steps led to the basement of the building where the main mechanism was ced. Halfway down the stairs, the image of flowing water entered the eyes of the traveling duo.


    Of course, it was not just any run-of-the-mill water. Thinly diluted traces of mana were mixed into the water to make it act simr to a mana potion. Due to the properties of mana, the water glowed with a faint, luminescent hue, akin to the glow emitted by a dimly-lit fluorescent tube light.


    The liquid was quite mysterious, to say the least. Neither did submerging inside obstruct the water flow nor did it wet the clothes, actingpletely opposite to any liquid that Siwoo hade across during his lifetime.


    Slowly, he walked down the stairs, his gaze affixed to Amelia¡¯s lithe back. Her head was already submerged underneath the mana-infused water.


    Descending down the V-shaped stairway, they came across another set of stairs that ascended upwards. Apparently, this set of stairs led to Border Town. The stairway itself was actually the portal that connected the two points. The whole process was very fascinating to someone like Siwoo.


    Soon, Siwoo arrived in Border Town feeling slightly dizzy in the head¡ª the trademark repercussion of using the portal.


    3.


    Amelia¡¯s gazended on Siwoo, pitifully dry heaving as he felt rather nauseous¡ª telltale signs of motion sickness due to traveling using the teleportation portal.


    Having ridden it merely two times before today, his body was not yet used to the feeling of dissonance that apanied the relocation of mass amounts of distance. .


    ¡°Janitor, I advise that you find a corner and just vomit. It will help relieve the sickness you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    ¡°Oh, pardon¡­madam. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Hearing his response, Amelia decided to move on, not paying him any heed. Brushing off the faint trickles of the mana-infused water sticking to her clothes, she climbed up the stairs to reach the tform.


    Compared to the Academy¡¯s tform, which had arge array and refurbished halls, Border Town¡¯s tform looked shabby inparison.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo was taken aback by the sight, greeting his enamored gaze as soon as he left the tform that resembled a half-copsed temple.


    Border Town¡ª a town with a canyon carved into an assortment of cascading paths, facing the harbor.


    Hugeyers of moss-covered cliffs provided ample space for people to live and support their amodations.


    A dreary atmosphere covered the entirety of Border Town due to its ever-cloudy weather. The smog and the sea fog clearly had a hand in the creation of such a weather that blocked the sun 24/7.


    The dastardly raincoat that angered Siwoo to no end was a daily necessity of this ce.


    Located at the highest point of the Border Town, the tform provided a wide-angle view of the entirety of the town for Siwoo to witness.


    The cliffs surrounding the port, arranged in the shape of a horseshoe, were a picturesque scene. The grandiose buildings mounting the cliffs were a mesmerizing sight to behold, clearly, the people constructing them were simply amazing in their crafts. Among this assortment of wonderful sights what truly amazed Siwoo was the massive, 2km long, floating circle above the sea.


    It had another name, ¡®Gate¡¯. The portal that connected this world with the modern world. The name was very befitting as it was the gate to the world within the world.


    From that circle, ships ofrge and small sizes filled to the brim with smugglers that transported goods from the outside world inside the city of Gehenna.


    Among the mnge of ships, some would carry items imported from the world outside while others would carry ves, just like him, that were freshly captured from the modern world.


    There were even ships carrying food supplies that will be used as stock distributed to the denizens of Gehenna.


    The supplies were a must-have as the crops grown in Gehenna cannot be self-sufficient.


    That¡¯s right. All of this only indicated one thing.


    The ¡°Border¡± in Border Town, the meaning behind it was pretty self-exnatory¡­


    It was the town that linked the modern world to Gehenna, the world hidden within.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Associate Professor, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what are you going to buy today?¡±


    Siwoo asked, his eyes still affixed on observing the residents of the distant harbor, scampering about the town like ants crawling on the ground.


    ¡°Cigarettes, and perfumes.¡±


    As expected, there was nothing special that she needed to buy.


    If it was only that, there was no need for her to personallye to this ce. It would have sufficed if she simply sent him to procure the items for her.


    Without a doubt, she had an ulterior motive ining here, But what was it? He didn¡¯t believe even for a second that she hade to this distant ce to spend some quality time with him. The thought of them being on a date never crossed the janitor¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Follow me to the Blue Snake Junction.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Amelia started walking, Siwoo covered her head with therge umbre he had brought along with him for this very purpose.


    Of course, in no way could this scene rte to a cute couple sharing an umbre under a light drizzle, emanating an aura of youth and romance.


    Siwoo had to keep Amelia dry while he was getting drenched. It was the perfect portrait of a servant carrying the umbre for his master. Nothing more, nothing less.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Ms. Associate Professor¡­¡±


    There was no need for her to traverse the path around the cliff like him.


    It waspletely usible for a witch like her to use her magical arts to jump off the click and gentlynd in the middle of the harbor.


    Alternatively, she could also use flight magic and levitate herself to the town below.


    ¡°If you go ahead, I¡¯ll run and catch up to you soon. I won¡¯t leave you hanging, I promise.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s suggestion didn¡¯t stem from his concern for Amelia. In fact, it was a proposal made with the explicit purpose of keeping this girl as far away from him as possible for even a second longer.


    Even though his reasonings were concise and straight to the point, the nk look etched on the great witch¡¯s face dictated that she was lost in thought due to his very speech.


    He hurriedly added, doubting that maybe he had made another error with this stupid mouth of his that didn¡¯t know how to restrain itself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the rain will ruin your pretty dress? This way, you don¡¯t need to stress about it getting dirty, madam.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    He had made another reasonable appeal, but only a vague expression colored the witch¡¯s face as she kept her silence.


    It had been more than five years since he became acquainted with the troublesome witch called Amelia, but not once, not even for a single moment did he see her making any expression close to what she was donning on her face right now.


    Amelia sighed briefly for the second time, meanwhile, a ghastly expression painted Siwoo¡¯s face as cold sweat ran down his back like a broken dam. He was getting scared out of his wits right now.


    ¡°Sigh¡­.¡±


    ¡°My apologies for any misconduct I havemitted, madam.¡±


    He had no idea just what kind of mistake he had made just now.


    But he chose to apologize nheless. It was better this way, Siwoo thought as he waited for her response. Fear was taking over all of his senses with each trickle in the sands of time.


    ¡°Stop whining. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo walked after Amelia, closing his mouth shut, and putting the umbre over her again. He firmly promised to keep this bothersome mouth of his shut till it was necessary for him to talk again.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the hignds, but with their gradual descent, more and more people entered their vision. By the time they reached the middle of the staircase, there were quite a few individuals around, drastically more ifpared to the hignds.


    A grumpy muscr man who was dressed in rags rather than a raincoat.


    A skinny young man with an impression that even pirates would have no choice but to be suspicious of him for possessing an AK47 rifle.


    A gloomy-looking granny.


    .


    Perhaps due to theck of sunlight, an aura of gloom and insidiousness emanated from each and every person they encountered.


    In fact, walking around this eerie town that fit the very description of a dystopian remnant, while being a ve was rather intimidating.


    Hence, whenever Siwoo had business in this town on his lonesome, he ran back home as soon as he was finished with his work.


    He didn¡¯t even bother looking around. The only thing on his mind was to get the hell out of this dump..


    This time around, however, there was no need for him to adopt such vignt thoughts. At least, as long as he was with Amelia.


    Wherever they went, everyone bowed their heads and turned heels the moment they saw the sight of Amelia. It was like a deer being confronted with its natural enemy, the only option for it was to run for its life. Siwoo was sure that there was no bodyguard in the entirety of Border Town that was more dependable than the witch beside him.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    The sudden voice, tinged with the vor of a malevolent bleakness, surprised Siwoo out of his thoughts.


    While he had been immersed in his own thoughts, droplets streaming down the ends of the umbre had found their way on top of Amelia¡¯s head, drenching it in the process. The sight was enough to almost make his soul leave his body in fright.


    Anxiety surged through every nerve of his body, as Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what kind of scolding he would be receiving from the devilish woman this time around.


    ¡°Hold the umbre straight.¡±


    Surprisingly, Amelia was unusually generous today. Letting him off with just a single warning.


    Evaporating the water droplets with her magic, she soon walked ahead, forcing Siwoo to run after her with an umbre in hand, taking care to not allow any more rain to drench even a part of her skin.

 Chapter 17: Border Town (2)

    <b>? Border Town (2) ?</b>


    1.


    All that Siwoo could see in front of him was the back of Amelia¡¯s head as they walked along the zigzagged cliffside path.


    The sweet scent of perfume mixed with her feminine scent that lingered within the inside of their umbre made his heart flutter with embarrassment.


    Compared to Gehenna, which had a distinct medieval aesthetic due to the traditional preferences of witches, Border Town felt quite a bit different due to being disconnected from other cities and the manymodities which were brought from modern times by the smugglers being poured into the area.


    As the pair walked through the streets, they could see some sights that would be out-of-ce in Gehenna, such as the dockborers dressed in overalls carrying several shipment boxes and the blue panels on the roof of a chicken skewer-selling street vendor that could typically be found in modern factories.


    Speaking of chicken skewers¡­


    Chicken skewers used to be one of Siwoo¡¯s favorite things to eat, back when he lived in Korea.


    He especially enjoyed eating the Japanese style of chicken skewers, yakitori, which are typically grilled over charcoal along with some green onions.


    Despite his intense craving for the chicken skewers, Siwoo was forced to be content with only the smell since he couldn¡¯t just go out and buy it while he was taking care of Amelia.


    Noticing the look of longing on his face, Amelia called out to Siwoo.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯m?¡±


    ¡°Go and get two.¡±


    ¡°Wait, really??¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He wondered to himself whether it was okay or not to still be getting this excited over food at his age, but he couldn¡¯t help but get emotional.


    Even the noblest person to ever live would begin crying tears of joy at the opportunity to eat some meat after having lived a life of only being able to eat stuff that could barely be considered food every day.


    He grabbed the penny she offered to him and made a beeline straight to the street vendor.


    ¡°Give me two skewers, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes~¡±


    Thedy gave him a soft impression as she ced the skewers on the charcoal-heated gravel.


    With the sound of water boiling in the background, the chicken started turning into a golden brown color, giving off a delicious smell in the surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your face around here before. Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    After all, he was an Asian which could be considered to be hard to find in Gehenna.


    His mind was so focused on the chicken skewers that he didn¡¯t notice that thedy cooking them appeared to be a Korean, like him.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m from Korea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I thought so. Are you a ve?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s eyes shone with joy at meeting a fellow Korean.


    ¡°Are you serving the witch behind you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr, but I¡¯m not serving her directly. I¡¯m actually working under City Hall.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it~ Sure enough, it¡¯s good to belong to the City Hall. ves that get transferred to the workhouse always end up suffering greatly.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels good to have met someone from my hometown. I¡¯ll give you another one on the house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Siwoo finally returned to Amelia after having a very wholesome conversation with the vendor, listening to the aunt telling him to take care of his health as he went back.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Associate Professor.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get three?¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who had been using the umbre alone, took the chicken skewers from his grasp.


    ¡°Ah, she gave me an extra since we both came from the same hometown.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­We can¡¯t just start eating in the middle of the street, so let¡¯s go eat over there.¡±


    She extended her hand and pointed towards a structure with a long overhang that would be able provide shelter from the rain as they ate.


    When they arrived, he folded their umbre and they began eating side by side, leaning against the wall.


    Siwoo noticed Amelia already biting into the chicken skewer and thus bit into the tender meat as well, which was dripping with seasoning.


    The fragrant scent of charcoal ovepped with the gravy, oil, and the sweet and salty soy sauce-like dressing deeply soaked underneath the chicken skin.


    The food was enticing for Siwoo, who hadn¡¯t eaten anything since breakfast this morning.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you miss your hometown?¡±


    Amelia, who had been quietly munching and eating meat the whole time, suddenly opened her mouth.


    He felt like he was getting asked a lot of silly questionstely.


    Has she changed her mind in keeping him as her ve?


    Or maybe, as Takasho said, this could be Amelia¡¯s approach in love.


    ¡°I would be lying if I denied it.¡±


    Siwoo replied while stuffing a ripe green onion into his mouth.


    Gehenna was a city created for the purpose of exploiting non-witches for the benefit of witches.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any visible oppressions, other than very, it was clear enough that it threatened many personal freedoms.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was certainly strange that she¡¯s talking to him all of a sudden, but since the time he met her she was always the one to start and end the conversation.


    Conversation is supposed to be something to be enjoyed, but Amelia only ever said a few words at a time and then remained silent afterwards.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­crunch.¡±


    Even though it was quite arge serving, in the end it was still just chicken skewers.


    Even if Siwoo eats two of them, they would barely be able to fill his stomach.


    ¡°There¡­¡±


    <i>-Ruuumble!</i>


    The moment Siwoo finished the chicken skewer and Amelia was about to open her mouth again, a loud noise suddenly rang out.


    Could it have been because of the heavy rain?


    The roof that had been sheltering the two of them from the rain suddenly copsed.


    In an instant which was too quick to react, Amelia¡¯s shocked expression could be seen in slow motion with her mouth and eyes wide open.


    Siwoo instinctively reached out and covered Amelia¡¯s head with his body to shield her from the oing debris..


    Several pieces of wood repeatedly struck his back, head, and arms as he continued to shield her.


    If she asked why he protected her, should he reply by saying that his body reacted before he could even think?


    Siwoo covered Amelia as soon as he sensed something dangerous.


    The clothes he had on had gotten wet because of the water on the roof spilled onto him.


    His bruises made it look like a piece of rotten wood had fallen onto his head.


    The intense pain he felt made Siwoo feel so sick and dizzy that tears began to well up.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    When the pain had finally subsided enough for him to crack open his eyes a bit, he could see the adorable sight of Amelia¡¯s shocked expression.


    Now that he had ovee his dizziness and came back to his senses, Siwoo finally recognized the awkward position they were currently in.


    Siwoo had both his arms stretched against the wall on both sides of Amelia¡¯s head, tucking her into his shadow.


    Perhaps it was because he had subconsciously remembered not to touch witches carelessly, but when he thought about how he somehow never touched Amelia directly throughout the entire ordeal he made a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Speaking of, the distance between their faces had narrowed as a result of their current position.


    They were so close that if Siwoo were to stretch his tongue out as far as he could, he would easily be able to lick her round forehead with some room to spare.


    The only thing he could see were Amelia¡¯s wide-open eyes, her eyshes fluttering as if she was about to tear up even though her mouth was shut.


    His eyes were then drawn to her lips, clearly able to see them quivering even as she exhaled adorably.


    Siwoo never would have imagined he would ever end up in this kind of loveedy scenario with Amelia of all people.


    As they continued to stare at eachother like statues, Amelia was the first to open her mouth.


    ¡°Janitor, you¡¯re too close to me right now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I apologize. I had no intention of doing anything unusual to you. This just happened without my knowledge, somehow.¡±


    Siwoo began spouting gibberish as he leaned back away from her and swallowed his spit once more what he saw next.


    While he was able to stop the falling pieces of wood with his broad back, it was impossible to prevent all of the rainwater that had piled up from soaking the both of them.


    As a result, Amelia¡¯s fancy clothing was soaked as if it had a whole bucket poured onto it.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    To make matters worse, the dress Amelia chose to wear today was very thin and pale.


    So when rainwater got poured onto it, the fabric began to tightly cling onto the body and turn translucent, revealing not only her subtle curves, but even the ck bra narrowly wrapped around her modest breasts, which were just big enough to be held with one hand..


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Amelia averted her gaze from Siwoo, confused from his strange stare, then to herself, slowly.


    After seeing the current state of her outfit, she suddenly froze likeputer inflicted withg.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    Hearing her call out his title as he was making a half-baked attempt of looking away, Siwoo quickly turned around to face her.


    Indeed, it was definitely Amelia standing right before him.


    Even when driven to this point, he couldn¡¯t so much as blink from her intense stare.


    Siwoo believed that it had to be but a momentary hallucination that caused him to think she, a witch, was worried about him.


    However, when he looked closer, he could see her lips trembling, along with her usually pale cheeks being extremely flushed.


    ¡°Did you get hurt anywhere??¡±


    Amelia gently raised her arms in order to cover her exposed body and inquired about Siwoo¡¯s condition.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Amelia, who was usually so cruel to him, was actually concerned about the condition of a mere ve.


    very had been so deeply ingrained into his body that evenmon sense behavior like concern was able to make him extremely happy.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m fine, thank you for asking.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll overlook today¡¯s mistake.¡±


    If this were a loveedy, they would go straight to the motel with the excuse of drying clothes and washing rainwater, usually resulting in something else.


    Unfortunately for him, this was Gehenna, the City of Witches, so although this situation reminded him of some sort of loveedy it was impossible for something like that to actually happen..


    <i>¡ªFlick!</i>


    All of the rainwater that covered their bodies evaporated just as Amelia flicked her fingertips.


    Amelia¡¯s dress, which had be embarrassing to look at when standing right in front of her, had also softened and dried, as if she had just gotten it out of the dryer.


    The smell of soil from the stagnant rainwater that used to surround them faded, and instead, the subtle scent of mint lingered around his nose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go now.¡±


    Finished cleaning them off, Amelia gracefully began walking as if nothing had happened moments prior.


    She took each step elegantly and precisely as if she were walking on a ramp with her heels on.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Associate Professor.¡±


    ¡°You only caught a glimpse of me through my clothes because I was wet from the rain. It is nothing to concern myself over..¡±


    Amelia¡¯s unusually hasty tone indicated that she was feeling embarrassed.


    However, that was beside the point.


    ¡°Yes, I am very grateful for that. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what could be the problem?¡±


    ¡°The blue snake junction is in the opposite direction¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As usual, Amelia raised her chin proudly and arrogantly.


    She responded with a calm tone as if she already knew everything.


    ¡°My name is Amelia Marigold. Do you think I would ever be ignorant of such a basic fact? I just wanted to see more of the dock.¡±


    He tried to deal with it as calmly as he could, but Amelia still appeared to be rather embarrassed.


    It was quite refreshing for him to be able to see her flustered expression for the first time and most importantly¡­


    She looked cute.


    He had never imagined he¡¯d ever feel this way for somebody like Amelia, who he had always despised.


    Afterall, it was definitely a worthwhile endeavor to throw himself over her to shield her from the falling wreckage.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for saying something wrong. I¡¯ll make sure to be careful next time. ¡°


    Siwoo then opened his umbre back up and stood side by side with Amelia.


    The earlier scene then suddenly came to their minds as the awkward silence continued to pass.


    He felt pretty surprised..


    He never thought of Amelia as the type to wear such a sexy pair of underwear like that.


    For quite a while longer, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the bra, which was so thin that it was barely able to cover even half of her chest.


    2.


    The Junction was a wholesale and retail store that sold goods airlifted from the modern outside world by smugglers.


    Some shops in the Junction only deal with selling ves that they kidnapped like Siwoo, while others deal only with selling grain.


    Among them, the Blue Snake Junction is expected to be a target for witches, seeing how expensive the items they sold were.


    Additionally, the manager was also a very charismatic and sexy older-sister type.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    A narrow hallway with a boxful of goods.


    The high-quality fur and stuffed items used for decoration were the first to catch his eye, and various pieces of furniture were wrapped in covers and disyed.


    These appeared to be too expensive for an old, rusted oilmp to illuminate.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯te here very often. Yet you still im to remember me.¡±


    ¡°I never forget a cute guy.¡±


    The manager, who was sitting on the stand smoking an e-cigarette, winked at Siwoo.


    Luckily there was a pair of Adidas sweatpants.


    He felt d because it was something he often wore back in the outside world.


    The manager spoke to Amelia only after exchanging greetings with Siwoo.


    ¡°How did a noble witch end up in this humble establishment?¡±


    She was one of two people who could speak so calmly despite the fact that the person in front of her was a witch.


    Either she was a fool or she had nerves of steel.


    Perhaps this sister belonged to thetter.


    Meanwhile, Amelia, who seemed uneasy for some reason, took a peek at Siwoo and the hostess.


    ¡°This is in exchange for what happened earlier, Janitor. Pick what you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    It would be pointless to ask if she were serious or not.


    Because it was some kind of reward for the good job he had been doing, it was important to take the chance before Amelia changed her mind.


    That was the beginning of Amelia and Siwoo¡¯s shopping trip.

 Chapter 18: Border Town (3)

    <b>? Border Town (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Amelia roamed the shop as Siwoo was temporarily free, signaling the beginning of his shopping spree.


    She was an aristocrat, who also happened to be a witch.


    Thus, it made sense that she wouldn¡¯t have the same concept of money aspared to the everyday citizen.


    Her deration of ¡°pick what you want¡± would still hold true even if Siwoo purchased the most exorbitant priced item in the store.


    Hell, she would even pay it in full without breaking a sweat.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that Siwoo could simply pick the costliest item in the store.


    He considered what would cause him the least number of troubles. If he bought the costliest item in the store, others might mistake his actions as him utilizing an opportunity to take advantage of Amelia¡¯s kindness.


    On the other hand, if he chose to buy the cheaper items in the store, it could be misconstrued by others as him looking down on the nobility, which would inadvertently cause Amelia to be implicated.


    Siwoo felt burdened by the choicesid out before him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    His thoughts cleared as out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a pair of Calvin Klein underwear sitting on the shelf in front of him.


    It was sold in packs of 5 and there wasn¡¯t a price tag that would¡¯ve indicated its price.


    It was exactly what he had been looking for.


    The city hall only distributed 3 pairs of underwear every year, and even then, they were made of a roughly textured material that often chafed his skin.


    Siwoo was deep in thought and hadn¡¯t realized that someone had snuck up upon him.


    ¡°Oo¡­ That¡¯s a good choice.¡±


    The voice seemed to belong to the manager of the blue snake Junction.


    She looked to be in her 30s and the makeup around her eye drew the attention of everyone that looked in her direction.


    But what was ringly obvious to Siwoo was her midsection, her sweatshirt holding onto dear life.


    Smoke floated around her, and her resplendent beauty seemed like it had left several guys with broken hearts.


    Her chest almost grazed past Siwoo¡¯s hand due to the close proximity of their bodies.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of our best-sellers.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯d you bring Amelia to?¡±


    It would¡¯ve been more profitable for the store if its manager was the one guiding the wealthy witch around.


    Thus, it didn¡¯t make sense for her to appear beside him at that moment.


    ¡°She already finished her shopping and is now sitting in the reception. I really wasn¡¯t expecting her to be a smoker. She doesn¡¯t look the type after all.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything strange, did you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The manager smiled as she patted Siwoo¡¯s shoulders, almost as if she was brushing the dust off his shoulders.


    Siwoo¡¯s heart fluttered a little and if one were to look closely into his heart, one would find at least three to four cupid arrows embedded deep into its tissue.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll answer the best I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a paramour?¡±


    Paramour.


    In the dictionary, it was a word that often meant male concubines.


    It was a word foreign to Siwoo and he did not understand it until after he arrived at Gehenna.


    The term ¡®lover¡¯ was more appropriate than paramour because, of course, no witch had ever been married. But still, in Gehenna, a witch¡¯s lover would typically be referred to as paramour.


    Even to Siwoo, the phrase ¡®Paramour¡¯ is a little more humiliating aspared to the phrase ¡®Ching-Chong-Chang¡¯, a racist expression one might say whening across an Asian.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    He decided to ignore it as the manager didn¡¯t seem to harbor any malice towards him but although he had only been called ¡®paramour¡¯ twice, he still felt humiliated by it.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The manager leaned closer.


    Her chest which had previously lingered above his arm was now fully pressed into it.


    It felt like Siwoo had sunk his hands into a soft pillow, the warmth enveloping him.


    Siwoo looked at the manager, perplexed.


    ¡°You¡¯re a ve, right? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Excuse me, but what are you going to do if someone sees us like this?¡±


    The obvious attempts to flirt made Siwoo ufortable, as he slowly pulled away from the manager.


    Siwoo, who had been conditioned by the twins, and Amelia had developed a habit of being wary around beautiful women.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m simply asking for your name. Would it be politer for me to tell you mine first? I¡¯m Larissa, the branch manager of Blue Snake Junction.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Shin Siwoo, a ve managed by City Hall.¡±


    Brown flowing hair along with pale blue eyes.


    Paired with her long limbs, and a set of voluptuous breasts that didn¡¯t suit her slim figure.


    It finally clicked for Siwoo upon hearing her name.


    The reason behind her massive ¡®assets¡¯ was probably due to her Russian lineage.


    Larissa stretched a hand out for a handshake, which Siwoo shook without a moment of hesitation.


    Larissa¡¯s slightly bent fingers stroked across Siwoo¡¯s palm.


    Her fingers felt ticklish, and more importantly, was quite a flirtatious act.


    Siwoo hurriedly let go of her hand and tried to get rid of the sensation by repeatedly opening and closing his hands.


    Larissa looked at his actions, her lips slightly raised.


    ¡°You truly know nothing, do you? How long have you been in Gehena?¡±


    Her smile seemed to grow more mysterious as she heard of Siwoo¡¯s five-year tenure.


    It looked like the smile of a predator eyeing their prey.


    ¡°Would you like to shake my hand again?¡±


    As they did so, she repeated the action, where she would bend her fingers inward to scratch the palm of Siwoo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°When someone scratches your palm when they shake your hand¡­¡±


    Siwoo was suddenly pushed up against a shelf as Larissa slowly whispered into his ear.


    ¡°It means, ¡®I got wet just from the thought of fucking you.¡¯¡±


    Siwoo was caught off guard by the unexpected sexual remark along with the sensations that assaulted his hand.


    Larissa nibbled on Siwoo¡¯s ear before increasing the distance between them.


    ¡°Ah? How did this escte so quickly?¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand the situation that he had been ced in.


    He hade to the store before to purchase cigarettes for Amelia the other day, and all she did was give him an odd look. It hadn¡¯t seemed like she had been sexually attracted to him.


    They didn¡¯t even know his name!


    ¡±It must be true that you don¡¯t have a typical rtionship with that witch. It doesn¡¯t make sense how one of those arrogant witches would buy a present for a ve?¡±


    Larissa proceeds to unzip her sweatshirt, revealing a white sleeveless top that covered her upper body, wrapping around her round chest.


    Siwoo was entranced by the swaying motions of her bosom, fully exposed in all their glory. Her bosom and those alluring pointed nipples were like a ma softly inviting Siwoo¡¯s hands.


    ¡±By the look of things, you¡¯re not a witch, are you? You¡¯re more like¡­ a high-ranking official. I do often wonder how it would taste if I made love with a man that managed to catch a witch¡¯s eye.¡±


    To summarize, Larissa is a promiscuous woman and Siwoo piqued her interest since she believed a witch like Amelia was eyeing him.


    A man¡¯s worth seems to increase in this world if they are loved by a witch.


    Let alone Amelia, Siwoo had no idea what goes through the thought processes of women and the things they hide in their hearts.


    He who had been consistently attractingdies was quite perplexed by the situation.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter even if we take our sweet time. I distracted her with a bunch of cookies and a hot cup of tea. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to fool around for half an hour, would it?¡±


    Larissa¡¯s hand sneaked under Siwoo¡¯s coat.


    Her long delicate fingers wormed their way toward Siwoo¡¯s nipples where she started rubbing circles around them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give the noble witch some time alone with her tea, while we adults have some fun.¡±


    Siwoo was at a loss for words.


    Words could not begin to describe the insanity of the situation.


    No matter how Siwoo tried to deny it, he still understood what Larissa meant by having some adult fun.


    Larissa amped up her assault on Siwoo¡¯s body in response to the muffled response from Siwoo.


    ¡±Do you even care about that witch, really? Despite the fact that I am of lesser social standing than she is. I¡¯m convinced that I¡¯m one step ahead of her when ites to¡­ Other departments.¡±


    The melons dangled within her white shirt as she reached a hand onto her breasts and began slightly shaking it.


    <i>-Flinch</i>¨C


    Siwoo¡¯s member that had been calm and unresponsive, suddenly flinched.


    As she had imed, her G Cup breasts were truly ginormous, easily dwarfing the size of Amelia¡¯s.


    Larissa pulled her sweatshirt over her head without a word.


    Her tits were sorge, in fact, that Siwoo wondered if it would even fit in his palm.


    It held an irresistible charm that no man could ovee.


    Siwoo eventually sumbed to the urge and began exploring every nook and cranny of her chest with his mouth wide open.


    Milky white skin coupled with those delicate pink mountains.


    It reminded him of the tits on a Russian white model he had seen on media.


    Indeed, the holy scriptures did not lie.


    ¡°I touched yours, so it¡¯s only fair for you to touch mine.¡±¡±


    Interestingly, although it was Larissa offering up her bosom to be touched, Siwoo was the one who started blushing.


    In situations like this, Siwoo was supposed to be assertive. However, he had no idea how to act in front of such a bold proposal.


    However, the mystical power that the swaying boobs contained was beyond imagination.


    Almost as if a switch was flicked, Siwoo¡¯s hands reached out and started fondling her breasts without hesitation.


    Siwoo¡¯s fingers sank deeply into her flesh as he squeezed, the suppleness of the tits pushing his fingers out with an equal force.


    The massive melons possessed a considerable amount of weight behind them.


    There was a suppleness to her erected mountain peaks that was pleasant to the touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite awkward, holding them at this angle. Do you mind if I use both of my hands?¡±


    Larissa giggled as if it were tickling when Siwoo¡¯s hand squeezed her tits.


    He was unable to resist the urge.


    Honestly, it felt awesome.


    Almost as if she was used to it, Larissa¡¯s hand snaked down Siwoo¡¯s pants as he absent-mindedly yed with her chest.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Ooo¡­ You¡¯re bigger than I thought! You¡¯d think someone as cute as you would have a cute package to go along with it as well.¡±


    Larissa¡¯s lips parted as she used her tongue to moisten her luscious red lips as she began stroking Siwoo¡¯s rod.


    Although there was little space for movement in his underwear, it received far more pleasure than he had ever experienced before.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­!¡±


    Larissa pulled Siwoo towards her as she leaned onto a shelf. In a single tug, Siwoo¡¯s pants fell to the ground. She then proceeded to part her lips, swallowing his manhood in its entirety.


    He hade to the store without properly showering, and after having walked around, it had umted a faint sweat odor. Yet Larissa didn¡¯t seem to pay it any mind as she unhesitantly began going down on him.


    <i>-Huk, Hurlock, Holock</i>


    Sloppy, wet sounds started emanating from her mouth.


    Siwoo made a futile attempt to stop her, but all resistance was for naught, as his resistance copsed the moment his cock entered the deep caverns of her mouth.


    His legs felt like jelly, forcing him to lean onto a nearby wall for support.


    ¡°Holok¡­ Holok¡­!¡±


    Larissa possessed a surprising amount of skill in sucking dick. She knew of the perfect pressure and intensity, utilizing her soft hot tongue to caress his member.


    Siwoo truly believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost longer than 10 seconds under these conditions.


    Still, he was a proud male in his element and it would hurt his pride if he showed any sign of weakness.


    He barely held himself together as he began to enjoy the experience Larissa¡¯s tongue brought.


    2.


    ¡°Sis, what time do you think it is now?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many times you¡¯ve repeated that question?¡±


    ¡±Of course! It¡¯s the 55th time I¡¯m asking this.¡±


    Odil and Odette were waiting for Siwoo at a hidden mansion in Tarot Town.


    They had arranged to meet together at 3 pm. However, it was already 5 pm.


    Odil and Odette sat side by side, their shoulders touching. They were sitting on a bed and sullen looks hung from their faces.


    They had spent their time wandering around Tarot Town, exploring the ce.


    The twins had been waiting on Siwoo for the past four hours ever since they reached the mansion at 1 pm.


    ¡°Is he noting?¡±


    ¡°Although the assistant can be clumsy, he isn¡¯t one to lie.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you think we should go outside and have a little fun? Hm?¡±


    ¡°If you want to have fun, go out by yourself. I¡¯ll be here waiting by myself.¡±


    Odette pouted her lips as she slumped onto the bed.


    It was the long awaited break from their boring magic sses and Odette was irritated by the fact that she had wasted half a day waiting for Siwoo.


    ¡°By the way, sis? What would we do if our Master found out about our little prank?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what will we do?¡±


    ¡±Well¡­ Assistant Siwoo is both a man and a ve¡­ I¡¯d bet Master will get really angry at us¡­¡±


    Odil thought for a moment.


    In the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have cared if a ve died.


    But Assistant Siwoo was the exception to the rule.


    They had formed a close rtionship after several private talks and over their heated discussion in magic.


    That was only Odil¡¯s opinion though.


    ¡°We just have to help him then. I¡¯m sure our teacher would be pleased to hear that a ve managed to discover how to utilize mana. It¡¯d be an interesting sight for sure.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better for us if we med everything on the assistant- Ouch!¡±


    Odil gently smacked her sister¡¯s forehead


    ¡°We are witches and noble aristocrats of society and as such, we have our obligations to follow! Are you going to simply snitch on the assistant because you¡¯re afraid of our teacher¡¯s scolding?¡±


    Odette silently sobbed as she wrapped her arms around her head.


    It seemed that Odette was still a little too immature.


    ¡±Hng¡­ I understand¡­ But why¡¯d you have to get so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too naive for your age.¡±


    As the saying went, we have to take responsibility for our actions.


    And since Siwoo had broken his promise today¡­


    ¡°He must be held ountable for that too.¡±


    3.


    Siwoo felt a chill run down his spine as he received the best blowjob of his life.

 Chapter 19: Border Town (4)

    <b>? Border Town (4) ?</b>


    1.


    ording to the ramblings of Takasho, no matter how unattractive a man was.


    There wille, at least once in their life, a phase of their life where there will be plenty ofdies chasing after him.


    Siwoo hadughed it off, thinking that Takasho was simply spouting shit from his mouth without any real credibility, but nowadays, he began to wonder if he was the fool and if what Takasho mentioned was urate.


    It started out with the twins, then Amelia, then Larissa, someone whom he had never before met in in life until now.


    He¡¯d been suffering in servitude for the past 5 years and only now did women start to flock around him.


    ¡°You can moan if you want. Either way, she¡¯s too far to hear them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you.¡±


    Larissa knelt at Siwoo¡¯s feet, looking up on Siwoo. Her messy hair tucked behind her ears.


    She had merely teased his cock with her tongue and yet the pleasure that he had experienced was on a whole another level.


    The symbol of femininity hung from her chest, gravity pulling it down, it swayed in hypnotic motions as she bobbed her head, his member in her mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try something new¡­ How¡¯s this? Does it feel better?¡±


    His manhood glistened in the light as Larissa held it in her hands. Pulling back his foreskin, a rosebud-like member revealed itself in all its glory.


    Larissa¡¯s tongue poked out and inserted itself between the gaps of his foreskin and his raw member.


    <i>¨C Slurp, sluurp, sluuurp, slurp!</i>


    Siwoo was forced to increase the pressure in his legs as they threatened to give way.


    It was a different technique aspared to Odil and Odette¡¯s sloppy fetio.


    ¡±Why¡¯s yourher regions so hairless and smooth?¡±


    Larissa asked as she devoured his sacks, running her hot tongue around Siwoo¡¯s rod.


    She seemed indifferent to the fact that his cock was covered in saliva.


    Siwoo felt like he was watching an AV actress perform her craft in real life, each and every action she took was natural and performed without an ounce of hesitation.


    <i>¨C Squeak squeak</i>


    Siwoo felt like he was about to cum. His cock, glistening in saliva and filled with pre-cum, anxiously twitched in her hands


    The urethra of his cock continued to ooze clear liquid.


    He hurriedly opened his mouth in an attempt to formte an excuse.


    ¡±I- I don¡¯t usually finish that fast¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh. You know what, it¡¯s truly fascinating seeing you¡¯re so hairless, it¡¯s almost as smooth as a baby¡¯s bottom.¡±


    ¡±Not to mention the size of this thing,¡± Larissa snorted.


    An overwhelming urge to stter his baby batter all over her face overcame Siwoo as Larissa licked her lips. The red tongue rubbing over her red, luscious lips.


    No one could deny that she was an extremely desirable young woman. One who was capable of stimting a man¡¯s deepest desires.


    ¡°Come on¡­ We don¡¯t have much time, do we? I can¡¯t wait to get a taste of your homemade mayo.¡±


    Smirking, Larissa twirled the head of his penis around her nipple.


    Siwoo attempted to shut Larissa up but faltered after experiencing the intense stimtion building up in hisher regions.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Let¡¯s wrap this up. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    She boldly stood up; her naked body exposed to the elements for all to see and bent over a nearby shelf.


    Her garments were left around her heels, revealing her plump butt cheeks in all their glory.


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±


    Siwoo was lost for words. His gaze was drawn to her cheeks, so perfectly round and plump that they hid her other hole behind the mound of flesh.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? You want this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Larissa parted her butt, exposing her femininity in all its glory, glistening from the stimtion.


    Siwoo felt the urge to sumb to his temptations, but managed to barely wrestle control from his inner thoughts.


    Amelia stood fewer than 50 steps away from their location.


    Siwoo was aware that Amelia held a soft spot for him and realized that it wouldn¡¯t be wise to be caught in the act if her subtle actions were a hint of her romantic interest in him.


    He had no idea what the consequences of his actions might entail if she had found out that he had refused to yield to her even after 5 years of constant torture, and yet he would casually fuck another woman he had met not more than once before.


    ¡°Why the hesitation?¡±


    Larissa began grinding herself onto Siwoo¡¯s erect cock, coating it inyers of her love juice.


    Thebination of both her bush as well as her sweltering flesh clung to his cock, creating a symphony of unique sounds.


    As if moltenva was being poured out, the warmth emanating from her entrance teased his sensitive shaft, one that had be warmer and stickier than any other part of a female body.


    ¡°Do you like witches?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Siwoo, whose thoughts were a mess, snarled angrily at the thought of liking a witch.


    It was undeniable that Amelia held a charm to her, but that didn¡¯t mean that Siwoo harbored any romantic feelings towards the witch.


    The only emotions that Siwoo held toward her were a mix between respect, fear, and resentment.


    ¡°Do you truly believe that a witch is capable of loving a ve?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because you look so foolish and na?ve.¡±


    Larissa muttered whilst licking her lips.


    ¡°Your head must be in the clouds if you truly believe that a witch can love you. From my experience, as a woman that has been born and raised here in Gehenna, the power they hold is terrifying. Humans can only y with humans just like how witches should only y with witches.¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t decide whether Larissa was saying this out of genuine concern or simply to put him in the mood for some quick sex.


    Larissa, however, wore a solemn look on her face.


    ¡°The higher rank a witch is, the worse the danger. You do know what they do to a paramour after they¡¯re finished with them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her words held the truth of the world. Something only those that havee into contact with the dark reality of the world would understand.


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    A single word that frightened Siwoo so much that his lust was temporarily stifled.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You ask why? Well, it¡¯s because even among witches, the aristocrats are special.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you even find out she¡¯s a noble?¡±


    ¡°You learn to recognize the signs. Plenty of witches frequent my store every day.¡±


    Larissa stopped to catch her breath.


    ¡°Compared to normal witches, aristocrats are far more arrogant and demanding. Do you believe that a noble will keep a man, hell anyone for that matter, alive if they knew of their sexual preference or embarrassing sides? Who knows what he¡¯d say when he¡¯s let loose into the real world.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Amelia isn¡¯t the type of person to do that¡­¡±


    Siwoo had unknowinglye to the defense of Amelia.


    Although some witches do act the way Larissa characterizes witches, Amelia was different.


    Yes, she did have a childish, petty personality and even a cranky personality but Siwoo didn¡¯t believe that Amelia was as bad as Larissa made her out to be.


    Larissa smirked at the way Siwoo¡¯s personality abruptly changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    She muttered under her breath as she organized herself and put her clothes back on.


    Larissa was plenty aware that Siwoo no longer had the motivation to continue.


    ¡°Being aware of their situation, whilst being aware is just sympathy covered in distractions. How tragic.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the paramour. A century ago, the rtionship between witches and ¡°exiles¡± was a perfect example of that, but these days they say that things are different.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that everything was a lie?¡±


    Larissa held up the underwear that Siwoo was searching for and ced it in his hands.


    ¡°Maybe? Either way, you won¡¯t be able to do anything you desire if you¡¯re always afraid of her. Will you look at that?¡±


    Larissa grabbed a hold of Siwoo¡¯s rigid rod, squeezing it before continuing.


    ¡°If you have the timeter, stop by whenever you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll let you experience heaven with my tits.¡±


    Larissa squeezed her breasts together, jiggling them in a seductive manner.


    Siwoo pondered if they should¡¯ve just fucked and slightly regretted his decision.


    Tidying themselves up, the both of them stepped between the shelves and returned to the counter.


    A little dining table had been set up close to the shelves, there Amelia sat sipping on a cup of tea.


    It was way closer than Siwoo imagined.


    Fortunately there was a distance between her and the shelf. Had they had been a little louder, Amelia would¡¯ve heard themotion.


    ¡°Did you find something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will take this.¡±


    Despite not doing anything immoral. It was still hard for Siwoo to look at Amelia. Perhaps it was due to the shame he felt.


    Siwoo brought out the pair of Calvin Klein underwear from a paper bag.


    Amelia replied without batting an eye.


    ¡°Pack it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll make sure to pack it with the utmost care. It¡¯s a part of the service experience of purchasing a high-end item after all.¡±


    Larissa bowed her head as her eyes darted towards the area of Siwoo¡¯s manhood.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Amelia was confused by the exchange, whilst Siwoo struggled to remain calm.


    The shopping trip finally concluded with the trip being paid for by Amelia.


    2.


    Amelia and Siwoo stood side by side as they retraced their steps on the familiar path they took before.


    The rain had stopped when they left the store and so there was no need for an umbre between them.


    Their shoulders never met as Siwoo wasgging a step behind her.


    ¡°Ms. Assistant Professor, I know I¡¯mte in saying this, but thank you so much for this gift.¡±


    Amelia remained quiet, irritating Siwoo, who took the opportunity to start a conversation.


    He had noticed that Amelia wanted to chat from the way her eyes asionally shifted in his direction from time to time.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t aware of what she was doing at the moment, it was obvious to any third party looking in.


    She seemed eager to feign her serenity.


    Amelia took her time to respond to Siwoo. Taking approximately 3 seconds for her to turn and look at Siwoo.


    Amelia replied, sounding quite pleased.


    ¡°It appears that the gift I gave you was not for naught.¡±


    It seemed to reference Siwoo¡¯s behavior, which had be less hostile.


    Although he felt a little burdened by something, Siwoo had no intention of telling her about it.


    ¡°I was foolish in the past. As I mentioned before, I was blind to your kindness and your magnanimity resulting in my recklessness.¡±


    Siwoo believed that he would receive another gift if he buttered her up.


    It seemed like saving Amelia from the copsing tent today was a good decision.


    Would it be possible for the future to continue being sofortable?


    Amelia continued her walk, not bothering to provide a proper response.


    It seemed as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders as Amelia took lighter steps.


    In any case, Siwoo felt a soreness in hisher regions that had been aching ever since what happened in the store.


    His balls felt swollen from being unable to properly expel his load after getting hard.


    Amelia¡¯s seductive butt swayed in the air in front of him.


    Her calves were slick and did not appear to possess any fats. Her thin dress pressed up against her body and a subtle outline of her panties could be seen through the fabric.


    The scene in front of him ovepped with the situation with Larissa.


    The issue at hand was that Siwoo could still feel his manhood continue to throb in his pants.


    Silently gripping hisher regions in an attempt to relieve the pressure, he followed behind Amelia.


    Arriving at the tform, Siwoo¡¯s fantasy of going home and jacking off after a long time abruptly came to an end when a piece of information struck him.


    ¡°Huh? You mean¡­ We can¡¯t use the portal today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a routine maintenance check, something you¡¯d know if you opened your ears and listened. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    What it meant was that the portal would be unavable for the next 12 hours due to maintenance and inspections.


    Siwoo, who had been waved off by the receptionist, returned with the bag of gold coins.


    ¡°Ms. Assistant Professor, it appears that the portal is closed for maintenance for the next 12 hours. We won¡¯t be able to use the portal today.¡±


    It was a funny sight, Siwoo looked like a lover who had nned an borate date only to have missed thest train back home and who was forced to report the bad news to his counterpart.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Shall we arrange a carriage then?¡±


    Amelia appeared unfazed by the situation.


    ¡°Never mind, Lenormand Town is too far of a destination for a carriage anyways.¡±


    After all, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they booked a carriage. The portal would¡¯ve been opened by then.


    Siwoo felt absolutely stumped.


    He couldn¡¯t stay here for 12 hours.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I know a friend who owns a vi nearby.¡±


    Siwoo was surprised in more ways than one.


    The first of which was that Amelia had a friend despite her horrendousmunication skills.


    Second of all, there would be a vi owned by a witch in a small time vige like this one.


    Andst, of all, the fact that Amelia, who was known for her fussiness, decided to stay in Border Town without having to ponder it for a moment.


    She had the capability to arrive back at the academy in about an hour or so if she relied on her magic and yet she made the decision to remain in this dingy vige.


    Siwoo tailed behind Amelia as he scratched his head in confusion.


    Despite the unique situation, Amelia seemed to still be in a good mood. Her steps held the same weight as before.

 Chapter 20: Border Town (5)

    <b>? Border Town (5) ?</b>


    1.


    There was a slight issue, however.


    The vi belonging to Amelia¡¯s friend, the one she lent to her to stay on during this trip¡­


    They had next to no idea where the vi was located inside Border Town. The address given was unfamiliar to both of them.


    Amelia, born into nobility, was understandably unfamiliar with the geology of Border Town. Thus it fell to Siwoo to figure out the location of the vi. With no clues nor maps at hand, he inevitably resorted to asking the passersby about the location, thinking that the residents may be able to kindly point them to their destination. However, the only response he received were tilted heads and eyes brimming with confusion and doubt.


    Thus with no one to help, they wandered the road for almost an hour with Siwoo trying his utmost to figure out the directions to the damn Vi. However, his inability to find out the location had resulted in an increasingly worse expression settling on Amelia¡¯s face and subsequently her mind, making Siwoo almost faint from the blistering sense of anxiety he felt.


    ¡°Please, could you kindly point me in the direction of Cloud Mushroom Vige 1-12?¡±


    ¡°Oh, finding it can be quite difficult for a neer. Listen, closely young man, lest you might miss it. It¡¯s in quite the enclosed area after all.¡±


    Roaming the streets for a while more, Siwoo decided to ask the reliabledy selling the chicken skewers from earlier. And she didn¡¯t disappoint.


    Along with giving him precise and meticulous directions leading to the vige, the good-natureddy also informed him of different events regarding the vige. Events that he couldn¡¯t really find it in himself to give a damn about right now.


    ¡°Thank you so much, really. You¡¯ve saved my skin.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? We¡¯re both from the east, aren¡¯t we? Easterners should live by sticking out for each other, especially in a ce like this.¡±


    If what he heard from thedy was true, then they might¡¯ve been lost all along.


    ording to the rumors, the vi that they were searching for was located in the vige that was formerly the primary living ce for the witches of the town.


    However, the ce had been abandoned for 10 years, already.


    The exact location of this Cloud Mushroom Vige was to the north of Border Town, straight in the center of a forest extending a considerable area.


    The original vige had been overridden by this forest. Reportedly, a witch during one of her experiments royally fucked up and caused the widespread growth of thousands of oak trees, destroying the vige in the process.


    Allegedly, the witch was said to have been expelled from Gehenna due to this incident which also osted her with a huge amount of debt. From that moment on, this incident was termed as the ¡°Sprout Rebellion¡± by the locales.


    Siwoo shared all of his acquired information with Amelia.


    ¡°¡­.What if Ms. Associate Professor¡¯s friend made a mistake with the address?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. From what I¡¯ve heard, it was only built three years ago. So, it shouldn¡¯t have been destroyed due to the incident.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Well, he believed that the meticulous witch, that was Amelia, would never make a blunder like this. She should¡¯ve double-checked the authenticity of the info already.¡±


    So, the only way left was to traverse the dock and locate the exact ce of the vi by themselves.


    Ships carrying goods collected from the other side, the modern world, frequented the docks even at the tardive hours of the night.


    Floodlights, typically used in construction sites during the dead hours of the night, illuminated the night harbor with their incandescent glow. Meanwhile, ves transferring the piles of goods from the ships could be seen as far as the eyes could perceive, being whipped every now and then to hasten their steps,


    In a corner, arge bidding war was held for a gigantic shark; pulled out from an inconspicuous fishing boat.


    And on another corner, one could witness the smugglers busily counting the cash notes and exchanging them for gold bars.


    Rather than the distinct smell of the ocean, a musty stench of sweat, mixed in with the smoggy scents of opium and cigarettes filled the entirety of the harbor area.


    Had Siwoo not been lucky enough tond a position as a ve in the city hall, his fate would most definitely not have been better than those ves, carrying goods while not even having the leisure to tend to the wounds and bruises inflicted.


    His body shivered instinctively merely imagining that horrifying scene.


    Amelia, however, didn¡¯t even give a cursory nce at the dreadful scene surrounding her, as though everything was inconsequential to her.


    She didn¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of guilt, fully knowing that this absurd system was the making of witches like her.


    That was the sort of person Amelia was. He was well aware of that truth.


    However, more than the feelings of displeasure or contempt, Siwoo felt a bleak sense of disappointment settle in him at her actions.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t¡­! I can¡¯t do it¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, a ve began to rebel in one of the loading docks.


    The ve, that looked to be in his 30s, threw away all the goods he was carrying and copsed on the floor. No clothes could be seen on his upper torso and merely pants of even worse quality than Siwoo¡¯s were thest line of clothes protecting his dignity.


    Despite the fact that he was half naked in this chilly weather of the night, the hem of his pants was stained with the salt stains of his sticky dried sweat.


    ¡°Is this bastard for real? You won¡¯t get up right away, will you?¡±


    Rushing over in his direction was a burly-looking ve manager equipped with a serrated whip.


    The surrounding mor caught Amelia¡¯s attention, and thus they stopped moving as they witnessed the harrowing scene ahead.


    ¡°Kill me! Just fucking kill me already! What kind of person can work for 16 hours a day?¡±


    The middle-aged man, with bloodshot eyes that emanated a maddening ferocity, started screaming fiercely and resisted against the manager even after being mercilessly whipped.


    Busy thrashing the ve for his transgression, the manager btedly realized Amelia¡¯s presence and got visibly flustered.


    He felt thoroughly humiliated. A ve under him was rioting while being in the presence of a noble witch; this was a testament to his ipetence. What else could he feel other than shame?


    Such was the mentality of Gehenna¡¯s citizens, deeply entrenched in feudalism.


    <i>¡ªShcwing </i>


    Reaching the limits of his shame and the subsequent anger, the manager unsheathed the curved sword from his waist.


    ¡°Even though you were as slow as a pig, I tolerated your ipetence it and let you go, but I won¡¯t stand it any longer!¡±


    The moment, the ve manager attempted to behead the ve, something unexpected urred¡­


    Amelia stepped forward.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Witch! Bastards like these need to be punished to serve as an example!¡±


    The ve seemed to have gone mad already as he had not stopped shrieking even once from the beginning to the end.


    Once the ve had spotted Amelia, however, he started yelling at her. Vulgar words poured out of the ungrateful ve¡¯s mouth. He had really gone mad from rage, it seemed.


    ¡°Is that good-lookingdy over there a witch, mate? Damn, they do look sexy, these rotten bitches.¡±


    ¡°You fucking imbecile!¡±


    The dastardly ve, having made the horrifying transgression of crudely mocking Amelia, got swiftly kicked in the head by the manager.


    Sparks may be lit against the manager if the ve¡¯sments were deemed to be disrespectful.


    The manager had enough of the foul ve. As he tried to trample on the half-fainted ve, Amelia intervened, stopping him from stomping the ve to death.


    ¡°I told you to stop. Did you not hear me speak?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand, madam!.¡±


    The manager reluctantly withdrew his foot. He was dissatisfied but he could not disrespect Amelia so he chose to remain silent.


    As he was familiar with the customs and the taboos of Gehenna, he sensibly refrained from challenging the great witch¡¯s orders.


    The middle-aged ve, finally awake from his half-fainted state, immediately burst into an uncontroble fit of grief and sorrow.


    ¡°Why? Just WHY!!? Why did you have to bring someone just trying to lead an honest life into this hell? Tell¡­me¡­WHY!!!?¡±


    Crawling on the ground, the old man red daggers toward Amelia, eyes ring with untold fury.


    ¡°Do you believe you¡¯re great? Merciful? Benevolent? Do you think your oh-so-great beauty gives you the right to trample on our lives? Just fucking kill me already, you whore! Kill me now!!!¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s brows twitch in displeasure, Siwoo knew it was time for him to step in. So, he did step in¡­


    He was already aware of Amelia¡¯s nasty personality. He knew that she may lose it if things drag on. And¡­he sincerely didn¡¯t wish to see her murder someone on a fit of rage.


    ¡°Hey, uncle, uncle! Please, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Siwoo could feel all the gazes of the still surroundings, all working to a halt due to themotion, nailing him down.


    Shoving the manager aside, ripping off a piece of his jacket in the process, he came down to the middle-aged ve and wiped the mud off his weary face.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get yourself killed at this rate. So, please, let¡¯s be rational from now on, alright?¡±


    The manager was shocked by Siwoo¡¯s outrageous act, but he was unable to stop him.


    How could he? The witch, Amelia was standing still, watching the spectacle in silence.


    Abruptly, the ve stood on his feet and pushed Siwoo on the chest without warning.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking paramour, aren¡¯t you? I can see that from how you¡¯re clinging with that witch. I hate bastards like you the most. Do you know who did this to us? Who snatched our freedoms and turned us into this? Those bitches! Like her! What¡¯s the difference between you and the pro-Japanese?¡±¡±


    A punch thusnded on Siwoo, forcing him to retreat from the crazed man.


    Watching that scene, Amelia¡¯s eyebrows shot up, making her move from her position.


    A faint aroma of lc lingered in the air. It was an artificial scent as there was nothing apart from the dried seaweedtched on the shore. Not even a faint trace of a flower could be found in the harbor.


    Soon the scent became so strong that it gave one the illusion of having stepped into a garden of flowers. The sweet scent of lc spread far and wide, masking all the nasty smells that emanated from the harbor. Be it the horrid smell of dried fish, the salty scent of the sea, or the musky aroma of the exploited ves, everything was shadowed by the scent of fresh lcs.


    This alluring scent, one that someone could only hope to encounter in the sweetest dreams, could never be natural.


    This was the great witch Amelia¡¯s self-essence magic.


    Through this magic, Amelia Marigold was enshrined with the title of the ¡®Witch of Fragrance¡¯.


    As soon as the people caught a whiff of the oddities they fled without a second of doubt.


    Even the angry manager threw his sword and fled for his life, showing the severity of this situation.


    ¡°Very well. I shall grant your wish if that¡¯s what your heart desires.¡±


    Leisurely, Amelia¡¯s hand lifted in the air, pointing toward the lunatic ve. But before she could obliterate the man¡­


    Her wrist was firmly gripped by a hand, it was Siwoo¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­.What?¡±


    Her azure-blue eyes, faintly glowing with the reflection of mana trembled at the sudden intrusion.


    The transgression of touching a witch¡¯s body without permission; that too by a mere ve.


    It was a major offense that warranted extreme measures.


    Surprisingly, Siwoo wasn¡¯t obliterated on the spot. Even the sign of slight surprise vanished from Amelia¡¯s face as her face slowly returned to her usual expressionless state. Turning her head she questioned Siwoo in a cold tone.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Janitor?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe this is the right thing to do, madam?¡±


    ¡°A ve humiliated me in public, Janitor. He seems to wish for death, and I¡¯m only doing him the favor of granting him that wish. I see nothing wrong here.¡±


    Wrong.


    That was not a word existing in the dictionary of a pure-blooded witch like Amelia.


    She was not going to listen, even if he endlessly preached to her about how ridiculous this system was.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right. But, Ms. Associate Professor Amelia¡­¡±


    Siwoo gave strength to the hand holding Amelia¡¯s wrist in a tight grip, preventing her from extending her hand any further.


    Even though he knew that he could get fucked for this sphemous act, he still didn¡¯t wish to witness Amelia killing someone.


    ¡°If the Ms. Associate Professor kills that ve, I don¡¯t think I can ever forgive you.¡±


    It was an absurd statement, bordering lunacy. It was a nonsensical statement to bet someone¡¯s life on.


    In what sane world could a ve ever threaten a witch as he did?


    Siwoo was aware of the contradiction in his words. But he was still willing to bet on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Siwoo faced Amelia without averting his eyes from her. The witch silently nailed him with her gaze.


    After a while, however, Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkling in the power of mana, slowly lost their glow.


    She retracted her mana, deciding to listen to Siwoo. .


    The dreamlike fragrance of lc emanating throughout was soon reced with the original smell of Border Town.


    Only then could Siwoo afford to look at his surroundings.


    Everyone who had been screaming and fleeing everywhere halted on their steps¡­together.


    Their movements were so in sync that it felt like they were doing a group performance.


    Slowly, the halted popce started moving again.


    ¡°What¡­ Just what was that?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I felt like I caught a whiff of a lovely scent of flowers and then I was suddenly here.¡±


    People buzzed about. Words indicated that they had lost a part of their memories.


    Unbothered by their mor, Amelia walked past Siwoo and approached the manager who was holding the sword that had tumbled on the ground during his escape.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M JACK, THE 3RD ANCHORAGE¡¯S LOGISTICS OFFICER, MADAM!¡±


    The officer introduced himself in a deafening tone.


    ¡°Please investigate the ve¡¯s origin and send him to the appropriate location. If you leave him here, well, he will most likely drop dead in a few days anyways. Might as well get rid of the extra baggage.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood, madam!¡±


    The officer responded with the same disciplined voice of a new recruit filled with vigor.


    It was a starkly different responsepared to the rudely behaving ve.


    Momentster, the middle-aged ve, seemingly still mad with rage, yelled at the departing back of a slowly retreating Amelia. His words are still harsh and full of contempt.


    ¡°Why? I told you to kill me! Can¡¯t do it, huh?¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t look back, opting to not respond to his taunts.


    Siwoo stood next to Amelia the entire time, watching silently as the middle-aged man¡¯s echoing voice gradually died down. The officer covering the lunatic¡¯s lips with his hand yed a huge part in finally ending this farce.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Associate Professor.¡±


    Siwoo was feeling ecstatic.


    He couldn¡¯t really pinpoint the exact reason behind his happiness¡­


    Though, what he could say for sure was that¡­ He was d to know that Amelia wasn¡¯t a witch who was rotten to her very core.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Nothing in the Janitor¡¯s speech caused me to change my decision.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s voice was still as cold as always.


    Yes, Siwoo could more or less understand why she did it.


    Even though Amelia was a cold and ruthless witch, she didn¡¯t wish to soil her hands in a fit of anger.


    Just when they were about to step foot into the path leading to the oak forest, clearly visible even from a great distance¡­


    Amelia¡¯s voice echoed beside Siwoo. It was a distant voice as though she were reciting a poem.


    ¡°Live like a noble while adhering to the path of a witch.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°That was the final teaching my master imparted to me. She used to say that to me on a regr basis during herst days, you see¡­


    Siwoo was so startled by her statement that he thought he might pass out any minute.


    Five years. Five long years he spent with her and this was the first time he heard her speak about herself. It was a great shock to Siwoo.


    ¡°I know what it means to live like a witch. Walking on this path. I think it¡¯s good to just live as I do now.


    Siwoo nced at Amelia¡¯s side profile. He had to admit, Amelia was the perfect definition of a witch to Siwoo. There was none like her.


    However, in that lofty face of hers that shone with arrogance and stoicism, he felt that he might¡¯ve caught a brief glimpse of a shadow. A shadow of grief guing her for a long time. He felt as if he had just glimpsed the shadow of grief in her haughty, cold face.


    ¡°However, I could never really understand what it meant to live like a noble.¡±


    Amelia, who had previously appeared like a pretty doll (due to a dreadful curse), now appeared a little more human.


    Listening to her, Siwoo voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°A while ago, Ms. Amelia looked far more noble than anybody I have ever witnessed.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s expression, which had looked vulnerable for a brief moment, went back to its previous expressionless state.


    The sudden shift in appearance seemed forceful, almost stubborn. It was like she was obliged to maintain that appearance at all times.


    ¡°The Janitor needs to stop sounding like a smartass.¡±


    Amelia snapped back at him.


    Siwoo only smiled merrily in response to her angry retort.

 Chapter 21: Border Town (6)

    <b>? Border Town (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Although they had only ventured a little further into the forest than they intended to, the night sky made it neigh impossible for the both of them to see their hands in front of their face.


    With the clouds blotting out the moonlight and without a light source from harbor lights, the atmosphere around them felt considerably worse than when they were in Border Town.


    The forest seemed to be enveloped in darkness as neither light nor moonlight could prate its impervious canopy.


    The witch had cast a simple spell that created fire, one that simply provided light without endangering the surrounding objects around it. It allowed Amelia and Siwoo to navigate their way through the forest and to the vi where they would be resting for the night.


    Upon the duo¡¯s arrival at Cloud Mushroom vige, the ce where the vi was located, it was apparent that a bizarre situation had taken ce.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the scene was what earth would look like 200 years after its destruction.


    It was just as thedy had mentioned before. Scenes of trees growing in weird ces could be seen all over the vige. A tree had managed to sprout in the middle of a mansion and smashed its way through the roof, another had managed to sprout in the middle of a street, whilst another was towering over the wreckage of a demolished house.


    Oak trees that had managed to grow past the height of 50 meters dotted the residential district as their canopies loomed above them.


    On their way to the vi, they chanced upon the sights of the devastated vige and eventually arrived on a street where the cobblestone had been covered with acorns.


    They arrived before a vi, a building that stood out amidst the residential district. It was the only building that still retained its lights.


    After navigating the twists and turns of the ruined street, the duo¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment as they gazed upon the structure.


    The ¡®vi¡¯ they were searching for just so happened to be suspended in the air, dangling in the middle of a 20-meter-long tree.


    The disaster that had struck the vige had urred over 10 years ago and yet the vi had been built 3 years ago. Leading one to the conclusion that it was built that way on purpose.


    Would it be better to describe it as an unusual hotel instead of a vi?


    There were undoubtedly many hotels on earth that looked to emte such a design after all. For example, a motel built in the middle of a desert, a bed that is perched atop a hill to provide the best alps view, or even a room that was built 20 meters underwater.


    The vi was probably built with the same thought process in mind.


    ¡°Are you sure you got the right ce?¡±


    ¡°Although it looks small on the outside, the interior has spatial magic cast on it expanding its space.¡±


    Looking at the small vi in front of them, Siwoo struggled to believe Amelia¡¯s words. Surprise could be seen in the duo¡¯s eyes as they stared at the floating structure in front of them.


    The vi seemed to dwarf the duo from their point of view.


    Amelia lightly kicked off the ground, looking like an angel soaring up to meet the heavens. As Siwoo mbered up thedder that had been conveniently lowered from the entrance of the vi.


    A sense of dread crept into Siwoo¡¯s heart as he made his way up thedder. He had never seen adder possess such height in his life as the one in front of him after all.


    Meanwhile,


    After a brief struggle, Siwoo managed to reach the top of thedder where he was confronted by none other than Amelia. It looked as if she had seen into the eyes of Cthulhu himself as her eyes wereser-focused on the open door of the vi. <sup>1</sup>[E/N: The author didn¡¯t use Cthulhu but it was the best analogy I could find (?¡¯?-¡®?)?e at me]


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Siwoo, who had rushed to her side, stood shell-shocked as he looked at the peculiar situation that had developed in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Instead of the wide-open interior of the vi that they hade to expect, the space in the vi was exactly as they saw from the outside. No spatial magic had been used to artificially increase the space within it.


    In fact, if one of them wanted to know the whereabouts of the other person, all it would take was a simple nce to identify their position.


    The shabby exterior of the vi did not reflect its modern interior. The tree house was built with state-of-the-art equipment and made to resemble modern ts,monly found in America.


    Not a speck of dust could be found as the duo peered in. Unlike the traditional style of Gehenna, the vi¡¯s interior looked akin to modern hotels.


    However, it was not without it¡¯s ws.


    A pink candle stick illuminated the room with a seductive atmosphere, and arge bed could be seen upying a space in the vi.


    Hanging over the bed was a mirror, which allowed anyone lying down on the bed to have a bird¡¯s eye view of anything that might happen.


    And that wasn¡¯t the worst of it..


    The only thing that separated the bathroom and the bedroom was a transparent ss wall.


    Could it be any more obvious that this was a love hotel?


    Siwoo was lost for words as Amelia remained silent, her thoughts unknown.


    ¡°Not a word, Janitor.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t even said anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Amelia had a faint suspicion of the identity of the perpetrator behind this event. Her friend was the only suspect in the equation after all. Heaving a sigh, she raised a hand to rub her forehead, she could feel a headache start to set in.


    Her first piority was to exin the situation to Siwoo so as to avoid any suspicion. Pausing for a moment, Amelia turned to look at Siwoo.


    ¡°Just so you know, this is the first time I¡¯ve been to this vi.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s surprise wouldn¡¯t have been this exaggerated if it wasn¡¯t her first time visiting the vi.


    <b><i>In fact, she was even twirling her hair as she spoke!</i></b>


    ¡°This was neither prepared by nor requested by me. I¡¯m as surprised as you.¡±


    ¡°I hear you loud and clear, Associate Professor.¡±


    The flustered expression that hung from Amelia¡¯s face made the experience all the more worthwhile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡±


    Removing his shoes, Siwoo entered the vi and slipped into a pair of slippers that had been ced at its entrance.


    2.


    Shutting the doors, a tingling sensation could be felt through Siwoo¡¯s body.


    The realization finally dawned upon him that he was in a love hotel with Amelia.


    He pondered on whether this was a sign from Amelia, a green light if you would.


    After all, they did intentionally venture into Border Town today. Without any otherpany, almost¡­ like a date. She had even worn sexy lingerie and had treated him quite well the entire trip. The portal was conveniently broken, and she conveniently had a friend¡¯s vi, which had quite the romantic atmosphere, to stay in.


    She was a witch after all and possessed the dignity that came along with it. Amelia¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it had she been the one to make the first move.


    He wondered if this was her way of seducing him.


    Siwoo shook his head while his fuzzy mind was running wild. Shaking his head, Siwoo tried to clear his mind of the thoughts without any sess.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ That can¡¯t be true.¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if there was a third party pulling the strings, but he knew for a fact that Amelia had no reason to pull off a stunt like this.


    She wouldn¡¯t have needed to create such an borate n to drag him under the sheets to y the devil¡¯s tango with him.


    <i>¨C Whooosh</i>


    Siwoo was incredibly cautious, his eyes focused on a blind spot on the wall. He didn¡¯t want to risk offending Amelia with a peek at her figure. Using bodyweight exercises or going to that happy ce in his head, Siwoo tried to distract himself. He was doing well until the sounds of water hitting the toilet floor tiles reached his ears.


    It was the sound of running water sliding off Amelia¡¯s body.


    After bing a witch, one would gain freedom from a multitude of things.


    A branded witch would acquire a ¡®spiritual body¡¯ which transcends their mortal bodies and free themselves from the shackles known as thew of nature.


    The spiritual body would free them from aging, sickness, and hunger. It¡¯ll remove the need for consumption to survive, sleep, and even the need to remove any digestive byproducts.


    The only w was that the body was unable to regte its owner¡¯s temperature by will. Unsurprisingly, that had been solved by magic.


    Despite all that, witches continue to enjoy mouth-watering delicacies, sleep in softfortable beds, and clean themselves in the most luxurious bathtubs they could find.


    Their greed as humans would still remain even after bing witches.


    The same could be seen with Amelia, who had entered the bathroom and bathed herself.


    The sound of running water slowly came to a stop as Siwoo noticed sshing soundsing from the bathroom.


    Unable to keep his eyes away for any longer, Siwoo shifted his head in the direction of the toilet slowly.


    Looking into the translucent wall that separated the two rooms, he could see Amelia¡¯s silhouette with her hair tied up sitting in the bathtub.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    Siwoo shrieked in response, because of Amelia¡¯s tone, Siwoo had thought that he had been caught red-handed.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Bring me some of the wine in the cer and a stick of those cigarettes I bought today.¡±


    There was a cer in this cramped space? Siwoo turned to take a look and noticed the entrance of the cer hidden in a small corner in the room.


    Amelia was able to see and understand Siwoo¡¯s busy silhouette through the ss as he went about his task.


    Although she hadn¡¯t told him to, Siwoo took great care to get the ash tray ready.


    He set them down on the ss door of the bathroom while making every effort to avoid looking at Amelia. Siwoo carefullyid the ashtray in front of the ss door, careful to not catch a glimpse of Amelia¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Bring it in, please.¡±


    It didn¡¯t end there, however.


    Amelia had proceeded to order him to enter the bathroom where her naked bodyy.


    ¡°What? I- I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Siwoo struggled to keep hisposure.


    He was sure that this was just one of Amelia¡¯s traps.


    If he truly did enter the bathroom, choosing to follow her orders. A terrible punishment would surely befall him.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to say ¡®A filthy ve like you. Dares to cast his gaze upon a witch¡¯s body? I believe castration is in order.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat myself. Get in here.¡±


    Amelia fell silent after issuing the order.


    Taking a deep breath in, Siwoo nned out his next actions.


    It was simple really. All he had to do was go into the room, focus his gaze on the floors, and hand the bottle of wine to the bathing witch.


    ¡°Then, if you¡¯d excuse me.¡±


    Siwoo entered the bathroom with his head bowed.


    The bathroom was filled with steam,rgely caused by the candles whose mes were fluttering in the turbulent air.


    A rosy fragrance lingered in the atmosphere.


    The first thing that Siwoo noticed was that Amelia had ced her clothes and underwear into a basket on the bathroom floor.


    They were all neatly folded up and at the very topy her very mature lingerie, having only small amounts of fabric to cover her modesty.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look away from me. The bubbles help to cover everything after all.¡±


    Hearing those words, Siwoo gathered his courage and looked up.


    As she had mentioned, the bathtub was so filled with bubbles that it was hard to see the bottom of it.


    The only thing that Siwoo managed to catch a glimpse of was her shoulder line.


    Amelia¡¯s slender neck, which was usually hidden by her hair, caught Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Give me a stick of cigarette first.¡±


    Snapping out of his momentary stupor, Siwoo shook out a cigarette from the pack and ced it in between her lips.


    Siwoo recalled that Amelia never smelt of cigarettes and wondered if it was magicked away by a spell.


    ¡°Wine.¡±


    Hearing her order, Siwoo carefully poured the bottle of wine into Amelia¡¯s ss.


    Inhaling the smoke from the cigarette, Amelia sipped on the wine and closed her eyes.


    Although the bubbles did cover much of her naked body, Amelia was still quite exposed.


    Her bosom, milky white arms, and silky armpits came into Siwoo¡¯s view.


    ¡°Janitor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Have one for yourself as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Siwoo hurriedly ced a cigarette into his mouth.


    It seemed as though the cigarette was quite the effective method in tamping down the persistent sexual desire that distracted him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t reject it this time, will you?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ No. I¡¯ll listen to you this time because you also listened to my request, Associate Professor.


    She could¡¯ve quickly stemmed the root of her annoyance on the dock had she killed the middle-aged man that had humiliated her and yet she had epted Siwoo¡¯s plea to not extinguish the man¡¯s insignificant life.


    ¡°I heard that you were a pretty good mathematician before you came here. Is that true?¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s right.¡±


    If they actually went into the details of the matter, they would find that he was only ever a promising mathematician.


    More than that, it was truly surprising for Amelia to be aware of the background of a measly ve.


    It didn¡¯t take him long before Siwoo realized what this conversation was leading up to.


    ¡°I¡¯m in need of an assistant who can both organize and manage my research materials.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned 5 years ago, I¡¯d like you to be my exclusive ve.¡±


    ¡±Huh?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s jaw dropped.


    In an instant, it felt like a bolt of electricity ran through his brain as he regained his senses.


    Five years ago? Wasn¡¯t that when Amelia asked him to serve her at night?


    Siwoo began to question his interpretation of what Amelia had said that day.


    ¡°Associate Professor, I apologize if this sounds rude, but may I enquire about something?¡±


    ¡±Only if it¡¯s not too rude.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s Adam apple bobbed up and down as he gulped.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you approach me 5 years ago to serve you during the night?¡±


    Thinking back on the event, Amelia had approached him after his work was over and gave him the offer.


    The Siwoo back then had been but a mere mathematician on earth before being thrown into Gehenna and had been told the many horror stories of witches from the ve traders and therefore refused the offer. Terrified of what was toe if he did ept.


    Following that rejection, he was hounded by Amelia and tortured for every waking day as punishment.


    At least that was what Siwoo thought she had done.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a rude question.¡±


    Furrowing her brows in displeasure, Amelia took a sip from her wine ss.


    ¡°I merely told you toe to my room after work that day. Never did I mention anything about you serving me at night.¡±


    ¡°Why would you ask me toe to your room in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I had to evaluate your usefulness after all, and my room was closerpared to the research building. So¡­ Janitor¡­ You actually think of me as a slut who¡¯d allow any man under her sheets?¡±


    The question carried a chilly tone.


    Her reply hadn¡¯t actually answered his question and was kind of vague, but Siwoo didn¡¯t have the guts to contend against her.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for my transgression.¡±


    As he said so, Siwoo bowed his head in apology.


    He still believed that his assumptions was natural.


    And yet what Amelia had said did make sense.


    He had never seen Amelia drag any man into her rooms for any sort of nightly activities before.


    She focused solely on her magic and was a conservative through and through.


    Would Amelia, of all people, try to bring a ve she had just met into her bed?


    Was it possible that she fell in love with Siwoo on first sight?


    This could only mean one thing. That he was the one living in delusion from the very beginning. <sup>2</sup>[T/N : ax disease ¨C it¡¯s a disease(?, figuratively) where the patient believes everybody has a crush on him/her. It¡¯s a y on words ?? which means to swing an ax(=??) on woods and also to have a crush on sb in ng. ???- it has another meaning ¡°Delusion¡±. So we are going to localize it as ¡°delusion¡± ]


    There were times when Takasho had added fuel to his assumptions but clearly it was a mistake on his part.


    ¡°I deeply apologize!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to hear an apology from you about this matter. After all, that¡¯s how all the males I¡¯vee across think.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s fury swept through the room like a chilly gust of wind in a snowstorm as Siwoo kept his head bowed at a 90-degree angle, clearly repenting his misunderstanding.


    The nervousness from before had faded and what was left were only the thoughts of calming her down and improving her quickly souring mood.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[E/N: The author didn¡¯t use Cthulhu but it was the best analogy I could find (?¡¯?-¡®?)?e at me]</li><li>2[T/N : ax disease ¨C it¡¯s a disease(?, figuratively) where the patient believes everybody has a crush on him/her. It¡¯s a y on words ?? which means to swing an ax(=??) on woods and also to have a crush on sb in ng. ???- it has another meaning ¡°Delusion¡±. So we are going to localize it as ¡°delusion¡± ]</li></ul>

 Chapter 22: Amelia Merigold (1)

    <b>?? Amelia Merigold (1) ?</b>


    1.


    The situation ended when Siwoo rushed out of the bathroom with his head bowed, afraid to annoy her any more than he had already done, after receiving a stern warning from Amelia.


    Amelia sighed softly as she watched his silhouette fading through the transparent ss wall.


    She was relieved to see that the excuses she had roughly put together ended up working.


    She had felt a pang of shame pierce her heart earlier when she realized that she had lied to protect her ego.


    Looking back 5 years ago, on that boring and uneventful winter day.


    Amelia submerged herself under the sea of bubbles.


    2.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here at this time, Avenega?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m just here to kill time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, you know that?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s crow that Amelia was responding to, had been visiting the research building non-stoptely.


    Its wingspan was sorge that it could cover the length of an entire monitor screen.


    The crow, after being swatted away like a fly, pped its wings and perched itself atop a stand.


    Sophia had been sending her crow to the research building recently and it was beginning to disrupt Amelia¡¯s research.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in studying for 20 hours every single day when you¡¯re already two paths ahead of your predecessors.¡±


    ¡°The reason she died was due to my aplishments, I can¡¯t let her death be in vain.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa- so evil¡±.


    Upon hearing the remarks, the crow¡¯s eye blinked as it shook its head from side to side.


    Amelia¡¯s thoughts did not urately reflect the thoughts of the general witch popce.


    In fact, most of them believed theplete opposite. They believed that the act of inheriting a brand from another witch took priority over the life of a single witch.


    Yes, Amelia¡¯s predecessor may have died after passing off the brand to her. But that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that Amelia was responsible for her death.


    Obviously, it was a topic that Sophia avoided talking to Amelia about.


    She knew how much Amelia¡¯s predecessor meant to Amelia.


    There have already been many cases where the bond between teacher and student slowly matures into a bond between parent and child.


    ¡°If you continue to overwork yourself like this, won¡¯t you need to impart your brand to someone else sooner than you think?¡±


    ¡°The only way you can go when you reach rock bottom is up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you haven¡¯t even taken in an apprentice yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m way too busy working to get one.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to put in some much effort? Whenever I see you, all I see is an old, retired witch, long past her prime, on her way to impart a brand onto her apprentice.¡±


    Sighing, Amelia put her pen down. She observed as the crow, perched on its stand, cawed.


    It seemed like Sophia had no ns to leave quietly today.


    ¡°What are you going to bother me with today, Sophia?¡±


    ¡°Did you know? New ves have arrived at the Academy.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only two of them and they just so happen to be male~¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t care less about the ves and the expression on her facemunicated that perfectly.


    The crow understood what the expression meant and seemed to speak with much more care.


    The panicked look on the crow¡¯s face was amusing to say the least.


    ¡°I have some advice that has been passed down from my predecessor, Avenegena. Wanna hear it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to do it even if I don¡¯t consent, aren¡¯t you? Go ahead.¡±


    To say that the rtionship between Sophia and Amelia was tense was an understatement.


    Talking to Sophia was like talking to a brick wall. She was resistant to Amelia¡¯s sharp tongue, which usually helped Amelia get away from annoying situations.


    Therefore, Amelia was left with no other choice than to listen to whatever Sophia had in store for her.


    ¡°She said that creativity is intrinsically linked to the environment you put yourself into. Be it if you cage yourself in a narrow mindset or a cramped environment, you will never be able to generate creative solutions to your problems. How long have you been trying to solve this part?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After numerous visits, Sophia noticed that there was something wrong with Amelia¡¯s research.


    She had been trying to create a magical circle for months now, and yet no progress had been made.


    She had been missing an essential factor in the building process.


    It was clear to see that Amelia spent all her time focusing on creating the magic circle and forgot to alter a single variable, leading to her suffering.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been stuck in your room for so long, working on the same problem over and over again. You have to realize that the connection between the ¡®input¡¯ and ¡®output¡¯ will always be equal. Just like in the case of your research. So wouldn¡¯t it be okay to asionally adjust your mood?¡±


    ¡±So, the reason you¡¯re here every day is to change my mood?¡±


    Sophia ignored Amelia¡¯s remarks and continued.


    ¡°¡®I don¡¯t follow trends~ I won¡¯t go to salons unless there are magic items to buy~ I only like to take baths in therge public baths~ I go to work every day at the research building.¡¯ And you actually think you cane up with new ideas like that? What you need is new stimtion and fresh ideas! Not clinging to some old problem, you can¡¯t solve.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s clever little technique seeded in piquing Amelia¡¯s interest.


    If she had instead said, ¡°Why not? It¡¯ll be fun to fool around,¡± would Amelia, the biggest nerd on Gehenna, someone who spends their time in the corner of their room studying magic, listen to what she has to say?


    Amelia¡¯s research habits would have long caused her to pass out from exhaustion had it not been for her spiritual body.


    Sophia had intentionally misinterpreted the advice and imed that it was all for the sake of magic when in reality, she simply wanted Amelia to take some time off studying and rx a little.


    Although it seemed like Amelia wasn¡¯t listening, the fact that she hadn¡¯t chased away Sophia¡¯s crow spoke volumes.


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be embarking on a harrowing journey today, ascending up the stairs of adulthood.¡±


    ¡±Sexual activity is not a key factor in experiencing new things, is it?¡±


    This wouldn¡¯t be the first time Amelia had received such an offer.


    Unlike Amelia, who was conservative in nature, Sophia was pretty liberal in her actions.


    It was one of the reasons why Amelia was initially irked by her. She had a nasty habit of sleeping with people whom she found sexually attractive regardless of their gender.


    From the rumors circting around her, she didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. However, her persistent attempts for Amelia to join her in her hobby annoyed Amelia to no end.


    ¡±Now, now¡­ You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Wouldn¡¯t it be urate to say that the act of coitus is an act of ¡®creation¡¯? We witches are unable to create any children of our own. But, the act itself has been a noble tradition passed down from generation to generation. It is the foundation of our existence and has created billions of lives ever since time immemorial and will continue doing so long after we are gone.¡±


    Amelia started to get increasingly upset as she was forced to listen to the horse shit that was spewing from the witch¡¯s mouth.


    She had looked away from the crow, struggling to suppress the rage that threatened to boil over within her.


    ¡±I¡¯ve finished listening to everything you have to say, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    She took up her pen, ignoring the caws emanating from the bird.


    It was obvious that Amelia would start to ignore the ramblings from Sophia and instead, continue to work on the pointless calctionsid out in front of her.


    Sophia realized that continuing with her current strategy would prove futile and instead she chose to change gears and attack from a different angle.


    The first strategy was to utilize Amelia¡¯s love for magic.


    If that failed, the backup n would be to go for her pride.


    ¡±Oh¡­ Come on. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I mean just look at yourself. You could use a little more confidence in yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡±You¡¯re both gorgeous and beautiful. It¡¯s just that, you won¡¯t ever be as feminine as me, but there should still be men out there that don¡¯t care about that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡±I know how awkward and scary talking to the other gender can be. You¡¯ve never had any real experience talking to men after all, much less any experience in falling in love before. I understand that learning new things can be challenging in the beginning. So don¡¯t give up just yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Sophia continued talking to no one in particr and began her attacks on Amelia¡¯s ego.


    The hidden connotation behind her words meant that the reason Amelia couldn¡¯t meet a man was due to herck of confidence in her appearance and also because she doesn¡¯t have the guts to approach anyone she found sexually attracted to.


    As expected it all worked out in the end.


    Amelia¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as she struggled to contain herposure under the onught of sharp remarks.


    Sophia avoided going overboard with her remarks and intentionally made the remarks with Amelia¡¯s bottom line in mind.


    In order to avoid bruising her ego, as someone who was as stubborn as the previous marigold, it would be more effective if Sophia slowly stimted her drive to win.


    ¡±Men will still flock to you because of your childlike appearance. And I have to say, you are really cute, even from a woman¡¯s point of view.¡±


    All it took was for Sophia to mention the word ¡®childlike¡¯; just like that, Amelia was caught hook, line, and sinker.


    It was as easy as stealing candy from a child.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes fluttered open as she hurled the pen back onto her desk.


    She was trying to seem threatening but all it did was make her look all the more adorable.


    ¡±Did you just imply that I¡¯m a child?¡±


    ¡±Ah! I do apologize if I happened to offend you.¡±


    ¡±I learned more than just Magic from my predecessor. She taught me the etiquette and mannerisms befitting ady and a member of the aristocracy, unlike your predecessor, Avenega. Knowledge that a quasi-noble such as yourself can never hope toprehend.¡±


    Amelia dered back at her stoically.


    Descending from its stand, the crow rubbed its head along the back of Amelia¡¯s hand in apology.


    ¡±You know I¡¯m not doing this out of hate, my friend, I want to see you grow, mature, ande of age.¡±


    ¡±Haa¡­¡±


    Amelia sighed and got up from her seat.


    Sophia¡¯s crow squealed in delight as it circled around Amelia¡¯s head.


    ¡±Don¡¯t trouble me again, I¡¯ll show you just how wrong you were.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Sophia pretended to have misunderstood Amelia as she listened to her rant.


    ¡±I¡¯m not as dense as to fall for the same trick twice. Or rather, in this case, thrice. You¡¯re making it plenty obvious that you¡¯re trying to enrage me.¡±


    It seemed like Amelia had gotten quite upset over Sophia¡¯s actions.


    ¡±Your statement about the vulgar act of seeking sexual pleasure as an inspiration for magic is utterly preposterous. It is not something I intend to follow and the only reason I stood up was to prove to you how wrong you are about me.¡±


    ¡°What did I say about you?¡±


    ¡±You imed that I¡¯m not confident enough to talk to the opposite gender. That¡¯s false. I simply choose not to do it because I feel no need to.¡±


    Men were simply low-level mortals who couldn¡¯t even utilize a drop of mana.


    ¡±Show me where the ves are being kept.¡±


    Untying her hair, Amelia walked out of her room with a confident gait.


    3.


    ¡±Do we need to even sumb to such cruel methods as seducing ves? They can¡¯t even refuse a witch¡¯smand so what added benefit would it give us to do so?¡±


    ¡±Oh, it¡¯s simply done to motivate them to do as they¡¯re told.¡±


    Amelia walked along the well-lit corridor with the crow as her guide.


    She had been informed of the location of the ves two days prior.


    A ve could be seen bent over cleaning the shelves in the library as Amelia entered the room.


    That specific ve would be leased out by the city hall to Trinity Academy for the ensuing six years to work under their supervision.


    Amelia had nned to asionally use him as a teacher¡¯s assistant.


    She observed as he clumsily cleaned the shelves, it was clear to see that the long working hours weren¡¯t enough for him to adapt to his situation.


    Amelia wondered if it was because he was kind of a nerdy guy who wasn¡¯t used to manualbor.


    ¡°Janitor Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lady Witch!¡±


    <i>¨C Crash</i>


    The abrupt noise, which was Amelia calling out for him, had startled the ve as he fell from thedder with a loud crash.


    He hurriedly dusted himself off, arriving before Amelia with a stiff expression on his face.


    Amelia believed that if she showed her capability to seduce a man with naught but a single word, Sophia, who was perched on her shoulder, would admit her defeat and get off her back.


    In which case, Amelia would be able to go back to her research and remain undisturbed for a while.


    In fact, just from a glimpse of his face. Amelia could tell that he had been smitten by her, and she wondered if further proof of her capabilities were still needed.


    ¡°Meet me in my bedroom after work.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough that he had already fallen for her?


    Amelia was, after all, fairly confident in her looks.


    Her soft blond hair appeared to have been handcrafted by the gods along with her blue eyes that seemed to hold the blue ocean had earned her numerouspliments from her predecessor


    And that¡¯s not all, both etiquette and grace had been ingrained into her very being through her long years of formal education. She had even been taught the charm a witch should possess in her arsenal.


    She was confident that her charm could beat even the likes of an ignorant witch like Sophia.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I predicted.¡±


    The nerdy ve would arrive at her room with all kinds of fantasies in mind, but upon arrival, he would simply have to leave disappointed.


    She thought herself smart enough to not associate with a man whom she had never met before. The interaction in itself would be proof enough for Sophia to get off her back.


    ¡°I apologize!¡±


    Which was why the following words that came out of the man¡¯s mouth became all the more surprising to her.


    He apologized profusely, his head bent at a right angle.


    ¡°Cack cack cack cack!¡±


    The crow that had been quietly perching on Amelia¡¯s shoulder fluttered its wings, unable to contain itsughter at the sudden turn of events.


    Amelia could feel a heat rise through her face.


    Her mind went nk at the sudden realization that she had just been rejected by a mere ve.


    <strong>E/N</strong>: <strong>[Insert Giga Chad]???</strong>??????????

 Chapter 23: Amelia Merigold (2)

    <b>? Amelia Merigold (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Having received the unexpected rejection from a ve, a grim aura surrounded the witch as Amelia made her way back to her room.


    Since they left the library til the moment they arrived at Amelia¡¯s room, Sophia, who was speaking through the crow, had been cawing nonstop.


    Usually, the crow would¡¯ve been silenced instantly using Magic by Amelia and yet the series of events that had just urred had left her distracted and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so this time.


    Why?


    Why?


    What wouldpel him to do that?


    The 3 questions were the only thoughts that circled within her head. It was like an indescribable itch at the back of her mind that wouldn¡¯t go away.


    Entering the bathroom, Amelia turned on the magically enchanted shower. The water was at a perfect temperature, allowing Amelia to cool down her overheating brain ande to her senses.


    The crow had somehow managed to use its beak to turn the sink tap on, filling it to the brim. It then proceeded to p about in the bath of its own creation, seemingly pleased with itself.


    ¡±Are you still angry, Amelia?¡±


    Amelia hadn¡¯t interacted with any members of the opposing sex before this.


    She had never thought about having sex before.


    To begin with, she hadn¡¯t even understood what the concept of sexual desire was or felt like.


    She hadn¡¯t intended on doing anything funny to the ve that she had invited.


    She had just intended to extend an invitation to her room, make him a cup of tea, and give him instructions for the duties he would be performing going forward.


    Which was why Amelia felt stunned when her invitation was rejected.


    ording to the social hierarchy of this world, Amelia was a witch whilst the other party was a ve.


    The rejection came as a shock as Amelia¡¯s status wasn¡¯t enough to coerce the ve despite the difference in social standing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be angry.¡±


    ¡°Well, you certainly look quite angry.¡±


    ¡°Sophia, how many times must I tell you? I¡¯m not angry. Anyways, isn¡¯t it high time you get out of here?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ I¡¯ll leave after washing myself. Don¡¯t you know that crows like to be clean?¡±


    The sight of the crow enjoying itself in the water irked Amelia to no end.


    She felt even worse when she remembered that Sophia was a witness to the humiliation she had faced earlier.


    Sophia uttered nonsensical words in an attempt tofort the distraught Amelia. Sophia said whatever came to mind


    ¡°Maybe¡­ He got tongue tied because of your beauty?¡±


    ¡°Just shut your mouth. I don¡¯t want to hear a word out of your lips. You can do that can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s anger red as she spotted Sophia, who had reluctantly shut her mouth.


    She wouldn¡¯t have had to go through the humiliation had it not been for Sophia¡¯s appearance in theb and her constant nagging that eventually persuaded Amelia to prove her wrong.


    Just thinking about it made Amelia clench her fist in anger.


    Amelia felt a strong urge to grab the crow by its neck and suffocate it, snapping its throat in the process, but the minuscule amount of sanity along with what remained of her humanity held her back.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Biting her lip, Amelia pondered on the possible reasons behind the rejection.


    After a period of time pping about in the water, the crow turned its head to face the troubled figure of Amelia.


    Sophia had be a witch 20 years earlier than Amelia.


    Looking back, their predecessors, Avenega and Marigold, had always held a close rtionship with one another, so it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary that the responsibility to teach Amelia about the different kinds of spells and magic fell onto Sophia as soon as she received the witch¡¯s brand.


    Sophia acted like an older sister to Amelia, who seemed to attract trouble no matter the timing or location.


    On the flip side, Amelia didn¡¯t really appreciate being treated as such and always felt irked whenever she was treated as such.


    Magic was Amelia¡¯s obsession, every waking moment of her life was dedicated to gaining more knowledge about Magic, and nothing else mattered.


    Sophia would asionally invite Amelia out on these activities in hopes of providing Amelia with other interests besides Magic.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Judging from the amount of strength Amelia was pulling her hair with, she seemed to be in a foul mood.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Amelia¡¯s proposal to be rejected by the ve nor did she know what thoughtspelled him to do such a thing.


    The one thing she did know however, was that Amelia was devastated by the rejection.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    ¡±What!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sophia egging her on, Amelia would never have had to suffer such a humiliation.


    ¡±You¡¯re the reason this happened!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s rage reached its tipping point and bubbled over as she pointed towards Sophia whilstining as if she were a child.


    It was the first time Amelia had such an emotional outburst ever since she became a witch.


    ¡°Why did you have to egg me on to do something like that¡­¡±


    From Sophia¡¯s point of view, Amelia was like a flower that had been grown with great care within a greenhouse, someone that hadn¡¯te into contact with the real world yet and did not possess the life experience of a woman her age. Her current state of being was more like a girl who hadn¡¯t experienced puberty.


    Amelia tried to emte her teacher, someone who was quiet, graceful, and polite. But on the contrary deep inside, she was still an immature young girl.


    She wasn¡¯t originally like this.


    She had initially inherited the brand after the death of her predecessor Marigold.


    And after that, Sophia who was like a parental figure for her also left her in order to broaden her horizons and explore the world.


    It was a long journey where Amelia was left to her own devices.


    Sophia had managed to escape from the cage, Gehenna, and gain numerous life and death experiences. The journey allowed her to witness the flow of history from an outsider¡¯s point of view, and eventually led to the defeat of a ¡®Homunculus¡¯ created by the Witch of Creation.


    Although her mastery over Magic hadn¡¯t drastically increased, the journey provided her with fond memories that she could look back on.


    140 yearster, the first thing Sophia did upon her return was visit Amelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Avenega.¡±


    When she finally met with Amelia after all these years, it was evident that she had changed. It would be rare to see Amelia smile and her expression had gotten much stiffer aspared to before.


    At the time, Amelia¡¯s appearance worried Sophia.


    Her actions and demeanor resembled a doll.


    The both of them reunited in the house where Amelia and her predecessor, Marigold, used to stay.


    The house wasrgely the same as it was in the past, and it reflected her deep sense of longing for her predecessor.


    Amelia could be usually found in the house studying Magic.


    Now that wasn¡¯t to say that a witch studying Magic was anything out of the ordinary.


    But it was her obsession with Magic, her drive to acquire more and more knowledge that worried Sophia.


    She never left the house and thus never got the opportunity to forge new rtionships and interact with people in the outside world.


    She had sacrificed a century of her life, locked up in a small, cramped room, purely focused on her pursuit of Magic.


    The more Sophia observed Amelia, the more she realized that her passion for Magic exceeded ordinary curiosity.


    To begin with, Amelia didn¡¯t get along with other people.


    Her teacher, who was like a mother to her, had suddenly disappeared from her life. Even Sophia, the one person that understood her the most, left her behind to expand her horizons.


    Amelia channeled energy into the pursuit of Magic in the hopes that she could distract herself from the loneliness and suffering she was experiencing.


    As an apprentice witch, Amelia hadn¡¯t been very confident in her magical abilities


    Thus, it made it all the more difficult for Amelia to understand the concepts of magic. She worked herself to the bone and at times, one would mistaken her studies for self harm.


    Amelia, who was once thought to possess no magical talent, had put in a lot of effort into her magical studies and over the years she sessfully increased her realm by 2 levels in the span of just 140 years.


    How lonely must she have felt during that period of time?


    How much pain did she have to experience?


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    In an attempt to hold back her tears, Amelia ducked under a pile of paper. Although she tried to not show it, Sophia understood that Amelia was relieved to finally meet a familiar face after so long.


    Rushing forward, she attempted to hug Amelia but was pushed away by her, who acted as though she was disgusted by the physical touch, but despite that, Amelia still held onto Sophia and didn¡¯t let go.


    Looking at the scene that had just unfolded, Sophia wondered if she should have taken Amelia with her out into the modern world.


    Would the situation have been better had she returned from her trip at least once to visit Amelia instead of getting distracted by the wonders of the modern world?


    Sophiamented in her heart, regretting her decisions.


    ¡±Come with me to the academy, you don¡¯t have to do your research in this room alone.¡±


    ¡°But why? I like it here.¡±


    When she was rejected, Sophia forced herself to swallow her guilt and spoke.


    Sophia was the one who rmended Amelia to be an Associate Professor for the academy and was also the one who pulled Amelia out of the dark and dingy room.


    ¡°You might get a fresh new perspective on Magic there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Of course, Amelia had initially refused her offer.


    It would be too hard a task for Amelia to leave the nest where she had spent the majority of her life in. It was also the ce where most of her memories of herte predecessor were made.


    ¡°Amelia! Try this cake I bought from one of the pastry shops.¡±


    ¡°This dress was tailored by Flora¡¯s dressmaker. Isn¡¯t it stunning? It¡¯s perfect for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This is what¡¯s called a cigarette. It¡¯s good to smoke it whenever you get a headache.¡±


    Sophia attempted to lure her, someone who was stuck within the nameless forest of Gehenna, with all sorts of exotic goods.


    Commodities such as sweet desserts, pretty clothes and even cigarettes were used.


    Amelia did not, of course, follow Sophia out of snobbery, but as a result of Sophia¡¯s convincing, which bordered on courtship, she begrudgingly agreed to take a job as an associate professor at the Academy.


    ¡±Would you like to apany me to the Abundance Festival, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t you want to explore the modern world? Who knows you might be surprised.¡±


    ¡°My teacher spent her entire life here in Gehenna, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing that would benefit me out there.¡±


    She had spent her entire life devoted to Magic, thus it would be difficult for her to change her habits immediately.


    ¡±Leave me alone, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Even after leaving the house where she and her teacher had lived, Amelia continued to devote all her time and energy into Magic.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sophia, dragging her out of the house, she would¡¯ve repeated the cycle over and over again until it was time for her to pass down her brand.


    Five years had passed since then.


    Lost in her own world of regret and suffering, five years was too little of a time for her to fully mature.


    She tried to imitate her esteemed predecessor and act like an elegant witch, but all efforts to do so proved to be for naught.


    Amelia sulked easily, was as stubborn as a child, and would get flustered in unexpected situations.


    ¡°How dare he¡­ just a mere ve¡­¡±


    In Sophia¡¯s opinion, Amelia¡¯s current mood was a huge improvement aspared to the person she was before.


    Aspared to the Amelia from before, lifeless, and dull almost like a paper doll, she was much better at expressing her emotions now.


    People mature through their life experiences. Be it through sorrow, love, or anger.


    Sophia herself had already learned these life lessons from the time she traveled around the modern world.


    ¡°I will never forget this disgrace¡­¡±


    Grining slightly, Sophia regained herposure upon hearing Amelia¡¯s dramatic monologue.


    Although it was a rather refreshing sight to behold as Amelia, who rarely expressed her emotions, talked to herself like that.


    It would be wise to calm her down now.


    Sophia slowly made up her mind to calm her down.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a ve, a ve, a ve, a ve¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way this is swearing.¡±¡±There¡¯s no way¡­ This is sphemy¡­¡±


    ¡±Huh? But it isn¡¯t?¡±


    A faint ominous aura was emanating from Amelia as she muttered curses under her breath, clearly being consumed by the need for revenge.


    It showed theck of maturity within Amelia¡¯s mind.


    She didn¡¯t understand theplex emotions that brewed in her mind and wasn¡¯t able to find ways to deal with it.


    Thus, she tried to imagine how a noble of Gehenna would react in such a situation as a way to cope with the rejection.


    The result of that line of thought resulted in a terrifying conclusion.


    ¡±Let¡¯s put the ve in his ce and punish him thoroughly¡±


    Despite the fact that birds don¡¯t normally have sweat nds, Sophia saw that the crow¡¯s body, which was serving as her recement body, started to secrete sweat.


    She could foresee the long road of misery the ve would have to go through.


    Sophia pitied the ve, despite being kidnapped and made a ve, he still had to go through the uing trials and tribtions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Walking out, Sophia left without another word.


    She knew that Amelia wasn¡¯t a harsh person by nature and would never intentionally harm the ve, thus she didn¡¯t try to calm Amelia down.


    The bathroom closed as Amelia angrily muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make an example out of you!¡±

 Chapter 24: Inn (1)

    <b> ? Inn (1) ?</b>


    Amelia was taking a particrly long bath this time.


    And Siwoo, who had been kicked out of the Treehouse, was puffing on the cigar that had been offered to him earlier.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>, that was tough¡­¡±


    All of the events that urred today with Amelia were somewhat surprising to him in many ways.


    Up till now, she had consistently been harassing Siwoo but had abruptly changed her attitude toward him.


    If he had remembered back to the conversation from the night he had first met her five years ago, there was enough room for him to misunderstand what she meant.


    That day, she told him toe to her chambers after he had finished his work in the evening.


    The way she had told him to visit herte at night without providing him the reason behind the invitation, no man would assume that she was trying to make him her assistant.


    Takasho, who was always by his side and egged him on about everything, also yed a major role in his misunderstanding of the circumstances.


    Telling him things like, Amelia, a blonde who appeared to be an adolescent girl, had fallen in love with Siwoo at first sight.


    Maybe Siwoo himself really wanted to believe that she had really fallen for him.


    Along with the clear sound of rain, an embarrassing image shed through his mind.


    When he had asked Amelia, ¡°Didn¡¯t you approach me 5 years ago to serve you during the night?¡± he had no idea how dumbfounded she must have been.


    They were meant to spend the day at this vi after Amelia had taken her shower, but just thinking about it made him anxious.


    Siwoo debated whether or not to enter the vi after hearing the bathroom door close.


    He was unable to picture spending the night with her and even if he fell off the balcony while nodding off, he really wanted to just crouch on the balcony.


    After the bathroom incident, he found it hard to look her in the eye.


    Gulping his saliva, Siwoo opened the door.


    After all, she should have left the bathroom fully clothed, and ves must apany the witch after her baths.


    Siwoo knew that Amelia would not ept any cheeky excuses for him leaving the treehouse to get some fresh air.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As he opened the door, he caught sight of Amelia paying close attention to something that was lying on the bed.


    Her cheeks were peach-colored, possibly because of the bath from before.


    Moreover, looking at her starlight-like eyes, it was clear that she was troubled by something.


    Siwoo caught sight of the thing Amelia was staring at when he followed her gaze.


    What he saw was a piece of babydoll nightie.


    Amelia did not realize that Siwoo had returned, so when she picked up the nightie, he was able to observe the design in more detail.


    Well.


    What should he say?


    It was a see-through nightie.


    It wasn¡¯t one of the cheap products sold in erotic costumes at adult goods stores, instead, it was made with expensive fabric and would reveal her skin below as soon as she put it on.


    Amelia cocked her head as she carefully looked at it.


    Siwoo immediately recognized that it was ¡°a nightie to please a man,¡± but Amelia saw it differently.


    Because by Amelia¡¯s standards, ¡®a piece of clothing that showed her skin whenever she wore it, was useless and not an outfit.¡¯


    Since it was designed like a piece of clothing, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was for.


    However, Amelia, who guessed that all of this was Sophia¡¯s trick, soon figured out the purpose of the cloth.


    <i>¨C Squeak!</i>


    The baby doll nightgown, rumored to incite lust in males, let out dying throes as Amelia tore it apart, despite never having been worn.


    ¡°It¡¯s a useless thing¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head as if she were perplexed, but before she realized it, Siwoo was standing next to her.


    Her body stiffened, holding the two tattered pieces of the nightie in her hands, as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A pink me rose from Amelia¡¯s hand and burned unceasingly.


    ¡°Please, wait a minute!


    Siwoo instinctively crouched down thinking that she was about to shoot the me at him.


    Contrary to his expectations, it was the torn pieces of nightie in her hand that burnt in the mes containing temperatures of thousands of degrees.


    The nightie was burned so thoroughly that, by the time it was done, there was not even a trace of ash to be found, making it appear as though it had disappeared into thin air.


    Amelia then pretended that nothing had happened.


    ¡°The room is cold.¡±


    Siwoo, who had been watching everything since the beginning, realized that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it and feigned ignorance.


    This vi belonged to Amelia¡¯s friend and she was probably a witch who was very fond of men.


    That¡¯s why the vi was decorated like a love hotel and contained those kinds of nightgowns.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll light a fire in the firece right away.¡±


    This small design vi wasplete with all the facilities one would need.


    When Siwoo walked to the firece.


    He could sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    ck smoke billowed through the windows created by the venttion above the firece.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Siwoo opened the window and climbed over the firece and looked down.


    He found the root of the ck smoke.


    The pink me that had previously burned the baby doll nightie swayed at the base of the enormous oak tree that was carrying the tree house.


    ¡°There, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    It was not an ordinary fire.


    The prominent mes created by her mana were soaring up the wooden poles with unbelievable momentum in search of anything to burn greedily.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We have to get out of here quickly.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to go at this hour¡­¡±


    <i>shing!</i>


    The magnificent Tree House had been consumed by the magical mes within 15 seconds of Amelia¡¯s question being answered.


    The magic to create mes was very easy.


    Fire, wind, earth, and water were four elements that the caster could easily express with a single pass. She didn¡¯t have to go through aplicated character transformation to create mes with her mana since it was one of the four elements.


    Not being able to notice that the me wasn¡¯t diminishing and that it was on its way to engulfing the vi meant that Amelia, who had reached the 22nd level within the hierarchy of witchcraft, made a mistake in trying to control the simple magic correctly.


    When Amelia flicked her fingertips, the me that had been pushed into the vi with intensity, as though a me radiator had been used to ignite it, vanished as if it had never been there.


    However, the vi that had already been burned by fire had been reduced to nothing more than ruins.


    As Siwoonded next to Amelia with the help of her magic¡­


    <i>¨C Crash boom!</i>


    The tree, which had be charcoal all the way to the core, copsed sideways.


    The vi was left in a miserable state after being destroyed, resembling the aftermath of a bird¡¯s nest after a typhoon.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Amelia and Siwoo stood in the pouring rain for a long time, staring at the shattered tree and the remains of the Treehouse. They resembled disced people caught in the aftermath of a natural disaster.


    ¡°We can¡¯t spend a day in a crude house like this.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you burned down the house?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Amelia appeared to be trying to cover up the earlier magical error.


    Siwoo remained silent, not wanting to say anything that would aggravate the situation. They were both left in an ufortable silence.


    <i>¨C Caw! Caw! Caw!</i>


    In the middle of the silence, a crow¡¯s screech could be heard.


    2.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t care, but Amelia was a noble and the circumstances they were in at the time weren¡¯t suitable for her.


    It had been pouring all night and there would most likely be dew and drizzle the next morning, so there was no way to spend the night in such a situation.


    After a considerable amount of walking, the two eventually made their way off the forest path and returned to the dock in Border Town.


    They¡¯d been gone for three hours, and it was past midnight when they returned, yet the dock was still packed with ves carrying luggage.


    It was open 24/7 because it was the port responsible for delivering all of Gehenna¡¯s supplies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for an inn nearby.¡±


    Ensuring that Amelia didn¡¯t get wet, Siwoo held an umbre over her head as he hurried from ce to ce looking for amodations.


    There were no lodging facilities in ind cities like Tarot Town and Lenomond Town.


    This was because the citizens of Gehenna were practically nothing more than serfs, and weren¡¯t allowed to travel freely.


    Even if they had to stop by other towns or viges for business purposes, it wasmon for them to have to pay a certain amount of rent to a tavern to stay there in an empty room.


    But things were different in Border Town.


    Sailors and captains traveled regrly between the modern world and Gehenna, and many witches who lived in the modern world also visited Gehenna for extended periods of time. As a result, there was a high demand forrge amodations in the city.


    The problem was that many of those amodations were often packed with other guests.


    While it was asionally possible to get a room, getting two rooms for two people was far more difficult.


    After searching all kinds of inns, thest inn Siwoo visited had the sign of a ¡®Coiled up Snake.¡¯


    It was a three-story wooden building, and like any other inn, the first floor served as a bar, with rooms on the second and third floors to wee guests.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    By the way, the bar was packed with people.


    There were individuals there with tanned skin and bulging physiques.


    Men who were dressed as sailors were conversing in loud voices.


    ¡°Everyone pay attention! Next is our captain¡¯s toast!¡±


    ¡°Gulp! Just drink!¡±


    Siwoo, who squeezed through the pouringughter and jeering, asked the innkeeper standing at the bar counter if there were any vacant rooms.


    ¡°Do you happen to have any spare rooms?¡±


    He was a tough-looking guy and didn¡¯t look like an innkeeper.


    The innkeeper, while cleaning a beer ss and taking a puff from his cigar, looked at Siwoo¡¯s face and responded.


    ¡°I have a room left, but I can¡¯t ept guests.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s because I¡¯m a ve¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, the inn¡¯s been rented out by the Naga crew today.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t good news.


    This was thest inn in town.


    Just as he realized the trouble he was in, an unexpected face popped up next to the bar counter.


    ¡°Innkeeper, aren¡¯t you being too hard on him?¡±


    The person that had appeared was Larissa, the woman who had given him a blowjob in the store earlier today.


    She seemed to be in a good mood from drinking, and her face was inexplicably red.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to have fun?¡±


    ¡°But I can lend a bed to a person who seems to be in trouble and has nowhere to go.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The innkeeper shrugged, putting down the ss he was cleaning diligently.


    ¡°A day¡¯s stay in a double room, including breakfast, costs 1 shilling per person. There are still plenty of rooms avable, so take your pick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Siwoo, who had sessfully found a ce for the night, also gave a nod of appreciation toward Larissa.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to find a ce to sleep.¡±


    Larissa smiled and exposed her pearly teeth in response to his greeting.


    It was a smile that somehow gave the impression that she was amusingly watching a shivering puppy.


    ¡°Did you really miss me that badly? You couldn¡¯t wait to slip it between my breasts, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Larissa grinned as she gathered her breasts to reveal her seductive cleavage.


    The sight made Siwoo envious of the ne hanging down between the plump cleavage.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I didn¡¯t even know Ms. Larissa was here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, how could anyone not know that I¡¯m the only woman in the Naga Crew? The ship that supplies cargo to the blue snake has left the dock after all.¡±


    When he heard it, he apparently realized why she would have misunderstood the cause of his arrival at the inn.


    She probably thought that Siwoo, who remembered the tantalizing suggestion she had offered earlier, couldn¡¯t hold himself back even for a day and ran to the inn where she was staying.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really not. The witch is still waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°The witch? The one from before?¡±


    For a split second, Siwoo noticed a subtle shift in Larissa¡¯s eyes.


    Pausing for a moment, she shed a bewitching smile before returning to her usual expression.


    ¡°In any case, the witch is here to sleep, right? If you have time at night, feel free toe to my room.¡±


    It would be troublesome if he kept Amelia waiting this long outside.


    Siwoo looked around the room in a panic, clearly ufortable with the way Larissa was touching him when he noticed a savior.


    ¡°Larissa, you¡¯re trying to seduce another man? You don¡¯t have to lower your standards by that much. Come here. What could you possibly see in someone as pathetic as that kid?¡±


    The husky voice belonged to a behemoth of a man; it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe his body as a ¡®mountain of muscles¡¯.


    To an outsider¡¯s perspective, it seemed like if he ever had to fight a Gori in hand-to-handbat, he would be evenly matched with it.


    ¡°You look like a moron, Fyodor. It¡¯s nauseating to look at. Does using your strength in bed make you horny?¡±


    ¡±No matter how much a bitch whines in the beginning, in the end, they all start moaning as soon as I shove my dick in them.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯d bet you¡¯d cry in embarrassment like a little girl after finishing in 3 minutes.¡±


    Fyodor smiled, loving the way Larissa had responded to his taunt without a shred of hesitation.


    Fyodor grabbed onto Siwoo¡¯s shoulders. He had attempted to sneak out as their conversation quickly turned from rated R19 to R29.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo. Don¡¯t think of any nonsense and go to sleep. Unless you want to break your back and turn into a half-wit.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you moron! Why are you scaring him?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s a joke! Just a joke.¡±


    The impact of his tap on Siwoo¡¯s shoulder was enough to make his head ring.


    Siwoo tried to ignore the gori and politely excuse himself.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you for your help, Ms. Larissa.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for. Let¡¯s have a drinkter.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯ll take you up on that offer whenever I have the time.¡±


    The sight of Larissa¡¯s waving silhouette slowly faded into the crowd as Siwoo headed for the exit to pick Amelia up

 Chapter 25: Inn (2)

    <b>? Inn (2) ?</b>


    1.


    When Siwoo went back outside to pick Amelia up, it was obvious from her expression that she was tired of waiting and even looked ready to burn down the inn itself if he hade out just a bitter.


    However, he was afraid of what kind of punishment he would get if he were to tell her that, so he kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I had to persuade them to book a room for us, so it took a bit more time than expected.¡±


    Amelia felt a tinge of guilt when she recalled how it was her fault they had to stay at an inn rather than a vi in the first ce.


    Despite always being able to think rationally without letting her emotions get involved, Amelia was frustrated at the fact that she was always unable to express her true feelings and end upshing out as a result.


    ¡°¡­What are you all staring at? Don¡¯t mind me and carry on with your business.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just got a bit surprised for a moment there.¡±


    Siwoo, having already stopped by the bar with Odil the other day, anticipated how people would react when Amelia entered the inn.


    The loud chatter woulde to a halt as every patron can¡¯t help but admire Amelia¡¯s bewitching beauty.


    However, Siwoo¡¯s prediction had partially missed the mark.


    Their attitude was a lot bolder than he expected. Not so much as a nce was spared towards Amelia, despite her being both a witch and an aristocrat.


    Although the majority of the sailors did give Amelia¡¯s attractive figure a passing nce, they quickly avoided eye contact soon after as if they were reluctant to draw her attention or make her upset.


    Even then, however, there were a handful of brave individuals still willing to secretly peek at her alluring face and figure.


    ¡°Our room is this way.¡±


    Siwoo attempted to lead Amelia towards the stairs, but Amelia ignored him and instead settled down at an empty table in a secluded corner of the bar.


    ¡°First, let us have a quick meal.¡±


    The innkeeper, who had been diligently wiping a random cup behind the counter until just now, made his way over in a hurry to her table the moment Amelia took her seat.


    To Siwoo¡¯s surprise, however, the innkeeper spoke to her in a manner that was considerably less than polite.


    ¡°I¡¯m so terribly sorry, but it looks like this is much too noisy of a ce for such a noble witch such as yourself to stay. Sailors are well-known for being as stubborn as they are loud, so there¡¯s not much point in trying to keep them silent. I will personally deliver the food you order, so please do me a favor and wait in your room until then, okay?¡±


    Not only were his words heavilyced with sarcasm, but he had even gone so far as to tell her to leave in order to not ruin the mood, albeit in a very roundabout manner.


    Siwoo was surprised to see someone behaving so arrogantly in the presence of a witch in Gehenna, as he had never encountered such behavior before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy the smell of food on my bed. Please serve me the food here, I promise that I¡¯ll pay you fairly.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s fiery personality made it difficult for her to give in.


    She pulled out four shiny gold coins and looked up at the innkeeper, who appeared to be twice her size.


    Seemingly troubled, the innkeeper scratched the back of his gradually balding head.


    He quickly picked up on the fact that Amelia was a stubborn person.


    ¡°With this amount, I¡¯ll still have change left over even if I gather every ingredient in the warehouse. Just one will suffice. Hey, chef! One special course! Put your back into it! It needs to be worth a gold piece!¡±


    The innkeeper only took a gold coin from her and ordered the chef in a loud voice into the kitchen.


    He had mentioned that they would be served a special course, something that Siwoo wasn¡¯t expecting to hear from a bar in Gehenna, somewhere most bars wouldn¡¯t even have a decent menu.


    Siwoo believed that their inspiration for these dishes must havee from contemporary ideas in the modern world, given their proximity to it.


    A short whileter, the chef¡¯s special course was prepared and ced on the round table.


    The most eye-catching dish that was served was the huge steak, which was already dripping with blood and gravy before it was sliced.


    However, that was the end of the meat dishes, and instead, a variety of seafood foods notmonly found in Tarot Town were served.


    Among them was a dish called Gambas, prepared using King Prawns mixed with scallops and cooked with a spicy sauce.


    [<b>T/N</b> ¨C ¡°???¡±/ Gambas, is a Spanish dish with shrimp and garlic as the main ingredients. The name means ¡°shrimp (gambas) and garlic (ajillo)¡± in Spanish. It is a name with only two main ingredient names attached. Perhaps because the name is rather long, it is often just called ¡®Gambas¡¯ in Korea.]


    Alongside the Gambas was a sizable lobster that had been cooked whole, along with a grilled fish head.


    That wasn¡¯t the end of things, the remaining space left on the table was entirely covered with around 13 different kinds of dishes.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    The chef, who had personally delivered the food directly onto their desk, retreated back into the kitchen as Siwoo struggled to wallow his droll after seeing the wide range of delicaciesid out before him for the first time in his 5 years of very.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness! I am truly grateful for your generosity, Ms. Associate Professor.¡±


    Since they were in a bar, Siwoo had to raise his voice in an attempt for Amelia to hear him over the noisy background of the busy bar.


    Just as they began to dig into their meal, a loudmotion broke out outside the inn.


    ¡°Pay attention, everyone! The crew members whose names are called out are to get ready for departure immediately!¡±


    In order to get everyone¡¯s attention, a man in a nice suit rang a bell as he entered the inn from the outside.


    He began to call out the names of the selected crew members one by one from a piece of paper.


    ¡°What the hell? Why are we suddenly departing the port?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Didn¡¯t the captain say he had to leave right away to take care of something?¡±


    ¡°Max, Ben, Timmy. Hey, wake that guy up ande with me.¡±


    ¡°Why me?! Take the other guy!¡±


    ¡°Have you gone crazy? How am I supposed to navigate a ship without a helmsman thiste at night?¡±


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s been a month since Ist set foot onnd, and now I¡¯m returning to the sea. Such bad luck.¡±


    The sailors, who were sitting around a table and having fun, hurriedly grabbed their things and made their way to the exit.


    Despite all the grumbling and nasty swearing that had been going on since the captain¡¯s instructions, the sailors left in an orderly manner.


    The sounds of creaking floorboards and swinging doors resounded throughout the Inn as the crew members left the premise and despite therge number of them leaving there were still over a dozen people inside the inn.


    As Siwoo looked around the room in a daze, Amelia continued to eat without a care in the world.


    By the time the sailors had finally left, Amelia had also finished her meal.


    Given the fact that she only ate a small amount of food, it was only natural that she would finish much faster than Siwoo.


    The bar quickly fell into silence as the majority of the remaining guests slowly left.


    The bar that was supposed to be filled with drunken chatter was instead filled with an ufortable silence, creating a tense atmosphere in the bar.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Witch, it¡¯s good to see you again¡±.


    In that moment, Larissa walked to the side of their table, her heels clicking as she walked.


    Amelia straightened her back and looked up at Larissa, dabbing the corners of her mouth with a napkin she¡¯d stashed somewhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡±Oh¡­ Nothing in particr, I¡¯m not here for anything.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m having a meal?¡±


    Larissa, who was politely speaking, was at a loss for words.


    In fact, it was how people usually reacted after hearing Amelia¡¯s way of speaking.


    She wasn¡¯t really friendly after all.


    ¡°¡­I actually brought some good wine for the after-party, but with the sailors leaving for their voyage, there aren¡¯t enough people left to share it with..¡±


    Larissa took out two clean wine sses and ced them on the table.


    She deftly poured the wine into the sses after uncorking the wine bottle.


    ¡°This is an expensive wine imported from the modern world, well suited to the tastes of Lady Witch.¡±


    Amelia kept an eye on Larissa¡¯s behavior as if to gauge her true motives.


    Given that Larissa ran a store targeting the nobility and Amelia belonged to that ss, it was understandable for Amelia to have doubts regarding the reasoning behind her actions.


    It was definitely not an act done out of impulse.


    ¡°I apologize, but there is nothing I can do to help you in this matter.¡±


    ¡°I know, just take it as a token of sincerity.¡±


    <i>¨C Glug</i>


    She started to delicately pour the red wine into the ss.


    The lingering aroma of food couldn¡¯tpete with the fruity aroma of grapes wafting over their nostrils.


    Larissa not only filled the wine ss for Amelia but also for Siwoo as well.


    ¡± I hope you have a nice time.¡±


    As if she was done with her business, Larissa took the bottle and poured out the remaining liquid for the sailors around her.


    People were behaving normally around Amelia, and somehow she didn¡¯t seem to mind the situation she was in.


    Witches were objects of awe and terror, they often tried to posture themselves in front of others, seemingly superior to other beings, whilst Amelia was the pr opposite of such a mindset, which was why behavior like this didn¡¯t bother her.


    Amelia took a sip of red wine and frowned.


    Noticing her change of expression, Siwoo took a sip from his ss and instantly understood why.


    It was a very dry wine.


    [T/N ¨C The reason a ss of wine is called ¡°dry¡± is due to it having no residual sugar.]


    Amelia, someone who enjoyed sweet tastes, did not like how it tasted.


    ¡±I¡¯ll go to our room first,e up after you¡¯ve finished eating.¡±


    Although the vor of the wine wasn¡¯t to her liking, Amelia finished her ss without hesitation and stood up from her chair.


    ¡±Oh, I¡¯m almost done eating, please wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡±There¡¯s no need for you to be so uptight when eating. Treat this as your reward for your hard work today.¡±


    Today¡¯s hectic schedule of racing about without a break was worthwhile in light of the reward he received.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard your answer yet. What do you think about being assigned as my assistant?¡±


    It turned out that she had not forgotten her offer for him to work as her assistant.


    .


    Siwoo, who thought he had lost all opportunities as a result of his earlier slip, was given an unexpected second chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to guarantee you the convenience you have now.¡±


    She assumed he was reluctant to ept her offer because he was concerned that bing her assistant would further restrict his already limited freedom. As a result, she made certain to reassure him about giving conveniences.


    Siwoo was able to feel his tensed mind unwind as he came to the realization.


    Five years ago, Amelia wanted Siwoo, who was a mathematician in modern times, to be her assistant.


    Siwoo had mistaken the offer for a proposal to serve her in bed at night.


    He had been conditioned by ve dealers to believe that witches were insane and dangerous, so he rejected the offer as he felt like it was unsafe.


    Since being rejected by a ve, Amelia had consistently tormented Siwoo.


    Her abrupt improvement in her treatment of him was due to her desire to make another offer for him to work as her assistant.


    Her n was thoughtfullyid out.


    Siwoo replied without much hesitation.


    ¡°All right,¡±


    After all, he just had to put up with it for just one more year.


    If he became Amelia¡¯s exclusive assistant, he might have fewer tasks to dopared to now, even if he wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he would do.


    This would give him more time to study magic, and he might be able toplete the magic to get out of Gehenna faster.


    He had nothing to lose by epting the proposal.


    Upon hearing Siwoo¡¯s answer, Amelia nodded slowly, as if she was satisfied.


    She didn¡¯t show any emotion, but for some reason, Siwoo was able to sense her mood.


    ¡°Good decision. l¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Amelia went upstairs to the guest room.


    Perhaps it was her generosity that allowed him to eat to the end.


    Due to his status as a ve, he hardly ever got the chance to eat such delicacies. On top of that, it was a difficult process to get seafood ind.


    ¡°But I am grateful for that.¡±


    After noticing that Amelia had gone upstairs, Siwoo began to focus his attention on the delicaciesid out in front of him.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo,¡±


    Just as he was about to crack open a lobster shell with his fork, a figure sat down in front of him with a thud.


    It was Fyodor, the muscle-bound man who had caused amotion earlier, who sat down loudly in front of the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gulping down the ss of wine, Siwoo smiled at Fyodor, his teeth showing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a paramour, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Paramour, that damned title!


    Siwoo had no idea why he was being constantly named a paramour, especially since he had never held hands with Amelia before, let alone sex.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Siwoo said curtly before picking up a lobster and eating it.


    There was something unsettling about him. Siwoo decided to eat quickly and head upstairs to avoid the man


    But he soon regretted the choice.


    When the un-evolved gori man had sat down on his table, Siwoo had immediately considered leaving the table.


    ¡°What do you mean by no? You¡¯re being unreasonable. I envy you. While some were pping whores¡¯ arses at the brothel, others were watching the witch¡¯s naked bath.¡±


    He had heard that there were a lot of rough and foolish sailors, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be to this extent.


    Nevertheless, Siwoo, who was regarded as an elite in the outside world, was aware that this rude individual belonged to a race he had never met.


    If the gori punched Siwoo¡¯s face with his fist the size of his head, his face would be instantly disfigured, but Siwoo was not one to back down, even after gaining more patience through his military and ve life.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go bang a whore¡¯s arse. You don¡¯t have to sit in front of someone else¡¯s table and drool all over their food, do you?¡±


    There was a big difference between their physiques.


    Fyodor¡¯s face went nk for a moment as if he hadn¡¯t expected to be rebutted in such a manner.


    It was only for a moment, though.


    The man, who had been condescending towards Siwoo, began to engage in more vulgar banter while mocking him as if he knew everything.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to hear stories about a paramour who clings to a witch and who often gets pampered by her.¡±


    Fyodor dragged his chair and tapped Siwoo on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo, talk to me. How¡¯d you do it? There¡¯s no need to keep secrets from brothers is there? What¡¯s it like to fuck a witch? You look young, have you even gotten pubes yet?¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking crazy?¡±


    Siwoo was speechless.


    Amelia was a witch.


    If Siwoo was actually a paramour, he could report whatever the muscle mountain had said.


    He was confused as to why the man would be so rude and arrogant towards a witch.


    Was he drunk?


    ¡°What¡¯s the color of her nipple huh? Come on, why are you staying silent? Don¡¯t you know that you get to know someone by telling them something interesting about yourself?¡±


    The sight of this man, who spoke of all kinds of insidious sexual harassment against Amelia, made him feel sick and caused him to lose his appetite.


    Not wanting to aggravate the situation further, Siwoo pushed Fyodo¡¯s arm away as he finished his meal.


    ¡°Be careful what you say. Do you even know who she is?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    <i>¨C Boom!</i>


    For a split second, all Siwon could see was white.


    Regaining his bearings, he discovered that his head had been buried under a te of lobster.


    It turned out that Fyodor had used his rugged arm to knock his head onto the table.


    ¡±Hey, what does it matter to you, kid? You fucking punk.¡±


    The words rang in his ears as lobster skin stered over his cheek. He could feel a spicy sensation spread from his nose as if the sauce had entered his nostril.


    A disgusting voice rose amid the chaos of the situation.


    ¡°Sorry about that. It seems like I identally smacked you in the heat of the moment, ah well I had no other choice but to calm my anger.¡±


    However, his voice didn¡¯t seem to be sorry; rather, it was a hateful voice that did not care to hide itsughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever get the chance to see that witch again.¡±

 Chapter 26: Inn (3)

    <b>? Inn (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo felt a throbbing pain in his head as he was pressed against the te.


    The giant, who was a head taller than Siwoo, showed off his gori-like strength.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t move his head no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuu¡­¡±


    ¡°What a fucking idiot.¡±


    Fyodor said mockingly as he saw Siwoo struggling to move,


    Siwoo ignored Fyodor¡¯s remark and instead focused on figuring out how and why the situation had escted this way.


    The answer to his question would be clear if he could just reorganize his thoughts and find the previouslyid out clues.


    Why did this happen in the first ce?


    The following were the most obvious clues to help him better grasp his situation:


    The first clue, Fyodor had mockingly called Siwoo a paramour.


    Since the majority of the citizens were required for the convenience of witches, Gehenna¡¯s cityw guaranteed ordinary citizens¡¯ rights to life and property.


    The witch¡¯s only victims would be the ves, since as long as the citizens never broke anyws, they were never punished. Therefore, the citizens¡¯ feelings towards witches could only be described as awe, fear, and respect.


    Gehenna¡¯s citizens were like peasants in the manner in which they treated the aristocracy and royal family, but Fyodor wasn¡¯t like other citizens. Not only did his tone show contempt for Siwoo, but for witches as well.


    The second clue was that Fyodor was both a Nagaho sailor and smuggler.


    Unlike citizens who had spent their entire lives in Gehenna, Fyodor, a smuggler, traveled back and forth between the modern world and Gehenna.


    Who despised humans more: a bird who had lived in a cage without ever seeing the grand blue sky, or a bird who had tasted freedom, but was always forced back into his cage?


    It went without saying that the ordinary citizens of Gehenna and the ves that were brought in had experienced great oppression for years and had every right to harbor deep resentment towards witches.


    Based on his previous actions thus far, his resentment towards witches would be simr to that of a ve.


    But there was one more question that had, yet to be answered


    What led to this situation?


    As mentioned earlier, Fyodor looked down on Siwoo by calling him a paramour, but disying contempt and expressing it with violence were twopletely different matters.


    If someone tried to hit a witch¡¯s favorite paramour out of malice, he would have to deal with the consequences.


    Fyodor¡¯s remarks after mming Siwoo¡¯s head against the te was the crucial piece of information he needed to finally figure out the cause of this issue, ¡°Sorry, but I had no choice.¡± Along with ¡°You¡¯ll never see that witch again.¡±


    Those were the exact words he had uttered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you whine like you did before?¡±


    <i>¨C m! m! m!</i>


    <i>¨C Crack crack crack </i>


    Fyodor grabbed Siwoo by the back of his hair and repeatedly bashed his forehead against the table, the stacked tableware and dishes fell causing them to spill all over the floor with a loud crash.


    The skin on his forehead had been torn by the repeated ms and his vision was dyed red.


    If this continued, he surely would die.


    Even if the giant man had no intention of killing him, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Fyodor¡¯s gori-like strength much longer.


    When Siwoo realized this, his hand moved at lightning speed.


    It was a situation where he couldn¡¯t use the mana he had worked so hard to polish.


    Unfortunately for Siwoo, hecked both mana and a method to activate it at the moment.


    With little room for options, Siwoo took a fork from the table and plunged it into Fyodor¡¯s meaty thigh with as much strength as he could possibly muster.


    It was an improvised reaction to a survival situation.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The sharp fork pierced the fabric of the thick jeans and with little to no effort prated the soft flesh and muscle underneath.


    The effect was great considering Fyodor loosened his grip on Siwoo¡¯s hair because of the sudden pain.


    Siwoo widened the distance between them, attempting to get over his dizzy state.


    ¡°Look at this sly cunt.¡±


    Fyodor trembling with rage pulled the fork out of his thigh all at once.


    Siwoo had used all of his might to pierce it, yet the wound appeared to be shallower than he expected.


    Siwoo reached over to the other table and grabbed a meat-cutting knife.


    The bar served a pretty thick steak whole, so it wasn¡¯t the kind of dinner knife you¡¯d see in a family restaurant.


    The knife was cruder than a regr dinner knife, which meant that if used skillfully it could even kill people.


    Fyodor, aware of this, didn¡¯t rush forward recklessly.


    ¡°What are you going to do with it? You¡¯re going to stab me in the stomach?¡±


    The knife bought Siwoo some time to think, thus he needed to make the most of the time given and attempt to seek out more information.


    ¡°Amelia!!!!!¡±


    The scream was so loud that Fyodor frowned.


    Then three secondster the first floor of the bar was filled withughter.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Look at the kid looking for his master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a spectacr sight, indeed, kekeke.¡±


    Siwoo ignoring their sarcastic remarks slowly widened the distance between himself and Fyodor.


    It would take some more time to urately judge the situation.


    ¡°Hey,e here, motherfucker. I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out with a fork.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    10 seconds passed, then 15, 20, and eventually 30, yet there was no response from upstairs.


    Amelia didn¡¯t show up.


    This was the final nail in the coffin for him to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°You guys are really crazy!¡±


    Siwoo now knew the reason why they said he would never see Amelia again.


    These sailors all conspired together to target Amelia.


    These sailors had all conspired against Amelia and it appears that they have already seeded whether partially orpletely.


    As long as they could deal with any future hindrances, a witch¡¯s favorite ve could easily be eliminated.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know why they did it, or even how they managed to pull it off.


    Amelia was a witch.


    She was Baroness Marigold and held the 22nd rank in the hierarchy of Witch aristocracy.


    She was a powerful witch, capable enough to outwit even the most advanced and cutting-edge strategic weapons, meanwhile, Siwoo was incapable of confronting such arge group of people.


    But now she didn¡¯t even respond to Siwoo¡¯s screams meaning they had seeded in overpowering Amelia.


    The most likely way to aplish such a feat would be the wine Larissa had brought them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Fyodor. What are you doing with a kid?¡±


    When Fyodor approached Siwoo quietly, a character who could solidify Siwoo¡¯s assumption appeared on stage.


    The owner of the Blue Snake Junction and a member of Naga Lake, Larissa had appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me and get out of here, this fucker put a hole in my thigh.¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead and get the sail ready. I don¡¯t have the time to y around.¡±


    ¡°Larissa, you¡¯ve been covering that kid for a while now¡­.¡±


    <i>¨C Clink</i>


    Fyodor¡¯splexion hardened as he felt the barrel of a gun touching in between his hip bones.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?


    Larissa was holding Tokarev, a pistol that nowadays could only be seen in spy movies.<sup>1</sup>[T/N ¨C The TT-30,monly known simply as the Tokarev, is an out-of-production Soviet semi-automatic pistol.]


    She was pointing it between Fyodor¡¯s buttocks, his family jewels to be precise.


    ¡°Do you want to y marbles with me here? Or do you want to shut up and start preparing to set sail? You know that the Tokarevcks a safety feature, right? If I pull the trigger like this, boom! You¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, I got it! You bitch! I just can¡¯t stand the sight of such a good-looking fellow.¡±


    ¡°Think of my position only rolling among burly guys like you. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a cute guy, and you know you shouldn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°Who was going to kill whom? I was just teaching him a lesson about obedience the hard way.¡±


    ¡°You just talked back, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! Put that thing away!¡±


    Fyodor threw the fork away with a fed-up expression and led the rest of the crew to set sail.


    ¡°Hey! You should get moving, too!¡±


    Soon, only Larissa and Siwoo remained on the first floor of the bar.


    This time, Larissa, who had observed the previous scene, pointed her pistol at Siwoo¡¯s chest.


    When she pointed the end of a small pistol at him like a scene from a movie, he wondered why he couldn¡¯t move.


    It was simply the suffocating pressure from the little hole facing toward him that inhibited his movement.


    ¡°Is it Shin Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right to pay lip service for what I did earlier for you.¡±


    ¡°You are a much scary sister than I thought.¡±


    Larissa just grinned at Siwoo¡¯s resentful words.


    ¡°There¡¯s still something I need you to help me with. Don¡¯t you want to know why this happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Lady Amelia?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, go to the guest room. Stand in front of me, and don¡¯t ever look behind you. Oh, but before that, put down that lovely knife.¡±


    Siwoo did as he was told and dropped the knife.


    He wasn¡¯t a former member of the special forces or a retired intelligence agent.


    He had no intention of facing a gun with a crude knife.


    By the way, in Border Town, they carried pistols for self-defense.


    His thoughts may have been a little crazy due to the excessive adrenaline coursing through his system but he wasn¡¯t that crazy.


    Slowly while creating a semicircle around Siwoo with her gun still pointed at him, Larissa ushered him towards the stairs leading to the guest room.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about how much you¡¯ve figured out, can¡¯t you tell me? It would save me the trouble of exining everything.¡±


    Siwoo answered as he climbed the stairs.


    ¡°The people involved in this incident include you as well as the sailors who weren¡¯t called up earlier. Lady Amelia is most likely unconscious, therefore some kind of drug or substance that makes people fall unconscious was put in the wine you gave us earlier.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°¡­the conspirator may be a witch outside Gehenna.¡±


    Larissa, who was listening to everything Siwoo had said so far, replied in an amazed tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re like Sherlock Holmes! I didn¡¯t expect you to notice a witch was involved.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out once he contemted the previous circumstances for a moment.


    Everyone, including Siwoo and Larissa, had drank that wine together, yet Amelia was the only one who ended up unconscious.


    It was possible for Larissa to be given a poison that only worked when mana was present in the body.


    If a trap caught Amelia without her realizing it, the only exnation would be that the conspirator was a witch high in the hierarchy.


    Furthermore, if she wasn¡¯t an idiot she should be aware that she wouldn¡¯t be safe after causing such a fuss against the witch, she would obviously have had countermeasures or a backup n.


    ¡°Is it ¡®An Outcast¡¯ ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, too.¡±


    Larissa responded by pping her hands.


    Not all witches lived in Gehenna.


    Surprisingly, the proportion of witches who lived inside Gehenna, like Amelia or the twins, was at most half of the total amount.


    The remaining half settled in modern times, but even this half was defined by two types.


    One of these types were the witches who chose to stay in modern times simply due to itsfortability or for more personal reasons and business opportunity.


    The other type of witches were the ¡®Outcast.¡¯ An Outcast was a witch who had their citizenship revoked and couldn¡¯t enter Genenna due to breaking an unwrittenw.


    The detailed reasons may vary, but some of them havemitted the following crimes:


    The one who had hurt another witch¡¯s apprentice witch.


    The one who had caused too many casualties while experimenting with magic


    Or.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to steal the brand, aren¡¯t you?


    The one who killed another witch and robbed them of her brand in order to elevate their magical rank.


    ¡°Right answer! I thought you were just a good-looking guy and not much else, but you are surprisingly intelligent and quick-witted. Go ahead and open the third door on the right.¡±


    Siwoo opened the door of the guest room and went in.


    Amelia was lying on the floor as if she were on a bed.


    Forgetting the fact that Larissa was aiming a gun behind him, he hurriedly rushed over to her to see her condition.


    ¡°Stop! If you put your hands on her body, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±


    Larissa stopped Siwoo with a sharp voice.


    ¡°At least let me check her condition!¡±


    ¡°Fine, but do it without touching her.¡±


    Siwoo red at Larissa and put his finger under Amelia¡¯s nose.


    Even though he hated Amelia so much, he was still worried when he saw her lying on the floor like that.


    ¡°Kooh¡­¡±


    He sighed softly in relief.


    Even if he shook her, Siwoo doubted she would wake up.


    Her breathing was weak and slow, as if she were in aa.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t act rashly. I almost jumped and shot you, I don¡¯t want to kill you, so please be careful from now on.¡±


    As she calmed down and reorganized the situation it was clear to Siwoo that there was little to no reason not to shoot him in this situation.


    It would be preferable to kill and silence Siwoo, the only witness, than to be pursued after they had stepped out of Border Town¡¯s gates.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shoot me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re evenining about that?¡±


    Larissa shrugged her shoulders as she noticed Siwoo¡¯s eyes staring at her in wonder, then she continued speaking.


    ¡°The witch will suffer the same fate as you who was captured and dragged here against your will, losing not only your freedom but your human rights. Everything is as you said it was, some of the crew, including Fyodor, and I signed a contract with a witch outside of Gehenna. I was offered a ce to live in the modern world if I kidnapped a suitable witch.¡±


    Larissa put her pistol down.


    Naturally, she kept a safe distance from Siwoo so that she could fire whenever she felt threatened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance like this for a long time you know, luckily enough I was able to reap a great harvest tonight. While we were renting the shop, a noble witch happened to appear with nothing but a single ve.¡±


    No wonder their movements were so organized.


    Amelia was like a butterfly that entered the open-mouth of a carnivorous nt.


    ¡°Actually, life here isn¡¯t that bad, I¡¯m pretty rich, and I¡¯m good enough to get most of the things I want in Border Town.¡±


    Siwoo asked Larissa.


    ¡°Then why attempt to pull off such a dangerous stunt?¡±


    The act of kidnapping a witch was not without risk.


    If she failed or got caught halfway, those participating in the operation would surely be executed.


    Larissa¡¯s reply was both sad and lonely in some ways.


    ¡°Even if you have a thousand pounds of gold in Gehenna, you still can¡¯t buy freedom.¡±


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1[T/N ¨C The TT-30,monly known simply as the Tokarev, is an out-of-production Soviet semi-automatic pistol.]</li></ul>

 Chapter 27: Inn (4)

    <b>? Inn (4) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much I really desire. All I want is to be free from having to live in such a narrow world, as a ve, don¡¯t you know it too?¡±


    Larissa said so while still cautiously pointing the pistol at Siwoo


    Siwoo could sympathize with Larissa¡¯s desire for freedom since he was a ve.


    Didn¡¯t Siwoo, who yearned to regain his freedom, study magic every day to escape from this ce?


    ¡°I have a suggestion that might interest you, all you have to do is carry the witch into our ship, The Nagaho. We¡¯ve gotten a pass from Enquiry City Hall, so no one would even bat an eye at us setting sail. Once the mission is finished we can live under the protection of the witch who helped us, you get what I mean, right?¡±


    To make her offer even more appealing, Larissa smiled gleefully.


    ¡°You can be free as well, and return to the modern world.¡±


    At first nce, the offer looked very appealing to him.


    It was only after remembering a bit of information he read in a book about witches that Siwoo realized why Larissa hadn¡¯t shot him yet, and instead had made such an offer.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of autonomous defense.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Larissa shrugged her shoulders as if she had nothing to hide.


    Autonomous defense.


    It was one of the traits that would naturally manifest when the witch¡¯s brand reached rank 15 or higher in the Witchcraft hierarchy.


    The effect of this trait was exactly what it sounded like.


    The autonomous defense magic circle that would respond to unexpected attacks.


    When the amount of shock and damage reached a certain threshold, the autonomous defense would automatically activate, even without the use of magic.


    It was a type of magic that prevented witches from being unexpectedly attacked and killed without passing on their brand.


    Because it was used for this reason, the effect of autonomous defense was especially strong while the victim was either asleep or unconscious.


    Amelia was now sound asleep due to an unknown drug, meaning the autonomous defense magic was at its most dangerous.


    ¡°It is said that you should never touch a sleeping witch, in addition to shocks, autonomous defense magic detects human malice. It can cast a spell if someone with hostility lightly touches a sleeping witch¡¯s body. It¡¯s really troubling that I can¡¯t even use my hands, despite carefully putting her to sleep.¡±


    Only Siwoo was able to properly touch Amelia since he had no malicious feelings toward her, which prevented Larissa from shooting him or Fyodor from killing him right away.


    The thought of getting killed made his hair stand on end.


    ¡°You have good feelings for this witch, so her autonomous defense won¡¯t activate, so please, just carry her to the ship.¡±


    Siwoo crouched and looked down at Amelia, who had fallen asleep.


    She curled up and fell asleep like a baby, her eyes twitching as though she were having a nightmare.


    While looking down at the Associate Professor sleeping helplessly on the floor, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but recall the days he had to endure such hellish torture under Amelia and her awful attitude towards him.


    He was forced to clean the bathroom in the middle of the night and then without rest he was told to cut off a moose¡¯s antlers, or if he was lucky he would just get more overtime added to his already long hours, but even after all those trials and tribtion, he had worked as hard as he could over the past five years.


    One couldn¡¯t be sure Amelia didn¡¯t hold animosity toward him due to the way she tormented him for so long. If she didn¡¯t like him, touching her right now may cause him to be hurt by the autonomous defensive magic.


    ¡°Um, there seems to be a misunderstanding. I hate this witch. If I touch her, the autonomous defense will be activated.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t respond when you checked on her condition, so I¡¯m certain that you are lying. Even after being so close to her, nothing is happening and the autonomous defense magic is showing no reaction to your approach. When I tried to get close to her earlier the magic began to squirm, no matter what approach I took. The autonomous defense detected my malicious thoughts for the witch, but you don¡¯t seem to harbor such feelings.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Siwoo was bewildered when he realized he hadn¡¯t been attacked by the autonomous defense magic and his assumption that Amelia disliked him had been proven wrong yet again.


    Siwoo was sitting right next to Amelia and not long ago, he checked Amelia¡¯s breathing by cing his finger under her nose meaning the distance between them was quite close.


    ¡°If you still doubt what I said, just confirm it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be cautious, but don¡¯t think about pulling any tricks. I insisted on making this offer to give you a way out of here. That didn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t get her to the ship without you. There will be some dy, but we can capture any random citizen from the outside and have them carry her to the ship.¡±


    ¨C <i>Clink</i>


    ¡°Hurry up, ande on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As she urged Siwoo, she pointed the gun¡¯s muzzle directly at his head.


    Siwoo had no choice but to gently ce his hand on Amelia¡¯s shoulder.


    Siwoo¡¯s breathing was ragged and his heart was racing so much so that his anxiousness was increasing as his hand touched Amelia¡¯s shoulder, he assumed that the autonomous defense magic would react and as he was waiting for the worst, surprisingly nothing happened. Siwoo¡¯s racing heart eventually stopped and his breathing stabilized.


    Siwoo was relieved when he realized nothing had happened.


    Amelia was surprisingly soft to the touch, and despite her small stature she always walked with a proud gait that made it feel as if she were out of reach like a dazzling star in the night sky, yet at this moment Siwoo was able to touch her slender shoulder with his rugged hands.


    Siwoo could feel Amelia¡¯s warmth as well as her delicate and soft skin all over his palms.


    ¡°See nothing happened, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too easy for you to judge, one wrong move, and I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Larissa simply grinned without a care for the world.


    ¡°Just by looking into your eyes, I can tell you¡¯re a good and kind boy, which makes me wonder how someone so kind could possibly abandon the witch he serves? It simply isn¡¯t feasible.¡±


    As she watched Siwoo contemte what she had said, her confident smile showed she truly believed in her assumption that Siwoo did not harbor any hatred toward the witch.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good contract, isn¡¯t it? You hand the witch over to us, and we free you from your servitude, it¡¯s a win-win situation for everyone involved. Now lift her up.¡±


    At Larissa¡¯s urging, Siwoo put his hands under Amelia¡¯s knees and back and carefully lifted her up.


    She looked incredibly rxed, despite being unaware of the events taking ce around her or the reason behind her slumber.


    Siwoo¡¯s long-awaited escape seemed to be within arms reach but his morals prevented him from epting Larissa¡¯s offer. He didn¡¯t want to be free if it meant dirtying his hands by killing Amelia, even if she had a nasty attitude and treated him like a pet, he would surely live to regret it.


    All he had to do was carry her to their ship but he was still skeptical about whether or not they could guarantee her safety.


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s going to lose anything, right?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but confirm the fate of Amelia as he was worried about her safety.


    ¡°What about Amelia?¡±


    ¡°The witch who acted so arrogantly will atone for her sins by being offered as a sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°You know that a witch whose brand is taken away will die, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Larissa frowned and wondered why he was asking such a question in such an usatory tone.


    ¡°So this is wrong? If anything is wrong, it¡¯s the existence of this damned city itself. Isn¡¯t that something you should know by now? You¡¯ve been made a ve, and deprived of your freedom! I¡¯m just trying to help you get it back!¡±


    She was still aiming the pistol at Siwoo.


    Siwoo was unsure of how Larissa would react if he ignored her orders from this point forward and didn¡¯t want things to escte out of control; there was, however, still a method in which he could easily escape this dire situation.


    All he had to do was agree to Larissa¡¯s proposal.


    He would once again experience the freedom that he so deserved all he had to do was hand Amelia over to them and then fully erase her existence from his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was an undeniable fact that Siwoo hated Amelia, but his feelings for her were a bit moreplicated than that. It was hard to put into words, but you shouldn¡¯t misunderstand, he hated Amelia but he never hated her so much as to kill her.


    Even after all the pain he had endured by her hands, he still didn¡¯t feel she was wicked enough to deserve death.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Larissa¡¯s expression distorted as she saw Siwoo, who was determined to persuade her to spare Amelia.


    ¡°Enough already, even if you insist, what is left for you?¡±


    He had nothing to gain but if he had to say anything, it would be ¡®Adaptation.¡¯


    It would be nice to put it that way.


    He could have enjoyed ve life with a bit more freedom if he had been as submissive as Takasho from the start and attempted to adjust to the situation.


    If he had adapted to Amelia¡¯s childish resentment, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten so involved with her but if he got toofortable with his way of life in Gehenna he may have never learned magic and instead spent his days serving witches or working hellish hours.


    Now that Amelia¡¯s life was in danger, the only thing left to do was persuade Larissa.


    ¡°Gaining freedom by selling other people¡¯s lives is wrong, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t join you.¡±


    Larissa¡¯s lips trembled as she bit down on them.


    It wasn¡¯t something as simple as feeling humiliated for having her goodwill rejected, but an internal struggle where one side was urging her to go through with the kidnapping no matter the cost, and the other side begging her to stop before she regrets her decision.


    A truly evil individual wouldn¡¯t feel so conflicted aboutmitting a crime but Larissa was different. She wasn¡¯t an evil individual and understood that what she was doing was wrong, thus an inking of uncertainty remained.


    As Siwoo read her hesitant expression he suddenly remembered a remark that Larissa had made that bothered him so he questioned her about his concern.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too dangerous, the Witch who promised to release you guys rather than abandon you is an Outcast.¡±


    Furthermore, if the witch wanted to take away Amelia¡¯s brand, she would be one of the most demented among the outcasts.


    Was there any assurance that such a vile witch would keep her word?


    ¡°This is a risky deal not only for me but also for my sister and the crew¡­¡±


    ¡°I figured out that much, how about other matters?¡±


    After conversing with Siwoo, Larissa realized that he was smart enough to figure out situations quickly if given enough information, so it wasn¡¯t anything surprising to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to shoot you, so hurry up and move. If you¡¯re so afraid of the exiled witch, we¡¯ll just go out by ourselves.¡±


    There was a ruckus on the side of the stairs as the confrontation between them continued.


    Following Fyodor, three crew members who had previously left the bar to go get ready to set sail entered the room.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Larissa shook her head in dismay as she watched those four morons strolling into the room.


    Fyodor¡¯s thick lips twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°Why bother doing something so troublesome when we can just have a citizen handle it? Hey Timmy, go get someone!¡±


    Fyodor ordered one of the crew members to bring a citizen and walked over to Siwoo as the crew member dashed down the stairs once again.


    ¡°You mean you can¡¯t sell off the witch you serve, right? How touching; it makes me want to cry.¡±


    Siwoo cautiously moved back while embracing Amelia as Fyofor approached, Unfortunately for him the guest rooms in the tavern were small, thus he had little room to move back.


    His back met the wall before he could even take a few steps back, trapping him with no way to escape the approaching gori-like man.


    Thentern on the wall flickered near Siwoo¡¯s head as he stood with his body pressed against the wall.


    ¡°How shall I crush you?¡±


    Larissa intervened before Fyodor, who had a wicked look on his face could begin.


    ¡°Join me when you¡¯ve tied him up, It would be pointless to torture him.¡±


    ¡°What type of bullshit are you spouting now? I know what that asshole is up to behind the scenes. Before we get there, let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    Siwoo could smell Fyodor¡¯s terrible breath as he talked, despite Siwoo himself being an arm¡¯s reach away from him.


    Fyodor¡¯s bloodshot eyes roamed all over Amelia¡¯s body, all kinds of perversion could be seen within them.


    ¡°Hey, kiddo, take off her clothes. I can¡¯t fuck her, but I have to see what a witch¡¯s cunt looks like.¡±


    Fyodor couldn¡¯t put a finger on Amelia¡¯s body due to the autonomous defense, but Siwoo could so he attempted to threaten Siwoo into stripping Amelia.


    Siwoo quickly cast a sidelong nce at themp next to his head.


    It was a stroke of luck for him as he discovered a glimmer of hope to escape from his hopeless situation.


    ¡°Do you know the difference between an oilmp and a manamp?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    Siwoo held unconscious Amelia firmly in one hand.


    He then moved his hand closer to themp¡¯s hem that was attached to the wall right next to his head.


    ¡°¡®Decorative fire¡¯ is the lighting magic used throughout Gehenna. This is a first-tier elemental magic, which reduces the heat of sparks and increases the brightness of light.¡±


    Themp that contained the fire used for illumination was generally made of ss.


    One would expect the fire inside thend to heat up the ss enclosing it if it were made by burning oil, but when Siwoo touched it there was no heat.


    ¡°It looks like themp is not producing heat like an oilmp. That means a decorative me is inside of it.¡±


    ¡°Did he go crazy realizing he was about to die?¡±


    Siwoo opened themp with a twist and slipped his hand inside while they were still unable to grasp what he was saying.


    The fire in the manamp looked exactly like an oilmp, but the properties of the fuel werepletely different.


    ¡°The fuel for the manamp is a mixture of a little bit of mana water and alchemy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡±


    Although the mana water was too impure and wild to be used for magic experiments, it was enough for him to control and reshape the mana that had been used to form a me.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Siwoo forcibly activated the mana water mixed in with the fuel.


    The ¡°decorative me¡± he held in the palm of his hand started to quiver violently when the mana was unleashed.


    <i> Craaaaackle!</i>


    In order to more precisely control the fire, Siwoo was now examining its chemicalposition.


    The overclocked mes gathered and rolled on the palms of his hand after the stabilizer was removed.


    The me adopted the form of a pyrokic serpent. It wrapped around Siwoo while zing ferociously with its tongue protruding, Siwoo could control the me serpent with the palm of his hand.


    He had no trouble keeping it under control.


    It was just magic of the first tier after all.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How can a ve cast a spell¡­.!¡±


    Larissa, Fyodor, and an unnamed sailor were all in awe as they saw a ve pull off a feat that was thought to be impossible.


    The mes, which seemed to dance in sync with his hand motion, were ring once again.


    It could be seen at a nce that the form of these mes were anything but ordinary.


    The decorative fire, which had been interfered with by mana, wriggled like a living creature and became a wall that separated Siwoo and the crew.


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    Even so, not all of the problems had been solved.


    That fuel in themp had too little mana in it.


    If he had used it to just light the room, he could have used it for over a month, but if he wanted to ignite such a ferocious me, the mana could only be used for a maximum of 30 seconds.


    Therefore, in order to destroy the opponent¡¯s fighting spirit and obstruct their field of vision, he first built a wall of fire that was visually realistic and afterward transformed the me into a pyrokic snake.


    The temperature of the fire was only about 70 degrees Celsius at that moment.


    The me wall was so thin that they could easily cross it if they wanted, meaning, Siwoo was just bluffing.


    ¡°Larissa, what are you waiting for?! Shoot!!¡±


    To those who were unaware that he had utilized these mes as bluffs, the magnificence of the mes that zed like hellfire was breathtaking.


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t know!¡±


    One of the crew members had already bolted from the room after being terrified of the magnificent mes, but Fyodor and Larissa were different.


    They knew what kind of future would unfold if they couldn¡¯t capture the witch and let the ve escape.


    ¡°So what will you do if I miss the shot and kill the witch?¡±


    ¡°If you let them escape like this, we¡¯re all dead, you crazy bitch!¡±


    As Fyodor was attempting to take the pistol away from Larissa, who managed to stop him, Siwoo discovered the solution to his problem. He would need to create another spell while his bluff was still in effect.


    He found that Amelia¡¯s lessons were helpful in situations like these.


    Men, unlike women, couldn¡¯t store mana.


    However, unlike women, they could generate weak mana.


    Even though it was just a tiny amount, the mana generated was far greater than the minuscule amount of mana found in themp.


    Siwoo had created new spells before, thus he should be able to do it once again.


    With that thought, Siwoo lowered his gaze.


    There, he could see Amelia¡¯s little chest moving gently up and down in sync with her breath.


    Without hesitation, Siwoo immediately rolled up Amelia¡¯s dress.

 Chapter 28: Inn (5)

    Small warning: The chapter has a little lewd surprise I made so don¡¯t read it in public. Enjoy ^^


    <b>? Inn (5) ?</b>


    1.


    The current situation could only be described as chaotic.


    The towering mes created from the fuel of themp acted as a barrier, shielding both Siwoo and Amelia from their enemies. Beyond the wall of mes were Larissa, who was aiming her gun at Siwoo, and her crew members which included Fyodor, who was trying to subdue and kidnap the currently unconscious Amelia.


    Siwoo, however, wasn¡¯t panicking at all; his ability to concentrate had always been unparalleled, even as a child.


    Once he set his mind on something, he was able to focus without being distracted by anything going on around him.


    As Siwoo concentrated on the entire scenario, he felt as if he was drowning in the ocean that was his consciousness, the great ocean of consciousness engulfed him more and more until he was fully submerged in its embrace. The more he concentrated the more the deafening sound of water muffled his agitation and nervousness, this quiet and somber atmosphere allowed Siwoo to carefully consider his next move.


    Siwoo quickly calcted that the mana generated by relieving his lust was insufficient to maintain the barrier and make a safe escape from the scene.


    He would, therefore, need to arouse himself sexually using Amelia¡¯s body as a medium in order to generate mana.


    This was because the amount of mana generated by an erection directly corrtes with the level of sexual excitement. It would take longer and provide less mana if he merely masturbated while not feeling very sexually stimted. Therefore, using her to boost his arousal was a wise move.


    Amelia¡¯s beauty was a bonus since it made her a desirable person.


    Her hair was so thick and lustrous that the spring wind would be unable to sway it like it did curtains.


    The blue hue of her eyes appeared to be taken from the autumn sky itself and her lips were moist as if the summer¡¯s heavy rain had washed them away leaving only the winter snow to take the form of her white and smooth skin.


    Even if you visited the best painters in Gehenna, you would not find one who could urately capture Amelia¡¯s beauty. No matter how skilled they were, their depiction would inevitably fall short of her divinely bestowed attractiveness. Their talents would be evident in their sketches, but it would be clear that they were not sufficient to fully capture her beauty.


    Just looking at Amelia¡¯s bare body was enough to excite Siwoo.


    As the barrier of fire hid the sight from onlookers, he began to scan Amelia¡¯s body at the speed of light before moving on to the next stage.


    He felt bad about doing this to an unconscious Amelia, but it was the only option for both of them to survive and escape from the current situation together.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Siwoo grabbed the hem of her dress and lifted it upward, exposing Amelia¡¯s semi-naked figure to his eyes.


    He began by scanning her lower body first.


    He began to scan her lower body, he could spot a pink tattoo etched into Amelia¡¯s lower abdomen, which was whiter than a field of snow.


    The tattoo was proof that a Witch¡¯s brand had been passed down to Amelia.


    As he slightly lowered his gaze, he noticed Amelia was wearing a sexy thong that barely covered her pussy.


    The Witch¡¯s brand, which was in the shape of a heart, was clearly visible on Amelia¡¯s womb since the underwear was unable to cover it.


    <sup>1</sup>Illustration was made via AI


    Unfortunately, he did not have time to pull off her thong in this emergency situation despite his desire to peek at her pussy.


    Since he was embracing her with one arm anything beyond this would either be too difficult or take too long.


    Siwoo continued to explore Amelia as his gaze rose to her soft tummy.


    His eyes arrived at Amelia¡¯s upper body after ncing at her cute navel which was located in the center of her slim waist.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by Amelia¡¯s petite chest moving in sync with her breath, highlighting not only its great shape but the sensual ck underwear gently wrapped around it.


    He could easily cover her soft and tiny chest with only one of his palms if he really wanted to.


    A sense of triumph engulfed Siwoo at the realization that he was the first man to every his eyes on Amelia¡¯s exposed body.


    ¡°!¡±


    He instinctively nced at her left breast after noticing something.


    Did the position of her bra change, when she copsed after the drug took effect?


    First of all, Amelia¡¯s bra didn¡¯t have enough fabric to conceal her ares, and as one side of the bra fell down, it revealed her left nipple.


    The way her soft nipple gently rested on the brassiere cup made the sight undeniably alluring.


    Moreover, the fact that the owner of the nipple was Amelia only served to heighten Siwoo¡¯s excitement.


    Perched on top of Amelia¡¯s plump bosom was a nipple that was a slightly deeper shade of pink than the are underneath whose hue was akin to that of a weaved cherry blossom.


    As his sexual excitement grew, he wondered if the mana generated was enough.


    Unfortunately, when he measured the amount of mana generated, he found that it was considerably short of the desired amount.


    First of all, he hadn¡¯t yet masturbated, and erections were the least efficient way to generate mana.


    Increasing mana generation should be his top priority at the moment and so with this in mind, he needed to increase his arousal as much as humanly possible.


    He was burying his nose in her soft chest while sucking her nipple.


    As Siwoo rolled his tongue over the nipple he was amazed that a person¡¯s skin could be so soft.


    In contrast to her usual appearance, the Amelia in his arm appeared even more seductive and lewd as her nipple twitched and was slowly getting erected with each touch of his tongue.


    Epidemics, wars, and natural disasters.


    The only thing that had pushed the future of humans in whatever circumstance was their instinct to ovee these frightening circumstances.


    If humans were driven by the instinct called ¡®fear¡¯.


    What was the name of the instinct that drove someone to sow seeds in attractive women?


    It was ¡®libido¡¯.


    Siwoo¡¯s body responded to the call of this old instinct, and as if it had been lying in wait for this very moment it propelled his sexual arousal as high as humanly possible.


    Like a ferocious tsunami, the blood in his body rushed to his shaft causing it to not only be harder but hotter as well.


    His breathing became rapid and ragged like that of a hungry beast, and his blood pressure began to increase as a result of his arousal, making his entire body hotter than a raging fire.


    His boner was so hard it even began to hurt.


    Suddenly, Siwoo felt more mana surging within his body than ever before.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    Even though he wanted to remain in the embrace of Amelia¡¯s soft bosom, Siwoo forced his mouth off her chest and stretched his hand open towards the sky.


    <i>¨C Ping!</i>


    Through his hand, the mana that had surged into his body burst and shot forth with a powerful wave toward the sky.


    He quickly returned Amelia¡¯s dress to its original state and put out the mana-made wall of mes that had been protecting them both.


    An eerie silence swiftly followed.


    He heard the footsteps of peopleing up the stairs.


    Perhaps the crew members that Fyodor sent down earlier brought an innocent citizen of Gehenna who would take Amelia to the ship in Siwoo¡¯s stead.


    ¡°Khahahaha, the ve kid is done with his magic.¡±


    Fyodor regained his confidence when the wall of mes, which appeared as if it would devour him if he approached recklessly, suddenly disappeared. Now with nothing to stop him, he tried to attack Siwoo once more.


    ¡°This bastard is of no use anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Finally, Fyodor snatched the pistol from Larissa, who was panicking next to him, and pointed it at Siwoo¡¯s head before pulling the trigger.


    <i>¨C Bang!</i>


    With a deafening roar, the bullet flew faster than the speed and sound and collided with Siwoo¡¯s forehead.


    Siwoo, who wasn¡¯t prepared for such a development, felt a heavy blow to the forehead.


    The wounded Siwoo slowly fell back onto the floor as blood sttered on the spot where he was shot.


    He had never before encountered death, but after being shot, he felt as though he could understand what death truly was.


    Did other people experience such a phenomenon? The only thing he couldpare it to was how people always said that before death a person¡¯s entire life would sh before their eyes.


    Instinctively, Siwoo embraced Amelia in his arms as he copsed on the ground ready to ept death¡­ Something was off.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Siwoo was alive and even his forehead was perfectly fine.


    ¡°What, what happened?¡±


    Fyodor was more puzzled than Siwoo about what had happened.


    It¡¯s not easy to miss from this range, even if he was using a pistol.


    He thought it was unbelievable that Siwoo was still blinking his eyes even after receiving a headshot.


    ¡°What a naughty boy.¡±


    A carefree voice rang out rming everyone of the presence of a neer who sat across the bed as if she had always been there. The neer was a Witch that Siwoo was familiar with because of his friend Taksho.


    Sophia Avenega, a senior professor at Trinity Academy.


    Siwoo used the mana he generated from sucking Amelia¡¯s breast to cast the spell ¡®skyboard,¡¯ which allowed him to write words in the sky.


    That spell was a primitive method used by Witches tomunicate with each other over long distances.


    Due to it being a primitive spell, however, it had obvious limitations such as its poor mana efficiency and some safety concerns, but the effect was clear.


    He was able to quickly ask a Witch for assistance by casting it and she urgently rushed to save them.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡±


    <i>¨C</i> <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>


    Fyodor pulled the trigger one after another at the Witches who suddenly appeared.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t make it out of here alive now that a Witch had interfered with their mission, but he couldn¡¯t let himself die without putting up some form of resistance.


    Siwoo realized how he had survived when he observed Sophia being shot by Fyodor while remaining unharmed.


    As soon as the lead bullet was fired from the pistol, it slowed to the point where it was visible to the naked eye.


    The slow bullets transformed into snowkes by the time they touched Sophia¡¯s clear white skin and this wasn¡¯t a metaphor at all, they literally turned into real snowkes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done everything you can, Janitor Siwoo. Thanks to you, I found the location right away.¡±


    It was clear that the title of witch wasn¡¯t only for show as even after being indiscriminately shot by a pistol, she remained unharmed without feeling the slightest bit of danger.


    ¡°I sincerely appreciate it, Senior Professor Avanega.¡±


    ¡°By the way, your idea of using ¡®Rune¡¯ there was really good.¡±


    Unfortunately, due to the poor mana efficiency of the ¡®skyboard¡¯ spell, only one letter could be drawn in the sky with the mana generated by Siwoo.


    It was a situation where he could neither write ¡®help me¡¯ nor ¡°HELP.¡± He couldn¡¯t even use ¡°SOS,¡± which was the universal morse code for seeking help in an emergency.


    As a result, Siwoo chose to write the runic letter ¡®(?).¡¯


    It was a character that was essential to any magic circle no matter the simplicity of its design.


    It served as an emergency shut-off mechanism that stopped mana¡¯s effects from short-circuiting in an unwanted direction.


    ¡®The situation is twisted and It¡¯s an emergency, so please help me.¡¯


    Since Witches were familiar with that rune, he shortened its writings to a single runic letter, like emergency morse code. Then he cast the spell so that the witches in the area could see it.


    ¡± Fuck! Aaaargh!¡±


    When Fyodor realized shooting her randomly with a pistol wasn¡¯t enough to harm her, he desperately charged at Sophia with a knife while screaming at the top of his lungs.


    Sophia¡¯s reaction to his actions was in.


    ¡°How cute,¡±


    She only chanted a single spell while extending her hand forward, turning Fyodor into a fish.


    Incidentally, the species of fish he turned into was Mackerel.


    <i>¨C p p p p</i>


    Fyodor, who was turned into a Mackerel without any distinguishing characteristics, pped on the floor.


    He hit the ground with his tail, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference how hard he hit it.


    ¡°How dare you harm our Amelia! Now suffocate to death.¡±


    Sophia, who turned a man into a fish in a second, stretched her arms at Larissa without even looking at Fyodor, who was bouncing around on the floor.


    Larissa was certain that she would meet a simr or even worse fate after seeing Fyodor turn into a fish. She epted her demise by sitting on the ground and tightly closed her eyes, awaiting the judgment of the grim reaper that was the Witch.


    If Sophia used her magic would Larissa turn into a fish like Fyodor?


    ¡°Senior Professor!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡±


    Siwoo held Sophia¡¯s hand reflexively.


    Sophia stopped what she was doing and turned to face Siwoo, her bright purple hair fluttering in the wind.


    As expected, all Witches were stunning.


    Amelia had the elegant and regal beauty of an Empress from a farawaynd, while Sophia had a deep, warm beauty that one could feel emanating from a goddess.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Favor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know how deeply the Senior Professor cares for Amelia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I demandpensation for that.¡±


    ¡°You want to be praised for saving Amelia? Got it, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll do as much as you want.¡±


    Sophia puffed up her chest and assured him that there was nothing to be worried about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be rewarded right now.¡±


    Siwoo cut her off, and Sophia stared at him with a puzzled look.


    At the time, Sophia assured him that she would give him his rewardter, which was mostly like what she usually did with other ves.


    And if she remembered correctly, Shin Siwoo was once offered by Amelia to serve her at night, if Siwoo was a simple snob, he wouldn¡¯t have declined Amelia¡¯s offer.


    He wanted to take his reward right away, and taking into ount the timing of it all¡­


    ¡°No way, do you want me to spare her?¡±


    Siwoo replied without avoiding Sophia¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Larissa¡¯s eyes expanded in shock when she heard Siwoo¡¯s deration since she had already mentally prepared herself for death.


    He knew that he was doing something outrageous and he himself couldn¡¯t believe he was begging a Witch to spare the person who threatened his life.


    However, what he did was not on the same level as forgiving the fraud that was the magic tool store owner, since he could empathize and even somewhat understand the reasons behind Larissa¡¯s actions.


    Even if she had been fighting for freedom in the wrong way, Siwoo didn¡¯t me her and instead med the Witch who built this city in the first ce.


    By killing Larissa in this situation, Sophia would only be reinforcing the corruptws of the city, and besides, didn¡¯t Larissa try to save Siwoo in the end?


    But contrary to his expectations, Sophia nodded obediently.


    Additionally, she was grinning broadly as though she had seen all the things that the world had to offer.


    Her expression was akin to a mother¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything else you want, tell me in detail.¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t hold back and said all the things he wanted.


    ¡°Considering the severity of the crime she hadmitted, she deserves punishment, but I don¡¯t want you to take her life.¡±


    ¡°I ept this request, but as a Baroness, I simply can¡¯t overlook what she did so I¡¯ll leave the judgment up to City Hall.¡±


    ¡°What will happen if she is taken to the City Hall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she isn¡¯t sentenced to death since you want her to live, right? They¡¯ll confiscate her property and she will be reduced to a ve, however, she is also pretty so she will most likely be sold to a brothel.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Being a ve wouldn¡¯t be a good thing, but isn¡¯t it better than dying?


    ¡°You really are a unique child. Is there anything else you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when the situation is settled.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little chaotic¡±


    Sophia reached out to grab the mackerel, which was gasping for air and choking on its gills.


    ¡°Do you want me to spare him too?¡±


    No matter how hard it was for Siwoo, he couldn¡¯t let the guy off.


    ¡°No, leave him where he was.¡±


    Sophia grabbed the mackerel by the tail and lifted it up.


    ¡°When I get home, I¡¯ll give the cat a snack.¡±


    It was a frightening remark, but Siwoo forced himself to ignore it.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Illustration was made via AI</li></ul>

 Chapter 29: Mommy Sophia (1)

    <b>? Mommy Sophia (1) ?</b>


    1.


    The sailors had put Amelia and Siwoo in a vulnerable state where neither of them would be able to leave the situation alive; however, when the witch Baroness Avenega interfered, the issue was soon resolved.


    Due to Siwoo¡¯s magic spell, everyone was made aware that such an incident had urred. Even though it waste at night, the guards were able to close the sea route leading toward the gate to the modern world in less than ten minutes, preventing the criminals from fleeing to the modern world.


    All of the Naga crew members, who had been organized for the mission, were dragged by the coast guards when they arrived on the scene.


    Larissa tried to say something to him while she was being dragged away, but the chaotic situation made it impossible for him to understand her.


    Despite his exhaustion, Siwoo knew he had to give Sophia a clear ount of the events that had just transpired, even though not much time had passed since the incident took ce.


    He had to mention using Amelia as a tool at one point in the exnation when he was describing how he generated mana. There was no getting away from the fact that he had sucked Amelia¡¯s breast, even if it was inevitable.


    Even though Sophia had forgiven him, Siwoo still felt that his actions were shameful.


    The consequences would be dire if Amelia ever found out about this.


    ¡°Well¡­ I see.¡±


    They moved into a different guest room as the one they were in before was messed up due to the earlier ruckus.


    Sophia, who was sitting next to the bed where Amelia was sleeping, gently nodded her head after hearing Siwoo¡¯s report.


    ¡°The janitor¡¯s course of action is truly peculiar. In a situation like this, the first thing anyone would think of is running away.¡±


    ¡°No, my Lady. I would never do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s apliment. You really should be happy for your bravery.¡±


    It was hard for Siwoo to ept thepliment freely and after much consideration, he decided to ask Sophia a question regarding the situation.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bitte, but don¡¯t you need to directly interrogate the crew members about who was the mastermind behind this incident?¡±


    The mastermind behind this work was an outcast witch, one who had been banished from the city.


    In reality, it meant that all the Naga crew members, including Larissa, who were captured were pawns used by the witch.


    ¡°I heard Amelia fell asleep right after a drink. Obviously, among the outcasts, there¡¯s the ¡°Witch of Aquarius,¡± who is proficient enough to put Amelia to sleep using her alchemy. Well, either way, it¡¯s not anything you should be concerned about.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even leave Gehenna if he wanted to let alone intervene in disputes between witches in this realm. Siwoo simplycked any power to do so.


    ¡°Oh and regarding Amelia, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about. She¡¯ll have a headache in the morning when she wakes up for sure. In fact, if it was poisonous enough to cause an issue in the first ce, the autonomous defense spell would have taken care of it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Fortunately, she was in better shape than he had anticipated.


    Despite his dislike for Amelia, the thought of her being in danger caused a pain in his heart.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have to finish what I was talking about. I cherish and love Amelia like a little sister. Therefore, I want to reward you for risking your life to protect Amelia.¡±


    Sophia stretched out her arm and patted Siwoo gently on the head.


    When she stretched her arm, he unintentionally caught sight of her swaying, partially exposed symbol of motherhood, which was asrge as a pair of melons.


    ¡°What do you want as a reward?¡±


    In an alluring voice, she asked him.


    Even though her tone was soft, Siwoo could detect a seductive tone in her voice that made him feel a bit ufortable.


    ¡°¡­Can you get me out of here?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for dering so boldly that you can request a reward from me. But the request you¡¯ve made is quite difficult.¡±


    He had made the request on the spur of the moment, and got rejected.


    Sending Siwoo outside of Gehenna would have been a simple task for either Sophia or Amelia.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for you to ask for your freedom, but I want you to stay with Amelia a little longer.¡±


    He may have been able to flee Gehenna if he had a better understanding of the city¡¯s legal system. He wasn¡¯t quite sure of the city¡¯s legition, so he believed that the procedure would be a littleplicated. Sophia had wanted to repay him for saving Amelia. As a result, he intended to seek Sophia¡¯s aid in fleeing this ce. This was easier than going through aplicated process and meddling with Gehenna¡¯s authority.


    However, Sophia was unable to ept such a request, so he had toe up with another.


    ¡°Then can you pretend that nothing happened today?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s reaction to his new request was hrious.


    She stared at him with her mouth agape,her eyes wide open; she was more shocked now than she had been when Siwoo had requested her not to kill rissa.


    ¡°Janitor, are you certain? You saved the life of a witch. Your good deed is enough to grant you citizenship in Gehenna.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d let the matter go without asking me any further questions.¡±


    Witches were familiar with how magic operated and the amount of mana needed to cast certain spells.


    He could be assured about his secret because Sophia didn¡¯t care enough to go into details about how he generated mana. But if someone other than her wanted to dig up information about the incident, they would learn that the mana capacity in the magicmp was insufficient to cast the ¡®Skyboard¡¯ spell.


    They would naturally be suspicious as to how a mere ve had managed to gather enough mana to cast such a spell.


    It was difficult to predict how much information could be dug up if more thorough examinations were done in this manner.


    In this case, the best thing to do was just to bury the information about this incident.


    In any case, if he epted Amelia¡¯s previous offer to be her assistant, and had ess to better quality magical materials, he couldplete the magic circle he was creating to escape from Gehenna more quickly.


    However, it would only be possible if Sophia agreed with his request and covered up the incident.


    ¡°Well, do you want me to hide the kidnapping thing and the fact that you can use magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡±I understand that there may be a valid reason for your request, but does it also mean that I should not ask for an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I beg you.¡±


    Despite his absurd request, Sophia smiled and nodded.


    Her agreeing to the majority of his requests surprised him. Sophia seemed to have given him more than he had anticipated in terms ofpensation for saving Amelia¡¯s life.


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll have to make up an excuse for why I imprisoned the sailors. All right, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    After thanking her, Siwoo put his palm on his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was an eventful day.


    He could feel the fatigue set in as soon as the case was settled.


    Siwoo felt that it would¡¯ve been better had he not witnessed the sight of Sophia turning Fyodor. The experience left him tense and uneasy.


    He still couldn¡¯t let his guard down around her and pondered when she would leave.


    ¡°?¡±


    Siwoo stared back at Sophia, who cocked her head and seemed to be confused. She appeared as though she wasn¡¯t even considering getting up from the bed¡¯s side.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He wanted to ask, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± but he swallowed back his words.


    ves weren¡¯t supposed to ask witches for anything in the beginning. But he kept forgetting that since he spent time with reasonable witches like Amelia and the twins, who were likely to heed his request should he make one.


    ¡°I am allowing you because of your great personality and good looks.¡±


    Sophia looked at Siwoo while licking her lips.


    It seemed that Takasho had been recently asked by Sophia to spend every holiday at her home.


    She was a witch who relished in having sexual interactions with handsome ves. Given that she was admiring his appearance and demeanor, it seemed likely that she had been thinking of inviting him in a simr manner to how she invited Takasho.


    ¡°Could I also ask a favor of you?¡±


    ¡°Please give me whatevermands you have.¡±


    Siwoo politely bowed his head.


    He was about to kneel on the ground, but he refrained from doing so, lest it was deemed inappropriate.


    ¡°Take care of Amelia. She may appear grumpy on the surface, but she is a lovely girl.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    However, the words that came from Sophia¡¯s mouth was something that Siwoo would never have expected.


    He had thought that she would ask him to serve her at night.


    ¡°How could I, as a ve¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you despise her since she¡¯s a terrible witch who delights in torturing?¡±


    ¡°No, I never thought like that.¡±


    ¡°What a hassle for you it must have been. You have my sincere gratitude for not hating Amelia.¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head, subtly agreeing to carry out the favor


    He didn¡¯t want to give the impression that he hated Amelia by denying her request.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for Sophia to be using a psychological trick and subtly influence Siwoo¡¯s answers to get the answer she wants to hear from him.


    ¡°She¡¯s lonely, despondent, and foolish. It¡¯s all because shecks experience. It¡¯s not because she hates you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    No way.


    Despite the fact that he didn¡¯t say the words, it appeared as though his expression of disbelief conveyed it to her.


    Sophia smiled slightly while covering her mouth.


    ¡°Just take a look at the state she¡¯s in today. At the inn, she drank the wrong drink and passed out. She appears to be stern, but she is actually quite clumsy and doesn¡¯t know how to handle people.¡±


    Sophia was bringing up all of Amelia¡¯s inadequacies in an effort to get Siwoo to agree to take care of the clumsy witch. He had assumed that Sophia¡¯s reasoning to support Amelia would continue, but she abruptly stopped.


    ¡°But if I say too much, it won¡¯t be fun. I¡¯ll let it go for the fun in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. But I¡¯ll try my best to take good care of Lady Amelia.¡±


    Siwoo, responding to Sophia¡¯s question, reassured her that he would take good care of her daughter, just as a devoted son-inw would. He then attempted to leave the room.


    ¡°Janitor Shin Siwoo.¡±


    Sophia called out to Siwoo once more as he reached for the doorknob to leave and enter another room where he nned to take a quick nap.


    ¡°Your decision today was a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°I just did what I was supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°No, not that, but the rest.¡±


    There was something ominous about Sophia¡¯s amber eyes as they flickered in the dimly lighted room like the glow of a candle.


    Because it seemed to demonstrate unequivocally that she was not human.


    ¡°If you had handed Amelia to them and gone over to the modern world, you would have died.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s usually calm voice now held a menacing tone, causing a shiver to run down Siwoo¡¯s core.


    ¡°The Witch of Aquarius is famous for grinding humans into experimental materials. Perhaps if they gave Amelia to her, she would use them as well in certain¡­ experiments.¡±


    Ironically, Siwoo¡¯s earlier action also saved the crew members of the ship.


    ¡°Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve forgiven you for betraying Amelia.¡±


    Sophia smiled subtly at Siwoo, whose body tensed in nervousness after realizing he had unknowingly passed two death gs.


    ¡°Anyway, go rest now. I¡¯ve taken up too much of your time.¡±


    2.


    Siwoo said goodnight and entered the neighboring room, all the while feeling a sense of unease.


    As the sailors of the Naga, who were supposed to stay in the rooms today, were captured, the rooms were all empty, so he could choose to rest anywhere in the inn.


    Was it around 4 o¡¯clock?


    It was uncertain when Amelia would wake up, but it was clear that Siwoo would not be able to sleep much.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, Siwoo was unable to fall asleep.


    When he was in a dangerous situation, his heart might asionally race, but that was a fairly minor issue inparison to another thing that had been upying his mind for quite a while.


    The question of why didn¡¯t Amelia¡¯s autonomous-defense spell activate for Siwoo.


    The autonomous defense was an extremely high degree of magic, as was evident from the fact that it wouldn¡¯t appear in a witch¡¯s body until she reached 15 tiers or above.


    A significant amount of poison had been detoxified as soon as it entered the body thanks to the magic¡¯s effectiveness, and even if she were to trod on a mine, the hem of her clothing would be left unscathed.


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing.


    The adaptability of the triggering conditions was what made autonomous defense unique.


    Unlike physical shocks, it was activated by detecting ¡®malice,¡¯ a type of emotion, and asionally its activation was stopped by concluding that the individuals who were present had no malice.


    Siwoo both hated and disliked Amelia.


    Although he thought she was attractive, she was also dull, arrogant, and stuffy.


    Didn¡¯t that make him someone who harbored ill will against her?


    Why was he unable to trigger her autonomous defense?


    The questions didn¡¯t stop there.


    Thinking back, Siwoo had obviously undressed Amelia, who was sleeping.


    It was a necessary course of action in order to stimte his libido.


    Heck, he had even sucked on her nipple.


    However, even aftermitting such vile acts, the autonomous defense did not activate.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    That confused Siwoo the most.


    It was not just the opponents¡¯ feelings that determined how responsive autonomous defense was.


    Depending on how the party who owned the brand was feeling, the circumstances under which the autonomous defense may be invoked were changed.


    No matter how innocent the opponent looked, the autonomous defense would still function if the parties desired so.


    There was a saying, ¡®Don¡¯t wake the sleeping witch.¡¯


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    Did that imply that Amelia didn¡¯t feel anything awkward or weird when Siwoo sucked her breasts?


    That was impossible.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend the concept of it since it wasn¡¯t the expected reaction to his behavior.


    While Siwoo was tossing and turning, the door creaked and opened.


    Siwoo got up in a panic.


    He looked to be suffering from mental instability after a day in which he came dangerously close to dying.


    The person who entered his room was none other than Sophia who was holding amp in one hand.


    ¡°Ms. Professor, what brings you here?¡±


    He quickly got out of bed.


    Sophia entered the room with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been rewarded enough yet.¡±


    ¡°No, I really am grateful to you for covering this matter quietly.¡±


    ¡°It is, but this is a personal gift that I want to give you.¡±


    Like a crow, Sophia used her long, slender fingers to release the strings of the ck robe.


    She then loosened her cor just a little to reveal her breasts.


    What was vividly seen in the light of the faint manamp was a symbol of maternal love that only existed in women.


    In other words, it was her breasts.


    ¡°With Amelia, you did this and that. Wouldn¡¯t it be hard for a man to go to bed right away?¡±


    Siwoo opened his mouth wide and looked at her breasts without saying a word, and it took a moment for the meaning of Sophia¡¯s words to sink in.


    Wait a minute.


    What did she mean when she said that he had done this and that to Amelia?


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you feelfortable.¡±


    Sophia knew about it.


    The ¡°skyboard¡± spell, infamous for wasting mana, couldn¡¯t be cast with just the mana in themp.


    ¡°Take your little friend out and sleepfortably.¡±


    Sophia licked her lips habitually.


    <strong>E/N: ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been rewarded enough yet¡±, just say you want a taste of my boy Siwoo..</strong>

 Chapter 30: Mommy Sophia (2)

    <b> ? Mommy Sophia (2) ?</b>


    1.


    It was often difficult to decide which course to take when reason and instinct shed against each other.


    For example, Siwoo¡¯s mind was racing through instances when he knew that he should¡¯ve averted his eyes. And yet, he was unable to bring himself to turn his eyes away from the sight in front of him.


    It waste at night and only the light from the glowing manamp that Sophia had brought illuminated the dark room.


    Moreover, it kept the room bright enough for him to enjoy the genuinely erotic scene that had unfolded before his eyes.


    Sophia, who had unfastened her robe, was proudly jutting out her chest as if to show off her alluring breasts.


    Her face was devoid of any signs of embarrassment, and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of shame present on her face when making such a daring gesture.


    She took her time, savoring Siwoo¡¯s gaze on her body¡ªmost likely her busty chest¡ªwhile making obscene motions and a sultry face.


    And, given how she was making such motions, she could only do so if she was proud of her appearance and hadplete confidence in her ability to stimte any man¡¯s desire.


    Would it be more appropriate to say that she had tits that were on the verge of bursting out of her dress to better convey howrge they were?


    If he had to be more precise, her tits wererge enough to bepared to a melon that had been sliced in half and glued to her chest.


    Witches were endowed with attractive figures. Sophia had lovely pink nipples and perfectly proportioned breasts which didn¡¯t sag, and he could see that she too was a witch¡¯s descendant.


    ¡°What do you think about them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re quiterge.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also beautiful.¡±


    In fact, ¡°#big breasts¡± wasn¡¯t listed in Siwoo¡¯s category of interests.


    Even though he had seen actresses in porn sway their massive tits about, he still couldn¡¯t fully indulge in his fantasies about having sex with big-breasted women because of the two thoughts which shackled his sanity in ce.


    ¡®Will I evere across someone with suchrge breasts?¡¯


    The first and most realistic of the two was the issue of finding a well-endowed woman.


    If he were to describe his second issue withrge breasts, it would be a physical one sincerge breasts would droop a little and look unattractive when not covered up.


    However, the thing in front of him checked all the right boxes in his pursuit of the ideal busty woman.


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re beautiful?¡±


    Sophia gazed at him with an alluring smile, a coy grin forming on her lips as she walked straight in his direction.


    She had been standing a few paces ahead of Siwoo, showing off herscivious body whilst facing him directly earlier.


    Her eyes were focused on him the entire time as she walked forward.


    Sophia¡¯s stride exuded confidence as she approached Siwoo as if she was taking a normal stroll down the park. Swaying her hips left and right, her light purple hair which reached her hips, fluttered in the wind as she moved slowly and seductively toward him.


    Meanwhile, her ample bosom was creating waves as it jiggled up and down with her every step.


    Siwoo was mesmerized by her coquettish figure¡¯s beguiling movement and couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her.


    Temptress.


    Men were drawn to Sophia because of her seductive charm and flirty personality.


    She exuded the characteristics of a temptress, and therefore, it was urate to describe her as such.


    Sophia came to a halt right in front of him and then inched her hand around her back.


    He was close enough to her body that he felt the urge to take a closer look at her breasts, but he resisted the urge and quickly shut his eyes.


    ¡°Why did you close your eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling shy, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw a man with no experience.¡±


    Sophia spoke in a hushed, faint voice, whispering seductively in his ear as if he were listening to some naughty ASMR.


    She was leaning so close to him that he could smell the sweet, creamy fragrance wafting from her body.


    His dick had been tortured to the point of cramping due to the actions of Larissa and Amelia. Now, it throbbed for a third time due to Sophia¡¯s seduction.


    ¡°Come here,¡±


    Sophia took hold of Siwoo¡¯s wrist and pulled him closer.


    They sat side by side on the bed, as they had earlier in Amelia¡¯s room during their conversation.


    If there was anything different about the way they had sat before, it was that their thighs were fairly close and seemed to be sticking to one another.


    He would be able to see her white, enormous, and exposed chest even if he just slightly side-shifted his eyes.


    ¡°Would you refuse me if I asked you to serve me at night?¡±


    Sophia leaned very close to Siwoo¡¯s ear and whispered softly as her chin rested on his shoulder.


    She had already ced her lovely, slender hands on his thighs.


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s an order from Lady Sophia.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Really?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s hand slowly moved up from where it had been resting on his thigh.


    She ced her hands directly on his inner thighs.


    The distance between her hand and his dick was so close that all it would¡¯ve took was her moving her hand by a centimeter to graze it.


    ¡°To be honest, I have a debt to pay you back. I¡¯ll forgive you, even if you treat me roughly, but just for tonight.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by roughly?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can blindfold me,spank my ass. Alternatively, you can pinch my nipples and smear me for being a lecherous witch.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    A vivid image shed through Siwoo¡¯s mind in response to Sophia¡¯s words.


    Sophia, a witch, was allowing him to treat her like a maid and to rub her big breasts to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Today, Siwoo will be my master and I, his ve. That¡¯s how you can view it today.¡±


    Before he knew what was happening, she was calling his name with affection and a hint of embarrassment, but he must¡¯ve been mistaken.


    In this instance, Sophia had been taking the initiative whilst Siwoo was on the verge of embarrassment.


    ¡°Are you really not turning me down to serve at night because it¡¯s an order?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Lady Sophia is beautiful.¡±


    Men were instinctively attracted to and in love with beautiful women.


    It made no difference whether he was a ve or not.


    ¡°Then why did you turn down Amelia¡¯s proposal five years ago? Didn¡¯t Amelia look beautiful?¡±


    He pondered why she was even bringing that up in this situation.


    Siwoo turned to face Sophia, who was clinging to him and who was wearing a curious expression.


    Her face was positioned just above his shoulder, causing their lips to nearly touch.


    ¡°Regarding the event from five years ago, there was a misunderstanding. Amelia was trying to recruit me as an assistant, not to serve her at night¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I know that. But even though you were aware that it was about serving her at night, you still declined. I¡¯ve always been curious about the cause of your rejection.¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t a eunuch.


    He liked pretty girls and wanted to have regr sex.


    The reason he refused to attend to Amelia at night was from the scary stories that had been told to him by the ve trader before he was even assigned to the Academy.


    When the ve traders had apprehended Siwoo, they bound him and ced him on a ship traveling for Gehenna with the other abducted ves. For some reason, the ve traders were bored on the route. And they began to tell the frightening stories of the witches to Siwoo, who was sitting there absentmindedly wearing shackles.


    As a result, from the moment he was sold to the city hall, his fear of witches reached the MAX, which resulted in his rejection of Amelia¡¯s offer.


    When Amelia had approached him and made the offer, he was in a rush and had no idea of the implications of the offer.His gut told him not to go, so he unconsciously declined in the spur of the moment.


    Naturally, he forgot all about the offer she had made to him after that.


    After hearing Siwoo¡¯s exnation, with a <i>pfft</i> Sophiaughed out loud, her spit sttering all over his cheek.


    ¡°Haha! Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­That¡¯s a very, very unexpected answer.¡±


    Siwoo, didn¡¯t understand why she was overreacting in such a way, and continued to watch as Sophia, who had beenughing for a long time, carefully wiped the spit away from his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a coward and an idiot. Now I finally understand. You¡¯re just like Amelia.¡±


    Every time she said something, Sophia would attempt to have him get along with Amelia.


    She kept the same smile on her face as she stared at him.


    ¡°You now know that Amelia isn¡¯t such a bad witch. Would you serve her at night if she told you?¡±


    After Sophia questioned him, Siwoo thought back to the previous event with Amelia.


    Siwoo¡¯s resentment for Amelia had been at its peak until a few days ago.


    He had expected her to be more reasonable, but she was unexpectedly petty, which was why she was so harsh with him.


    But Amelia changed little by little.


    He could tell just by observing her recent behaviors.


    She recently tried to converse with him in an odd way. After arriving in the border town, she treated him to chicken skewers for no obvious reason and spared the ve at the dock at Siwoo¡¯s request.


    It was also true that Amelia wasn¡¯t as cruel as she once was and that his expectations were broken when a person he anticipated to be cruel and uncaring turned out to be nice and friendly.


    However, thinking back on the situation from the past few years, Siwoo couldn¡¯t say for certain if he would be able to forgive her yet.


    Siwoo still felt strands of lingering hatred toward Amelia.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Sophia opened her mouth as she noticed Siwoo¡¯s face bing gravely worried.


    ¡°I apologize; I came here to give you a present, but I¡¯ve instead rambled on about unrted things.¡±


    ¡°No, I had a good time, too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting as if we¡¯re done? We haven¡¯t moved to the main part yet. You promised to serve me at night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Siwoo can speak frankly about such matters because he¡¯s a virgin. Fufufu¡­ But there¡¯s nothing to worry about, I¡¯ll help you a little. So, would you like to close your eyes?¡±


    Why did she suddenly tell him to close his eyes?


    That thought ran through Siwoo¡¯s mind as he gently closed his eyes. As soon as he did, however, a soft sensation enveloped his lips.


    It was Sophia¡¯s tongue that had deftly slithered into his mouth and wrapped its way around his tongue.


    Her lips were considerably thicker and chewier than Odil¡¯s, and they were delightfully pressed against his as a flow of sweet yet sticky saliva entered his mouth.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    The kiss was short.


    Sophia¡¯s body backed away as the atmosphere reached its breaking point.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I-I feel¡­ Good. Well, yes¡­¡±


    It was impossible to resist kissing such a beautiful woman.


    Three secondster, however, it would seem like Sophia wasn¡¯t asking about kissing.


    Siwoo felt a dizzy sensation and his head turned woozy almost as if he had just downed a shot of soju.


    All of a sudden, his heart started beating faster, and it felt as if the blood was rushing to his lower body.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? My saliva contains an aphrodisiac essence in it.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­ Cough¡­!¡±


    His already hardened member was bing painfully stiff, and it began to hurt as soon as the drug kicked in.


    ¡°I¡¯m the ¡®Witch of the Beast¡¯. It¡¯s one of the self-essence magics I¡¯ve created to make it simple for the causal individuals to mate with each other.¡±


    Despite feeling dizzy, Siwoo¡¯s eyes were fixed closely on Sophia¡¯s, and almost as if his vision had been sharpened, he could see every inch of her body.


    It would seem like Sophia¡¯s aphrodisiac essence had improved his eyesight as he could now clearly see, even in the dark.


    ¡°Come on, stop being so stubborn. Why don¡¯t you try touching them first?¡±


    Sophia sat on Siwoo¡¯sp, her mouth pouting in a way that made her look adorable.


    She then gathered her breasts with her arms and gently shook them, like a seductress.


    Her nipples protruded upward, and her breasts formed a stunning cleavage resembling well-aged bread dough.


    ¡°You really wanted to touch it, didn¡¯t you?


    That was Sophia¡¯s well-kept trick for exposing people¡¯s true desires.


    She grabbed Siwoo¡¯s hand and ced it on her breast.


    Touching Amelia¡¯s natural breasts was also pleasant, but they paled inparison to Sophia¡¯s.


    In contrast to Amelia¡¯s suppleness, Sophia¡¯s breasts were overwhelmingly soft.


    Even though he had merely lifted it, the weight of Sophia¡¯s chest crushed even the likes of Larissa¡¯s which he had touched earlier.


    ¡°Well done, you¡¯re a good boy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sophia was enjoying the feeling of her hand stroking Siwoo¡¯s head; it was almost like she was soothing a baby.


    She was petting in a way that gave the impression that she was ying with a cute puppy rather than a man.


    ¡°It tickles~ You can squeeze it a little harder¡­¡±


    Siwoo tightened the pressure on Sophia¡¯s chest as he started to feel parched.


    The sensation was out of this world.


    With this emotion, he would have obeyed Sophia for the rest of his life for a mere touch of her breasts.


    He was unaware whether the thoughts that wereing to his mind were due to the aphrodisiac.


    ¡°Now, do you want to suck the nipples?¡±


    Sophia raised her breast and ced her nipple directly into Siwoo¡¯s mouth.


    The effect of the aphrodisiac was excellent.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sophia let out a soft moan.


    Siwoo rubbed his cheeks against her plump breast as he sucked on the nipple without a shred of hesitation.


    ¡°Not like that, you have to rx and suck it in slowly. Try rolling your tongue over it.¡±


    He instinctively obeyed her instructions.


    Siwoo tried to be calmer with his actions as he slowly licked her nipples with his tongue.


    ¡°Huh, yes, like that¡­ That¡¯s what you have to do to make a woman feel good. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Siwoo replied in a drowsy tone.


    ¡°Come on, get up. Take off your pants.¡±


    Sophia got up from Siwoo¡¯sp and stripped Siwoo, who was now standing absentmindedly, of his pants.


    As soon as she took off his pants, a big dick that was pointing up to the heavens and dripping with pre-cum that sprang like spring bounced off.Siwoo¡¯s dick sprung up and pointed to the sky as soon as it was free of its constraints. Pre-cum dripped from his tip as it bobbed up and down like a spring.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ It¡¯s big!¡±


    Sophia nodded meaningfully.


    ¡°The more of this you have, the better you have to prepare ady for sex. It will be painful for her to take it without prior preparation. Got it? You must begin by lightly caressing her chest, like you learned before. Keep in mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophia,¡±


    Having no idea why Sophia was saying what she was saying, Siwoo nodded.


    The aphrodisiac that Sophia had used was incredibly potent.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯ll give you a present.¡±


    Sophia dropped to Siwoo¡¯s feet as the words left her lips.

 Chapter 31: Mommy Sophia (3)

    <b> ? Mommy Sophia (3) ?</b>


    WARNING! The chapter contains an NSFW illustration please do not read in public ??


    A witch, belonging to Gehenna¡¯s ruling ss and one who possessed numerous magical abilities, was now kneeling before a ve.


    In truth, the perception of modern people may not regard such a scenario as a major concern, but it seemed a little different for Siwoo¡ª someone who had lived in Gehenna¡¯s feudal system for the past five years.


    A witch kneeling before a ve was unimaginable and even considered sphemous in the eyes of the everyday day Gehenna inhabitant.


    As the situation had be so dire, his head, dizzy from the effects of the aphrodisiac, began clearing up to some extent when he was able to realize just what Sophia was doing right now.


    ¡°Lady Sophia¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be doing something like this.¡±


    Ignoring Siwoo¡¯s words, Sophia ced her hands onto hisp and gently raised her head to look at him.


    She slightly raised her fox-shaped eyebrows and continued to stare at him, pretending to not understand what he was trying to say.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a ve and you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that today Siwoo is my master? Don¡¯t you want me to serve you? Just spread your legs and enjoy the experience.¡±


    Opening Siwoo¡¯s tightly sped knees, Sophia swiftly slipped in between the gap.


    She then carefully observed Siwoo¡¯s erect dick as her tits were now resting on his thighs.


    ¡°Fumu, of course, I don¡¯t think it has been affected by any STDs either. The size is good too, so this one¡¯s definitely a pass.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ pass?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Sophia moved her breasts closer to Siwoo¡¯s groin and wrapped his rod in between their pillowy softness.


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    Immediately, Siwoo¡¯s hips trembled and his dick twitched frantically as though he was about to ejacte into her soft, warm, and cushiony breasts that gently wrapped around his dick.


    He had never imagined that a pleasure of this caliber could exist in this world. The fact that something like this existed ignited his desire to explore this sensation further.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a dick that couldn¡¯t bepletely covered by my breasts like this. Give me a minute.¡±


    As Sophia uttered a short spell, the dry skin of Siwoo¡¯s dick, wrapped between her delightful breasts, suddenly began to moisten.


    Sophia had used mana to draw the moisture from the air and condense it into water which she then instantly transformed into scented oil with the use of alchemy.


    His penis became slippery, allowing it to move back and forth between the smooth and delicate skin of her breasts like a loach.


    Using her hands, she tightly squeezed her voluminous breasts, increasing the friction of his slick dick between her breasts.


    ¡°For now, this should be enough. Is it okay if I move now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡±


    Sophia used her hands to apply more pressure to her breasts, which were tightly enveloping his dick and smothering it inside its pillowy embrace, and proceeded to titfuck him by rubbing his dick up and down.


    The ns of his throbbing shaft repeatedly appeared and disappeared between the white valley of her massive lumps of fat.


    As Sophia sped her breasts with her hands, her nipples became clearly visible through the gap of her fingers.


    The oval-shaped boobs bounced rhythmically, as though their sole purpose of existence were to squeeze all of the semen out from Siwoo¡¯s balls.


    ¡°Do you like it? It feels good, right?¡±


    Seeing the sight of Siwoo receiving such an intense feeling of pressure from her titfuck. Sophia felt an incredible amount of arousal and excitement.


    <sup>1</sup>AI made


    <i>Squelch¡ª Squelch¡ª Squelch¡ª Squelch¡ª </i>


    Sophia¡¯s breasts were smacking against his thighs, creating a thumping noise whenever they collided. As she boldly shook her melons with more and more force, the banging sounds also grew louder and louder.


    <i>Squeeze! Squeeze! Squeeze!</i>


    The pping sounds were closely apanied by the sticky noises of his oily dick being rubbed by her delicate breasts.


    ¡°You can cum if you can¡¯t hold back the urge, you know¡­ Where would you like to cum?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­anywhere¡­ I think I¡¯m gonna shoot right now!¡±


    Siwoo felt his mind goingpletely nk from the tremendous amount of pleasure he received from Sophia¡¯s skill, which was at least 10 times more pleasurable than masturbating alone.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer, and his seed gushed out of his urethra in torrents of viscous white fluid.


    The seed came out so vigorously that he could literally feel his testicles throbbing because of how strong the momentum was.


    He had been holding back from ejacting during the whole day for various reasons, and suddenly the stimtion she provided him was so intense that it was nigh impossible for him to resist the outflow of the semen that had made its way forcibly through the urethra.


    Sophia buried the ns in between her breasts as Siwoo kept on ejacting.


    The semen, however, began flowing out from the crevice between Sophia¡¯s cleavage and started spilling all over her chest, forming a literal valley of viscous white fluid.


    It even went as far as to reach below the neck and even her corbones due to the pressure of his ejaction.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­¡± (breathing heavily)


    ¡°Good boy~¡±


    He was receiving a fantastic post-ejaction service from Sophia.


    After a lengthier ejaction than usual, Siwoo indulged in the afterglow as Sophia gently caressed the semen-drenched dick with her breast.


    Every time his sensitive ns were stimted by her voluptuous breasts, his entire body felt a momentary bout of intense pleasure wash over it.


    His erect dick flinched once more, and the remaining semen was forced out of his urethra by the intense squeezing of her breasts, not leaving a drop of it inside..


    ¡°You were nning to sleep with that much spunk piled up in your balls??¡±


    Sophia was slowly rubbing Siwoo¡¯s slick, semen-covered dick while he savored the post-nut-rity state while looking up at the ceiling with an exhausted face.


    His waist started to reflexively jolt as he continued to feel pleasure from the stimtion applied to his dick immediately after the ejaction.


    Siwoo eventually regained some of his sanity after a while.


    ¡°Thank you. Could you please go on?¡±


    Siwoo had already coated half of her plump and voluptuous chest with his semen by the time he had regained his sanity. For the time being, Siwoo could only convey his gratitude for the mind-blowing titfuck that he received from her.


    Eventually, the odor of semen, which was almost identical to the strong smell of chestnut blossoms, began to spread throughout the room.


    ¡°Did it really feel that good?¡±


    But Sophia¡¯s service was not over yet.


    She applied even more pressure as she stroked the shaft¡¯s tip with her voluminous peaks, squeezing so hard that her titties appeared to bepletely glued to his shaft.


    It would have been better if he had just told her how horny he was and how much he wanted to cum.


    He wanted to feel the sensation of semen rushing through the urethra once more, pouring all his jizz upon Sophia¡¯s white skin and staining it with his cloudy seed.


    He wanted to experience that pleasant feeling all over again.


    ¡°Well, if Amelia hadn¡¯t been slobbering for you, I would have eaten you already.¡±


    He was so caught up in his own thoughts that he was unable to clearly hear what Sophia was muttering to herself in a rather sad tone.


    ¡°Clean!¡±


    With Sophia¡¯s chant, the semen that had been messily scattered all over her chest vanished in the blink of an eye. The oil that she had used tother Siwoo¡¯s dick was also nowhere to be seen.


    He felt a little more at ease as the skin of his half-withered dick pressed on her cow-like breasts dried up after being soaked with semen and oil.


    Siwoo¡¯s cock was finally freed when Sophia loosened her hand from around her enormous breasts, which she had been squeezing tightly to keep Siwoo¡¯s schlong between them.


    He breathed a sigh of relief as she finally freed his dick from the constant influx of stimtion. But the regret he felt over not being able to experience such pleasure again made him want to cry out in anguish.


    Watching the scene of Siwoo sighing was quite a bit amusing for Sophia. She then teasingly spoke out to him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten any smaller, have you? I think I need to y with it a bit more.¡±


    What Sophia spoke was exactly what he desired but as the virgin that he was, hecked the confidence to voice it outwardly.


    Sophia looked so cute and mesmerizing in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t help but fall for her.


    ¡°Well, then, lie down on the bed.¡±


    Following her instructions, Siwoo promptlyid down on the bed. Seeing his actions, it seemed as though he was under her hypnotic control as he obeyed all of her instructions to a T.


    After the lengthy ejaction, his eyelids continued to droop from exhaustion and sluggishness, yet there was still excitement flickering deep within for what was about to happen next.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡±


    She abruptly raised his head andid it on something.


    He felt a soft sensation transmitting from the back of his head where she had ced his head, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t a pillow.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s face was only partially visible to him because of the symbol of motherhood covering her features, making it so that only the top of her nose was the only thing he could see.


    She leaned over Siwoo¡¯s face and let her hair hang down like a stream falling from a waterfall over him.


    The soft sensation he felt wasing from Sophia¡¯s thighs. She was giving him ap pillow.


    ¡°If you make such a cute expression, It makes me want to do more for you.¡±


    Sophia took one of her breasts and put it in front of Siwoo¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Say aah~ take it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­.¡±


    Sophia then ced her breast into Siwoo¡¯s wide-open mouth.


    ¡°Rx yourself and lie downfortably. There you go.¡±


    She was also steadily wrapping her slender fingers around his dick.


    Despite the fact that no milk was produced in her breasts, the positioning and method of breastfeeding were simply perfect.


    Whether it was because of the aphrodisiac¡¯s lingering effects or the fact that he had a breast in his mouth that felt like the softest thing in the world, his heart was suddenly filled with soothing warmth.


    The more he thought about it, the more he began to understand why Takasho was so overjoyed at being able to go to Sophia¡¯s ce.


    He would be willing to do something like this every day.


    ¡°Are you gonna suck it up this time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡±


    Nodding his head, Siwoo, bit the nipple dangling in front of him with his lips and slowly stimted the tip of her nipple with the tip of his tongue, as Sophia had instructed him before.


    He was loving the sensation of Sophia¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around his penis like an octopus and had already started to move smoothly along his length.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a baby. You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Despite being a man already, he made cute noises like a child as he was being called cute and receiving affection from Sophia..


    Siwoo felt a warmth that was theplete opposite of sexual desire in response to ady calling an adult ¡°cute¡± while being in a situation that may be considered embarrassing to most.


    He had been trying to get the picture of himself acting in such a way out of his mind ever since he was brought to this city, but it appeared that he had finally done it.


    ¡°Do you want some milk, too?¡±


    ¡°????¡±


    ¡°Well, there you go. Give it a try.¡±


    Even though Sophia was a witch, she craved the experience of motherhood. So, she was pretending to be one.


    Siwoo sucked her nipple while he was still unsure in his mind, and he suddenly tasted thick milk filling his mouth.


    With every suction, a stream of fresh breast milk was hitting his tongue.


    Sophia started toctate as if she were a real cow.


    Siwoo gulped the breast milk because of its warm, sweet vor¡ª it tasted like half-boiled milk.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    ¡°Only good kids get this gift.¡±


    After pausing for a moment to grin, Sophia continued to y with his dick with her dainty hand.


    Even though Siwoo was a virgin, his dick had already gotten affection from five different youngdies, including Sophia.


    Although most of them were witches, he was beginning to notice that each one had a unique method of giving a handjob.


    Amelia¡¯s hands had a touch that resembled a pianist¡¯s in the carefulness and elegance with which they handled his penis.


    Siwoo felt that, during the lessons, Amelia always tried to discover his pleasure points by observing his reaction as she stroked his penis with her hands.


    The Gemini twins gave off the impression that they were doing it clumsily and without any knowledge of the proper way to handle a penis.


    Well, aside from that,


    In the case of Larissa, he felt that she was so lewd that she could instantly elicit a man¡¯s lust.


    And Sophia had a special and distinctive way of dealing with men that no one else had.


    She was giving him a handjob, but there was no feeling that she was urging him to ejacte or forcing him to feel pleasure.


    Her hand did not even touch the shaft and gently swept the sensitive ns, which she was slowly and softly caressing, as though she were clutching a delicate cloud.


    He had the impression that she wasn¡¯t stroking his dick particrly vigorously or lightly; rather, it was somewhere in the midst, where the small sensations were slowly building up and intensifying with each passing moment. She was handling the stimtion in such a way that felt like she was guiding his excitement toward a vectorial change fromfortable to pleasurable.


    Siwoo was having a so-called loving handjob.


    Furthermore, the texture of Sophia¡¯s thighs supporting his head, the sensation of the soft


    breast brushing against his nose, and the vor of breast milk made him feel like he was receiving the best massage ever.


    ¡°When you think you¡¯re going toe, let me know. You don¡¯t need to be reserved about it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­!¡±


    Siwoo nodded while still sucking Sophia¡¯s nipple.


    Her face, reflected in the dim lighting, was a little pinker than before.


    Siwoo, who had been enjoying himself in a dream-like state for a long time, suddenly felt ufortable and opened his eyes.


    He felt difort in his lower abdomen.


    A sudden feeling of ejaction?


    He wondered why he was suddenly feeling a burning sensation in his dder.


    No. That wasn¡¯t the case!


    He felt different than usual, as if he had just stepped into a new world for the very first time.


    Before he even realized it, his hips were unconsciously shaking and his dick, which was rock-hard, had already begun to turn limp.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ What¡¯s going on here?


    With an unusually sly expression, Sophia rubbed the ns of his penis repeatedly with the palm of her hand.


    She was doing it continuously at a slow and rhythmic pace.


    ¡°Why did you stop sucking my breast? Are you full already? Do you want to stop drinking milk?


    ¡°Well, that sounds good,¡±


    It was amazing that she could turn breast milk on and off like a faucet.


    Rather, the new sensation he was feeling now was more perplexing to him than the unusuality of her breast milk.


    Males often had to wait a bit longer to reach the point where they were ready to discharge their semen. However, if a man could estimate when sexual pleasure was at its peak on a scale of 1 to 100, it would only take a few seconds to go from 90 to 100. And 100 was usually the number where they ejacte, indicating that he was at the peak of his sexual excitement.


    He was d because of the situation he was in, knowing that the gap between 90 and 100 would close soon, and his scale of pleasure was about to reach its peak.


    Siwoo still felt like he was prepared to ejacte any moment, but he also had the tiniest inkling that he wouldn¡¯t in the end..


    To put it simply, he felt like he had been stuck at 95 for prolonged periods of time. A little more stimtion was all he needed to bust a powerful nut.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Suddenly, a tingling sensation ran throughout the entirety of his ns and stimted the insides of his stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My body is in a strange condition¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal, don¡¯t worry, Leave everything to me.¡±


    As Sophia¡¯s soft voice soothed Siwoo, he rxed once again.


    The tingling and itching feeling grew stronger over time.


    Furthermore, the water in the ss had a limit, so adding more water might asionally make it spill over; the same was true for Siwoo, who was getting overstimted by Sophia and possibly had something that was about to pour out through his urethra.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    He had an even stronger erection all of a sudden from the previous semi-erect state.


    ¡°Here we go,¡±


    Siwoo started to struggle but quickly realized that he couldn¡¯t move.


    He could feel the invisible force gently pressing on his body.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s about time¡­!¡±


    Without giving Siwoo a chance to reply, clear liquid began gushing out from his dick, giving the impression that he was urinating.


    The liquid was distinct from the semen and felt quite different as it started to coolly disperse into the bed.


    If he had to put it in words, then it was very different from normal ejaction.


    He had the feeling that he was literally peeing semen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not scary~ Don¡¯t be afraid and just cum.¡±


    <i>¨C Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!</i>


    Sophia¡¯s hand, which had been holding his dick until now, began to sweep his ns firmly, and semen erupted like a fountain bursting from the tip of his urethra.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The bliss that Siwoo was experiencing right now appeared tost for almost 20 seconds.


    Siwoo, whose head was dizzy from another lengthy ejaction, foolishly opened his mouth with a gasp as Sophia used a spell to clean up the mess.


    ¡°You were happy, right?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaaa¡± (gasping)


    Sophia grinned as she looked at Siwoo¡¯s nk look and straightened her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you something even better when you get to know Amelia a bit better the next time around. You¡¯ll be able to lead your first experience more skillfully if you y around with me. Well, it¡¯s a story for the future anyways.¡±


    Sophia left the room after saying good night to Siwoo, who just nkly nodded at her.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1AI made</li></ul>

 Chapter 32: Ars Magna Town (1)

    <b>? Ars Magna Town (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo was exhausted from the massive ejaction he just had and when Sophia saw Siwoo falling asleep on herp, she had the urge to devour him, but she quickly abandoned the idea and left the room.


    Siwoo was the first man Amelia, who had never met a man before, expressed interest in after leaving that cramped hut, despite the fact that she constantly denied having feelings for him.


    On the other hand, Sophia, who was aware of Amelia¡¯s unspoken emotions, would never act in a way that would prevent her precious friend from experiencing love.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly do that.¡±


    In the first ce, Sophia could already predict how the first night of Siwoo, who had no experience with women, and Amelia, who had no experience with men would go.


    Especially if it was Amelia, she would undoubtedly be lying on the bed stiff like a piece of wood, while Siwoo would be in a panic.


    How disappointing would it be if that was their first experience?


    Since ancient times, women have always preferred to be led in bed a little bit because it makes them feel morefortable and desirable.


    Along with the reward, Sophia decided to teach Siwoo about the basics of how to treat a woman in bed ahead of time in order to prevent them from facing an awkward situation during their first experience.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sophia stretched after getting up from the bed and then put on her robe and hat.


    In truth, Shin Siwoo¡¯s suffering over the past few years was Sophia¡¯s fault.


    If she hadn¡¯t instigated Amelia in the first ce, Amelia would never have been rejected by Siwoo, and he wouldn¡¯t have been tormented.


    In addition, if such an event had never urred, rumors that Amelia was interested in Siwoo wouldn¡¯t have spread in Trinity Academy and Amelia would have been loved and respected by witches because of her noble appearance.


    Of course, Sophia herself did not agree with the manner in which Gehenna treated ves. But that was simply the way things were.


    ¡°The Elites are always picky, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    The night had grown old and the day was rapidly approaching.


    Witches did not require sleep because of their spiritual bodies, so Sophia, a witch with a brand who also had a spiritual body, could stay awake and do the task Siwoo had requested of her.


    Sophia had to leave it up to the guards to decide what to do with the captives, and she also had to prevent criminals from revealing that Siwoo could use magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to stay awake at times like these.¡±


    Sophia, who had been wearing a robe, leaped over the window frame and transformed into a big crow with feathers sprouting all over her body. She then flew away into the moonlit sky.


    2.


    There were no special vacations for ves in Gehenna.


    Even during the holidays, which was only one day a week, Siwoo had to work until lunchtime.


    But something unusual happened. Siwoo didn¡¯t have to work today and was now lyingfortably on a bed of straw while swinging his arms and legs.


    Through the windows, the sun could already be seen rising in the middle of the sky.


    Siwoo was sluggish due to oversleeping.


    Siwoo, who was always up at or before dawn, found oversleeping to be a tearful luxury.


    ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve been thiszy?¡±


    He had never known that being able to sleep in without doing anything was such a wonderful sensation.


    It was the first holiday he had ever taken in his life as a ve.


    Just the other day.


    Amelia, who had slept the rest of the night and woke upte in the afternoon, hired Siwoo as her assistant and gave him a day off as a reward for his hard work, walking around Border Town untilte at night to find an inn.


    It was really hard to believe.


    Siwoo had received a day off from Amelia, who usually assigned him as many tasks as possible to prevent him from getting any rest. Therefore, it was hard for him to ept it.


    The sudden changes in her demeanor perplexed him, but Siwoo was fortunate that she seemed to have at least somewhat changed her bad attitude toward him.


    ¡°What brings her here?¡±


    Siwoo, who was lying in his bed at the time, couldn¡¯t help but murmur as he noticed someone walking along the grassy path from a distance.


    After the incident in Border Town, he avoided Amelia to the point of being able to tell who was approaching based on the person¡¯s gait.


    It was Associate Professor Amelia.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Siwoo, who usually slept half-naked in the barn, hurriedly put on his clothes.


    ¡°Ugh, if she had given me the day off, she should have let me rest as well. Why bother me so much when I¡¯m resting?¡±


    Despite his grumbling, it was improper to greet her in such a shabby manner.


    He also thought the underwear Amelia had given him as a reward the other day was wonderful.


    He was pleased with himself every time he put on his new underwear. He didn¡¯t need to wear those ragged underwear he had received from the City Hall anymore.


    When Siwoo saw his new underwear, his displeasure with Amelia, who had shown up unexpectedly, also slightly subsided.


    ¡°Is this how a ve behaves?¡±


    Siwoo opened the door of the barn and went out to meet Amelia.


    There was no reason for Amelia to enter the barn since there was only arge meadow filled with horse fodder where his lodging was located.


    Actually, in the past 5 years, she hadn¡¯t visited this ce even once.


    Amelia was holding a parasol as she stood outside the barn in the midst of the dazzling sunlight.


    She waited while wearing her typical haughty expression as Siwoo came running to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ms. Associate Professor.¡±


    Amelia was bathing in sunlight as it streamed through her blonde hair, causing it to glisten.


    He tried to avoid recalling the image of Amelia¡¯s naked body at the inn after that day, but he couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene that made his dick twitch when he saw her.


    Men are such pitiful creatures.


    Siwoo tried to think of something else in an effort to get his mind off the memory of that night, and prevent his thing from getting hard.


    Amelia patiently waited for him to catch his breath before opening her mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be given to me as my exclusive ve tomorrow. You¡¯ll begin training for your role as an assistant so I came here today because you have to move your amodation to a nearby location. It won¡¯t take long, so follow me.¡±


    Indeed, it took more than 30 minutes to get from Siwoo¡¯s barn to the research building.


    He would need to move closer in order to properly serve as the Associate Professor¡¯s exclusive ve.


    ¡°You lived in a much nicer ce than other ves.¡±


    Amelia said as she looked at the barn perched atop the blue hill.


    ¡®Nice ce, huh? What about the rooms of the other ves?¡¯


    Amelia, who hadn¡¯t been inside the barn yet, might have thought Siwoo was livingfortably inparison to other ves in a building that appeared to be quite decent from the outside.


    However, Siwoo, who had been living there ever since being brought to Gehenna, knew it wasn¡¯t a ce built for human settlement.


    ¡°Yeah, well, this ce is fine.¡±


    Amelia slightly tilted her head at Siwoo¡¯s ambiguous response.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll guide you. Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°You should go to your lodging if you want to take your luggage.¡±


    Amelia nced at Siwoo as though he were asking an obvious question, then walked past him and began to climb the hill.


    ¡°Let me take you there.¡±


    The draft of the magic circle, mana water, and magic paper were all in the barn, but he didn¡¯t need to worry too much about those things.


    After all, he¡¯d hidden them in a box underneath a pile of straw, and Amelia had no reason to look inside it.


    However, there was a possibility that Amelia would ask about the box if he were to take it out. He, therefore, nned to return to the barn at night and bring the box to his new lodging.


    While Siwoo was thinking about various things, he opened the barn door and let Amelia inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing letting the Associate Professor into such a shabby ce.¡±


    In contrast to what she had anticipated, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but widen her normally expressionless eyes in shock as she looked behind the barn door and saw the decrepit interior of the building.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack my belongings as soon as possible, so please bear with me.¡±


    A ve could only afford the essentials to maintain a standard of living, despite their desires. Therefore, Siwoo didn¡¯t have much to pack anyway.


    Siwoo went to the pile of straw and covered the box well with straw while taking out clothes and underwear from the closet, which was almost half rotten.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Amelia was looking around while standing like a stone statue in front of the door, she was still dumbfounded from the realisation that Siwoo had been living in such an environment.


    She appeared slightly bewildered, as though she was unaware of Siwoo¡¯s living situation.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, I¡¯ve packed everything.¡±


    Amelia, who had been dazed, came to her senses at Siwoo¡¯s call.


    She hesitated for a bit before opening her mouth butpared to how she usually spoke, her voice was a little softer.


    ¡°Is it okay to live in a ce like this? Have you actually been living here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For 5 years?¡±


    ¡°I originally had a different lodging, but after about a week, my lodging was moved here. They told me they would rebuild the barn to make a ce for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Amelia remained silent, even after Siwoo¡¯s brief exnation.


    She simply continued to blink her long eyshes while remaining silent.


    The awkward silence was urring again.


    There were numerous asions when Siwoo and Amelia would cut off their conversation without further boration.


    ¡°I hope the lodging I¡¯m going to live in would be a little better this time.¡±


    Amelia lowered her head when Siwoo cracked a light joke to lighten the sudden awkward atmosphere.


    Siwoo wondered why Amelia would be shocked by a ve like him living in a ce like this.


    In fact, Siwoo initially had a difficult time epting the fact that he would be living in a barn, a ce that was worse than the quarters for ves.


    An elegant youngdy like Amelia, who had grown up in such a well-off environment, would surely have culture shock from seeing how different the lifestyles of a ve and aristocrat were.


    When Siwoo tried to go towards the door while having such thoughts, Amelia suddenly grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who was facing the opposite direction, could feel the hem of his sleeve being pulled by her small hands.


    There was a scenting from her that swept all the foul smells from the area.


    ¡°Janitor, there¡¯s something I would like to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Amelia looked up at Siwoo¡¯s face as if she had made up her mind.


    Amelia opened her mouth, but the words she wanted to say seemed to be stuck in her throat as she gasped for air.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor?¡±


    Amelia released the hem of Siwoo¡¯s sleeve, appearing to have lost herposure. She remained silent for a while before speaking.


    ¡°From now on, Shin Siwoo, the Janitor, is my exclusive ve, therefore, I can¡¯t let you wear such undignified clothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a clean outfit¡­¡±


    ¡°You will change into something elseter, but you¡¯ll follow me for the time being.¡±


    Amelia crept out of the barn and continued walking without saying anything else.


    Siwoo had no idea what had happened to her all of a sudden.


    Still, there was no reason to refuse if she decided to give him clothes.


    He had been running out of clothestely.


    Siwoo threw the package of clothing onto a pile of straw before chasing after Amelia.<ol> <li><b>(Amelia¡¯s POV)</b></li> </ol>


    Amelia was feeling ufortable.


    She felt as if she had a stomach ache after eating spoiled cheese a very, very long time ago.


    All of this had happened to her since she saw Shin Siwoo¡¯s lodging.


    Amelia involuntarily shut her eyelids as she recalled the events of the day Siwoo had rejected her.


    It was the event that happened after Siwoo¡¯s tantly refused to serve her at night in front of Sophia.


    Amelia, who had been insulted by a neer ve, rushed to the academy¡¯s administrative office the following day.


    Despite her fury, Amelia spoke calmly when giving the staff orders.


    She gave the order to give that lowly ve the worst lodging avable as the first phase of his torment.


    Despite his status as a mere ve, Siwoo had shown the audacity to defy the order of a witch.


    Amelia¡¯s anger was at a boiling point when she thought about how he had insulted her in such a tant manner.


    Although she did not immediately make it obvious on the spot, Amelia¡¯s face was red all night long from anger, and she was so distracted by the incident that she couldn¡¯t even concentrate on solving a single magic form for the rest of the night.


    There had been no doubt as to whether this was a fitting punishment until that point.


    After receiving a rejection from a ve, Amelia experienced a sense of shame so strong and unabashed that it seemed to consume her for the very first time in her life. Such things had never been done to her before.


    Amelia, who knew how unpleasant it is to sleep in a bed that was hard and ufortable, took the best revenge that she could think of at the time.


    It made sense as to why Amelia had just suddenly remembered something she hadpletely forgotten.


    That was because she needed to tell Siwoo that he needed to move his dormitory closer to the research building since he had be her exclusive ve.


    Also, Gehenna had a yearly cycle of twelve months.


    Thewn that had been mana-modified never withered.


    The lodging for Siwoo was located at the top of the mountain, where the long grass was rippled by the gusts of wind.


    The scenery of the academy, which had a great deal of sunlight and, above all, a view of the academy below the hill was excellent.


    Amelia doubted her memory of the order she gave at the administrative office when she saw Siwoo¡¯s lodging from a distance.


    She was sure that she had ordered them to arrange the worst living space for Siwoo, but the ce he was relocated to was a huge wooden building in such a good location.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly upset about it, but it had gotten to the point where she had some doubts about how the academy handled its business.


    When Amelia was heading toward the barn where Siwoo lived with a parasol to inform him of his transfer to a new lodging, the door in the distance opened and he came out running.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ms. Associate Professor.¡±


    Amelia went ahead to check on his ce after exining the situation to him, who sprinted out of the room panting.


    Amelia ventured to this distant ce because she hoped to find out what kind of ce Siwoo hade to live in, and how her revenge was carried out.


    It was a new feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit embarrassing letting the Associate Professor into such a shabby ce.¡±


    Amelia doubted her eyes when the door opened under his awkward escort.


    The floor of the barn was soggy and smelled strange.


    The ceiling was all rotten and broken, leaving the sky visible in several ces, and wooden boxes and straws, which were used as furniture, were wet and lying around.


    She had instructed the administrative office to transfer him to a subpar lodging.


    However, Amelia intended for him to be transferred to a home in Tarot Town when she ordered the ¡°worst lodging avable¡±.


    The academy¡¯s facilities were all colorful and beautiful, so even if it was the worst, she didn¡¯t expect such arge gap to exist.


    And for that reason, Siwoo¡¯s amodation was not a ce for humans to live.


    Amelia frowned at the sudden throbbing in her chest.


    Her heart seemed to be pounding so hard that it started to be painful.


    That feeling was strange.


    ¡°Is it okay to live in a ce like this? Have you actually been living here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For 5 years?¡±


    ¡°I originally had a different lodging, but after about a week, my lodging was moved here. They told me they would rebuild the barn to make a ce for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    She simply checked to see if he was suffering as she desired, and it turned out that he actually was.


    The feelings she was having at the time weren¡¯t as pleasant as she had imagined it would be.


    Siwoo was making jokes with her, despite having no idea what Amelia was currently experiencing.


    ¡°I hope the inn I¡¯m going to live in would be a little better this time.¡±


    Siwoo, who appeared to be the first to leave the barn,ughed as if his situation was irrelevant and paid no attention to Amelia.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but pull Siwoo¡¯s sleeve from behind.


    She realized it was time to tell him how he ended up living in such a shitty ce.


    She gradually felt more inclined to tell the truth to him.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    Siwoo was a ve, and Amelia was a woman of noble birth, but despite their social standings she genuinely wanted to apologize to him.


    However, he would find her apology ridiculous from his point of view.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t sure if she could persuade Siwoo that her order was the reason he ended up in the worst possible location, even if that wasn¡¯t her intention.


    ¡°Janitor, there¡¯s something I would like to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Amelia somehow managed to open her mouth.


    However, as soon as she tried to apologize to him, she found herself suffocating.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She had no idea where to even begin.


    She had never apologized before and was unsure of the appropriate breathing, expression, and tone to use.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was casting a particrly difficult spell.


    Even though she knew a simple apology would suffice, she found that her mind became white and obstructed, as if the words had be stuck.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor?¡±


    When Amelia felt his questionable look, she was confused and spat out whatever came into her mind.


    It seemed as though she¡¯d blurted out the words without really thinking them through.


    ¡°From now on, Shin Siwoo, the janitor, is my exclusive ve, therefore, I can¡¯t let you wear such undignified clothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a clean outfit¡­¡±


    ¡°You will change into something elseter, but you¡¯ll follow me for the time being.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly what she wanted to say.


    Amelia bit her lips in frustration and stomped out of the barn before Siwoo.


    Now that it hade to this, she was going to buy some clothing for him.


    The sense of guilt that had been vaguely present when she failed to apologize to him was wiped away.


    All she had to do was treat him better and be kind to him.


    That was the decision Amelia reached after making up her mind.

 Chapter 33: Ars Magna Town (2)

    <b>? Ars Magna Town (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Amelia and Siwoo got into the carriage.


    It was a two-seat carriage given the fact that it only had two seats and was decorated in such a way that the travelers would have to sit facing one another. Surprisingly, itcked a coachman, but Siwoo was sure that the horses could guide it to its destination since the carriage belonged to Sophia.


    When Amelia said she would give him new clothes, Siwoo thought she would throw him some from the academy¡¯s supply room. But instead of going there, he was unexpectedly going out of the academy at that moment.


    The carriage rattled through the main gate of the Academy.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°A tailor¡¯s shop.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Siwoo was confused because a tailor shop was typically a ce that made clothing for women.


    Amelia said she was going to give him clothes, but he didn¡¯t expect her to give him a custom dress.


    Siwoo, who seriously believed that it might be a new form of harassment, quickly abandoned his delusion that Amelia would get him a custom-made dress.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Siwoo felt the carriage¡¯s interior to be suffocating.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was the fact that there were only two people in this cramped space or that they had to sit facing each other due to the interior¡¯s design.


    Siwoo had been awkward around Amelia ever since the previous incident at the inn.


    Siwoo¡¯s awkwardness around Amelia wasn¡¯t caused by a like or dislike for her; rather, it was caused by the ambiguity of his feelings toward her.


    Of course, he felt bad for touching Amelia¡¯s chest without her consent, but he was more concerned about something else.


    The main cause of confusion was why Amelia¡¯s Autonomous Defense didn¡¯t activate when Siwoo approached her.


    Let¡¯s assume that Siwoo¡¯s hatred for Amelia did not reach the level required to trigger Autonomous Defense.


    However, didn¡¯t the fact that Amelia¡¯s Autonomous Defense didn¡¯t activate, even after he performed lewd acts on her indicate that her conscience has permitted Siwoo¡¯s presence near her because he had no ill intent towards her? Therefore, he was right to assume that they didn¡¯t have malicious feelings for one another.


    But what about Amelia, the epitome of the aristocratic witch? Did she have feelings for a ve? Siwoo¡¯s mind became foggy when he thought about such things.


    Siwoo wouldn¡¯t know unless he spoke to her directly about it. But it was unclear how Amelia would respond and how dangerous that response would be when the whole truth was revealed. Therefore, it was ultimately useless.


    Siwoo had a difficult time understanding Amelia.


    Sophia, who understood her best, said that Amelia was like a child, but he couldn¡¯t understand anything from that statement.


    At the end of the day, time was the only thing that could solve his problems so he had no choice but to be patient.


    Either he had toplete the magical circle that opened the gate to modern times and escape, or he had to live the rest of his life here and wait to know the truth.


    Amelia, who had been watching the passing scenery outside the window silently, cleared her throat.


    Seeing Amelia clear her throat, Siwoo broke away from his thoughts as she asked.


    ¡°What happened..?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Janitor, do you have any health problems?¡±


    When she asked that question, Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to make it obvious that she was worried for him now that he was her exclusive ve.


    What about everything he had been through over thest few years? Was she unaware of his suffering, or was she going to pretend it didn¡¯t happen?


    Siwoo found it quite difficult to keep up with her abrupt change of attitude toward him.


    ¡°If you have any skin conditions or infectious diseases, kindly let me know ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any.¡±


    Siwoo was aware that some people could be a little unclean, but he couldn¡¯t believe that she was saying that to his face.


    It seemed the scene inside Siwoo¡¯s ¡°Sweet Home¡± had greatly shocked Amelia.


    Despite his environment, Siwoo always made sure to take a proper shower with cold water.


    Fortunately, his body had never felt itchy or anything like that.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The two fell silent once again.


    Siwoo had gotten tired of this awkward conversation pattern over the past few days.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t eaten anything, he felt like he was going to have an upset stomach from this situation.


    Regardless of the awkward atmosphere, the carriage continued to move.


    The scenery caught Siwoo¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    The sight of arge citadel lined with white and tall buildings was what first caught his eyes.


    The walls stood proudly, as if they were carved from ivory, and looked extraordinary, even though they were still a considerable distance away.


    There was just one town in Gehenna that was fortified on all sides.


    It was neither Lenomond Town nor Tarot Town.


    Then, the ce they were heading to¡­


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor, is the carriage going to Ars Magna Town?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo opened his mouth wide in disbelief.


    The carriage, which crossed the bridge stretched over the moat, soon entered the gate.


    2.


    Ars Magna Town.


    The name of the town was eight sybles long and was a mouthful. As a result, people frequently abbreviated ¡°Ars Magna Town¡± to ¡°White Town¡± because it was easier to say.


    That was because the white citadel walls that surrounded the town had all been treated with special alchemy, making them shine with a subtle milky color when it is exposed to light.


    The most wealthy vige, the most beautiful and important town, and the most central city of Gehenna could all be used to describe the characteristics of Ars Magna Town.


    Only noble-titled witches seemed to live in Ars Magna Town.


    In other words, White Town was inhabited by 3 dukes, 7 earls, and 32 barons.


    However, Ars Magna Town was the most important ce in Gehenna due to its central location as well as the existence of various important facilities that yed important roles in governing Gehenna.


    First of all, the ¡°Central City Hall,¡± which was Gehenna¡¯s main authority over minor public affairs, was located here. Also next to it was the ¡°Tree of Sephiroth,¡± an executive body that actually moved Gehenna.


    Except for the safe bank in Lenomond Town, these were Gehenna¡¯s only administrative organizations, so there was nothing else to mention.


    However, the reason why any wealthy witch woulde to White Town was due to the fact that all of the best luxurious facilities could be found there.


    There was a social club in White Town called ¡°The First Salon of the Red Roof,¡± which was an exclusive club open to witches who were rank 15 or above in the witch hierarchy.


    Additionally, The Levanah Grand Bath run by Count Yesod was a popr attraction for witches.


    A model business that set trends in Gehenna was the Flora Tailor Shop, which was also in White Town.


    In this town, there were all of the luxurious and high-ss facilities that witches were crazy about. One such facility was the ¡°Gemini Magic Ward Main Store,¡± where only the best Magic Ward products were sold.


    Ordinary citizens couldn¡¯te and go without permission, even if they were witches, it was a town where witches in the middle of the hierarchy could only feel oppressive feelings and couldn¡¯t make a sound from the moment they stepped inside, so Siwoo, a ve, couldn¡¯t have been here.


    Siwoo gasped in amazement as he watched the scenery passing by outside the carriage.


    He had never before seen so many witches all at the same time.


    It was a small grouppared to therge fortress gate, which could fit eight wagons at once, but based on a quick count, it appeared that there were well over 50 witches there.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    Siwoo was so preupied with his surroundings that hepletely forgot that Amelia was sitting right in front of him.


    Only one word could be used to describe the beautiful surroundings of the city of Ars Magna: Mythical.


    The town¡¯s structures date from a time when steel and concrete were notmonly used in construction and were thus made using a variety of methods and materials, including Gothic, Baroque, and Rococo styles.


    If someone wanted to construct buildings as high up as possible, while beingrge and orderly, the buildings would roughly resemble the appearance of this town.


    As he watched, Siwoo couldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful city could be built without using any modern building materials.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Siwoo thought the scenery in Lenomond Town was beautiful when he first visited it, but Ars Magna Town was on a whole other level.


    If the buildings in Lenomond Town qualified as a level of world cultural heritage, then White Town¡¯s buildings would rank among the most mysterious and intriguing constructions in the world.


    Without magic, the people of modern times could never even dream of constructing such a building.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In addition to the study of magic, being able to see such a beautiful city was one of Gehenna¡¯s unique advantages.


    However, Siwoo was more excited about taking a trip for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor, is your mansion in this town?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Living in a ce like this would be just as good as living in Hannam¡¯s Hill, but all of a sudden he became curious about Amelia¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there.¡±


    He got an unexpected answer.


    Upon reflection, Siwoo came to the realization that he didn¡¯t really know much about Amelia.


    Although he was aware of crucial survival factors such as what she despised, the timing of her anger, her facial expressions when she was being rude, and how to properly gauge her anger levels, he didn¡¯t really know anything about Amelia¡¯s favorite things, her happy moments, her past, etc.


    He suddenly became curious and asked.


    It had been a while since they had a conversation without interruption, so Siwoo felt a little happy.


    Perhaps it was because he saw something so beautiful and new that he felt a little more rxed, and the conversation flowed smoothly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because before I became a witch, my teacher and I lived in a hut in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Forest? What city was it in?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t in any town, it was just a beautiful forest filled with tall fir trees.¡±


    Not all ces in Gehenna were cities where people lived.


    Among them were agriculturalnd, pasturend, or forests that had not yet been developed.


    One of the ces where Amelia lived was probably one of them.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s not as beautiful as it used to be.¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but notice a tinge of loneliness in her demeanor as she said that.


    When Siwoo was about to say something, Amelia took the lead.


    ¡°We have reached our destination, please get off.¡±


    The carriage with no coachman came to a stop in front of an impressive structure.


    The name written on the signboard was ¡®Flora Tailor Shop¡¯.


    The building resembled a five-story church.


    Covered with both excitement and anxiety about having to get new clothes from a tailor shop, Siwoo moved toward the building.


    3.


    When Amelia knocked on the door a couple of times with a door hook, the iron door, which was 5 meters tall, opened by itself.


    The tailor shop Siwoo thought was a five-story building from the outside was actually a single-story building.


    It just had a very high ceiling, like a Gothic chapel.


    Additionally, there was a cab with colorful clothes affixed on it that extended from one side of the wall, all the way up to the high ceiling.


    A red carpetid all over the floor.


    After looking around, Siwoo then turned his gaze to the interior structure of the tailor¡¯s shop.


    Even though it resembled a hotel lobby, he didn¡¯t think it was an easy ce for making tailored dresses.


    Then a woman walked out of a corner.


    She was wearing a dress with one leg boldly exposed and a long smoking pipe between her lips. Her hair was swept over one eye to cover it, which only added to her already alluring appearance.


    She was puffing out her pipe instead of being frightened when she saw Amelia, perhaps this woman was a witch, as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s a dress I made 10 years ago, at the time, snowkes were the source of inspiration for making that dress. I think the one who bought it was Sophia¡­You¡¯re the Marigold, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The intent of her words weren¡¯t clear, but one thing for certain was that she had no intentions of making friends with Amelia. Her manner didn¡¯t seem to be consistent with how she would treat clients.


    ¡°True beauty is something that doesn¡¯t change over time. It¡¯s been a while since I made that dress, but it didn¡¯t get rustic at all, did it?¡±


    Flora¡¯s demeanor left Siwoo at a loss for words, even Amelia was baffled by it.


    Siwoo was meeting with another witch who smoked.


    Flora didn¡¯t wait for an answer to her earlier question, probably because she didn¡¯t even expect one, and instead started to introduce herself to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte in introducing myself. I¡¯m sure you already knew, but I¡¯ll say it anyway, I am Flora Arabesque, the Witch of the Threads. By the way, the cloth you are wearing is also something I made.¡±


    ¡°I came here to ce an order for a custom suit.¡±


    ¡°Suit? Where are you going to wear it? In Modern times? Gehenna?¡±


    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s here.¡±


    As if she had just remembered it, Flora cut the conversation short in the middle.


    ¡°All right, so the Turkish mohair wool has just so happened to arrive. For you, I¡¯ll knit some gorgeous clothes that I want to make.¡±


    Siwoo had previously had a suit tailored for him.


    It was necessary for Siwoo to have a suit in order to attend ces such as academic conferences when he lived in modern times.


    But at that time, they spent nearly two hours asking Siwoo what he wanted, and the production alone took more than 15 days.


    But the witch in front of him didn¡¯t even measure anything.


    Amelia used her fingertips to point at Siwoo, who was perplexed by Flora¡¯s superior skill and speed.


    ¡°Not for me, the suit you¡¯ll make is for this man.¡±


    Flora frowned as she turned to look at Siwoo as Amelia pointed her finger at him.

 Chapter 34: Ars Magna Town (3)

    <b>? Ars Magna Town (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Flora had a strange look on her face when she heard Amelia ask her to make a suit for a man.


    ¡°You know where you are, right? This is a ce where we make beautiful dresses for witches.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that when ites to tailoring clothes, this ce in Gehenna is second to none.¡±


    Flora took a puff from her pipe as she wondered why Amelia had brought a male ve despite the fact that she seemed to be aware that this ce was used by witches to make beautiful dresses.


    From Siwoo¡¯s perspective, she had an expression a shop owner of a fruit store would have if they were asked for salted mackerel.


    ¡°I appreciate thepliment, but I¡¯m not too keen on making a suit for a man, I do however, like the idea of making a beautiful dress for a woman.¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t outright reject Amelia¡¯s request, probably due to the fact that thetter was a baroness.


    Siwoo became uneasy as he noticed herck of desire to make a suit for a ve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the suit.¡±


    ¡°Money is not the issue. I won¡¯t make a suit if I¡¯m not motivated.¡±


    Upon hearing Flora¡¯s words, Amelia pulled out a tiny bottle of perfume from her sleeve.


    The tiny, 15-mL bottle was filled with an enchanting purple liquid. Given the size of the bottle, it was more appropriate to refer to it as an ¡°ampoule¡± rather than a perfume bottle.


    Flora, who had folded her arms with an unwilling expression on her face, turned her gaze to the perfume Amelia took out and held it in her hand.


    ¡°Is it the ¡°Perfume of Fatigue¡±?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you two of these perfumes in exchange for making a suit.¡±


    ¡°Two of them?¡±


    Flora¡¯s lukewarm attitude took a 180 as she took the bottle from Amelia¡¯s hand with a wide smile on her face.


    Just like how Flora¡¯s tailored dresses were a sensation among witches, Amelia¡¯s perfume was as well.


    Since Amelia had no interest in making money, the amount of perfume she produced was extremely small inparison to the demand, which increased its value even further.


    Therefore, it was said that the perfume she made was so popr that it quickly sold out at the Red Roof Salon despite being a very expensive item.


    Siwoo recalled hearing from his friend Takasho that Sophia was the one who received and distributed Amelia¡¯s perfume.


    Siwoo saw Flora ecstatically ept Amelia¡¯s perfume, so perhaps Takasho was right about its poprity.


    ¡°Well, this is enough to motivate me to make a suit for him. Since I need to measure the size first, why don¡¯t youe over here?¡±


    Looking at how delighted Flora was, it seemed as if she wanted to get to work immediately.


    Then, a man walked out, lifting the g-embedded curtain of the tailor shop that was hanging on the corner.


    ¡°Oh, is he a customer?¡±


    A tall, handsome blond man walked out, he appeared to have the same charisma a captain of a high school football team would have.


    ¡°Jake, I told you to wait inside.¡±


    ¡°I was sleeping, but when I woke up I was shocked to see that my loved one wasn¡¯t by my side, wouldn¡¯t you have reacted in a simr way?


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep, and it appeared that he was speaking with a hint of narcissism. He came over to Flora, still only in jeans, and casually put his arms around her waist.


    Surprisingly, he stayed in that posture as he introduced himself.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jake Robert.¡±


    After bowing his head to greet Amelia, he began kissing Flora.


    Flora dly epted his tongue.


    A man and a witch began kissing passionately in an American style in front of both Amelia and Siwoo.


    ¡°Ssh¡­splop.¡±


    ¡°Slurp, slurp, slurp.¡±


    Siwoo was stunned by the sudden change of atmosphere.


    Siwoo felt embarrassed and wondered whether it was appropriate for them to act in such a way right in front of customers.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the most surprising thing.


    Flora¡¯s rtionship with Jake seemed very natural.


    Siwoo had this thought because, judging by how close they were, Flora and Jake¡¯s rtionship was not simr to that of a witch and her ve.


    In addition to them being able to talkfortably, Flora had a rxed attitude about how Jake was treating her.


    They were a couple who tantly unted their love for each other.


    In other words, despite the fact that one was a ve and the other was his master, they had an equal rtionship.


    That¡¯s how it looked.


    Siwoo felt embarrassed for some reason, so he nced at Amelia to see her reaction.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    When Amelia saw what was happening in front of her, the shape of her eyebrows indicated that she was about 75% astonished.


    Her eyes were wide with shock, and her straight eyshes were quivering.


    It seemed like she was about to open her mouth.


    Flora wrapped her tongue around Jake¡¯s as their lips ovepped.


    As they parted their lips and slowly backed away, one long thread of salvia connected the tips of their tongues.


    ¡°Phew, isn¡¯t it too hot? Wait for me inside quietly.¡±


    ¡°What a lovelydy you are¡­ Fine, thene quickly, Honey.¡±


    Flora pped Jake on the buttocks after the kiss, and Jake threw a greasy line before leaving.


    Amelia rubbed her eyes to check if something was wrong with her eyes.


    But when Amelia saw Jake returning to the room in the distance, behind the g-embedded curtain, she was certain that what she had witnessed was reality.


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome, right? I won¡¯t give it to you even if you stare at him like that.¡±


    Flora smiled slightly as she noticed Amelia staring at Jake.


    Amelia¡¯s curiosity got the better of her as she asked a question that was against her better judgment.


    ¡°Is that man a ve?¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s a ve, he¡¯s also my boyfriend.¡±


    Her boyfriend? However, wasn¡¯t he just a ve?


    Amelia was utterly bewildered.


    Despite having witnessed it with her own eyes, she was still unable toprehend the rtionship between this witch and her ve.


    How could a witch be in a romantic rtionship with a ve?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he cute? I picked him up from an orphanage when he was seven and raised him. Even though he¡¯s grown up so well, he¡¯s still a child in my eyes.¡±


    Amelia was aware that some witches had physical rtionships with their ves, but even so, Amelia despised it because she found it to be extremely not suitable for a witch.


    She believed that a witch was predestined to follow the path of sorcery. Rtionships with men would only impede a witch¡¯s path to mastering her witchcraft.


    Amelia felt it was a waste of time to hang out with men and stand idly by without doing any magic research.


    Furthermore, Flora and Jake appeared to be a real couple by being upfront about their rtionship¡­


    ¡°This is kind of weird.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it won¡¯t be easy on your side either. You came all the way to the tailor¡¯s to dress your beloved ve in fine clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Amelia retaliated angrily when Flora mistook her for being in a rtionship with Siwoo, but Flora didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°Anyway, Darling is waiting for us, so let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    ¡°I already said it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Fine, why are you getting so angry?¡±


    Flora walked with grace and confidence as she led Siwoo while wearing heels that were as sharp as des.


    2.


    Siwoo entered the tailor¡¯s room.


    Amelia chose to remain in the lobby with a sullen look on her face.


    In contrast to the neat and orderly organized lobby, the cutting room was cluttered with various decorations, jewels, and mannequins, giving it an unkempt appearance.


    ¡°Could you stand with your arms outstretched on that stool over there? I have to take your measurements.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Siwoo was standing there in a daze when Flora spoke to him and pointed at the footrest.


    Flora took out a measuring tape and began measuring Siwoo¡¯s waist.


    Flora was taking measurements of the length of Siwoo¡¯s chest, waist, and arm with her skillful hand movements.


    Possibly out of boredom, Flora began speaking to Siwoo, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you serving a lovely witch? Her predecessor Marigold, was a little more mature.¡±


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel free to talk to me casually. You¡¯re a customer now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Flora was a witch with afortable atmosphere. Siwoo had already noticed it from her interactions with her ve.


    Siwoo saw that Flora proudly admitted to being in a rtionship with a ve, and he didn¡¯t feel as if she was looking down on himpared to other witches. Perhaps it was appropriate to feel at ease around her.


    Siwoo was also able to rx a little because it felt like he was being treated like a human being.


    ¡°Then may I ask what kind of perfume you have received from Ms. Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Perfume of Fatigue?¡±


    Flora took out the perfume she had just received.


    ¡°When you smell this perfume, you will feel extremely tired. Your body stiffens as if you¡¯ve been overworked, your eyelids be heavy, and if you try to stay awake, you¡¯ll get a headache.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    This did seem strange to Siwoo.


    It wasn¡¯t a drug to relieve fatigue; rather, it was a drug that caused fatigue. Siwoo, who had been experiencing sleep deprivation for a while, didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Witches don¡¯t need sleep, do they? Perhaps that is the reason why it is so difficult to get a good night¡¯s sleep. A witch will never again feel that refreshing sensation after a hard day¡¯s work. Can you take a breath? A big one.¡±


    ¨C <i>Huff </i>


    She continued talking while measuring Siwoo¡¯s chest again after he had breathed in.


    ¡°But just smelling this perfume takes me back to those days. Should I call it a nostalgic perfume?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you use sleeping pills or other magic?¡±


    ¡°I can sleep, but it¡¯s artificial. The important thing is for it to be natural.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Although Siwoo didn¡¯t fully understand what it felt like to be a witch like Flora, there were many things that the witches didn¡¯t understand but still managed to aplish.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken all the measurements I need. You wouldn¡¯t mind if I embellish your suit as I please, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, do as you see fit.¡±


    Seeing as how Siwoo didn¡¯t know much about suits, he decided it was best to leave it in the hands of the professional in a situation like this.


    ¡°You have a beautifully thin waistline, I think an Italian style would look good on you. Take off patterns here, add wrinkles at the end of the shoulders, use a Labarca pocket style, and button in a Strafatto style. It seems like shoulder pads are unnecessary¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep it casual by not having a belt? Making thepel a little wider will make your legs look longer. I prefer it without cuffs, GREAT!¡±


    Flora was talking to herself about how to style the suit and such, but Siwoo had no idea what she was talking about.


    All of a sudden, the fabric that Flora brought started floating in the air, and dozens of needles, scissors, and threads started quilting the fabric in all directions.


    Flora skillfully made the suit even quicker than some factories, which used efficient methods as well as shortcuts to speed up production.


    The synchronization was so impable that it was impossible for Siwoo to keep up.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Flora chuckled when Siwoo, who was nkly observing the suit-making procedure, eximed how skillfully she was using her skills toplete the suit.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve been making clothes for over 400 years, you should at the very least be able to do this much.¡±


    ¡°400 years?!¡±


    Although a witch¡¯s lifespan was infinite, the brand was usually passed down to a sessor after about 100 years, or 200 at the verytest.


    They were unable to use their skills to advance their research because they became stuck at a certain point, then they eventually lose all motivation to carry out magical research to advance their rank as witches.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little old, aren¡¯t I? I enjoy making clothes more than magic. I apologize to my predecessor, but what should I do? It was her mistake to select a selfish witch as an apprentice.¡±


    Florapleted the suit in less than a minute while sarcastically giggling.


    Even if the suit was made at a factory, it would still take longer than Flora¡¯s tailoring.


    ¡°Try putting the suit on.¡±


    The suit waspleted on an empty mannequin in the blink of an eye.


    Siwoo put on the suit and checked himself in front of the mirror, he was taken aback by his new appearance.


    Siwoo¡¯s body was perfectly suited to the suit, which was made out of a dark navy fabric by Gehenna¡¯s best tailor.


    It was obvious that Flora made it by only measuring his size, yet there was no difort or inconvenience as he moved or bent his body.


    But more than anything else was the suit¡¯s appearance.


    The suit was the epitome of perfection in every aspect possible, even if Siwoo went out into the world wearing it, it would leave everyone questioning if it was tailored to fit so wlessly.


    Siwoo only wore shabby work clothes every day, so when he did put on such a fine suit, he appeared strangely different and charming in the mirror.


    ¡°That¡¯s why clothes are called wings.¡±


    ¡°It came out well, right?¡±


    Floraughed wholeheartedly as if she already knew Siwoo, who looked pleased as he checked himself in the mirror, would like the suit.


    ¡°Have you worn a lot of suits?¡±


    ¡°No, and it¡¯s been a while since Ist did¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to lock the button below. Also your tie,e over here.¡±


    Flora unfastened the necktie that Siwoo had tied awkwardly and re-tied it nicely.


    At the same time, Flora once again looked closely at Siwoo¡¯s body line.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad, since you and Jake have the same shoe size, I¡¯ll give you a pair of Jake¡¯s shoes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I am much obliged.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, you should express it to the witch outside.¡±


    Flora covered her mouth with a smile.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but think that having Flora as his master would not only have made his life much easier, but happier as well.


    He wasn¡¯t happy over the fact that he had to be Amelia¡¯s exclusive ve.


    Despite not being entirely sincere, the gratitude Siwoo felt towards Amelia, who dressed him in such a fantastic outfit, cannot be denied.


    She had tormented him for five years, so receiving such a gift made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°What a mess, let¡¯s tidy up your hair and beard a little bit.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s face was cleaned, and pomade oil was applied to his head as Flora chanted the magic spell.


    Siwoo stood perfectly dressed in front of the mirror.


    Although the style may have appeared a little excessive, his hair¡¯s fade and pomade were so neat and clean, they gave off the impression of being done at a barbershop, and they went perfectly with Siwoo¡¯s new outfit.


    With this appearance, Siwoo would be instantly disqualified from any small or medium-sized business interview.


    It would give the interviewer the impression that Siwoo was ¡®A punk with a golden spoon in his mouth, so it would be difficult for him to adjust to a social life¡¯.


    ¡°These shoes look fantastic on you. Like a rich man, now it¡¯s time to show off.¡±


    Flora pushed Siwoo¡¯s back as he walked through the curtain and went into the lobby where Amelia was patiently waiting.

 Chapter 35: Ars Magna Town (4)

    <b>? Ars Magna Town (4) ?</b>


    A lobby so opulent that it could easilypete with the magnificent reception room of a royal pce.


    Sitting upright on thefortable couch of such a lobby of Flora¡¯s shop, Amelia was lost in her own thoughts.


    <b><i>Never forget your duty.</i></b>


    <b><i>You will proudly carry the great name of Marigold as my sessor.</i></b>


    <b><i>Maintain your posture even if you¡¯re in a ce where people can¡¯t see you.</i></b>


    <b><i>Never ck off when walking the path of magic; always give it your all.</i></b>


    <b><i>Live your life like a noble and a proud witch.</i></b>


    Amelia remembered the first time her teacher spoke to her in a stern tone as she was hiding inside the warehouse because she didn¡¯t want to study magic.


    But if she were to have an apprentice witch right now, and if said witch was someone who enjoyed ying and beingzy, then Amelia would probably reprimand her as severely as her master had done to her.


    In any case, Amelia¡¯s heart had been deeply impacted by the lessons she had learned from her predecessor.


    In her alone time, Amelia constantly found herself thinking up about her teacher and the teachings she imparted to her, constantly cherishing and reminiscing their interactions and the memories they built together.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±


    She whispered as she touched the rim of the cup of ck tea she hadn¡¯t even taken a sip from.


    Amelia reyed the scene she had witnessed earlier in her mind.


    Jake and Flora.


    They both introduced themselves as lovers¡­


    It was a peculiar rtionship that was different from your typical rtions that constituted


    Simply put, Flora treated Jake equally as her lover and a fellow human being.


    She didn¡¯t reprimand Jake for walking around the store with his jacket off and didn¡¯t mind kissing him in front of her customers.


    But, how could witches and ves ever be even thought of as being equal?


    In contrast to what Amelia had learned about how to treat a ve, what she had witnessed earlier could be considered to be sphemous. Her mind wasplicated as she was not able to understand the divergence between what she had learned and what she had witnessed just earlier


    She felt as if she were in a theater where she ought to stand up in awe and apud for witnessing such a brilliant performance.


    What if Siwoo were to treat Amelia like that? Just like Jake as she treated Flora who he seemed to be madly in love with.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Amelia shuddered with an inexplicable sense of difort at the thought.


    She felt goosebumps trail all over her body.


    ¡®sphemous!¡¯


    She would not tolerate such an urrence under any circumstances.


    But for a brief moment, she couldn¡¯t help but picture herself kissing Siwoo as Jake did to Flora.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    In Amelia¡¯s imagination, she and Siwoo were engaged in a passionate disy of affection, their tongues entwined and exchanging saliva as if they were two slugs mating with reckless abandon. Their tongues caressed each other¡¯s tongue in a passionate kiss full of the longing and affection they felt for each other.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    This time, a deeper sense of difort swept through Amelia¡¯s body.


    She found such an act to be utterly strange.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would use such an indecent act as a token of love and affection.


    In an effort to clear her mind, Amelia sighed out loud and took a sip of the ck tea that she had not touched all the while.


    The ck tea had already cooled down.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor, I¡¯ve changed my clothes.¡±


    The person Amelia had been waiting for had finally walked into the lobby.


    The work had finished faster than Amelia had presumed. She was already getting quite bored sitting in the lobby like that all alone.


    ¡°Since I paid for it in advance¡­.¡±


    Amelia eventually fixed her gaze on the person who was standing in front of her and tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡®Just who is this person?¡¯


    ¡®He looks both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.¡¯


    A wellbed hairstyle; a formal suit that fit him perfectly; andpleting the slick look was a polished pair of ck leather shoes


    A man walked out, seeming awkward as he adjusted his sleeves.


    Amelia, who was about to get up from the sofa, was so startled that she had to sit back down.


    So much was her shock that¡­ it didn¡¯t even ur to her that she had acted in a disgraceful manner.


    She was having a hard time believing that the neat gentleman in front of her was none other than her newly recruited assistant, Shin Siwoo.


    ¡°I sincerely offer my gratitude. I really liked this suit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    She was really finding it hard to admit, but she knew deep down that the suit was the perfect fit for Siwoo.


    Amelia suddenly noticed that her heart was racing and her breathing was bing hurried.


    She was having difficulty breathing in and out.


    She had the feeling that her body wasn¡¯t really her own at this moment.


    She had a difficult time understanding the ambiguous emotions she was experiencing at the time.


    She pondered what changes in human emotions were required for the body to react in this way.


    Unfortunately, there were no words in her dictionary that could define such a feeling.


    She sprang to her feet in the next moment.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s much better now.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. It fits so well that it¡¯s very easy to move around.¡±


    Waving his arms, Siwoo was showing off his clothes to Amelia.


    Flora may havecked manners and had an illicit rtionship with her ve, but she was a skilled tailor, nheless.


    Even when he moved in that manner, Siwoo¡¯s suit didn¡¯t feel unkempt or wrinkled, and he didn¡¯t appear to be troubled by the suit¡¯s tight fit.


    He had always worn ragged clothes till now, but after wearing a formal suit and neat shoes, he looked like an entirely different person altogether.


    Amelia quickly averted her gaze from Siwoo as she appeared to have been mesmerized by his attractive appearance without even realizing it.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor.¡±


    Siwoo walked up to Amelia.


    Amelia was startled by his sudden approach, and clutched at the hem of her skirt for no apparent reason.


    ¡®There¡¯s something wrong with me¡­¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Siwoo expressed his sincere gratitude to Amelia by bowing his head deeply.


    Amelia had never received such genuine appreciation from him before.


    Even though he had shown his gratitude to her before, it was quite easy to notice that it was nothing more than lip service. However, his current show of gratitude was different, more intense and sincere.


    ¡®Was it okay to receive such gratitude? Do I really deserve it?¡¯


    And before long, she came to a conclusion.


    Of course, it was.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she? She had paid two bottles of ¡°Perfume of Fatigue¡± for his suit.


    However, when she considered the reason for which she had given him these clothes, she felt confused once more. In some ways, this could be seen as nothing more thanpensation.


    As usual, she kept her cool and gave the best response despite the confusion that was guing her mind.


    ¡°No need, I just didn¡¯t like it when you walked around in those ugly clothes of yours.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s cool demeanor made it seem as though she was reproaching Siwoo as she spoke to him.


    Siwoo¡¯s expression, which had been beaming with happiness, started to fade after hearing her harsh words.


    He was still a man who expressed his emotions through his facial expressions, after all.


    Amelia immediately regretted what she had said after observing Siwoo¡¯s gradually declining reaction.


    In order to make up for it, Amelia added more words to her previous statement.


    ¡°Please continue to dress like this. It suits you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Siwoo breathed a sigh to control his rising temper.


    Amelia also took an inaudible deep breath and ignored the feeling of frustration that she was feeling for her actions.


    2.


    Siwoo drove back to Trinity Academy by carriage, still wearing the nice suit Amelia had bought for him.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to look around Ars Magna Town more, but it was crowded with witches, which was a little intimidating to a ve like him.


    So, Siwoo felt it would be for the best if he finished his work here and returned as soon as possible.


    Amelia didn¡¯t even look at Siwoo the entire way back to the academy, opting to tilt her head and observe the scenery outside the carriage window.


    As a result, the conversation between the two waspletely cut off.


    They returned without exchanging any words with one another.


    The carriage drove directly to the barn where Siwoo lived till now and once there¡­ he swiftly packed all his belongings to move to his new residence.


    Despite its worn out appearance, the barn gave Siwoo a sense of belonging in the strange city of witches. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was aforting presence that reminded him of home. He said his farewells to the barn after grabbing his belongings.


    It was obvious that he needed to move his luggage tonight because he was about to move to a new lodging.


    ¡°Are we heading to my lodging now?¡±


    Wrapping all of his belongings in a sizable towel, Siwoo asked Amelia as he got into the carriage.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And with that out of the way, the wagon began moving once more.


    They arrived at an annex which was located near the center of the Academy.


    The building was actually arge mansion with a garden and a fountain in front, and it could easily pass for a five-star hotel.


    It was an impressive building with a blue roof and pristine white walls.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think the carriage had brought us to the wrong ce. This is Ms. Associate Professor¡¯s lodging.¡±


    Indeed. The ce was Amelia¡¯s lodging.


    The term ¡°lodging¡± seemed woefully inadequate to describe such a magnificent building and didn¡¯t quite fit the description.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Siwoo was shocked to learn that the carriage had taken them to Amelia¡¯s mansion, most likely at hermand.


    Without a moment for Siwoo to ask back, Amelia left the carriage and opened the door of the mansion.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Siwoo blinked his eyes and followed Amelia inside.


    He closely followed her steps despite the unease he was feeling inside.


    Amelia quickly made her way up the grand staircase and flitted through the spacious mansion.


    He didn¡¯t see a single person, even in such arge mansion.


    Despite theck of inhabitants, the building managed by magic was impably maintained and clean. The chandeliers hanging high above did not have a single particle of dust in them.


    As she reached the second floor, Amelia guided Siwoo to the far end of the hallway.


    Though he tried to remain stoic, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but start to take notice of the situation that was taking ce right now.


    ¡°This way,¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m saying this just in case but¡­ Is this where I¡¯ll be staying from now on?¡±


    ¡°You are my exclusive ve. Isn¡¯t it obvious already?¡±


    ¡®I was going to stay with Amelia?¡¯


    He felt as though his world was being turned upside down as that thought dawned on her,


    Siwoo had trouble epting the reality of the current situation.


    ¡°But how dare I, a ve of Ms. Assistant Professor, live in the same building as your esteemed self?¡±


    ¡°There are many rooms in my mansion, and this ce is needlessly big anyways. So, I have no problem giving one of the rooms to you.¡±


    Siwoo felt like he would have thought much more highly of Amelia if she had just shown such kindness to him on a more regr basis.


    But who was this generosity really meant for? Siwoo pondered if it was because he was now Amelia¡¯s assistant or if she was now pitying him because he was subjected to her daily torment.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too lowly to live in your ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You are my assistant now, so you should live a life worthy of that position.¡±


    Siwoo concluded that there were two great problems with living in the same mansion as Amelia.


    First and foremost, it was painfully obvious why she was keeping Siwoo so close to her.


    ¡®She is going to overwork me to death, isn¡¯t she?¡¯


    As they would be under the same roof in that scenario, she didn¡¯t even need to go look for him or even call him whenever she required his presence.


    If it were just simply about thebor, it would not be a problem at all for him. But the problemy in the fact that Siwoo and Amelia would be in the same ce 24/7,


    Being around her was already awkward and ufortable to begin with, and now he would even be forced to see her face wherever he went. Compared to an assistant who only helped to organize documents and assist in their superior¡¯s work, this was apletely different situation altogether.


    The second problem was quite troubling for him as it meant that he would be unable to conduct his research.


    The barn where Siwoo originally lived was located on top of a secluded hill of the Academy.


    The amount of mana Siwoo used for research was so minimal that it was unlikely to be detected.


    However, things were different in Amelia¡¯s mansion.


    Amelia¡¯s senses would pick it up right away.


    Before starting any experiments, he would have to go toward the deserted barnte at night in order to avoid her gaze and senses. Which implied that his research speed would be dyed considerably.


    He might have been able to handle other inconveniences, but a dyed escape was not something he could stand.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor, no matter how I think about it, this ce doesn¡¯t suit me. I will return to the ce where I used to live.


    Meanwhile, Amalia couldn¡¯t understand why Siwoo was trying so hard to escape from her mansion.


    Originally, she nned to provide him with afortable ce to stay near the research building. A ce where the facilities were neither too good or bad..


    However, seeing how her petty vendettas had umted and obstructed Siwoo¡¯s life in such a major way, Amelia feltpelled to make amends for them.


    So, on a random whim, Amelia decided to give him the room that was usually used as the guest room. But she had no idea why he was being so stubborn in refusing her consideration for him.


    ¡°Leave your things behind.¡±


    And thus, with no way to counter her orders, Siwoo was forced to check out his future home.


    Siwoo, as he gazed at the prospect of running away from this mansion, was utterly stunned when he saw the room of his amodation.


    No matter how fancy a mansion was, lodgings for servants were always shabby. However, the room that was assigned to Siwoo looked in no way suitable for a mere servant. In fact, it was obvious even at a nce that this was a room to amodate honored guests.


    Even though it was lower than the barn, the ceiling was so high that even if Michael Jordan were to jump with all his might, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it.


    The furniture, such as the sofa, cab, and wardrobe, were all so expensive that if Siwoo were to leave a single scratch on them, he would have to spend his entire life serving as a ve to pay for the damages.


    Moreover, the floor was covered in such expensive carpet that Siwoo unconsciously avoided stepping on it.


    ¡°This is the living room and this is the bedroom.¡±


    Not to mention, there were even two rooms that were attached to each other in his amodation.


    As soon as Siwoo entered the room, he was greeted by a spacious living area, and as he ventured further in, he found a bedroom with a bed and a desk already installed.


    In contrast to the living room furniture, the bed and the mattress ced on top didn¡¯t seem to be of the same high quality.


    ¡°May I look around?¡±¡±


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s the janitor¡¯s room, do as you please.¡±


    As soon as Siwoo was given permission, he checked thest remaining room.


    Next to the bedroom was arge bathtub. As he turned on the water in the bathtub, which was almost identical to modern facilities, warm water immediately gushed out.


    The days of freezing showers were over, and he could now bid farewell to the soul-chilling sensations of taking a cold shower.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of bewilderment wash over him as he stared at the room dazedly.


    ¡°Is this really my room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a day off today, so take a good rest ande to the research building from tomorrow morning.¡±


    Amelia uttered those words before shutting the door behind her, leaving the premise.


    Siwoo took a brief moment to look around the room and take in his surroundings.


    Along with exploring his new room, Siwoo tried to understand the reason for Amelia¡¯s sudden bout of kindness.

 Chapter 36: Cohabitation Without Attraction

    <b>? Cohabitation Without Attraction (1) ?</b>


    1.


    <i> It has long been believed that every human heart contains an emptiness, a void that never truly goes away.</i>


    <i> However, this void is neither vast nor an endless abyss.</i>


    <i> The crevice would typically be small, the kind that one might unintentionally stumble upon and mutter, ¡®Oh, it was here all along.¡¯</i>


    <i> During moments of contemtion, the void, which is typically hidden deep within the heart and filled with painful memories, would abruptly reappear.</i>


    <i> It¡¯s an existence that was undeniable and would keeping back, despite one¡¯s best efforts to deny it.</i>


    Despite her attempts to forget the ever-present loneliness in her heart by using the Perfume of Fatigue, the feeling lingered and surfaced, even during a rxing bath and after she had thrown herself onto the bed.


    Even though she didn¡¯t feel hungry, she would remember it whenever she put a sweet dessert in her mouth.


    That thought would upy her mind even as she smoked a cigarette or struggled with an unsolved magic form.


    Despite all her efforts to bury it deep and ignore it, it sneaked up persistently like a haunting reminder saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget me¡±.


    Amelia Marigold too had such a void in her heart.


    That void had always been filled by her mentor, who was graceful, dignified, elegant, and sophisticated.


    Every time Amelia¡¯s condition worsened, her teacher would give her medicine, and she would feel her teacher¡¯s gentle touch as she brushed her forehead.


    Her teacher was always the first to arrive before anyone else after she had hurt her leg from falling from a tree,


    She would sit next to Amelia, keeping an eye on her whilst holding a ss of warm milk whenever she tossed and turned from her nightmares,


    She would tell her old tales while braiding a scarf for her while sitting by the firece,


    And when Amelia was struggling with her studies and was about to give up, her teacher would gently remind her, ¡°Amelia, you are a special child.¡±


    Teacher.


    Teacher.


    Her beloved teacher.


    Amelia remembered the day.


    She had never imagined that the day woulde when she would have to bid her teacher farewell.


    And her teacher, too, said nothing about this.


    ¡°Teacher! Why, why didn¡¯t you say anything¡­! I¡­.I thought¡­that if I became a witch, I could be with you forever¡­¡±


    ¡°With every greetinges a time to bid farewell. Oh dear, is this phrase too cliche to leave behind as myst words?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s teacher never informed her that they¡¯d only be together until Amelia inherited the brand. The reality of the situation was that passing down a witch¡¯s brand would mean the death of the preceding witch.


    Amelia was well aware of the reason behind her teacher¡¯s decision.


    As a child, she was azy student who was indifferent andcked the motivation to study..


    Moreover, she loved her teacher too much.


    If Amelia had known this truth, she would never have inherited the brand.


    She would never have stepped up to inherit her teacher¡¯s research or to be recognized by her if she knew that she¡¯d lose the opportunity to spend more time together with her teacher.


    Which would have resulted in Amelia passing away at a young age due to the illness that had gued her since birth.


    That was the reason her teacher hadn¡¯t told her about the consequences of passing down the mark.


    In her case, Amelia¡¯s teacher wouldn¡¯t have wanted her beloved apprentice to die either.


    ¡°You¡¯re being a coward¡­ I can¡¯t admit it! There¡¯s no such thing as this¡­being a coward¡­don¡¯t go¡­don¡¯t go¡­!¡¯


    ¡°Amelia, my beloved apprentice, my daughter, my mirror. I am truly happy to be able to pass on the name of Marigold to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a name like that! Why won¡¯t you pay attention to what I have to say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a kind-hearted child.¡±


    ¡°No! No¡­! I don¡¯t want this brand. Take it back. Without my teacher¡­ I¡¯m nothing¡­..!¡±


    Regardless of how much Amelia cried, clutched her head, screamed, hung her head, and prayed.


    The cruel hands of time that inched her teacher¡¯s departure did not stop.


    ¡®Live like a witch, like a nobleman. And¡­¡¯


    Her teacher was gone.


    That was the day Amelia inherited the brand.


    Amelia Marigold took the me for her teacher¡¯s passing before a final testament could be made.


    She was burdened with feelings of guilt, betrayal, resentment, anger, love, and longingness.


    A wide variety of emotions that couldn¡¯t be expressed in a single word.


    Amelia tightly repressed her emotions and buried them deep within the emptiness of her heart.


    Despite understanding that one day these thoughts would resurface, she kept them locked away.


    The relentless pain of loss, like a scorching ember within, steadily ate away at the bottom of her heart.


    After the end of the solemn funeral,


    Amelia cried until she passed out, repeating the cycle of waking and crying over and over again.


    She no longer had any tears to shed.


    She hade to realize that unfairness is a harsh reality from which one cannot escape, no matter how hard one tries to deny it.


    From then on, Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    A resolve that she had conjured reluctantly.


    One that she had never wished for, yet was unable to cast aside.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what my teacher wanted¡­¡¯


    A Witch¡¯s Pride


    She would put forth her best efforts to unlock her potential and reach the heights of the witch¡¯s hierarchy just like the Witch of Creation.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll walk down that path.¡±¡®


    The memories of her teacher felt overwhelmingly warm and yet hurt her heart ever so painfully as well.


    The unexpected memories burnt like a branding iron, heating her chest and bringing tears of longingness to her eyes.


    As such, the void in her heart was only for her beloved teacher.


    For a very long time, that is, until the day a daring and hateful man appeared before Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    2.


    Siwoo took out a cigarette.


    This was naturally taken from the pack that Amelia had purchased on her way back from Border Town.


    The pack held a total of twenty sticks of cigarettes!


    Back in the day, Siwoo would not have smoked one of those tasteless cigarettes even if someone had given it to him. In fact, he was so particr that he even had preferences for whether his meals were hot or cold.


    Despite that, Siwoo was currently in a situation where he had to make the right choice and eat it even if it meant eating riceced with cyanide.


    By smoking only one cigarette a day, and on rare asions two, a person can avoid bing a ve to nicotine addiction for a full two weeks.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t want to be a ve to nicotine because one life as a ve was already difficult enough for him.


    Sitting on the windowsill, Siwoo lit the candle on top of the crackling firece.


    A person wearing a super hot suit could be seen reflected on the window ss.


    He didn¡¯t know the correct price of the suit because Amelia tried to negotiate with the perfume, but it was obvious at a nce that the materials and the design were expensive.


    ¡°This guy is very handsome.¡±


    After dressing up nicely and neatlybing his hair for the first time in a while, he looked in the mirror and started to get a little narcissistic.


    Perhaps Amelia had fallen in love with him after seeing his new look.


    It was a momentary delusion.


    Siwoo realized the truth when he met his gaze in the window ss.


    Based on Amelia¡¯s reaction after he changed into his new suit, it didn¡¯t seem like the kind of thing that would happen.


    Siwoo smiled wryly and flicked the cigarette, removing the ash from its tip.


    Amelia had changed slightly over thest few days.


    In the past, she used to be just a beautiful but destructive force that brought disaster, but these days it seemed like she was acting a little strange.


    In fact, after their trip to Bordertown together, he had begun to notice significant changes in her.


    He was confused about whether she had grown tired of tormenting him up to this point.


    Or if she simply felt grateful for Siwoo when he shielded her from falling roof debris.


    Did she really start taking care of him because he was her exclusive ve?


    Surely she must have noticed that he had been protecting her till the very end at the inn.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but shiver as he felt a chill run down his spine.


    That wasn¡¯t thest of his assumptions.


    No matter how much he pondered, he would¡¯ve never been able to live in peace like this if it were discovered that he had sucked on Amelia¡¯s breasts.


    Sophia seemed to have properly kept her mouth shut.


    Anyway, she had bought him underwear, desserts, cigarettes, and even the stylish suit he was currently wearing.


    Siwoo did feel like it was a bit strange.


    He had felt something like this before.


    It was like the time when the bully who had been tormenting him for two years, suddenly apologized to him for his actions, albeit insincerely, after he had been released from the military.


    While Siwoo said ¡°thank you¡± for the bully¡¯s apology, it was ambiguous and did not necessarily imply that he would refuse to forgive him if asked to do so immediately. After all, Siwoo was not the type of person to hold grudges.


    In the first ce, he was not a person who would be harsh on others.


    Siwoo¡¯s past experience of being tormented by Amelia made it difficult for him to establish a clear emotional stance towards her and understand the distance between them.


    Even though he felt happy to receive something from her, he felt a sense of unease. It was difficult for him to fully ept them because they reminded him of the suffering he had experienced as a result of her past actions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    Siwoo had already nned to leave.


    <i>You never know. Even the most difficult situations improve over time.</i>


    Of all the shitty days in Gehenna, the only memory he could recall was the day when he had a fight with Amelia.


    Everything would eventually pass because it was already in the past.


    Instead of creating discord with Amelia for no reason, Siwoo wanted to appease her in moderation and attempt to make their rtionship as convenient as possible so he could leave this ce as soon as he could.


    It was rtively simple to refresh his mind, perhaps due to the fact that Amelia was less violent than she had been.


    ¡°Ugh, even if half of her newly acquired personality had followed, it would have been enough.¡±


    Then Siwoo would have walked around with his tail wagging like Takasho.


    It was then that he realized just how important one¡¯s appearance truly was.


    Possibly because of Amelia¡¯s stunning beauty, Siwoo didn¡¯t despise her despite her tormenting him. Siwoo most likely would have really hated her had she been a little less beautiful than she was right now.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    The DNA present in her body was also said to be one of the reasons why Amelia was beautiful.


    Siwoo casually ced the cigarette with the filter onto the ashtray (which appeared to be very fancy and expensive) before closing the window.


    That was when a sudden crash echoed as the door was mmed open.


    Siwoo sighed and realized that this was the beginning of his life as an exclusive ve.


    Since moving to this new location, the No Privacy Zone had been activated for him.


    The situation had progressed to the point where he had to be on guard even when he was in the bathroom.


    Siwoo slightly adjusted his suit before leaving for the living room.


    The only positive aspect was that the living room and bedroom in the amodation were separated, allowing Siwoo to detect Amelia¡¯s intrusion early on.


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor¡­¡±


    He was about to ask what was going on but wasn¡¯t able to continue.


    It was because Amelia had abruptly interrupted his sentence.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°My name is Amelia Marigold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shin Siwoo.¡±


    Even though he knew her name, he couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say by telling him that.


    Amelia¡¯s eyebrows rose momentarily as Siwoo stared nkly at her in confusion.


    This was only a fraction, indicating 25% of her surprise, that Siwoo would sometimes see in Amelia¡¯s reaction when he acted impulsively without thinking twice.


    Siwoo wondered what he did wrong this time.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­.?¡±


    There were always two ways to know when Amelia called Siwoo.


    She either called him ¡®Janitor Shin Siwoo¡¯ or simply ¡®Janitor¡¯.


    Except for times when she was extremely angry, Amelia mostly called Siwoo thetter.


    He pondered why Amelia would call him by his full name.


    The PTSD that had been building up inside Siwoo for five years had started to manifest itself, showing its ugly head and contorting his mind.


    He unconsciously shrugged his shoulders.


    Was it because he had smoked in the room?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Shin Siwoo. Not a janitor.¡±


    Amelia looked intently at his face while nodding as if she hade to a realization on her own.


    Siwoo found her intense gaze bothersome.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m no longer the janitor of the academy, but Ms. Associate Professor¡¯s exclusive possession.¡±


    In an attempt to suppress his embarrassment, Siwoo bit down on his tongue.


    Amelia¡¯s delicate, thin eyebrows appeared to be troubled for some reason.


    This typically meant that her frustration meter was at 50% capacity.


    ¡°Call me by my name. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Umm, don¡¯t you want me to call you by your title of Ms. Associate Professor?


    ¡°Yes. I told you. My name is not Associate Professor.¡±


    He had no idea what kind of surprise this was.


    But since he was now Amelia¡¯s exclusive ve, he had no choice but toply with and carry out her orders.


    ¡°Understood. Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face held a look of satisfaction.


    At first nce, she appeared emotionless, but when he took a closer look at her face, her nostrils were slightly red, making it look he cute.


    A thought appeared in his mind as he wondered if Amelia¡¯s nose hairs were blonde as well.


    ¡°Well done,¡±


    Snapping out of his stupor caused by the sudden ambush from Amelia, Siwoo discovered that Amelia was holding a te in her hand.


    A cherry cake wasid on the te. It was one which he had eaten before and was extremely delicious


    The name of it, in fact, slipped his mind.


    She left the te on a table with a confident andposed posture.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Thank you. Ms. Amelia, don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±


    He asked, seeing as there was a piece of cake and a fork on the te. But Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. After eating, please go to the kitchen on the first floor and wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you for the meal.¡±


    Amelia disappeared in a sh, just as she did when she appeared.


    It seemed like she hade all the way to Siwoo¡¯s room just to deliver the cake.


    First and foremost, he hadn¡¯t been able to eat a single meal that day, and was craving sweet food, and thus ate the cake.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Siwoo felt like he was being treated as if he was a dog but shrugged it off as a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 37: Cohabitation Without Attraction (2)

    <b>? Cohabitation Without Attraction (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo got out of his bed.


    Without the help of an rm clock, Siwoo¡¯s eyes naturally opened as 6 am rolled over.


    He felt refreshed when he awoke from the nket¡¯s soft embrace, unlike when he used to sleep on a hard bed made of straw that he had ced in a box.


    He hurried off to take a shower in the bathroom.


    ¡°What a pleasant morning.¡±


    Speaking of showers, it had been a while since Siwoo had taken a shower indoors with hot water instead of an outdoor one.


    He no longer whined about wanting to take a warm shower once a week, even if he was to be sent to prison.


    If Siwoo¡¯s room was at the eastern end of the sprawling mansion, then Amelia¡¯s room could be said to be at the western end.


    Getting out of hisfy bed, he took a warm shower, got dressed, and proceeded to head over to meet with Amelia as she had instructed him to do so the day before.


    Siwoo finished organizing his outfit for thest time in front of the mirror hanging in the hallway, then opened the door and went into Amelia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, I¡¯ming in.¡±


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Her voice could be heard from the other side of the door as Siwoo requested to enter the room.


    Siwoo anticipated going into a girl¡¯s room to be a dull, uninteresting experience, but when he did so, he quickly realized that this was not the case, and his initial impression quickly disappeared.


    If he was forced to exin theyout of Amelia¡¯s room, it wasn¡¯t all that much different from his own.


    Odil and Odette¡¯s room had been more luxurious, but Amelia¡¯s room exuded a sense of modesty and simplicity.


    Aside from the high-quality furniture, the room did not appear to have been decorated with much care.


    However, it was crammed with all kinds of magic-rted books, papers, and experimental materials.


    Nevertheless, the room felt more cluttered than the research building, perhaps because of its smaller size.


    Amelia appeared to have brought numerous research-rted items into her house.


    As he entered the room, Siwoo was about to say good morning to her when he realized that those words held no significance.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Amarlia asked while still holding a pen in her hand while sitting at the desk.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept today.¡±


    She had been scribbling something down on the paper ced on her desk.


    She must have been staying up all night.


    Arge stack of paper, recently written on with ink, wasid out in front of her and was starting to dry.


    ¡°Wait a moment, please.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, Amelia focused on her work again.


    Her brows furrowed, disying her focus on her work.


    Though she did not disy much facial or emotional expression, her thin and straight brows were remarkedly exceptional.


    Her eyebrow expression significantly influenced Siwoo¡¯s ability to anticipate almost 90% of her feelings in advance.


    After finishing her final work, Amelia finally looked at Siwoo.


    ¡±Take a look at your uing tasks.¡±


    It seemed to be the reason behind her calling him to her office.


    Amelia rummaged through her desk drawer and handed Siwoo a bundle of 30 to 40 pages of paper.


    As an exclusive ve, this guide summarizes what you are required to do based on the day and time of the week. Please take the time to read it and be familiar with the material.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Amelia got up from her seat and walked around the table.


    This time, she was wearing a morefortable-looking robe, which she may have changed into from her previous attire.


    ¡°See item 15 on page 3.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It appeared to be some sort of work manual.


    Whilst flipping through the pages, Siwoo suddenly realized that the handwriting in this manual was familiar.


    This was something that Amelia had carefully written letter by letter.


    Page three detailed the tasks he had to aplish when he woke up in the morning.


    He would have to wake Amelia up if she was sleeping. On the other hand, if she wasn¡¯t asleep, he was instructed to greet her.


    Following that, he would have to organize her bedding and prepare her breakfast.


    It was decided that Siwoo wouldn¡¯t prepare breakfast on his own but would simply pick it up from the kitchen in the school¡¯s building.


    ¡°Yes, I have confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the cafeteria, so pleasee over.¡±


    Assuming it would take a considerable amount of time to fullyprehend the details, given how thick the manual was,


    Siwoo watched Amelia walk over to the washroom and then make his way to the academy kitchen.


    2.


    On his way to the kitchen, Siwoo encountered a familiar face.


    Takasho was yawning while cleaning the hallway,


    But he began jumping with excitement upon seeing Siwoo¡¯s new outfit.


    ¡°Whoa~ who are you? I¡¯m going to freak out at how slick you¡¯re looking.¡±


    ¡°Hey, calm down. It¡¯s not a big deal, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a big deal! My friend has finally made his debut!¡±


    Siwoo actually had a lot to say to Takasho, but he wasn¡¯t sure he would have time to say it all.


    He simply summarized and informed him of the events that had urred so far.


    ¡°Hey, what did I tell you? Didn¡¯t I say that Amelia likes you?


    Takasho¡¯s eyes shone with pride as he patted Siwoo on the shoulder as if congratting a friend who had finally passed a difficult civil service exam after many sleepless nights of preparation.


    What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Have you been listening to me? What have you heard that would make you think that Amelia likes me?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡±I just told you, she didn¡¯t call me to the inn that night to serve her, but instead to be her assistant.¡±


    Takasho¡¯s proud expression faltered and became ambiguous at Siwoo¡¯s words.


    Takasho had the impression that he was staring at a lottery winner who would never go to the bank again in their entire life to im their prize.


    ¡°Hey, how should I describe this? Every time I see her, she seems to be in love, so it really amazes me that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Because of you, I almost got into trouble. Do you know how Amelia looked at me back then?¡±


    Takasho gave Siwoo a look that was almost like he was looking at a bug as soon as he mentioned the story of that night.


    Siwoo¡¯s face would turn red in embarrassment whenever he thought about that night.


    ¡°Hey, idiot¡­ Have you ever had a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Right, I thought so.¡±


    Takasho had abandoned the idea of reprimanding Siwoo and paused, considering where to start before vocalizing each of his thoughts.


    ¡°Take a look, Shin Siwoo. Amelia bought you underwear, didn¡¯t she? She gave you a cigarette, right? Didn¡¯t she also give you a cake? She even bought you a suit. Why is she being so kind to a ve who doesn¡¯t give a damn?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? She may be feeling a little sorry for me because she has been tormenting me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear,¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you spend a day with Amelia. As you said before, she¡¯s an Orthodox witch and doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in men.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the typical story, and isn¡¯t it something special that Amelia is interested in you?¡±


    Takasho came to the conclusion that Siwoo would not understand no matter how many words he used to exin.


    ¡°Hey, would you look at that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, keep your hands to yourself! It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°This is mohair, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Takasho slowly touched Siwoo¡¯s arm, almost as if he were inspecting his suit, and started to speak.


    ¡°I used to get a lot of suits as gifts when I worked. Have you heard of cashmere?¡±


    ¡°Cashmere coat?¡±


    ¡°Mohair is a material that is as good or even better than that. Would you just give such a good piece of clothing to a mere ve if you didn¡¯t have any feelings toward them? Besides, Amelia never had any ves before.¡±


    Siwoo made a sullen expression as he thought that since the suit was tailored at a tailoring shop in Ars Magna Town, it ought to be good enough.


    ¡°I can see that this is being openly favored, but you say that I¡¯m mistaken. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken, but I don¡¯t have any interest in Amelia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Takasho opened his mouth in disbelief.


    Even though the situation was murky, this was what Takasho said after taking Siwoo¡¯s situation and circumstances into ount.


    ¡°Well, I admit that you¡¯ve suffered a lot because of Amelia. But aren¡¯t you partly to me because of what you did as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. Anyway, I don¡¯t believe you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Please, Shin Siwoo, you have to believe me. Sometimes when I see you, I feel like you¡¯re acting like a silly goldfish, swimming around in circles. What you¡¯re missing is a golden opportunity! How long do you think a noble, rich, and beautiful witch will stay interested in you?¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your point? I have to go soon.¡±


    After pausing to think, Takasho finally spoke.


    ¡°Let me know your experience if you ever get to have sex with her. I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±


    After giving Takasho a smack on the back of his head for getting overly excited, he went to the kitchen to collect the food.


    3.


    Siwoo had no idea how the future would y out, but he was certain that he would always have food to eat.


    He took the tray from the kitchen after receiving the breakfast meal.


    It was an English breakfast.


    The breakfast spread included a perfectly executed bagel with bacon with just the right amount of seasoning and a boiled egg that was cooked to perfection ¨C with the yolk bursting forth when tapped. The salmon sd was delectable, and a warm cup of coffee rounded out the meal.


    Siwoo bid farewell to the meal he had been served before he became Amelia¡¯s assistant. The meal consisted of bread scraps that were so hard they could be used as a charcoal eraser, and a thin soup that was not enough to satisfy his hunger.


    The meal had been terrible the entire time, and he didn¡¯t want toy eyes on it ever again.


    Siwoo sat at the same table as Amelia and savored each bite of breakfast slowly. After finishing their meal, they headed to the research room together.


    The cycle that had been ingrained in his body for the past five years had finally broken, leaving Siwoo with an odd feeling.


    He was urged to head to the academy immediately and start working.


    Siwoo was absorbed in reading the manual in the far corner of the research building, contemting new concepts.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Amelia entered the research room, she lit a cigarette and focused on the magic research without saying a word.


    Siwoo continued to carefully read through the handover manual, acting as though his keen intuition was taking in all the details entirely.


    Taking a quick nce through the content, he found a list of tasks that he had to aplish.


    What to do in the morning.


    What to do during lunchtime.


    What to do from dinner to bedtime.


    Things to do during weekdays


    Things to do during weekends.


    Things to do inside the mansion.


    Matters to be observed when apanying to the research room.


    Instructions for organizing documents and papers.


    Cleaning andundry methods


    How to order various desserts.


    Things to do in the event of any issues that may appear.


    There were various detailed items written.


    All of which wouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem if Siwoo were to read through it carefully.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Incidentally, he needed to move things from the barn, but it seemed he wouldn¡¯t have time for a while.


    To begin with, ording to the manual¡¯s contents, Siwoo would have to follow Amelia around for almost the entire day. It would usually take about an hour to get from either the research building or the amodation to the barn.


    He considered taking a day off and sneaking out at night.


    However, it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter for now.


    It was a ce that no one would ever visit anyway.


    <i>¨C Caw caw!</i>


    At that moment, he heard a crow¡¯s cawing from outside the window.


    Amelia had suddenly called him at the exact moment he was about to look out the window to see the source of the sound.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Come back here in three hours.¡±


    ¡°Understood, is there anything you need me to do before that?¡±


    ¡°No, just focus on reading the manual for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Siwoo nodded obediently and left the research building.


    4.


    A warm andforting glow of sunshine.


    The weather was very warm and cozy duringte autumn.


    Outside the research room, Siwoo stretched his arms wide open and basked in the peaceful and tranquil atmosphere.


    ¡°Ah, this is life.¡±


    Usually, by this time, Siwoo would have been climbing adder and shaking branches to remove dead leaves or sweeping the dust-free hallways.


    It was amazing that he had some peaceful time to rx after a delicious breakfast in the morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s moments like this that I wish couldst forever.¡±


    Siwoo was concerned about what to do with the items he had left behind in the barn, but it turned out that the timing was perfect.


    He intended to transfer the magical items from the barn to his new home, and once that was done, he returned to the research room and acted as if nothing had happened, thereby resolving the situation.


    He nned to take an hour¡¯s nap after finishing the task and thus hurried off to the barn.


    Siwoo found himself humming with delight as everything started to go smoothly after all his hard work.


    Siwoo entered the rose garden with a light step, knowing that crossing it was the quickest way to reach the barn.


    The magically enchanted roses, which seemed to have disregarded the seasons, blooming in a variety of colors, they pleased the eyes and noses with their vivid hues and their sweet fragrances.


    However,


    Something didn¡¯t feel quite right to Siwoo.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was certain the fountain he was looking at was the same one he had seen earlier.


    A little angel blew a trumpet, and a witch sprinkled blessings onto a pile of witches¡¯ children covered by a nket.


    Siwoo turned to look straight ahead again.


    He could see the exit.


    Keeping his eye fixed on the exit, he slowly walked towards it.


    His mind fully focused on the exit and, just as he thought he was about leave the garden, he suddenly found himself back in front of the fountain again.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather unexpected.¡±


    Siwoo turned around, feeling a sense of foreboding.


    A massive carriage that was three times the size of Sophia¡¯s was parked there.


    Perched on the hinges of the carriage door was a pair of ck and white birds with their wings spread open, they had the ability to sing songs that could cast spells.


    Theybined to form a single entity, a witch.


    One that symbolized the Countess of the Gemini family.

 Chapter 38: Love Potion (1)

    <b>? Love Potion (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo hoped to see rays of hope after all his hard work, but he felt he had developed dementia as a result of the hardships he had endured.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Siwoo believed that he had been fortunate enough to have been able to maintain his sanity up until this point.


    With a hesitant gait, Siwoo approached the carriage that seemed to be waiting calmly as if beckoning for him toe closer.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten about his promise to the twins.


    He was supposed to meet the twins over the weekend but had to change his ns due to an unexpected call.


    He was unsure of the twins¡¯ reaction if he told them Amelia had called him that day.


    He didn¡¯t see it as a major issue because he believed they would understand the situation and move on.


    Nheless, he was still afraid of opening the carriage door.


    Since the windows were obscured by white and ck curtains and the interior was not visible from the outside, Siwoo swallowed his saliva and cautiously stepped inside the carriage.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡±


    His eyes widened in surprise upon entering the carriage.


    The carriage¡¯s interior was significantlyrger than it appeared from the outside.


    The floor waspletely covered with a red carpet, and the ceiling was so high, making it unbelievable that it was inside a carriage.


    It might as well be called a movable vi at this rate.


    After all, they had used spatial distortion magic on the inside of the carriage.


    There was nothing surprising about it; in Gehenna, space distortion was one of the mostmonly used magical spells.


    However, the majority of the spells utilize the mana that circtes through ley lines and meridians.


    The cost to maintain a moving carriage with such features was something that would cost a substantial amount of money.


    And it was no wonder that Count Gemini, someone who was well-known for his wealth, could aplish such a feat.


    The dark interior of the carriage began to light up as the candles, which had been flickering weakly, red up and became fully lit.


    At the same time, Siwoo caught a glimpse of Odil and Odette sitting next to each other on the couch and staring at the carriage door.


    The twins folded their arms and lifted their chins, casting a proud and dignified gaze upon Siwoo.


    They could certainly do that, and it made sense.It was something that they would certainly do and made sense.


    After all, Siwoo, who was a mere ve, had arbitrarily broken his promise.


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll exin everything that happened¡­.¡±


    ¡°Close the door ande in.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    In spite of their inexperience as apprentices, he realized after watching them that they were still witches.


    He had only seen their cheerful and honest demeanor up until now, but the sight of their angry faces and the pressure that emanated from them made him realize that their rage was noughing matter.


    He closed the door cautiously and approached the twins.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice living as a ve because we treat you well as our teachers¡¯ assistant, isn¡¯t it, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why would you break your promise?¡±


    Odil¡¯s cold voice pierced through like a serrated de.


    ¡°I apologize. But there were circumstances beyond my control.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your excuse and decide what to do with you, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    He felt nervous, wondering if the matter was more severe than he had anticipated when he heard Odette¡¯s grumbling voice.


    ¡°Sis, my eyes hurt. How long do I have to stay like this?¡±


    ¡°Odette, be quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Assistant had his reasons, too.¡±


    Odette cheerfully gave Siwoo a shoulder bump and chatted with him. She appeared happy to see him after a long time.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Assistant. Our magic was amazing, wasn¡¯t it? It was a song called ¡°Fairy¡¯s Mischief,¡± which made you wander around in circles.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, it was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Siwoo ignored Odette, who had a boastful look on her face and a proud smile, and continued to describe the events of the previous day in a slow and precise manner.


    He believed it was unnecessary to go into great detail about the events that had urred and mentioned that Amelia had called him up and told him to apany her to Border Town.


    However, since the events that urred were unnned, he couldn¡¯t go to Tarot Town to inform them.


    He concluded by informing the twins that he would no longer be a janitor of the academy but instead work as an exclusive ve under Amelia.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°You see, I don¡¯t think Mr. Assistant did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I still can¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    The twins appeared to have been convinced, just as he had expected.


    Although, Odil still had a disgruntled expression on her face.


    ¡°So, did Ms. Professor give you that outfit too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°It looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    After folding her arms, Odil also gave him apliment, having apparently found his outfit stylish.


    ¡°Oh, right! Mr. Assistant, can I tell you something funny?¡±


    ¡°Odette! You said you wouldn¡¯t talk about it!¡±


    Odil started to fidget as Odette opened her mouth to speak, the tension in the air disappearing in an instant.


    Despite Odil¡¯s attempt to silence her by covering her mouth, Odette couldn¡¯t hold back herughter as she continued speaking.


    ¡°You know, when you weren¡¯t here, my sister got angry and was kicking the bed with her foot.¡±


    ¡°Stop it! We were finally getting into the mood!¡±


    ¡°She then identally hit her shin on the bed and started to roll around the floor, crying.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry!¡±


    It was clear that she did roll around crying despite her attempts to deny it.


    Odil blushed, giving Odette a stern look before speaking to Siwoo.


    ¡°How about I tell you a funny story too? Do you know what I once found in a note of Odette¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Sis, why bring up that story!¡±


    At this time, the situation had reversed.


    Odil was clearly having fun as she continued talking, and Odette charged with grit to face whatever shame wasing her way.


    ¡°Do you know why she wrote that note?¡±


    ¡°Sis, if you do that, I¡¯ll eat all the snacks you hid in your room!¡±


    ¡°She thought she had caught a deadly disease when she first had her menstruation.¡±


    ¡°Sis!!!¡±


    ¡°She cried so hard back then¡­ I had no idea why it was happening, but I cried along with her too.¡±


    ¡°You die, die!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ouch! You said it, too! I told you not to tell him!¡±


    ¡°Is that the same thing as this?¡±


    ¡°Listen up, Mr. Assistant! Let me tell you another story about my sis!¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Assistant! Don¡¯t listen to that. Listen to me instead! My stories are even funnier!¡±


    The twins started chirping like baby birds begging for food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°Odette¡¯s story is not interesting at all!¡±


    ¡°My sis¡¯s story isn¡¯t interesting either!¡±


    After pouring out their dark past to each other for a while, Odil and Odette made a truce in the presence of Siwoo and sat down at the table.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but let out a big sigh as the situation that had unfolded left him perplexed.


    2.


    ¡°¡­<i>poo-ha</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>phew</i>¡­¡±


    The twins appeared to be recovering from a traumatic experience as they slouched on the sofa in a lethargic state.


    Their cheeks, still flushed with excitement, were crimson, and their clothes and hair were disheveled as they gasped for breath.


    ¡°Odette¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    The twin siblings looked at each other for a while before warmly hugging each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who was more wrong,¡±


    ¡°I guess we finally realized toote that all this fighting will lead to nothing.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for the preemptive attack that vited the agreement.¡±


    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t it better for the both of us to get along like this?¡±


    Siwoo had known them both for a long time, and even though they had been fighting for a while, he assumed they would stick together because both sisters got along so well.


    Siwoo looked at the twins with a heartwarming feeling.


    Actually, Siwoo thought this situation where both sisters embarrassed themselves was cute.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never lose my pre-emptive right from now on, Odette.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I have to attack fiercely enough that sis can¡¯t counterattack.¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±


    They appeared to be quite mature, but when he observed what they were doing, it was clear that they were children.


    He wondered if all witches were like that.


    ¡°By the way, may I leave now?¡±


    Siwoo thought it was time to go to the barn and tidy up the luggage now that the serious situation seemed to have been resolved, and he had made a proper apology.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t given him permission to do so.


    ¡°Where are you going? Sit down.¡±


    The twins, who were going at each other¡¯s throats, soon straightened their hair and sat back down on the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, we understand you were ced in a difficult situation. Furthermore, to insist on something you are unable to control is unfair.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re also a little upset. It was supposed to be our day of escape from our confinement, but instead, we wasted the entire day waiting for you, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I apologize once again for that.¡±


    Odette rushed to a corner of the carriage and retrieved a thick book from a corner of a bookshelf on the side.


    ¡°Anyway, while we were waiting, we came up with a good idea, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Odette, who was flipping through the book in her hand, cheerfully spread out a section of it and showed it to Siwoo.


    Her excitement was palpable as she tiptoed to Siwoo to show him the book.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to make this today.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve already made it. It¡¯s called the Eros¡¯ Potion.¡±


    The reply came from Odil.


    In her arms, there was an ampoule containing a pink liquid that seemed to be saying, ¡®I¡¯m a suspicious mana potion.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, when I looked at the instructions for the first night for ady, the word love kepting out.¡±


    ¡°But no matter how much I thought about it, I didn¡¯t know how to properly understand it.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing impossible with magic! So we prepared this potion.¡±


    The twins exined back and forth seamlessly, like well-coordinated show hosts.


    ¡°The effect is very straightforward. Any woman who drinks this will fall deeply in love for exactly an hour.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to try it on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    It seemed to be the reason why they held him tight and didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s something additional we need that you could help with.¡±


    ¡°One additional ingredient is needed for this potion¡­ but we can¡¯t seem to find it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s semen, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°You¡¯re catching on quickly.¡±


    Hearing Odil¡¯s additional exnation, it seemed like it would be difficult to use the semen of just any man.


    ¡°Because in order to fall in love with Mr. Assistant through this potion, we need Mr. Assistant¡¯s semen. It can only be done with freshly squeezed semen.¡±


    The twins had created a potion containing Siwoo¡¯s semen with a specific and challenging hypnosis condition ¨C a woman must drink it and then make visual contact with Siwoo within 10 seconds to fall deeply in love with him. Other men¡¯s sperm did not have the same effect, making the process even moreplex and challenging.


    He was frustrated and wanted to say why they had to make such a trashy potion.


    However, he had to swallow those words back down his throat because he was in a vulnerable position and had to cooperate with them.


    There was no other way for him.


    ¡°Anyway, I think I exined enough.¡±


    ¡°Then, please take off your pants and provide it to me.¡±


    Siwoo, who hesitated for a moment, obediently took off his pants, handing them over to Odette.


    The twin¡¯s gaze instantly focused on Siwoo¡¯s lower body.


    Despite the fact that his dick was still receiving a lot of attention, it shrank back in embarrassment as the weight of the gazes directed at it grew heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Can you do it quickly? I want toplete the potion quickly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel ufortable if someone is watching, it¡¯s too much of a burden, and it takes a lot longer. Give me a bottle or something, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. We¡¯re going to help take it out.¡±


    Siwoo attempted to put up a weak resistance but ultimately knew it would be shot down.


    Siwoo¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t dislike the sensation that could be experienced as a result of this oue.


    In fact, if he left it to the twins as it was, he would feel much more rxed.


    However, he also felt like he was bing a criminal who did all sorts of things to innocent people who seemed like children.


    In particr, there was a worry about the future that this matter might be heard by the patriarch of the Gemini family.


    ¡°My sister and I studied very hard. We¡¯ll do well now.¡±


    ¡°¡±Would you like to sit on this sofa?¡±¡±


    ¡°Well, Ms. Odil, Ms. Odette, if Lady Gemini finds out about this, she would be very angry. Why don¡¯t we stop doing this? At least until after you became a formal witch¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who was led by Odil¡¯s hand, sat on the sofa, all the while trying to argue his way out of the situation, but it was all for naught.


    Odette didn¡¯t even listen to his pleas and asked with a loud voice,


    ¡°Well¡­shall we begin?¡±

 Chapter 39: Love Potion (2)

    <b>? Love Potion (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ shall we begin?¡±


    In any case, Siwoo knew that no matter how hard he tried, the twins would take him seriously.


    Their persistence and exploratory spirit were so strong that even Siwoo would have struggled to keep them in check with both hands and feet.


    Siwoo, on the other hand, had never expected Odette to begin sucking on his ns immediately and to do so without hesitation.


    Odette took in the ns all at once, her warm tongue caressing the underside of his shaft as it rolled around.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    ¡°Num..ahm, ahm¡­¡±


    Siwoo began to take gasp for air as he came face to face with Odette¡¯s cheerful and innocent gaze, an inexplicable feeling of guilt welling up inside him.


    At the same time, the sense of immorality, which triumphed over his sense of guilt, did nothing to satiate his growing libido.


    His cock instantly started to rise quickly after that.


    Odette appeared confident while giving him fetio, despite herck of experience using her tongue to stimte.


    ¡°Ha-ah¡­.chu-ah¡­puhah! How is it? Better thanst time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡±


    She only lightly touched the ns with her tongue the first time, but she was much more proficient this time around.


    Odile, who was standing next to Siwoo and was observing the scene with her arms folded, spoke.


    ¡°Odette was totally fixated on the manual. She fussed about doing this and that on her own.¡±


    ¡°Why are you only talking about me? My sis also practiced with me!


    ¡°I did it out of curiosity because you were working so hard. But I didn¡¯t work as hard as you, did I?¡±


    As Odetteined, the vibrations generated from her mouth stimted Siwoo¡¯s member.


    In response to the subtle stimtion, it broke free from Odette¡¯s grasp and struck her chin.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Odette got slightly startled.


    A ve had thrown an uppercut at an apprentice witch with his dick.


    It was aplicated situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Assistant. I learned that men often move like this when they¡¯re feeling good. Shouldn¡¯t I be pleased? It¡¯s proof that my efforts are paying off.¡±


    Odette continued to perform the fetio while beaming, having forgotten about her argument with her sister.


    Siwoo¡¯s face appeared to be melting, whether he was aware of it or not, and Odile, who was witnessing this reaction, continued to disy a look of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, do you like it that much? You look like a kitten who just sniffed a bag of catnip.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odette has be quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    In the meantime, Odile suddenly unbuttoned Siwoo¡¯s suit.


    She turned the necktie to the side and started to undo the shirt buttons.


    Siwoo wondered what was going on and nced at Odile, who gave a witty response.


    ¡°I¡¯m just as good as Odette. I am confident in my ability to learn new things.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s chest was exposed entirely whilst Odile clung to his side.


    She pressed her lips against Siwoo¡¯s nape like a sucker fish cleaning a fish tank.


    ¡°How does it feel to be kissed on the back of your neck like this? Does it turn you on?¡±


    Odile wrapped a hand around Siwoo¡¯s waist, drawing him close, and with her other hand, undid his clothes as she kissed Siwoo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Ticklish and¡­. It feels good.¡±


    It was an emotion that waspletely distinct from simple pleasure.


    It was a feeling that was close to a shiver of thrill and, at the same time, close to an itch.


    ¡°Sis! It¡¯s my turn. Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if Mr. Assistant belongs to you, isn¡¯t that right? You started first without even asking for permission.¡±


    Siwoo felt like he was experiencing a cmity brought upon by women.


    He never imagined that there would be a day when he would have to use that phrase in his entire life.


    He believed it to be the appropriate term in this circumstance.


    He found it hard to believe that the day had finallye when the beautiful twins would fight over his body.


    ¡°But surely, Mr. Assistant will enjoy my mouth better, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Odette, that won¡¯t do. ording to the manual, pleasure from the mood is more important than physical pleasure. How can you learn so differently when we both read the same book?¡±


    Siwoo felt Odile¡¯s pointed tongue caress his neck.


    Her soft saliva-soaked tongue snaked past the nape of Siwoo¡¯s neck, corbone, and chest on its way to his nipples.


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    Odile squeezed her eyes shut as she started sucking Siwoo¡¯s nipples like a baby while nibbling his nipple with the tip of her tongue.


    He had never had his nipple sucked by anyone, so he never thought this feeling would be so intense.


    The sensation was beyond his imagination.


    In particr, Odile¡¯s side profile from that angle was very charming.


    The dick in Odette¡¯s mouth became stiffer and jerked vigorously.


    ¡°Did you see that? Mr. Assistant lifted his waist off the sofa, right?¡±


    ¡°Puha¡­! He must have felt good because of me!¡±


    Naturally, Siwoo was left with the task of rendering a verdict on this pointless conflict.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Whose mouth is more pleasant?


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Whose mouth makes you feel better?¡±


    The situation was akin to how shrimps might feel in the middle of a whale fight.


    Of course, there were risks.


    Siwoo was sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t easily open his mouth.


    In fact, it is hard to say which one is better.


    ¡°Each of your mouths felt good in its own way, so it¡¯s difficult to say which side is better.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that kind of answer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! As a man, you should make a bold decision!¡±


    That was a troublesome request for Siwoo.


    Obviously, if he picked a side, the other party would be upset.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you an old story.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Are you changing the subject?¡±


    ¡°No, please just listen.¡±


    So the fairy tale that Siwoo suddenly started was the famous story of a ck cow and a white cow.


    A schr approached a farmer plowing a field with two cows and asked which cow was better at work. The farmer replied in hushed tones that the ck cow was the better of the two.


    The curious schr asked why he had said that in hushed tones. The farmer responded to the schr by saying that even if they were animals, if he praised one side, the other side would be unhappy. The farmer¡¯s wisdom had impressed the schr.


    Odile had stopped caressing Siwoo¡¯s body and was watching him clumsily tell the story whilst Odette was listening to the story with his dick still in her mouth.


    He found it a little funny as he watched them quietly listening to the story.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I make this decision hastily, the rtionship between Ms. Odile and Ms.Odette will be jeopardized.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. After all, Odile and I are already rivals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I will personally inform each of you as a result. Let me start by telling Ms. Odile.


    Odile pricked up her ears.


    Siwoo whispered in a very hushed tone so that Odette couldn¡¯t listen to what he was saying.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, I must admit, you made me feel better. But wouldn¡¯t Ms. Odette be upset upon hearing this? I was taught that the winner must show grace to the loser. So, I humbly request that you show a kind heart by not unting your victory too much and offer Ms. Odette apliment.¡±


    Next up was Odette¡¯s turn.


    It went without saying that Siwoo told Odette the exact opposite of what he told Odile.


    He wondered if this would work, despite the fact that they were twins and sometimes simple-minded.


    ¡°Oh, Odette, the hard work you put in has truly paid off. You are truly my sibling.¡±


    ¡°Sis, the fact that you delved into areas I never thought of is truly wonderful.¡±


    It had worked out well.


    Odette and Odile exchanged words ofpliments as they tried to hold back their lips from rising.


    Siwoo was surprised by how absurd it was that everything worked out so easily.


    2.


    After a brief moment of rxation, a shift in position took ce.


    Odilel was on the bottom, while Odette was on top this time.


    ¡°Excuse me, *chu*,¡±


    Odette began to caress Siwoo¡¯s chest with the tip of her tongue whilst Odile concentrated on sucking his dick.


    That alone was a thrilling pleasure.


    ¡°Ha-am, jjuup¡­ Slurp¡­!¡±


    Odile sucked his dick harder than her sister did, it was intense that dimples started to appear on her red cheeks.


    There was a distinct difference between this and Sophia¡¯s fetio from the other day.


    Compared to Sophia, who was a mature witch, Odile was innocent and clumsy.


    However, Odile did not lose her desire topete with her younger sister in an attempt to make Siwoo feel better.


    She made a valiant effort to tease his cock with her clumsy tongue movements, partially satiating his sexual desire.


    Siwoo credited her for just having that mindset.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Gleurg¡­<i>Slurp, slurp</i>¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Pop!</i>


    Odile removed the dick from her mouth, which she had been sucking until now, as she closely observed Siwoo¡¯s changing expressions.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s about toe out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it should be about time¡­!¡±


    Odile started giving Siwoo a handjob while holding his dick over a small ss bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a lot faster thanst time.¡±


    Her face beamed with a big smile.


    Siwoo felt an indescribable emotion as he noticed the proud look on their faces, which seemed toe from their improved techniques.


    ¡°You remember me telling you to make a ring like this and mainly stimte the ns, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow! I can feel Mr. Assistant¡¯s pulse racing!¡±


    Odette continued to y with his chest, twisting her tongue strangely as if she were trying to speed up his eventual release..


    <i>¨C Twitch! Twitch! Twitch!</i>


    Odile could feel Siwoo¡¯s cock twitch in her tiny hands, his semen threatening to shoot out from the overwhelming sensations.


    The white semen shot out of his urethra with such a strong force, akin to the flow of a stream of piss.


    The twins¡¯ eyes fell on the ss bottle.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, wow,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡±


    Odette couldn¡¯t help but cry out in awe as the tiny ss bottle was filled to the brim with semen as Odile was left feeling mesmerized by the sheer duration of Siwoo¡¯s climax.


    Ejacting while experiencing the constant stimtion on his chest gave Siwoo a sense of satisfaction that was beyondpare.


    It was almost as if he had another erogenous zone located at his nipple that was ejacting as well.


    Siwoo¡¯s mind was still filled with lustful demons despite the fact that he was being partially forced into submission in a situation that he didn¡¯t really ask for.


    As Siwoo perceived the bottle to be the twin sisters¡¯ uterus,


    He pondered whether he would be able to taste a real shimaidon by cing the two of them side by side one day after they had inherited the Gemini brand.


    He was reminded of the sorrow that he suffered in Gehenna.


    He wouldn¡¯t have any regrets if he could release his semen into the slits of the twin witches, whose beauty had mesmerized him.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    It appeared that Siwoo was so closely associated with Takasho that he was bing tainted by Takasho¡¯s personality.


    While Siwoo was picking up and putting on his clothes, Odile and Odette looked around at the semen flowing inside the bottle.


    Siwoo sighed as he watched the twin start preparing the potion without waiting for him to put on his clothes.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no particr problem. Now we just need to mix it, and it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, it looks like you came twice as much asst time.¡±


    Odile poured the semen into the Eros¡¯s Potion that she had previously prepared.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the semen¡¯s concentrated mana or the properties of Eros¡¯ potion, but they melted and blended together without needing to be stirred.


    ¡°This is the final touch.¡±


    Odile and Odette looked at the potion bottle, which was now shining more brightly than before, with a zeal that seemed appropriate for the title Mad Scientist.


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t think this is going to taste good.¡±


    Odette, remembering the bitter taste of the semen, wrinkled her nose.


    Odile also made a disgusted face.


    ¡°But if you drink it, you¡¯ll understand love on a deeper level.¡±


    ¡°I seem to love the scones I eat at tea time¡­why don¡¯t we try them first?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odette, if you don¡¯t feel like it, you don¡¯t have to drink it.¡±


    Naturally, Siwoo¡¯s futile efforts to stop her were ignored.


    ¡°Listen up, Odette! For urate experimental results, we need cross-validation with at least three people!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Odile took out a small whiskey ss from the minibar and divided the potion in half.


    ¡°20mL for each person. Odette, you must drink it all without leaving any.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°For the pursuit of love!¡±

 Chapter 40: Love Potion (3)

    <b>? Love Potion (3) ?</b>


    1.


    <i>¨C Gulp</i>


    <i>¨C Gulp</i>


    <i>¨C Gulp</i>


    There was an unsettling tension in the air.


    Siwoo heard the repeated sound of something being consumed three times; it felt much like the calm before the storm, with the sound shattering the night¡¯s tranquillity.


    It was the sound of the twins simultaneously consuming the potion, and Siwoo, who was taking a deep breath in preparation for what was toe.


    20mL was such a small amount that it was not even a mouthful.


    Although he felt like the sensationsted an eternity, the time it took for the twins to pick up and ce down their sses was mere moments.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste as bad as I thought it would.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, why is it so sweet?¡±


    The twins, who had been expressing their appreciation for the taste for a while, turned their heads simultaneously to look at Siwoo.


    It was all for the sake of meeting the conditions of the love potion.


    Siwoo waited with bated breath as he awaited what was toe.


    Eros¡¯s Potion was simply a love potion.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if the potion could influence human emotions the same way that magic does, and was curious to see how a young witch apprentice would look like should they fall in love.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    A minute passed by, and yet there was no change.


    The anticipation and curiosity that had been visible in the twin¡¯s eyes were beginning to slowly fade away.


    ¡°Odette, are you sure you didn¡¯t bring the wrong mushrooms?¡±


    ¡°No way! I took them exactly as listed in the encyclopedia from the magical mushroom cultivation area. You messed up the ingredient mixing didn¡¯t you, sis??¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you probably picked some strange mushrooms because you were confused again.¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t be trusted, sis.¡±


    As the twins started to bicker and argue with one another, the potion appeared to have had no effect on them.


    Eventually, the pointless argument died down, and yet, even after 10 minutes of silence, there was still no noticeable change.


    ¡°Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette. Now that your curiosity seems to have been satisfied, may I leave now?¡±


    The twins made a pouting face.


    It was as if they were disappointed children who were unable to go to the amusement park on their long-awaited birthday due to poor weather.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, this may be a bold request, but please keep this a secret. If the powerful witch, Lady Gemini, were to find out, I fear that my life would be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Assistant. Our master is a very kind person.¡±


    ¡°Even the kindest of masters would surely be furious if they saw an apprentice witch, who is no different from their own daughter, engaging in an affair with a scoundrel.¡±


    Saying those words didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anyway, you did a great job.¡±


    Whatever the case, Siwoo craved an escape from the unsettling and ufortable situation he was in.


    Siwoo, who inwardly felt relieved, was about to bid farewell and leave when suddenly Odette called out.


    ¡°Wait a minute!


    ¡°Oh! You scared me! Why did you have to yell in my ear?¡±


    Passion, and perhaps even joy, could¡¯ve been heard in her voice.


    Siwoo could feel that something was off as he suspiciously looked back in her direction.


    Odette¡¯s eyes were moist, and she had been standing there for a while without saying a word.


    The drooping corners of the eyes held a clinging affection akin to honey, and within them resided a feeling of love and desire reminiscent of a forbidden fruit.


    Her flushed cheeks and ragged breaths made it obvious to him at a nce that something unpleasant was going on.


    ¡°I- if not now, I don¡¯t think I can tell Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady¡­ Go ahead.¡±


    Odile felt an unusual power that was different from normal, and only then did she seem to understand why Odette was acting in this manner.


    It was because the Eros Potion was taking effect.


    Odette approached Siwoo with light steps and stood in front of him.


    ¡°Please sit here and listen.¡±


    As Siwoo was about to leave, Odette grabbed his wrist with an eager look that suggested she wanted to embrace him, and pulled him down onto the sofa.


    Odette¡¯s tiny hands, which had be feverish, were hotter than the mouth she had been using to suck his penis earlier.


    Odile observed Siwoo and Odette sitting on the couch with great interest.


    Odette abruptly untied the waist ribbon on her dress in front of Siwoo.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The ribbon of the dress, intricately tied with skillful hand movements, suddenly came undone and the dress, which had been stripped off, fell to the floor in a heap.


    She wore underwear that didn¡¯t expose as much skin as Amelia¡¯s did.


    Siwoo could see her thigh-length underdress, which appeared to be boxers she had worn in ce of underwear.


    Given the thickness of the fabric, it was obvious that it wasn¡¯t meant to be underwear.


    Odile and Siwoo both simultaneously gaped in shock.


    ¡°You see¡­ at the end of this manual, there¡¯s information on how women can pleasure themselves.¡±


    Odette¡¯s hand, which had been hesitantly moving toward her waist, glided into her boxers.


    Siwoo was shocked for the second time.


    ¡°ording to that book¡­ On a woman¡¯s body, there¡¯s this¡­ this tiny sprout-like thing in the gap down below. If you press on it with your finger and turn it around like this¡­ like this¡­ it apparently feels good¡­¡±


    Odette suddenly started masturbating.


    The squirming hand gestures inside the thin boxers were clearly visible.


    ¡°For some reason, I was too embarrassed¡­ I did it quietly when sis was asleep¡­ Actually¡­ I had also been thinking of Mr. Assistant at the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°


    Siwoo was simply gaping at the breathtaking sight.


    They imed that it was a potion for falling in love.


    But it was clear to see that it was an aphrodisiac.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant gave me¡­In the embarrassing hole¡­I imagined you putting something hard in it¡­I felt¡­ It felt really good¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Odette unexpectedly dered it.


    She had masturbated for the first time not long ago, using Siwoo¡¯s penis as an imaginary dildo.


    What woulde to mind if one were to hear such lines in person?


    In such a situation, it was obvious that any man¡¯s mind would go nk.


    <i>¨C Thud..!</i>


    Odette¡¯s touching movement on her womanhood was then slightly changed and the change in movement reflected on the boxers.


    She appeared to be slowly sweeping her hand across her delicate petals.


    ¡°And then it happened¡­ You know¡­ a little bit of water began to leak from here¡­I was feeling dizzy in my head. I felt like sneezing and my throat was itchy. And¡­And¡­ My waist and hips were wiggling¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s shoulders trembled as Siwoo wondered if she was remembering that sensation or if she was currently experiencing said pleasure at that very moment.


    ¡°¡°After a while¡­ just, my body just started shaking¡­¡­That¡¯s how good I felt¡­¡±


    Her charming tone of voice, tinged with guilt, drew Siwoo in.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, is Odette a bad girl?¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t say that the twins were upright and sincere students¡­


    He didn¡¯t feel like it was appropriate to say anything in that moment.


    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know why I acted like that. I thought it was because the only man I knew was Mr. Assistant¡­But now I think I understand¡­¡±


    Odette pulled her hand out of her boxers.


    Her fingertips were glistening with a sticky liquid.


    She put her finger into Siwoo¡¯s open mouth.


    It was almost like she was telling him that he was the reason she had be like this.


    ¡°¡­I am in love with Mr. Assistant.¡±


    The fluid on her fingertips had a lewd taste.


    It tasted salty, bitter, and sweet all at the same time.


    Siwoo hurriedly called out to Odile as Odette¡¯s transparent love juice rolled off her finger and onto his tongue.


    ¡°Ms. Odile! Ms. Odile! Please stop your sister! It¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    However, Odile was nowhere to be found and did not respond to Siwoo¡¯s calls.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t able to see Odile as Odette had blocked his view of her.


    ¡°Where are you looking at? The one in front of Mr. Assistant is not my sister¡­ it¡¯s me, Odette¡­¡±


    Siwoo was tightly held by Odette, she used her other hand to stop him from turning his head.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how such a powerful force could originate from such a tiny body.


    ¡°Ms. Odile! Please don¡¯t just stand there watching!¡±


    ¡°Am I not good enough? As expected, my sis, who is cooler than me¡­is more attractive, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The rapidly changing situation felt worse than a bad drama, and he feared that his mind would go insane.


    ¡°No, Ms. Odette, you are certainly attractive as well. I really mean it.¡±


    Odette¡¯s eyes were filled with tears that reflected a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°As I expected, Mr. Assistant is a kind person. But I also know¡­ that I¡¯m not as good as my sister, on top of that I¡¯m dumb.¡±


    Odette¡¯s tears dripped down her cheeks.


    The tears kept streaming down her face as she hung her head low.


    Her sad tears dropped onto Siwoo¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, it seems that you have taken some strange medicine that has affected your mind. Please don¡¯t create any future embarrassing situations and try to rx¡­.¡±


    Siwoo attempted tofort Odette, who was crying in front of him, by gently patting her shoulder and calming her down.


    The moment Siwoo¡¯s hand touched Odette¡¯s shoulder, she stopped her sobbing.


    It was as if she had stopped breathing and every movement in her body ceased, frozen still.


    A smile formed on her face.


    Odette suddenly lifted her head and locked her eyes with Siwoo¡¯s.


    A chill could be felt running down Siwoo¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I have a good idea,¡±


    Odette said with a cheerful smile that broke through her previous sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a baby with Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i> A baby?</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m still an apprentice witch, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t have a baby. I¡¯ve already reached the age of maturity and if I receive Mr. Assistant¡¯s seed, I¡¯ll be able to conceive a baby.¡±


    Siwoo felt his body suddenly constrained by an invisible force.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be ovee with brute force or mana generated by Siwoo.


    ¨C Thud.


    Odette lowered her boxers in front of Siwoo slowly, as if performing a strip show.


    Her thin, slender thighs were exposed as she slid down her pure white boxers adorned with frills and ribbons.


    The only thing drawn on Odette¡¯s exposed pubic region was the ¡°symbol¡± that proved her ability to inherit the witch¡¯s brand.


    Siwoo could see her fluffy vulva as he lowered his gaze a little further.


    The area where it touched the drawers was covered in sticky strands of mucus like a spider web in the early morning.


    Odette¡¯s secret garden was perfectly mowed, and not a single strand of body hair was visible.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant wouldn¡¯t leave me if I have his baby, right? He¡¯s such a kind person after all.¡±


    Her words were tinged with a twisted, possessive desire.


    The smile that formed on her face, burning with pleasure, looked extremely dangerous.


    ¡°I can have a baby with Mr. Assistant¡­ Why does this make me so happy?¡±


    ¡°Ode¡­.ah..!¡±


    Siwoo attempted to scream, but a powerful unseen force tightly sealed his lips, rendering him unable to make a sound no matter how hard he tried.


    He realized that this was no ordinary urrence and believed that the potion, which was supposed to make people feel love, would have such an effect.


    Siwoo predicted that the potion¡¯s effect would be simr to the fluttering of the heart when one falls in love with someone, causing them to blush just by looking at them.


    He had assumed that Odile and Odette had a fair idea about the potion¡¯s effects, as they didn¡¯t take any special precautions while consuming both potions together.


    <b><i> But it suddenly dawned on him that this was not a love potion but just a damn animalistic aphrodisiac!</i></b>


    An apprentice witch could never be a full-fledged witch if she lost her virginity.


    The worst part was that a witch, that had been taught and trained for at least 15 years wouldn¡¯t be able to be a witch.


    Siwoo would surely die if the matter was exposed.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Odile was waiting there passively watching the situation unfold.


    The problem not only affects Siwoo but also has an impact on her younger sister Odette¡¯s future.


    Odette reached her hand into Siwoo¡¯s pants and pulled out his member.


    She shuddered at the grandeur sight of his manhood.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! Did you get so hard after seeing my body?¡±


    Odette stepped forward, lifting her legs gracefully, and settled down on Siwoo¡¯s engorged member.


    For a split second, the image of the pink flesh poking out from between her chubby bumps seared into Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    Fortunately, for now, she didn¡¯t immediately insert his tool.


    It had simply rested into the soft gap where the slimy, sticky secretion, much like the texture from a snail¡¯s slime, was flowing out.


    He felt like his dick was a hot dog nestled in between a warm bun.


    ¡°The most shameful part of Mr. Assistant¡¯s body¡­ touched the two most embarrassing parts of Odette¡¯s¡­ hehe?¡±


    ¡°Aah..!¡±


    Despite his member being fully erect, he could practically see his future demise unfold before his eyes.


    The situation had escted too far.


    Furthermore, Siwoo was bound by magic that could not be broken, even with the mana power generated by his arousal¡­


    The entrance to Odette¡¯s sheath was simply too close forfort for Siwoo¡¯s shaft.


    It was possible for Odette¡¯s ¡®symbol¡¯ to be damaged in that way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look elsewhere, Mr. Assistant¡­ Mr. Assistant is now solely Odette¡¯s. I¡¯m not going to give him to anyone else¡­¡±


    Odette slowly started to move her waist.


    To be precise, she was rubbing her clit against his shaft.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Haaa¡­It¡¯s too hot. Compared to when I touch it alone¡­I feel so good that the sensations from before can¡¯t evenpare to what I¡¯m feeling now¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s petal meat sandwich had crept up to the base of his phallus and had almost reached the bottom of his ns.


    ¡°I have dreamed of bing a witch¡­ But if I get Mr. Assistant, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s destroyed.¡±


    His shaft was directly aimed at her tunnel.


    She only had to hold his member upright and insert it as it was and Odette would lose her virginity which inadvertently would lead to his death.


    In the heat of the moment, Odette whispered while blowing hot air into Siwoo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I see¡­This is¡­ this feeling that I can burn everything for the sake of Mr. Assistant¡­.It¡¯s love¡­!¡±


    Odette¡¯s hips moved.


    From Siwoo¡¯s point of view, it appeared as if he was on the chopping block with the executioner¡¯s de rising.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s Mr. Assistant¡¯s turn. Spray baby seeds inside Odette and make me pregnant?¡±


    Following those words, Odette lowered her waist, aiming for Siwoo¡¯s member at the entrance of her love tunnel.

 Chapter 41: Love Potion (4)

    <b>? Love Potion (4) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s Mr. Assistant¡¯s turn. Spray baby seeds inside Odette and make me pregnant?¡±


    Following those words, Odette lowered her waist, aiming for Siwoo¡¯s member at the entrance of her love tunnel.


    Siwoo¡¯s vision darkened.


    ¨C <i>Slish!</i>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if the love juices overflowing from Odette¡¯s entrance caused his member to slip outside of Odette¡¯s hole, or if Odette¡¯s entrance was simply too narrow.


    Odette¡¯s first attempt at insertion failed as his shaft brushed past her petals.


    She made a second attempt despite appearing unconcerned with her first failure.


    Although she was dealing with such minor issues, she was smiling.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s not easy to get pregnant at once. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s my first time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¨C <i>Slipped!</i>


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­!¡±


    She missed it again.


    The deflected ns seemed to have touched Odette¡¯s delicate clit, causing her pelvis to shudder as she looked up at the ceiling.


    The insertion would be rtively simple if Odette used her hands, but her hands were upied with Siwoo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, together, until Mr. Assistant¡¯s seed reaches Odette¡¯s precious womb. Again, again, again¡­ You will stick it into the entrance of my womb and shoot your seed inside me. Whoo-hoo ?¡±


    ¡°Eu¡­ Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Assistant. I¡¯m also scared, it¡¯s my first time¡­ but together, we can ovee this. I¡¯ll persuade my master.¡±


    Odette¡¯s eyes were clouded with love and sparkling with hope, making her expression even more bewitching.


    With a quick lick of her lips, Odette firmly grabbed his member and pressed it against the entrance of her hole.


    Siwoo could feel the love juices wriggle through the tip of his shaft as if it were begging for Siwoo¡¯s member to be pushed inside.


    ¡°Haan¡­ I think I did it right¡­ Now if I just lower my waist¡­ Done¡­ Ahh!¡±


    As Odette began to lower her waist, her body flew off andnded on the opposite side of the couch.


    Odette tumbled along as the sofa fell.


    Once Odette, the caster of the spell that bound Siwoo¡¯s movement was gone, his body was free to move as it pleased.


    ¡°I was about to be fucked.¡±


    Siwoo ced his hand over his pounding heart as sweat poured down his face.


    It was true that sex was something to look forward to and enjoy.


    But he would rather not if it meant risking his life for it.


    He quickly pushed his erect cock back behind his zipper.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t have used magic in that situation, so it was probably Odile who threw Odette away from him.


    She was still standing in the same spot, her eyebrows scowling, and her face disying a perplexed expression.


    Rage was boiling inside Siwoo.


    He was furious and wondered what kept her so busy that she was only helping now.


    If she was slightlyte, both Odette and he would¡¯ve fallen into ruin.


    Such thoughts inevitably turned into rage and directed themselves at Odile.


    ¡± Ms. Odile, why are you only lending a hand now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant shut your mouth.¡±


    Odile¡¯s sharp words, which cut off Siwoo¡¯s resentful words as if they were intrusive, silenced his mouth as well.


    Siwoo was baffled as to why Odile was so irate despite the fact she dyed her helping hand.


    Odile approached Siwoo with haughty steps and grabbed his necktie.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, I know. The way I feel right now is because of Eros¡¯ Potion.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden? You seem perfectly fine.¡±


    Odile shook her head.


    ¡°For about 10 minutes, I felt as if I had gone crazy. I had to watch Odette and you cling to each other while my consciousness was trapped inside of my body. I suppose the effects differ from person to person.¡±


    Odile pursed her lips tightly as if she were angry and spoke.


    ¡°Odette is my precious younger sister. I can¡¯t let something like this ruin her life. Besides, if Odette can¡¯t be a witch, I won¡¯t be able to either. We need to do this together, you understand, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you came to your senses and stopped her, but please, let¡¯s not do this anymore. I really thought I was going to die.¡±


    Odile shut her eyes and rubbed her temples in response to Siwoo¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°I know, I know. Is this the effect of the potion? Is this how love feels¡­ It¡¯s unbearably painful. To love someone but be powerless to do anything about it.¡±


    Siwoo had the feeling that this conversation was going nowhere.


    Odette seemed fine at first nce, making it look as though she was immune to the potion¡¯s effects.


    However, the reality waspletely different.


    She was now fighting desperately with herself, who was enchanted due to the effects of the potion.


    ¡°If you¡¯re finding it difficult to endure, I¡¯ll leave right now. It¡¯s better if I go before things get any worse. Is that what you want?


    Rage was boiling within Siwoo.


    While he was fortunate and appreciative of her help, the realization that Odile and Odette were the ones putting him in danger made it difficult for him to express his gratitude.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s strange to see Mr. Assistant get so angry¡­ It makes my heart ache.¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t believe that Odile, despite being arrogant, presumptuous, and having a tendency to be self-important, would care about his outburst enough to squint her eyes in pain.


    Siwoo finally realized that it was an effect of Eros¡¯s Potion.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Just as Siwoo turned to leave, the pressure around his neck tightened.


    In fact, Odile was pulling his necktie, which was being strung tightly around his neck like a noose.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Ms. Odile, right now I feel like stomping everything to pieces. I¡¯ll inform Lady Gemini of the situation despite our agreement and everything. Could you, if you still have any conscience left, keep the fact that I use magic a secret for me?¡±


    Siwoo naturally got chills at the thought of how much longer they had to put up with this awkward rtionship.


    Even if it meant getting punished for his actions in the past, he had given serious thought to whether ending this secret rtionship was the right thing to do.


    Odile¡¯s hand crept up Siwoo¡¯s neck, pulling his head down.


    She tugged on his necktie, crept up on tiptoe, and leaned close to his lips.


    When he thought about it, Odile was the first person Siwoo had ever kissed.


    Odile kissed Siwoo ferociously as if trying to devour him.


    She pushed her tongue into his mouth, parted his lips, pulled his tongue along with her, and then sucked it firmly.


    ¡°Puhah¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant said that kissing is meant for lovers, right? Despite the fact that I was under the influence of the potion, I love Mr. Assistant. No, I had already fallen in love with Mr. Assistant when you had created your own form for creating a new magic circle.¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. Odile you¡¯re not in your right state of mind right now.¡±


    Siwoo gently pushed Odile away, trying to keep as calm as possible.


    Fortunately, Odile appeared to have no intention of continuing and took a couple of steps back.


    ¡°Sorry for getting you involved. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Odile bowed her head.


    She remained in that posture for a long time.


    Odile, who had a habit of uttering disgusting notions about social standing, bowed to a ve.


    ¡°No, well¡­. It¡¯s fine. Is Ms. Odette alright?¡±


    ¡°I put her to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°I see, then¡­¡±


    Siwoo was left with a bitter taste in his mouth, however, it was certain that he received an apology from her.


    Siwoo approached the carriage door with caution, keeping his gaze fixed on Odile as if he were facing a vicious dog.


    Odile¡¯s suspicious-looking gaze remained fixed on Siwoo and continued to follow his actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¨C <i>Clink!</i>


    Siwoo ced his hand on the doorknob and twisted it.


    The door was locked.


    No, it wasn¡¯t locked.


    Siwoo was sure that he had heard the sound of a lock just before he twisted the door knob.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Odile looked at Siwoo with sad eyes.


    ¡°Leaving here means the end of our rtionship, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d tell my Master everything¡­Mr. Assistant is a good person, I know you won¡¯t say anything regarding this matter¡­¡±


    Siwoo did say that but he hadn¡¯t decided yet whether to inform Lady Gemini about everything.


    ¡°But, but then we won¡¯t have the opportunity to see each other again, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem fair to ce the me solely on me.¡±


    Odile held in her tears just like Odette had done.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if this was amon trait among twins or if the potion not only intensified feelings of love but tears as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ not ming you, Mr. Assistant¡­ Why don¡¯t you understand¡­?¡±


    When Siwoo realized Odile¡¯s words wereced with scorching passion.


    He knew that he was already screwed.


    This situation was taking the same route as Odette¡¯s.


    He assumed Odile was at least maintaining herposure and responding ordingly, but that impression was only an illusion.


    Siwoo pushed his body against the carriage door with all his might, determined to escape, even if he had to break the carriage door.


    ¨C <i>Bang!</i>


    If this were a movie, the wooden door would have broken, but the reality was different.


    Unexpectedly, the door¡¯s frame was so solid that he almost dislocated his shoulder from the way his body twisted.


    He felt like it was some kind of fort gate.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. This carriage is even sturdier than a fort.¡±


    ¡°Please stop! Let me go! Isn¡¯t this enough!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m just sad that I won¡¯t be with Mr. Assistant again.¡±


    With each step Odile took, he felt himself suffocating more and more.


    He didn¡¯t feel threatened by Odile or like his body was being deprived of its freedom the way it had been during Odette¡¯s turn.


    ¡°You know what? If we¡¯re going to break up anyway¡­ No, actually, I don¡¯t want to break up¡­ I just want to keep seeing each other.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, that won¡¯t be necessary. I was foolish and took things too lightly. This rtionship was never meant to be in the first ce. When you wake up from your daze, you¡¯ll realize that too. Or maybe, you¡¯ll both just avoid mepletely.¡±


    Odile looked at Siwoo with eyes filled with sadness.


    She had a look of regret on her face, almost as though Siwoo had wronged her.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been acting too mean?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Odile didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting Siwoo go.


    Although he had no interest in engaging in sexual activity with the twins, he felt like he was stuck in a repetitive Q&A session with her, which was akin to running on a hamster wheel.


    ¡°What can we do to keep seeing each other? If I¡¯m nicer to you in the future, would that work?¡±


    ¡°Whoo¡­ Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°I know! The effects of the potion are to me¡­. However, it irritates me! Odette was on the verge of insertion¡­ It annoys me so much that I, the older sister, am powerless to do anything about it.¡±


    Siwoo obviously noticed the clumsy lie that she told in order to catch him.


    Odile¡¯s expression now appeared to be more angry than sad.


    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s do it this way.¡±


    Odile confidently untied her dress, much like Odette.


    Then took off her drawers in the same way.


    Just like Odette, Odile revealed her hairless vulva.


    ¡°Can¡¯t me and Mr. Assistant just be one, just this once?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odile. I thought the whole reason you stopped Ms. Odette was because she wasn¡¯t allowed to have sex no matter what. If you be one with me, you will ruin the life of your beloved sister.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that Odile was so immature.


    Siwoo sighed deeply.


    When Siwoo read that Julietmitted suicide 5 days after meeting Romeo, he had been curious about what kind of situation led her to do so, but he was now aware of how helpless she felt at the time and that there was nowhere else for her to go.


    That was the exact situation that was currently happening to Odile and Odette.


    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a way,¡±


    Odile quickly turned around.


    He observed Odile¡¯s white, round, and smooth buttocks, which he couldn¡¯t see from Odette, it filled his vision and appeared to be made from freshly steamed rice cakes.


    He felt the urge to p her ass hard, but it didn¡¯t seem appropriate given the circumstances.


    ¡°You know why apprentice witches shouldn¡¯t have sex¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Because when the mana from the male organ or semen seeps into the uterus, the ¡°symbol¡± that¡¯s meant to be branded will be stained.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Mr. Assistant, you know very well.¡±


    Odile¡¯s back, standing with her hips sticking out, was certainly mesmerizing.


    The smoothness of her thighs, the gracefulness of her calves that resembled a deer¡¯s, and even the red blush on her sensual body were all endearing features.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I asked the maids more questions without telling Odette. I found out that those instructions were just for beginners, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°There are so many adult games in the world that we don¡¯t know about. Did Mr. Assistant know? What we were doing was merely child¡¯s y.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything like that but what he had witnessed till now was already quite stimting.


    Suddenly, Odil e bent her waist as if she was showing off her buttocks to Siwoo.


    At the same time, she sped her plump buttocks with both hands and slightly spread them apart.


    The shape of her vulva, which Siwoo had glimpsed earlier, was now fully exposed.


    It looked smooth, soft, and even sweet, resembling the shape of plump lips.


    However, that wasn¡¯t where Odile wanted Siwoo¡¯s attention to be.


    Her vulva was like a deep pink chrysanthemum flower that was tightly closed.


    Her anus was normally hidden by the flesh of her buttocks.


    ¡°This is the entrance that could allow a man and a woman to be one.¡±


    Even though it was Odile who suggested it, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 42: Love Potion (5)

    <b>? Love Potion (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but wonder why God always sends such trials his way.


    Odile wasn¡¯t just a stunning woman, she was the kind of woman you¡¯d stop and stare at on the street.


    That Odile was sticking out her butt and gently swaying her hips at Siwoo.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, of course you need to be considerate of the woman¡¯s body when doing it from behind¡­ and you also need to be mindful of hygiene, however¡­¡±


    Siwoo was a man with a normal libido.


    If she weren¡¯t an apprentice witch, he would not have hesitated to have sex with her on the spot.


    He could have been gripping her hips right about now.


    ¡°However, there is nothing to worry about! Despite being a witch apprentice, I have a semi-spirit body. Although growth and aging cannot be stopped, my body is much stronger than a human¡¯s and I don¡¯t even need to use the bathroom! There won¡¯t be any issues with hygiene or safety¡­¡±


    Siwoo just nkly stared at Odile¡¯s ass.


    The noble witch¡¯s bare vagina and lovely folds remain tightly closed despite her hands spreading them.


    She didn¡¯t need to use the bathroom, so there was no need for an enema for hygiene.


    Since her womb and his manhood wouldn¡¯te into direct contact, there was no need to be concerned about harm to the ¡°symbol¡± that would hold the brand.


    Odile herself also wanted to be prated.


    All Siwoo needed to do was shove it in.


    By doing so, he could take away the haughty Odile¡¯s first experience of anal sex, and at the same time, he would be able to see her moan.


    The problem may have appeared straightforward on a one-dimensional level, but it wasn¡¯t really that simple.


    Odile was not in a normal state of mind at the moment.


    The potion impaired her ability to make urate situational judgments.


    He couldn¡¯t even being to imagine what would happen when the effects would wear off.


    He wondered if Odile would ever forgive him for thrusting his cock inside her ass while she was in a state of heat due to the potion¡¯s effect.


    Siwoo wondered whether it was better to be bound by Odette and be rendered powerless to protest than to be in this current predicament.


    He managed to maintain a level of safety until now, but the future was unpredictable, and he couldn¡¯t be sure of anything beyond that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work. Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ You¡¯re not even agreeing to do that with me even if I go this far.¡±


    Siwoo replied while shaking his head.


    Perhaps Siwoo¡¯s adamant refusal caused Odile¡¯s shyness to reawaken, she stood up straight and turned her buttocks.


    However, it was clear that she had no intention of giving up as Odile¡¯s pupils glistened with a magical purple glow.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cast a spell on you. But you left me with no choice.¡±


    There was no way that Odile, who was so stubborn, would give up on her desires just because of Siwoo¡¯s refusal.


    Odile decided to forcefully bind Siwoo and satisfy her own desires.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, you¡¯ll regret this. I¡¯m not just saying this for my sake, I¡¯m genuinely concerned for you.¡±


    As soon as he felt his body being tightly bound by an invisible force, Siwoo gave up.


    It was far more sophisticated and powerful than Odette¡¯s.


    He could do nothing but blink and breathe.


    It felt like hundreds of strings were restraining his body.


    Siwoo began to walk forward.


    Or more urately, it was Odile manipting him to walk towards her.


    As soon as Siwoo settled down on the couch, Odile quickly stripped off his pants.


    His member which had been erected, rose with terrifying momentum as soon as his underwear came down along with his pants.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Yours used to be just fascinating, but now I really want to put it in my mouth and suck on it¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s purple eyes focused on one side of his shaft.


    Odile, who had been swallowing her saliva like a critic admiring a brilliant work of art, slowly began to suck on the manhood in front of her.


    ¡°Chewp¡­ Chewp¡­ Even Mr. Assistant¡­ will change his mind when he feels good¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Siwoo gave up.


    There was nothing he could do in this situation anyway, he might as well just let it happen.


    Odile wouldter regret how carelessly she had behaved.


    Siwoo had tried to persuade Odile and even tried to escape.


    ¡°Do you feel good? I hope Mr. Assistant is feeling good¡­¡±


    Odile was caressing his member with great care.


    Right now, she wasn¡¯t giving him a blowjob with the sole purpose of showing her honed skills.


    She was giving him a loving and affectionate blowjob, the one where she wanted to make her loved one feel as good as possible.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about her cheeks rubbing against his phallus covered in saliva.


    ¡°What answer do you want at this part?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ¡®I love you¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I think the emotion you¡¯re feeling, Ms. Odile, is closer to lust than love.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Assistant, there¡¯s no way this burning passion can¡¯t be love.¡±


    After having anal sex with Odile, it would be even more difficult to confess and seek forgiveness from Lady Gemini for everything that had happened.


    He was perplexed about the best way to end this situation in a good way.


    Odile was giving Siwoo a blowjob with her swift and tremendous skill while he was thinking things over.


    ¡°Now¡­ I suppose it¡¯s wet enough to put it in, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Odile hopped up onto the sofa,


    She pulled Siwoo¡¯s erect penis with one hand and pushed it into her rear hole with the other.


    As the ns came into contact with her rear end, its sensitivity increased, he could clearly feel the wrinkles there, which gave him the sensation of having been licked by a tongue.


    Odile hotly gasped as if that action alone made her short of breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Assistant. It¡¯s my first time, so it¡¯ll feel a little awkward, but I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Siwoo could feel his phallus, which were moistened with Odile¡¯s saliva, pressed against her rear hole.


    Right in front of his eyes, he saw Odile¡¯s expression melting from pleasure as she rubbed his member in her rear hole.


    Odile¡¯s sheath was on full disy, and it was wet and glistening with love juice.


    The mere sight of it was enough to satisfy any visual desire.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to do as she insisted on putting his member inside on her own.


    ¡°Ugh¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    As someone inexperienced with anal sex, it wasn¡¯t easy for Odile to insert it by herself right away.


    At first, he felt a soft, mushy something being pushed against the ns of his member.


    Then, as the ns dug in until they couldn¡¯t be pushed any further, her rear hole, which had been tightly closed like a flower bud, slowly revealed its entrance.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts¡­!


    ¡°Ms. Odile, if it hurts, let¡¯s stop¡­¡±


    But Odile muffled Siwoo¡¯s words with a passionate kiss.


    She knew that love could make the pain go away, kissing him while gradually lowering her hips.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ ahh¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened wide as she let out a moan.


    In the first ce, Siwoo¡¯s manhood was massive,


    Furthermore, anal sex was such a difficult act that it had to be performed after both training and tender care.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t believe Odile, who had never had an experience with such anal sex, was trying to ride his phallus.


    It was a dangerous situation and seeing blood would not have been unusual if she had been a human woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ in¡­¡±


    However, her tenacity was extraordinary.


    Odile let her hips drop, her rear hole began to open as it swallowed Siwoo¡¯s ns while she ignored the pain that came with it.


    ¡°Oh my¡­.!¡±


    He received a rush of pressure in the ns as soon as his shaft began to drill into her ass.


    In a moment of glory, Siwoo felt as though his penis was about to be severed by the intense pressure while achieving the nearly impossible feat of prating the notoriously tight and stubborn Odil¡¯s anus.


    The disparity in their body sizes,bined with Odile¡¯s inexperience, created an unbelievably powerful clenching pressure that tightly gnawed at his shaft.


    ¡°More¡­ I¡¯m going to put more¡­.!¡±


    Odile clenched her teeth and lowered her hips even further.


    Siwoo¡¯s ns seemed to be swallowed up and pulled inside like a vacuum as the thickest part started to slide into Odil¡¯s opening sphincter.


    ¡°Hyeeuk¡­!¡±


    Odile groaned as saliva dripped from her opened mouth.


    Anal sex was always a difficult process, especially during the initial pration.


    However, after thergest part of his shaft passed through the narrowest parts of Odile¡¯s anus, the resistance stopped.


    Odile deliberately lowered her hips slowly and swallowed Siwoo¡¯s shaft down to the midpoint.


    The soft flesh seemed to wrap and squeeze every crevice of his member like it had been tightly wound by rubber bands.


    The exhrating first experience made Siwoo feel like he was about to lose his mind.


    The warmth inside Odile was intense.


    Passing through her sphincter was so painful that Siwoo thought his member would get fractured, but what came after that ordeal was a tingly sensation that was akin to arriving at paradise.


    There was a sense of unity as if her sticky walls were melting and merging with Siwoo¡¯s shaft.


    Whenever Odile gasped in agony, her rear hole loosened and tightened as if it was breathing, repeatedly stimting his member.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ha¡­ It¡¯s done, right¡­ Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    Odile caressed Siwoo¡¯s cheek and spoke in a loving tone without putting an end to her struggle between pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant and I have be one¡­ You¡¯re happy too, right?¡±


    She was hunched over, appearing unable to speak due to her shaking voice.


    Perhaps due to the satisfaction of embracing Siwoo, Odile¡¯s inner mucous membranes rippled, stimting Siwoo¡¯s member.


    He was certain that he was about to pull out a moment ago.


    Considering that he might ejacte right away.


    And then Siwoo noticed the expression on Odile¡¯s face when a shaft was shoved up her ass.


    It was a stimting sight to behold.


    Although she appeared to be on the verge of crying, the corners of her mouth trembled with joy and delight.


    Her eyes were seductively moist, much like the eyes of lustful demons.


    Her each and every detail was stimting his libido.


    And then.


    ¡°What should I do, Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    Odile looked at Siwoo with embarrassment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move now. It feels like my body has been skewered¡­¡±


    Odile stiffened, hugging Siwoo¡¯s neck tightly.


    It was too burdensome for a girl who didn¡¯t know anything about men yet.


    Odile wiggled her toes as if she had a cramp and then clung to Siwoo.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant I think I should move¡­You don¡¯t like it, right? Because I forced you even though you told me not to do it. You hate me¡­ don¡¯t you?¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯te up with any response.


    Since they had already be one, it might be best to stop now.


    ¡°Ah¡­ sis?¡±


    Then, from the corner of the room, they heard Odette¡¯s voice, which they hadn¡¯t heard in a while.


    She seemed much more normal. She seemed to have regained her senses.


    ¡°Oh my Goodness! Wait¡­ you were trying to have a baby with Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Odette. I wouldn¡¯t do something so foolish. I did it properly and in a safe way.¡±


    ¡°A safe¡­ way?¡±


    Odette slowly walked over to the couch covering her mouth with her hand where Siwoo and Odile were intertwined.


    When she saw that Siwoo¡¯s massive member was inside Odile¡¯s rear hole, her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It seemed to have been too much for Odette to handle.


    Odette put her hand on her forehead and copsed like a scarecrow.


    She fainted.


    Reasoning, which had disappeared from Odile¡¯s eyes, returned while she looked down at Odette speechlessly.


    Odile shook her head repeatedly as if she had just gotten off a wild roller coaster ride.


    ¡°Wha-What?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been more than an hour yet, right?


    Siwoo absentmindedly looked at the watch.


    No.


    A tumultuous event had urred, and Siwoo couldn¡¯t properly gauge the amount of time that had passed, and realized that an hour and thirty minutes had gone by already.


    Odile, who awoke from a trance-like state and regained consciousness, assessed her surroundings.


    Her lower half was limp, her arms were wrapped tightly around Siwoo.


    And the vivid pressure she felt from her rear hole.


    Odile looked down


    She saw Siwoo¡¯s thick member buried in her rear hole.


    ¡°Did¡­ did I do this?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odile, if you¡¯ve regained your senses, would you pleasee down¡­? I¡¯m getting a little tired.¡±


    Odile looked at Siwoo in astonishment.


    Her wide eyes seemed unable to ept that she hadmitted such an act.


    ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s this¡­!¡±


    All of the muscles in the human body were closely rted to emotions.


    Odile was both surprised and confused, causing her soft flesh to stimte Siwoo¡¯s phallus, pushing him to the limit of his patience.


    ¡°Kuh¡­! Wai¡­. wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¨C <i>Squish!</i>


    Odilefelt Siwoo¡¯s member throb inside of her followed by something warm beginning to fill her insides.


    <i> ¨C Squish! squish! squish!</i>


    It was undoubtedly Siwoo¡¯s semen outpouring.


    ¡°He¡­ heu¡­ ha¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s moaning matched the rhythm of Siwoo¡¯s ejaction.


    He felt something just by slightly moving his member inside of her.


    In response, Odile¡¯s rear hole tightened its grip on his shaft, seemingly demanding more semen from him.


    She opened her mouth again only after the climax wasplete and the throbbing of his manhood had subsided.


    ¡°Oh, this is unbelievable¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s first experience was with Odile¡¯s rear hole.

 Chapter 43: We Cant be the Only Ones (1)

    <b>? We Can¡¯t be the Only Ones (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Odile¡¯s face turned bright red from embarrassment as if it was going to burst.


    Although it was not the first time Siwoo had seen the twins blush, the intensity of their redness was noticeably stronger this time.


    Odile¡¯s face turned beet red, and her original paleplexion was nowhere in sight.


    Groaning and in an attempt to use Siwoo¡¯s shoulder to get up on her own, Odile, with a face like a boiled octopus, asked softly, as if her words were crawling out.


    ¡°Excuse me, M-M-Mr. Assistant¡­ I can¡¯t get up¡­ Help me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t put strength in my legs¡­ I can¡¯t get up¡­ Please help me!¡±


    Siwoo, who was basking in the afterglow of his climax, finally came to his senses.


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±


    As Siwoo moved, the thing that went in her rear hole naturally rubbed inside her, eliciting a small gasp from him.


    Even a movement such as that felt good.


    Odile, who had his dick inside of her, was also startled by its sudden movement.


    ¡°Ew¡­! Stop moving your dick like that! It¡¯s making me feel weird!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not trying to move it.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s dick remained as stiff as ever after the euphoric ejaction that made his mind go nk.


    And each time Odile¡¯s rear hole twitched, his dick intermittently moved inside her, seemingly asking if she wanted to continue.


    In any case, any movement that urred was entirely due to the pleasure that Odile¡¯s other hole gave him.


    ¡°Hurry up¡­! I¡¯ve untied you!¡±


    Odile released the bind she had put on Siwoo, allowing him to grab onto her plump buttocks.


    As he touched her butt, his hand sank into her malleable flesh, which felt so incredibly soft that Siwoo wondered if it was human skin.


    In all honesty, Siwoo had to fight the urge to continue kneading Odile¡¯s soft cheeks, but resisted the growing temptation and slowly drew her away from his cock.


    ¡°Ah¡­ahhh¡­¡±


    Odile tried to stifle her moans by biting her lip, but it was a futile effort as the pleasure felt from anal intercourse was typically more vivid and intense when pulling out aspared to inserting it.


    She eventually trembled and made strange noises.


    ¡°Assistant, slow down a little bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m already going slowly.¡±


    ¡°Slower!¡±


    Siwoo finally managed to pull out from Odile¡¯s flesh folds, the natural lubricant from her anus clinging to his dick like glue.


    Plop!


    After being freed from Odile¡¯s anus, Siwoo¡¯s dick made a slight sound before throbbing vigorously as if begging to be let back in.


    And Odile¡¯s anus, which had been stretched to ept his dick, quickly returned to its original shape as if nothing had happened.


    The fact that not a drop of semen leaked out was evidence of how tight her anal muscles were.


    Odile, who was atop Siwoo, looked unsteady and heaved a sigh that sounded like it could be herst breath.


    ¡°Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    ¡°I know! Don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Odile, ignoring Siwoo¡¯s presence, quickly picked up her fallen boxers from the ground.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, a bystander might have mistakenly thought that Siwoo took advantage of Odile.


    But in reality, it was quite the opposite.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. I won¡¯t me Mr. Assistant either, okay? Now, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I was already nning on leaving. But would it be okay for me to neglect Ms. Odette and leave her in her current state?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll take care of it myself!¡±


    Thankfully, Odile regained herposure and avoided unleashing a magical attack due to the embarrassment she was experiencing, putting a stop to the event.


    If it had been the naive Odette instead of Odile, the oue might have been different.


    Siwoo was finally able to escape from the terrifying space.


    After closing the carriage door behind him, Siwoo took a deep breath of fresh air and finally felt his legs rx.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    It felt like he had just experienced a dream.


    Siwoo had spent 23 years solely focused on his studies, and for thest 5 years, he had to struggle to survive as a ve.


    Despite hisck of experience with women, he suddenly found himself losing his virginity without warning.


    Furthermore, it was with a stunningly beautiful apprentice. What¡¯s more, he had done it through her tight rear hole.


    ¡°Wait, did I really just lose my virginity?¡±


    Although Siwoo had never expected to have his first sexual experience this way.


    He felt good about it.


    In his mind, he could still see Odile¡¯s blushing pink face, and the sensations of Odile¡¯s tight rear hole that lingered vividly on his dick.


    Siwoo decided to change his mind and returned to his room instead of immediately heading out to the garden.


    He was unable to get rid of his erection.


    It would pose a big problem for him if he wasn¡¯t able to get it down after a cold shower.


    2.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The twins rode in a carriage and returned to their mansion in Ars Magna Town.


    They returned to their room after receiving greetings from the maids at the front gate, with expressions that seemed to show that they were still lost in their own thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of you.¡±


    After spending a considerable amount of time sitting on the bed and staring nkly in the same direction, the twins finally broke the silence by speaking at the same time.


    This sudden break in silence was like igniting a spark on a fuse, causing the twins to re at each other.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on finding out what love is, none of this would have happened!¡±


    ¡°You agreed as well, didn¡¯t you? Even after my warning not to add excessive amounts of pink moss to the potion, you insisted on doing so and said, ¡®Tsk, scaredy-cat Odette, the pink moss is just a catalyst for alchemy. It won¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t measure it.''¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    This time, Odette emerged victorious in the argument by a slight difference.


    She had indeed added all the pink moss they had brought from Gemini Spirit Mountain in order to enhance the potion¡¯s effects, just as Odette had said.


    ¡°Why did I do it? I don¡¯t know! You¡¯re the one who ended up doing such shameful things to Mr. Assistant!¡±


    The memory of that incident came to mind naturally when they brought it up during their argument.


    The twins¡¯ faces turned bright red at the same time, as they recalled the effect of Eros¡¯ potion.


    They found it to be truly vicious and wished they couldpletely erase the memory of themselves clinging to Siwoo like prostitutes at Velvet Brothel, something that reyed vividly in their minds.


    ¡°What do we do now¡­? How am I going to face Mr. Assistant in the next ss? I must be crazy¡­ exposing my naked body¡­ exposing myselfpletely¡­ and on top of that¡­ confessing that I touched myself while thinking about Mr. Assistant ¡­ Kyaaaaaaah!¡±


    As Odette screamed and clutched her hair, Odile hung her head in shame more deeply.


    ¡°And I even spouted nonsense about wanting a baby! Oh my god! Kill me now, sis! Ahhh¡­!¡±


    When her younger sister tried to have a sexual encounter with Siwoo, it was unsessful, and what was left of it was more like her ck history being exposed. However, Odil herself had inserted his dick inside her and made caused him to ejacte.


    In addition, she had put that thing in her rear hole! Something that a properdy would never even consider touching, much less using for sexual intercourse.


    Furthermore, despite the fact that the other party was a teaching assistant, he was still a ve!


    ¡°Odette¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me! From now on, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s your big sis! Stupid Odile! Call me Sister Odette! You foolish imbecile!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Odette, who was pouting her lips, stopped throwing a tantrum at Odile¡¯s serious tone.


    However, her sharp tone still conveyed her frustration and annoyance.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m serious too! It would be strange not to write a will right now!¡±


    ¡°I became one with Mr. Assistant.¡±


    She had felt his dick¡¯s hard throb within her body.


    She had also received his warm semen.


    Odette covered her gaping mouth, recalling the shocking scene that had caused her to faint.


    It seemed to have been deeply imprinted in her mind as a result of the overwhelming trauma it had caused.


    ¡°¡­right, you did, didn¡¯t you¡­?


    ¡°It felt like we became one. Is that really love¡­?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt using your backdoor? Are you okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright now.¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt earlier? How did you feel? Where did you even learn such a messed-up thing that¡¯s not even written in the books?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll do it, too, right?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡±


    ¡°We need to explore love, that¡¯s why we¡¯re doing it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no teasing each other about this! We¡¯re cool, right?¡±


    Odette extended her pinky finger and Odile held onto it.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I promise, too.¡±


    Odile began to recount the memories from earlier, which were asplex and scalding as flowingva.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t remember it well. But I felt like I was in a really good mood. It was hot, and it felt like the beating of Mr. Assistant¡¯s heart was resonating throughout my body¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s knees were tightly sped together.


    Just thinking about it made her lower abdomen feel ticklish.


    Odette vigorously nodded her head.


    The twins, who had be like kids secretly watching porn together, shared their experiences.


    ¡°I also¡­ touched Mr. Assistant¡¯s hot thing¡­ It felt like it was hot as if it was burning. And I wanted to keep mming it inside me, making him ejacte inside.¡±


    The feeling itself was amazing.


    It was a tremendous stimulus for the twins, who didn¡¯t even know the concept of sexual pleasure existed.


    ¡°I wanted to stay like that and have Mr. Assistant¡¯s baby. Why did I feel that way?¡±


    ¡°You said it was because you didn¡¯t want me to steal him from you.¡±


    ¡°Whenever there¡¯s something I like, you always take it away. I just didn¡¯t want it to be taken away from me.¡±


    Odette grumbled.


    Talking about it like this and sharing their feelings with each other actually made them feel a little less embarrassed.


    After all, they had prepared the Eros¡¯ Potion to gain new knowledge about love, even though it was a bit twisted from the beginning.


    ¡°I agree with you on that part too. When I thought that Mr. Assistant wouldn¡¯t y with us again, I felt like he was going to be taken away by someone else. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to let him go.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ how did it feel when it was inside through your rear hole? Was it like going to the bathroom? I haven¡¯t been to the bathroom for so long that I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it was totally different. It hurt a lot because it was so big. But after a while, it felt like my body was floating.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ actually felt that way too.¡±


    After a few more exchanges of opinions, the twins suddenly fell silent.


    They felt a strange familiarity in each other¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Our reactions were quite simr, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that too.¡±


    They were both marked with the same brand symbol as if they had each inherited half of it.


    Moreover, they were identical twins with identical mana patterns.


    Although their ways of thinking and their thought structures were slightly different, there was a high possibility that the potion would have a simr effect on them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it one more time. How much of the potion is left?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? You want to do that embarrassing act again?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll never do that!¡±


    Odette crossed her arms in an X, showing her disapproval.


    Odile pulled out the remaining bottle and examined it.


    ¡°There¡¯s still about three doses left.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I have an interesting idea¡­ How about we feed some of it to Professor Amelia?¡±


    ¡°What?!!!¡±


    Odette shushed Odile to calm her down as her voice reverberated throughout the room.


    ¡°Aside from the fact that there are still three doses left, it would be a waste to just throw it away. Plus, since Ms. Professor oftenes to ss with Mr. Assistant, it would be easy to meet the conditions for the potion of looking at him within 10 seconds.¡±


    ¡°No way! That¡¯s on apletely different level than when we switch ces to trick Ms. Professor into letting one of us escape.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Honestly, you¡¯re curious too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    While Odile was screaming that it couldn¡¯t be done, her mind was already envisioning Amelia in such a situation.


    Associate Professor Amelia was known for her cold and aloof demeanor, always standing with her arms folded like an ice statue, and hurling monstrous homework bombs.


    It¡¯s intriguing to imagine what would happen if someone like her were to fall in love.


    Would she rush toward him and embrace him as they did?


    It seemed that the effects of the love potion varied from person to person, and it was uncertain what kind of impact it would have.


    The intensity of their forbidden curiosity increased.


    ¡±Won¡¯t we get caught and blocked from doing so by the Autonomous Defense spell?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. This is a ¡®BUFF MAGIC POTION¡¯.¡±


    ording to the ssification, the Eros potion made by Odile and Odette was a kind of buff potion.


    It was simr to an awakening agent that amplified the positive emotion of love while removing hesitation.


    It would probably be unlikely to be ssified as a toxic substance and trigger Autonomous Defense.


    Odile began to devise a n in her mind, justifying that she wasn¡¯t doing anything particrly wrong as long as the autonomous defense system permitted it.


    ¡°Odette, what will you do if we get caught?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be scolded. Just like we always have been.¡±


    The idea of Professor Amelia, who was known for her cold and merciless demeanor, being truly angry was scary.


    The mere thought of it sent shivers down Odile¡¯s spine.


    Despite the fear, her curiosity only intensified.

 Chapter 44: We Cant be the Only Ones (2)

    <b>? We Can¡¯t be the Only Ones (2) ?</b>


    1.


    The twins, who shared the same bed, started their morning at 6 o¡¯clock.


    The sounds of birds chirping could be heard from outside the window.


    Upon waking up, they were greeted by the scent of burning cypress firewood emanating from the firece, which had been aze throughout the night, and was now reduced to crackling ashes.


    ¡°Good morning, Odette.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, sis.¡±


    Odile and Odette sat up in their spacious bed, stretching their bodies like two flexible cats basking in the early-morning sunlight that poured through the skylight.


    Apprentice witches were unable to halt the aging process of their physical bodies, unlike witches who had inherited the brand. Therefore, growth, aging progression, and sleep were crucial for them.


    Because of that, apprentice witches like Odile and Odette always made sure to get enough sleep, sticking to a strict schedule of going to bed at 11 pm and waking up at 6 am.


    Odile, who had been slowly stretching, cast a nce at Odette.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all. And you, sis?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. I only managed to fall asleep by the time the moon had passed the second window.¡±


    This was extremely umon for the twins because they typically fell asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow.


    Despite their exhaustion, the twins couldn¡¯t bring themselves to rx and sleepfortably, as they had an important task looming ahead of them.


    ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What, today?¡±


    The twins exchanged nces before slowly nodding their heads in agreement.


    <i>¨C Crack!</i>


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Odile. Did you sleep well, Ms. Odette?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Head Maid Galina.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Head Maid Galina.¡±


    As soon as the door opened, a middle-aged woman with thick sses walked in.


    It was Galina, who had been serving the Gemini family for a long time, even before the twins were born.


    Galina was an elderly maid who had acted as the twin¡¯s caretaker ever since they were infants and despite her gentle features, the twins always found Galina to be scary due to her sharp demeanor.


    ¡°You seem to be energetic from the moment you wake up.¡±


    ¡°I had a good dream yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    Galina led the way as four maids followed behind, exchanging small morning greetings.


    One of them opened the curtains for the 18 windows, while another collected the sheets from the bed where Odile and Odette¡¯s bed where they had been tossing and turning the night before.


    The other two ced slippers onto the twins¡¯ feet, which were hanging off the bed, andbed through their messed-up hair from their tossing and turning the night before.


    Despite having to brush their hair after their shower, the Count Gemini family¡¯s witches always had to maintain their dignity, even while passing through the hallway


    Although they had been taught to uphold this standard since childhood., they still found it to be a bothersome task.


    ¡°Did anything noteworthy happenst night, or is there anything special going on today that¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Galina asked, puzzled by the twins¡¯ lively mood today.


    Odette and Odile made eye contact with each other and Odile stepped forward.


    When it came to such matters, Odile was the one who acted bravely aspared to the timid Odette.


    ¡°Head Maid! I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Odil? Just to let you know in advance, I cannot ept requests like riding a horse without a saddle on Mendel Hill or going for a pic to the dreaded Fammel Swamp.


    Also, requests to visit Border Town are not eptable either. You have a ss today at the academy at 4:00pm.You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Odile fiddled with the hem of her clothes and then opened her mouth.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯d like to invite Professor Amelia for tea today as a treat.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Galina¡¯s wrinkled eyes lit up behind her thick sses.


    Odette flinched and recoiled, feeling a sudden pang.


    Odette took over and exined.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ Ms. Professor has had a hard time teaching us, so we thought we¡¯d treat her to some tea to soothe her throat during lectures.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Galina extended her arms towards the sky like a dramatic actress, then rushed over to hug Odile and Odette tightly.


    ¡°Odile, Odette! When did you two grow up to be such responsible students? Seeing the two of you this grown-up makes me so happy I can hardly stand it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well¡­that¡¯s just how it is, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s only natural.¡±


    Galina was filled with joy as she stroked the backs of Odile and Odette¡¯s heads, unaware of their dark intentions.


    Despite the twins¡¯ previously talkative nature, Gelina noticed their newfound maturity and felt as if she were watching her own children grow up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go make some tea. Should I put it in a thermos for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, you two go and take a bath.¡±


    The twins were then led by the maids to the bathroom.


    2.


    In fact, the twin¡¯s daily routine had not changed much.


    First, they were led to the separate bathroom as soon as they woke from the bed.


    They were then given a bath by four maids, two for each of them.


    The Gemini family, who were nobles among the witches, had a total of more than 50 servants.


    Odile and Odette didn¡¯t have to lift a finger while taking showers or changing clothes.


    Everything was done for them by the people around them.


    Odile was seated in an amethyst bath chair while warm perfumed oil was poured over her head.


    Pecha, one of her personal maids, then applied perfumed oil to her body and hair, carefullybing it with a wide-toothedb.


    Meanwhile, another personal maid, Lena, sprinkled water on Odile¡¯s feet and asked,


    ¡°Ms. Odile, is the water temperature alright for you? Let me know if it¡¯s too cold or too hot.¡±


    ¡°Fumu, it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Pecha, who was brushing her hair vigorously, ruffled Odile¡¯s hair with her hand.


    ¡°Oh my~ adorable Ms. Odile, how can your hair be so pretty?¡±


    ¡°Pecha, please refrain from saying that I am adorable now. I have to behave like a properdy.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re so cute? Right, Lena?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite impolite of me to say, but every time I take care of Ms. Odile, I want to stuff her into my bag and take her home. My family would adore her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll all be surprised that you brought a huge doll, right?¡±


    ¡°No way! Everyone will surely tremble in awe in the presence of Ms. Odile¡¯s dignity and charisma.¡±


    The two maids giggled as they continued to show their love and affection toward Odile.


    At first, the maids were all afraid of Odile and Odette.


    However, after realizing that the twins, despite appearing to be tough, were just innocent masters, the maids started to show affection as though they were caring for puppies.


    Especially when there was nobody around, like, in the bathroom, Pecha and Lena would y pranks on Odile.


    If caught doing such things, the Head Maid Galina, who is known for being strict, would certainly reprimand them.


    This was the same with Odette.


    In the eyes of the maids, if Odile represented the role of the tough but adorable younger sister, then Odette represented the position of the sweet and innocent younger sister that they all wished to protect.


    ¡°Martha, I have something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odette, go ahead and ask me anything.¡±


    Marsha reached her hand behind Odette¡¯s neck, giving her a massage while smiling.


    ¡°Ah¡­hmm¡­¡±


    Odette who had fallen back onto the tub trembled with a pleasant refreshing feeling.


    ¡°You know the book I took with me before.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the First Night Instruction manual?¡±


    ¡°Is there something¡­ more¡­more¡­more¡­¡±


    ¡°More, more, more?¡±


    Odette inquired, her voice trailing off as she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I was wondering if you had any more information¡­¡±


    She knew it was an awkward thing to ask.


    Marsha giggled, observing Odette¡¯s hesitant posture, and nudged Vera, her colleague, with her elbow whilst whispering.


    ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that? Ms. Odette¡¯s asking about that kind of thing. She¡¯s acting like a cute puppy, what should I do!¡±


    ¡°Martha, it¡¯s time for Ms. Odette to be interested in that sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odette, your face is redder than a strawberry. I just want to pinch your cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ please don¡¯t.¡±


    Martha gently stroked Odette¡¯s hair as she whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Actually, I recently got an erotic novel from Tarot Town.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Martha! It¡¯s too early to tell Ms. Odette about these things!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Vera, we¡¯ve already passed it around several times. Ms. Odette should be aware of it as well. We can¡¯t keep being overprotective of her.¡±


    Despite Odette¡¯s confused expression, Martha and Vera continued their discussion.


    ¡°What is it about?¡±


    ¡°The story centers around a witch who develops an interest in love andes across a romantic encounter with a handsome milkman. Do you want to read it, Ms. Odette?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the novel from just that.¡±


    Up until that point, Vera, who had been dutifully attending to Odette, shifted her attention towards the fun conversation that seemed to be urring and she began to whisper as if wanting to join in.


    To her, idle chatter of this sort was even more entertaining than gossip.


    Life could get quite boring in a world with few outlets for entertainment and ack of modern conveniences.


    Lewd conversations always piqued the interest of young and innocent maidens.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°A milk delivery man and¡­ what happened after that?¡±


    <i>¨C Whisper.</i>


    ¡°Yes, and also with his younger brother¡­¡±


    ¡°With his brother¡­? On the same bed¡­? So two men and one woman¡­?¡±


    <i>¨C Whisper, whisper.</i>


    ¡°Yes, yes! And then the witch became the milkman¡¯s maid¡­ smacking her bottom, piack-piack!¡±


    ¡°How disgraceful!¡±


    Odette¡¯s bath ended as she was left speechless by the unbelievable storyline.


    Odile stared at her unusually flushed cheeks with a puzzled expression.


    3.


    After finishing their bath, the twins proceeded to the dressing room where they sat in front of the vanity.


    The maids used magic to carefullyb their hair, making it smooth and silky.


    They then heated a metal rod to the appropriate temperature and rolled the wet hair on the side of their heads around it to give their front hair a graceful volume andplete their elegant hair styling.


    With their hair neatly arranged, it was time for the twins to put on their dresses.


    However, before they could do so, Galina, the intimidating maid-in-charge, entered the dressing room, which was decorated as beautifully as a dollhouse.


    The maids, who had beenughing and chatting, suddenly fell silent and mmed up.


    This was not surprising, as they were more afraid of Galina, who was as fierce as a tiger than they were of the apprentice witches.


    ¡°As our Lady Gemini is away today, we will skip the greetings.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much about it, but it seems that there is some sort of mana involved with the ¡®Spirit Mountain¡¯ so she went to investigate it herself.¡±


    ¡°Is she in spirit mountain?¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway¡­!¡±


    Galina pped her hands and cleared the tension in the air.


    While the twins were chattering and jumping around, she realized that if she indulged in their conversation, she would bete for the task she hade to do.


    ¡°Earlier, I mentioned that Mr. Kelvin¡¯s piano lesson would take ce from 8 to 10 o¡¯clock today, followed by a potion-making workshop featuring an invited Aurelian witch from Emerald Tablet from half past ten to 1 o¡¯clock.


    After lunch, a reading session with Ms. Hathaway is scheduled from 2 to 3 o¡¯clock during which tea is served.


    Then from 4 to 7 o¡¯clock, you will attend your regr sses at the academy.


    Since time is running out and breakfast awaits, you¡¯d better to hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Galina, can we skip the reading session? I haven¡¯t read any of the books, and Ms. Hathaway¡¯s book reading session are always frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I hate studying so much¡­¡±


    As soon as Odette heard about her overwhelming schedule, she copsed onto the floor, but Marsha and Vera quickly caught her, and supported her to prevent her from falling.


    ¡°No! You should be more knowledgeable than any apprentice witch if you wish to carry on the Gemini name.¡±


    ¡°But we have sses for over 8 hours every day except weekends. And do you know how many assignments Professor Amalia gives us?¡±


    ¡°I agree, Galina. This is mental child abuse.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Galina¡¯s eyes widened as soon as she heard theints, silencing the twins.


    Inviting experts in various fields to the mansion for lectures was the twin¡¯s daily routine.


    They were eagerly looking forward to giving Professor Amelia a hard time when they woke up in the morning.


    However, upon hearing about their suffocating schedule, their mood became sullen.


    ¡°Since when did Odile and Odette start acting like children? You are noble youngdies. Hurry up and move to the dining room. And, Pecha!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Having private conversations can make things difficult. While it¡¯s good for Ms. Odil to maintain a close rtionship with the maids, it¡¯s important to behave appropriately given your status.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    It seemed like the day ahead would be full of tedious tasks for the twins toplete before they left for the academy.

 Chapter 45: We Cant be the Only Ones (3)

    <b>? We Can¡¯t be the Only Ones (3) ?</b>


    1.


    The twin grew tired of their piano lessons, which were followed by alchemy sses.


    And their sses in the mansion only ended after a book reading session which they had to go through.


    Odile and Odette then used the portal installed in their mansion to reach the academy.


    An enormous sum of gold coins was actually required to maintain and repair a portal.


    However, the Gemini family¡¯s wealth, the most prominent and wealthy of the Count families, was more than sufficient to handle it.


    The twins passed through the teacher¡¯s room and headed toward their usual ssroom, where a tense atmosphere awaited them.


    They pulled out a thermos, which they had prepared ahead of time, with the seriousness of terrorists before a suicide attack.


    ¡°Are you ready, Odette?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sis.¡±


    Then, they urately measured Eros¡¯ Potion and carefully poured in two doses of the potion into the thermos, knowing full well that Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to drink all of the tea.


    A small sip of the potion was enough to produce a powerful effect due to the generous amount of pink moss, aponent that enhanced its effects.


    When the red tea and pink Eros¡¯ potion were mixed together, there was no noticeable difference


    <i>¨C Tik tok, tik tok</i>


    If they had been any slower, they would have been caught.


    The sound of Amelia¡¯s high heels echoed in the hallway.


    Odile hurriedly concealed the potion bottle, while Odette vigorously shook the thermos with the lid firmly sealed.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    As a customary greeting, Amelia would stride into the ssroom and hush the twins, for they had a tendency to chatter before the ssmenced.


    However, she tilted her head in confusion upon entering the strangely quiet atmosphere.


    As she did so, Siwoo waddled into the room sporting an awkward expression on his face.


    Odette avoided Siwoo¡¯s gaze, and Odile couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at him directly either.


    It had been their first meeting since the hot rendezvous in the carriage.


    Seeing him again brought back memories of that day, causing their faces to flush with embarrassment.


    The twins who had been ncing at his lower half with interest could tell why Siwoo entered the ssroom with such difort.


    Clutching eight thick textbooks in his arms, it seemed almost absurd and overwhelming. Nevertheless, they had no other option but to ept it, as it was undoubtedly a week¡¯s worth of assignments he held in his hands.


    The twins were consumed with guilt at the thought of offering Amelia tea mixed with Eros potion, but her cruelty towards them showed no regard for their grievances and somewhat alleviated their guilt.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Professor!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Assistant, how are you?¡±


    Odette greeted Siwoo with a wave of her hand before quickly turning her head away.


    ¡°¡­..?¡±


    The twins usually haphazardly greeted Siwoo, but this time their reactions were awkward, attracting her attention.


    She looked back and forth between the twins and Siwoo, blinking in confusion.


    Despite this, Amelia remained a diligent professor who never wasted a single minute of her three-hour ss.


    ¡°Please submit your essay.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Professor!¡±


    The twins were pondering the right timing to offer the tea while they submitted their week-long assignment.


    In reality, this assignment was more of a reflection on and application of the lessons learned in ss than a thesis that adhered to rigid academic formatting guidelines.


    Nevertheless, Amalia¡¯s red pen danced mercilessly over the twin¡¯s submitted task.


    ¡°Excuse me, Professor Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Odette,¡±


    ¡°I get the impression that my sister and I are a bit challenging for you to teach, considering our many shorings,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. But I don¡¯t remember having been taught this particr topic. What are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Timidly, Odette stepped forward to speak first. However, Amelia¡¯s response was filled with dissatisfaction as she presented Odette¡¯s assignment which had been heavily covered in red ink.


    ¡°The calction of mana distribution is the alpha and omega of magic. You¡¯ve skipped the calction form, and the result is riddled with errors.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s stern demeanor today struck fear in Odette, who immediately tucked her hands between her knees and bowed her head.


    It was understandable since Amelia¡¯s assignments were always quite difficult, since they were quite long andplex.


    Meanwhile, the twins, more focused on sess, only put forth half their usual efforts intopleting the week¡¯s assignment.


    Odette¡¯s attentiveness to Amelia¡¯s mood allowed Odile to patiently stay silent while she waited for Amelia to finish grading without interruption.


    ¡°Take it with you.¡±


    Odile and Odette took their assignments with trembling hands as Amelia tapped her fingernails on the table, her mood seemingly soured.


    Amelia would have epted the poor answers from the twins if she had seen even a hint of effort put into their homework. However, she firmly believed that there was no excuse for students who didn¡¯t try.


    That was Amellia¡¯s teaching philosophy.


    Perhaps that was why Amelia seemed to exude a frosty demeanor today.


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The twins simultaneously bowed their heads in shame.


    Odette¡¯s shoulders slumped with disappointment and fear, while Odile remainedposed..


    Odile wondered if now would be the best time to test the effects of Eros¡¯ Potion, as Amelia was clearly enraged, her anger palpable in the room.


    Odile yearned to see a change in Amelia¡¯s demeanor, who had been previously angry but now showed deep affection towards Mr. Assistant.


    The mere thought of it made her curiosity boil.


    ¡°Ms. Professor,¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Keep it brief. I¡¯m thinking about where to start teaching again.¡±


    Startled, Odette grabbed Odile¡¯s skirt under the desk, trying to stop her.


    ¡°Sis!¡±


    But Odile had already made up her mind.


    ¡°I brought this tea to give to Ms. Professor, it¡¯s made from the first leaves of the tea tree in our tea garden and brewed as cold tea.¡±


    Cold tea is tea made by stacking ice and cing tea leaves in between to cool it with cool water.


    ¡°Especially during the stage of blending tea leaves, by adding raspberry vor, you can enjoy its unique aroma when drinking it cold.¡±


    Odile exined as she poured the tea into a separate cup and handed it to Amelia, who seemed slightly taken aback.


    Given everything that the twins had done up til that point, it was a truly admirable act from such students.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, at that moment, Siwoo noticed something and interjected.


    No matter how much he looked at it, It didn¡¯t seem like the twins were serving the tea out of the kindness of their hearts.


    The excited twinkle in Odile¡¯s eyes gave off warning bells in Siwoo¡¯s head. It reminded him of the time where she had first seen his cock.


    ¡°Um, Ms. Amelia,¡±


    Siwoo quickly interrupted Amelia, who was holding her teacup with what appeared to be the proper etiquette which she had learned directly from the manuals on the art of making ceremonial tea.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡±


    But he didn¡¯t know what he should say.


    Should he reveal that the twins had mixed something strange into the tea?


    If he did, he¡¯d have to confess to what had happenedst time.


    But if he said nothing, who knew what Amelia, who had unknowingly drank the potion, would do.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    Siwoo eventually gave up.


    He couldn¡¯t be certain that the twins had put Eros¡¯s potion in the tea, and even if they had, it would have nothing to do with him.


    The twins would surely face severe punishment if they were caught.


    ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡±


    Amelia said, sipping the cold tea from her cup.


    Odile and Odette werepletely focused on Amellia.


    In the case of Odette, she had wanted to strip Siwoo and ride him, hoping that she¡¯d get pregnant.


    Odile, on the other hand, had her rear hole sttered with baby batter.


    They pondered what would happen in Amelia¡¯s case.


    ¡°Unique,¡±


    Shiwoo retreated carefully so as not to be seen by Amelia.


    If the condition to see the man from whom the semen was collected within 10 seconds was removed, the situation would be less unpredictable.


    The twins¡¯ palms started to sweat from nervousness, as they waited to see what would happen next.


    <i> Ten seconds.</i>


    <i> Nine seconds.</i>


    <i> Eight seconds.</i>


    <i> Seven seconds.</i>


    ¡°Assistant Siwoo.¡±


    Only seven seconds had passed, and Amelia turned back to Siwoo, causing him to nervously swallow his saliva.


    He knew that if the twins had actually added the potion to the tea, the effects would have already started by now.


    However, there was nothing he could do to avoid it.


    ¡°How long am I going to hold the books?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Siwoo grabbed the textbooks from Amelia, who had been holding them throughout the grading process, and then piled them up onto the desk.


    His gaze lingered on Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start the lesson now,¡±


    And so,


    Ten minutes went by, then twenty.


    Despite his anxiety, Amelia did not experience any changes throughout the entire ss, whichsted for around three hours.


    She taught as usual and assigned twice the amount of homework as punishment for the twins¡¯ poor performance before checking out for the day.


    2.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    The twins returned to the Gemini Mansion through the portal.


    After dinner, the end of their daily routine, they had about five hours to spend on personal activities before bedtime.


    This usually consisted of them reading books in the study, reviewing Amelia¡¯s sses and taking notes, or even taking a bath in the bathroom.


    However, tonight was different.


    They went straight to their bedroom and sat down on the bed, wondering why Amelia didn¡¯t show any signs of being affected by the potion during ss..


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why is that¡­?


    Both Odile and Odette had been closely observing Amelia throughout the entire ss, but Amelia finished calmly without changing her expression, then left after giving out a mountain of assignments.


    ¡°Maybe she endured it with her superhuman patience?¡±


    ¡°Odette, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no woman who can endure that.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the medicine¡¯s effect has worn off?¡±


    ¡°Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be more usible that her autonomous defense system simply neutralized it?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Ms. Professor wouldn¡¯t have just ignored it. But there really was nothing wrong.¡±


    The twins sighed heavily, feeling disappointed by theck of reaction from Professor Amelia to their prank.


    Despite their initial fears, they had hoped for a response simr to a newborn fawn wobbling on its feet in a feverish haze.


    ¡°Odette, bring me the book,¡±


    ¡°Yes, sis.¡±


    Wanting to understand why the potion did not work, they retrieved the ¡°Forbidden Potion Form¡± from under the bed.


    This rare book had a once impressive ck cover that had turned rusty brown over time and was one of only two copies in the world.


    After locating the page about Eros¡¯ potion, where they had found it previously, they studied the preparation method, precautions, and expected effects described in the book.


    ¡°Hmm, it looks like it¡¯s here. The effect of the potion greatly varies from person to person, and it depends on the individual¡¯s underlying sexual attraction.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, instances in which the potion is ineffective are documented below.¡±


    ¡°For example, they include experimental subjects who have not experienced menstruation, those who are pregnant, and those who have no aptitude for menstrual sensitivity¡­.¡±


    The twins, who had spread the book out and huddled their heads together, suddenly came across a particr passage that left them speechless.


    ¡°Furthermore, the potion¡¯s effects do not apply to an experimental subject who is already in love with the subject providing the sperm.¡±


    ¡°?????????¡±


    The twins at the same tilted their heads to one side like dolls with drained batteries.


    ¡°Wait, hold on. Let¡¯s sort this out,¡±


    Feeling perplexed, Odile fanned herself with her hands.


    ¡°Professor Amelia must have already had her period, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°Could she be pregnant?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a witch, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t have an aptitude for mana sensitivity¡­no, it couldn¡¯t be¡­ but if that¡¯s not the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to put it together once more. We gave Professor Amelia, the experiment subject, the potion we made using the semen we obtained from Mr. Assistant. So does that mean¡­ that Professor Amelia likes Mr. Assistant?¡±


    The twins panicked as they reached an unexpected conclusion.


    ¡°No way!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    But soon, they fell silent as they reached a clear conclusion but also felt a sense of relief as they realized the reason behind their failure


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    ¡°This book is rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s toss it in the fireceter, sis.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s do it now.¡±


    Odile stood up, feeling light and carefree, as if all their worries had been resolved, and tossed the book into the firece before heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°I almost got myself into trouble by blindly following that weird thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t trust old books like that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a bath together, sis.¡±


    The loving sisters walked out briskly, leaving the book burningmentably in the firece.


    As the book burned, its pages flipped over, revealing a side note that the twin had not managed to see.


    <strong>¡­In the case of thest example, since the effects and duration of action have not been sufficiently verified, caution is required when conducting experiments.</strong>

 Chapter 46: Late Night Tutoring (1)

    <b>? Late Night Tutoring (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Odile tossed and turned all night long.


    While tossing and turning, she nced to the side at Odette, who was sleeping like a log.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    She poked Odette¡¯s cheek to make sure, but all she could hear was the sound of her breathing. Odette remained fast asleep without even stirring.


    Odile quietly sat up and leaned back against the headboard of the bed.


    Odile had been exactly like Odette not too long ago.


    She could fall asleep within a minute ofying her head down on a soft feather pillow and sleep soundly for hours undisturbed.


    However, things she had previously taken for granted had changed over the past few days.


    Now, even with her head resting on a fluffy feather pillow, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Instead, her mind was gued with all sorts of thoughts and worries that had disappeared during the day but returned at night to keep her awake.


    ¡°How could she be so nonchnt?¡±


    It was after the day when she had tested the effects of the Eros¡¯ potion on her own body.


    After she had kidnapped Siwoo from the garden, they had a hot and passionate time in the carriage.


    She had hugged him, flirted with him, and done things she shouldn¡¯t have under the influence of the potion.


    Including outrageous things like inserting his cock into her rear hole and receiving his seed.


    Though Odile had been thoroughly intoxicated by the potion, she could still vividly recall the sensations from that day.


    Her heart fluttered simply from being close to him.


    The pleasure she had experienced bing one with him even amidst the pain.


    And the warm sensation that had gradually spread throughout her body.


    However, memories of that time didn¡¯t leave her mind even though she wished shepletely forgot about it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    When she returned to the mansion after the tryst, she went to the bathroom for the first time in a while.


    She had never experienced such feelings before, and she kept thinkings about how embarrassing it was that he ejacted into her rear hole.


    Odile quietly slipped out of bed and cautiously made her way outside like a cat stalking down a dark alley.


    The maids were still around at this time.


    Odile rarely wandered around at such ate hour, so it was best to avoid running into anyone.


    She knew of many quiet ces in the mansion that no one would visit such as the old library filled with stacks of various old books.


    Odile, who was walking silently down the moonlit hallway, scanned her surroundings before slipping into the library.


    The library was a yground that Lady Gemini had given to the curious twins.


    There were lots of old books of low schrly value or about previous magic research, but there were also a lot of interesting books.


    Odile ran to the window and closed the ckout curtains before lighting thentern.


    This way, the light wouldn¡¯t leak out of the library.


    She then pulled out a heavily worn book from a tightly packed bookshelf.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    Odile cleared a sofa, scattering the books andntern onto the floor, thenid down on the sofa with a determined expression.


    Odile was about to read the book she had kept hidden from Odette and secretly read behind her back.


    It was an erotic novel that happened to be among the various books their master gave them as gifts.


    The title was ¡°The Devilish Delivery Man¡±


    The story was about a witch who, ovee by boredom, dragged a milk deliveryman into her home to study love and perform various ¡®activities¡¯.


    It was twelve chapters long, and the content was out of the ordinary from the very first chapter.


    If the timid Odette had seen it, she would have been overwhelmed and fainted right away.


    Odile looked around once more then pulled her drawers down to her thighs.


    She leaned her back against the armrest and held the book open with one hand.


    Her heart was pounding even though she hadn¡¯t done anything yet.


    Since she had already read the first chapter, she skipped it.


    Chapter two, ¡°Offering the Hole of Immorality.¡±


    It was a shocking chapter that taught Odile, who was ignorant of sex, that men and women could be one using the rear hole.


    It was also the culprit responsible for giving Odile and unforgettable first experience.


    Odile put a finger in her mouth and wet it with her saliva.


    Then she slowly began to rub her clitoris with her wet finger.


    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­.¡±


    Odile, with her exceptional concentration, quickly immersed herself in the book¡¯s contents.


    As she massaged her dainty clitoris with her fingertips, it gradually began to protrude from the clitoral hood. The pleasure increased with every passing moment, her quiet breaths quickening from excitement.


    The silhouette of Odile lying on her back appeared to be dancing along to the fluttering light of thentern.


    As she had expected, it felt good.


    The carnal delight she was experiencing was sweeter and more satisfying than the chocte cake she had recently discovered.


    Odile¡¯s eyes raced through the pages of the erotic novel.


    <b>?The hard and rigid shaft prated the witch¡¯s impure hole. The witch¡¯s body was flushed from arousal, offering an immoral pleasure from corrupting and staining her noble body with the colors of hedonism. Her hair danced in the air as she was thrust forward and pulled back, a sigh of ecstasy escaping her lips as she clutched the sheets.?</b>


    The delivery man, who was initially swept up in the witch¡¯s seduction, quickly realized that the witch was not as wise and clever as she presented herself, but rather an innocent and naive woman who knew nothing about the ways of the world.


    After realizing this, the delivery man began to slowly taint the witch with his own color.


    The part Odile was currently reading described how the witch, who had fallen for the delivery man¡¯s deception, surrendered her rear hole and was indulging in a new pleasure.


    Odile stroked her swollen pussy lips which were dripping with nectar like sticky honey.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Amoner was conquering a witch in bed.


    Such a book was nothing more than a trashy novel, but Odile couldn¡¯t bring herself to burn the book because her curiosity kept growing and growing.


    Coincidentally, in the story, the delivery man grabbed the witch by the waist and inserted his dick into her rear hole.


    With her fingers slick with sticky nectar, Odile swallowed her saliva and lifted her buttocks slightly.


    She then carefully inserted her finger into the hole that hadn¡¯t been used in more than ten years. Even though she didn¡¯t need to use the restroom ever since she developed a semi-spiritual body, her rear still felt like a filthy hole.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    She felt difort.


    Odile felt entirely different today than she did when Siwoo put his thing inside her previously.


    Perhaps she got hurt because it was her first time trying by herself.


    When she inserted Mr. Assistant¡¯s dick, it also hurt a lot in the beginning.


    With that in mind, Odile diligently moved her finger back and forth.


    Her heart pounded as she felt ashamed and embarrassed of what she was doing.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    But eventually, Odile closed the book and pulled out her finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel pleasure at all.


    There were none of the feelings that she experienced before when she performed the same act with Siwoo, so she was left feeling strange and ufortable.


    She wondered if it was because there was ack of love.


    Odile had felt intense love for Siwoo when she had anal sex with him.


    She considered the possibility that she was feeling nothing because she didn¡¯t have that love right now.


    However, the witch in the book did not love the delivery man.


    Despite this, it was written that she cried out like a beast and writhed like a whore.


    Odile put on her clothes.


    In just a few days, her curiosity had grown significantly, and it greatly motivated her to satisfy her curiosity.


    She quickly left to go see Siwoo right away.


    2.


    Siwoo has been assigned Amelia¡¯s exclusive ve since about a week after bing a City Hall ve.


    His daily life has also changed greatly.


    First of all, he was free from the backbreakingbor, but he hasn¡¯t found anything worthwhile to do.


    Things like cleaning the hallway, unclogging a suddenly blocked drain, or chopping down a tree branch that had been broken by a storm were no longer his responsibility.


    He no longer had to do the tedious work which made him wonder why he was stuck here and doing it in the first ce.


    There were also slight changes in the working hours and conditions.


    When he was a janitor, he was given free time once his roughly 12-hour shift was over. Now, even though it waste, his work as an assistant seemed to never end.


    Also, since he had his meals at the same table as Amelia, the quality of his meals had significantly improved.


    His greatest happiness, however, was that he could sleep and shower in a single roomparable to a hotel room.


    This was his greatest happiness.


    However, his workload did not increase.


    On the contrary, his workload had significantly decreased, and Siwoo could enjoy about an hour of free time here and there, so he was generally satisfied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After finishing work for the day, Siwoo sat on the windowsill and smoked a cigarette which was a luxury he could not even imagine during his caretaker days.


    ¡°But what am I supposed to do about this?¡±


    However, the biggest problem remained.


    He simply didn¡¯t have time to research magic.


    He couldn¡¯t even bring the draft of the magic circle and the mana water was still left in the barn.


    He didn¡¯t have enough time to go back and forth during work hours, and even cutting into his sleep and going out at night was not feasible.


    From Siwoo¡¯s observations, Amelia was like someone addicted to magic research and rarely slept. Even when she did sleep, it was only after 4 AM that she would finallyy down in bed.


    He was currently contemting the best time to go out at night, as he didn¡¯t want to get caught and get in trouble.


    Perhaps tomorrow would be a good time.


    It would be his first holiday, and the manual specified that the assistant was not required to work on holidays, so there should be nothing he needed to do.


    He was getting ready to shower and go to bed.


    As he was about to close the window, he suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Startled, he dropped his cigarette as he turned to see who was speaking.


    At first, he thought he was imagining things as it was already 1 o¡¯clock and he was on the second floor of Amelia¡¯s mansion, but when he saw Odile floating outside the window, he couldn¡¯t help but react.


    ¡°Did I surprise you? It was a surprise visit, after all, so it was a sess!¡±


    Suddenly, a flurry of words came to his mind.


    In the midst ofplicated thoughts, worries, and confusion, Siwoo struggled to choose his words carefully.


    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯vee here?¡±


    ¡°I ran away from home.¡±


    ¡°So you ran away from home. When the day breaks, Lady Gemini and Ms. Odette will worry about you, so please go back home. Ms. Odette isn¡¯t here, right? Then, if there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡±


    When Siwoo tried to close the window, Odile¡¯s slender hand held onto the frame.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡±


    ¡°Please be quiet¡­! Ms. Amelia is still awake!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be quiet, just let me in for now.¡±


    Odile attempted to enter the room despite Siwoo¡¯s best efforts to remain as quiet as possible and uninvolved in the current incident.


    It was clear which side had the advantage.


    Siwoo had no choice but to open the window, and Odilended softly inside the room like an angel.


    He felt dizzy with confusion.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t grasp why she hade here in the first ce, or how precarious his current situation was.


    If he got caught, everyone would assume that a ve brought an apprentice witch into his room at night.


    Furthermore, Odile was only wearing white underwear underneath her cloak.


    She was wearing nothing beneath but drawers and a luxuriouslyced white nightgown.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what Amelia would think if she found out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Assistant. I came singing the ¡®Song of Silence.¡¯ She won¡¯t be able to detect any disturbance I cause.¡±


    After achieving her goal of entering the room, Odile offered assurance as if foreseeing Siwoo¡¯s worries beforehand.


    Siwoo unconsciously reached for another cigarette.


    ¡°Please, Ms. Odile, go back now. Didn¡¯t I tell you there won¡¯t be any more secret meetings from now on?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, I didn¡¯te here for that.¡±


    Odile managed to calm Siwoo, who appeared very agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask you something.¡±


    Given herte-night visit, it was obvious to Siwoo that Odile would not simply turn around and leave like that.

 Chapter 47: Late Night Tutoring (2)

    <b>? Late Night Tutoring (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo settled down on the chair with aplex expression on his face.


    Odile, whoyfortably on the bed as if it were her own, looked around curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first timeing to a guy¡¯s room, but you¡¯ve kept it neat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Smoke billowed out of the window in clusters, carrying with it the pungent aroma of the burning cigarette.


    Siwoo had only one thing on his mind.


    He was worried about how he could send Odile home safely without any danger.


    He pondered whether it would have been better to take the risk and tell Lady Gemini the whole truth.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to be dragged around by the hair in this manner with no good oue.


    He felt like he was watching a ticking time bomb that might explode at any moment.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, are you angry or upset?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me your business first, Ms. Odile. I want to send you back as soon as possible.¡±


    He was aware that this cheeky twin sister wouldn¡¯t pay attention even if he became irate, annoyed, or threatened.


    It would be a bigger problem if he got caught up in a useless argument and it reached Amalia.


    First of all, Siwoo was relieved that Amalia had never entered this room after 12 o¡¯clock.


    And that the ¡°Song of Silence¡± was activated.


    Perhaps the spell had the ability to roughly reduce noise, but he wasn¡¯t certain about its effectiveness.


    Odile suddenly jumped up and sat facing Siwoo.


    Her glittering purple eyes sparkled like stars.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, has anything changed with Professor Ameliately?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°Did youe all the way here because you were curious about that?¡±


    Even if Count Gemini¡¯s mansion had a private portal that took her to the academy in 10 seconds, it would take her another 10 seconds to get to Amelia¡¯s mansion from the academy portal.


    Given the amount of time spent traveling from here to there, it must be quite a burden.


    ¡°No, I have something else I want to ask.¡±


    Odile pulled out the book from her cloak.


    Siwoo was genuinely surprised by Odile¡¯s audaciousness.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, may I ask you something as well?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Although I was also impolite, Mr. Assistant was magnanimous enough to overlook it.¡±


    Siwoo was unsure whether or not her behavior were considered rude.


    ¡°Um¡­ Ms. Odile, are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t a lot of things happen that day?¡±


    Indeed, a lot of things happened the other night.


    Siwoo not only enjoyed Odile¡¯s lower naked body, but he also inserted his dick into her rear hole and came inside her.


    After regaining her senses, Odile was overwhelmed with shame, to the point where she felt as if she might faint.


    However, the Odile sitting in front of him now gave off the impression that she didn¡¯t give a damn about it.


    ¡°Oh, that one? Are you still worried about it?¡±


    ¡°But how can you just brush it off like that?¡±


    ¡°All that happened was that the potion¡¯s effect was wrong at the time.¡±


    ¡°But it was still an unpleasant incident.¡±


    ¡°When you explore the world, idents happen all the time. How can you be a good witch if you¡¯re afraid of failure and shame?¡±


    Upon hearing Siwoo¡¯s words, Odile shrugged nonchntly as if nothing had happened.


    The reason why Siwoo knew that she was putting on a nonchnt front in this situation was because her cheek had a slight blush that was illuminated by the pale moonlight.


    ¡°You¡¯re a role model for witches.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡±


    In response to Siwoo¡¯s somewhat perplexingpliment, Odile smiled bashfully and nodded her head.


    Her innocent pupils and double eyelids were so alluring that they could draw people in.


    He recalled how those clear eyes had suddenly be clouded in lust.


    ¡°Anyway, it turned out to be better. I used to feel a little embarrassed when dealing with Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±


    ¡°But now that we¡¯ve already experienced such a drastic event, there¡¯s no need to hesitate anymore, right?¡±


    Oddly enough, Odile¡¯s face was getting redder and redder.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what I wanted to ask!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I pleasured myself tonight. But something didn¡¯t feel right, so I came to confirm it. After all, Mr. Assistant is older than me.¡±


    It was because Odile¡¯s tone was so nonchnt when telling about what she did tonight that it took Siwoo some time to perceive anything peculiar in her words.


    ¡°While reading an erotic novel, I touched myself like Odette did in there. I felt good as soon as I touched it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    This was a strange situation.


    Siwoo found the whole situation strange because an apprentice witch visited his room in the middle of the night, talking openly about her masturbation.


    ¡°So, I also tried putting my finger in my anus. But it didn¡¯t feel good at all. In fact, it hurt. I¡¯m really curious why.¡±


    Siwoo immediately thought of sending her away when he noticed where the conversation was flowing.


    Having been tangled up with the twins several times, Siwoo could already tell that this flow of conversation was not going to lead to anything good.


    He knew that if he talked to Odile in this way, he would eventually get caught up in pointless arguments or awkward situations brought on by excuses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question, but you have to leave now. The rear hole isn¡¯t a ce for pleasure. Even if you masturbate, there¡¯s no way it can feel good.¡±


    ¡°But I felt¡­ good¡­ before, huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Odile pulled Siwoo¡¯s nket and covered her face while mumbling.


    Odile had a nket covering her up to her nose, and her white iris gave the impression that she was a dog scanning her surroundings.


    ¡°What¡­?


    ¡°After taking Eros¡¯s potion and doing it with Mr. Siwoo, I felt good. What do you think? It¡¯s weird, right?¡±


    Siwoo was convinced.


    Although Odile was trying to suppress her embarrassment on the surface and saying that she didn¡¯t really care, the reality was different.


    Odile was extremely shy, but she persisted because she was curious about sexual matters


    ¡°So, the conclusion I¡¯ve reached is that it felt good because we did it together.¡±


    Well, that was obvious.


    Siwoo felt much better after receiving a handjob than when masturbating alone.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to a conclusion, do you have any questions left for me?¡±


    In front of him, an apprentice witch said something like, ¡°I didn¡¯t really like anal masturbation alone, but anal sex with you was amazing!¡¯


    Siwoo was just at a loss for what to do in this awkward situation.


    ¡°The truth is, I already finished asking my questions, but I have a request.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it, please leave.¡±


    He abruptly ended her speech like cutting it off with a knife.


    Then Odile threw the nket onto the bed and ced her hand on her waist.


    ¡°Are you refusing to follow my, Odile Gemeni¡¯smand, when you¡¯re still a ve?¡±


    Odile widened her eyes to appear more intimidating.


    Now that Siwoo knew the twins¡¯ personalities, he wasn¡¯t particrly scared anymore.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to refuse.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡±


    Odile pouted her lips and her previously raised shoulders dropped in disappointment.


    Honestly, she thought that forcing him any further would be too much to ask.


    After all, Siwoo seemed to be considering going to visit their master in person.


    The punishment that would befall the twins when their strict master found out about their misbehavior was frightening just to think about.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel like threatening Siwoo either.


    It was alright when she teased him half-jokingly about his weaknesses, but now he¡¯s stubbornly refusing, and if she threatened him by saying she¡¯d expose his ongoing research on escape magic, that wouldpletely ruin their rtionship.


    And then she could do whatever she wanted with Siwoo, but it wouldn¡¯t be the same fun rtionship they had now.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do it like this.¡±


    Odile said, raising one finger.


    It was as if she was imitating Amalia.


    ¡°Please put your finger in there. I need to check my theory,¡±


    Put his finger in Odile¡¯s rear hole, which seemed to be throbbing.


    Siwoo was firm in his decision, despite being surprised by her remark that any man would find it difficult to refuse.


    He kept his mouth shut firmly and shook his head.


    Odile folded her arms in frustration.


    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s do this,


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it, no matter what you do. Please, Ms. Odile, return to your mansion.¡±


    ¡°No, listen to me. This will definitely catch Mr. Assistant¡¯s attention.¡±


    Odile reached into her cloak that she had taken off earlier and pulled out something, then fiddled with it in her hand.


    In truth, Odile had expected Siwoo to reject her fiercely.


    There was no chance that she could convince Siwoo to listen to her using sweet-talking tactics.


    ¡°If you ept my two proposals, I¡¯ll give you this.¡±


    She had a palm-sized music box in her hand.


    A delicate and small mechanical device made of brass was carefully covered with a ss lid.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Siwoo had been a ve in this city of witches for five years.


    As the things here weren¡¯t usually ordinary, he sensed something ominous about the music box, which looked like a child¡¯s toy at first nce.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, you said you have a n to escape the Witch¡¯s City, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Siwoo responded worriedly.


    He was concerned that she might be using that as a form of ckmail.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that everything would go smoothly if you just escaped, did you?


    ¡°I¡¯m also researching magic circles to evade pursuit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how effective it is, but it¡¯ll be difficult to escape with just that. If someone is determined to pursue you, you¡¯ll be caught in no time.¡±


    As Odile had pointed out, just escaping from Gehenna wouldn¡¯t necessarily meanplete freedom for Siwoo.


    After all, Siwoo had been captured once before in the modern world.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it happened again, even two or three times.


    Therefore, Siwoo had been researching ways to evade pursuit in advance.


    Although his focus had been on escaping magic circles, for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s the material I¡¯ve prepared to make a deal with Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Odile said, shaking the music box in front of Siwoo.


    Upon closer inspection, Siwoo noticed that the pins on the music box were spinning very slowly.


    ¡°This is the music box that ys the ¡®Song of Silence¡¯ for a long time. Would you like to see it?¡±


    Odile then cleared her throat, opened her mouth wide, and yelled.


    ¡°I, Odile Gemini, am the greatest witch in Gehenna!!!¡±


    It was unquestionably a loud sound.


    It was loud enough to reverberate not only in Amelia¡¯s room but throughout the entire mansion.


    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Siwoo hastily covered Odile¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Oops, ugh¡­¡±


    Odile, who was wriggling in Siwoo¡¯s arms, barely managed to break free from his palm.


    ¡°Well, wait a minute,¡±


    Ten seconds passed, then 20 seconds, and 30 seconds, but nothing changed.


    Amelia showed no signs of noticing anything, and the birds dozing on the tree outside the window remained silent. The environment was quiet and still, devoid of any noise.


    ¡°How do Odette and I manage to escape to Tarot Town every time? It¡¯s all thanks to this music box,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an artifact, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Yeah, a top-quality one imbued with self-essence magic. This mansion probably looks pitiful inparison to it, I think.¡±


    It was an artifact that was imbued with magic that could be used to cast magic as well.


    Artifacts were magical objects that differed from disposable items like Amelia¡¯s perfume due to theirsting nature. These artifacts were highly valued for their rarity and usefulness.


    With a single-minded determination to seduce Siwoo, Odile began enthusiastically exining about the music box.


    ¡°If I talk about this music box, it¡¯s a very expensive artifact designed for infiltration and concealment.


    To begin with, simply holding this artifact prevents the user¡¯s voice from being heard beyond a distance of 5 meters.


    Itpletely removed all traces of mana and removed it from the perception of those around it.


    And on top of that, it doesn¡¯t even leave footprints. If someone were to use this for theft, they could be the world¡¯s greatest viin, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    Siwoo could tell from Odile¡¯s further exnation that it was an extremely high-performance artifact that at first nce seemed almost unbelievable.


    It also erased one¡¯s own appearance from records such as cameras, audio recorders, and surveince cameras.


    It was equipped with a small self-generating mana source, so as long as he turned the clockwork mechanism, it would operate 24/7 all year round.


    Moreover, adjusting the gear on the side enables one to finely tune settings such as the operating range and duration of the effect. With this capability, it appears that the device would provide aplete solution for the post-escape n.


    ¡°In other words, just having this makes it possible to live your life inplete seclusion after escape.¡±


    At this point, there was nothing to lose.


    Siwoo gulped.


    ¡°Is it really fine to put such a precious thing up for sale?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My Master gave me one, and one to Odette. I didn¡¯t really need two, I¡¯d say I would have sold one for some pocket money.¡±


    As Siwoo seemed to be very pleased, Odile was finally able to smile confidently.


    ¡°Are you willing to make the deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

 Chapter 48: Late Night Tutoring (3)

    <b>? Late Night Tutoring (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Despite the favorable conditions, it wasn¡¯t a simple decision to make as it would be unwise to sign a contract before hearing its contents.


    Siwoo asked Odile, who was sitting on the bed and swinging her legs.


    ¡°So what should I do?¡±


    ¡°There are three conditions for fulfilling the contract.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say there were two?¡±


    Odile hummed a tune with an adorable smile before responding.


    ¡°Well, I thought I could ask for one more since it seemed like Mr. Assistant enjoys the music box quite a fair bit.¡±


    Siwoo touched his face as he wondered if his expression had betrayed his thoughts.


    Noticing Siwoo¡¯s action, Odile chuckled softly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet. Tell me the details first before I make my decision.¡±


    Despite having to take risks, acquiring the music box was worthwhile because of its benefits.


    Owning the music box would alleviate any worries he had about being caught again after finally managing to escape.


    Furthermore, having the music box meant he could devote all his time to researching the dimensional magic circle, making the offer of this artifact all the more appealing.


    ¡°Okay, then here¡¯s the first condition.¡±


    Odile said, raising her finger.


    ¡°Please join us for a pic tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A pic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow is Mr. Assistant¡¯s day off, and we were nning to visit Spirit Mountain where magical crops are cultivated. We thought it would be boring to go alone, so we wanted to invite Mr. Assistant toe with us,¡±


    Siwoo seemed interested in the proposal.


    ¡°Wait, is this the Spirit mountain that I know?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Will youe?¡±


    Spirit Mountain, a joint property owned by both Duke Keter and Count Gemini.


    It was arge-scale production area responsible for supplying 95% of the magical crops in Gehenna.


    Siwoo became interested in the Spirit Mountain due to rumors of its beautiful and mysterious natural scenery.


    His interest only grew stronger after hearing stories from Takasho, who had seen it from a distance and described it as a fairy forest.


    Even Takasho, who had no particr interest in things other than women, was impressed by the mountain¡¯s beauty, which intrigued Siwoo.


    ¡°Well, that sounds great. I¡¯ve been wanting to go there too.¡±


    ¡°Really? I knew that you¡¯d like it too.¡±


    Siwoo watched as Odile bounced up and down the bed in excitement and couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the view.


    ¡°Alright, then for the second condition. Prove to me that my theory is correct.¡±


    Compared to the first condition, this one was a bit more demanding.


    Perhaps the way to prove Odile¡¯s theory was by putting his finger up her butthole which would only end when Odile was either satisfied or done with the experience.


    That said, the task wasn¡¯t impossible for him to do as the risk involved in the action wasn¡¯t all that great.


    Siwoo might have felt inclined to beg her if the circumstances had been different, even if it meant humbling himself to make a request. Nevertheless, he decided to ept the request for the time being.


    After all, Siwoo had already used Odile¡¯s backdoor before.


    It wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal if he just simply inserted a finger into it.


    Upon Siwoo¡¯s nod of approval, Odile posed her final condition.


    ¡°And finally¡­¡±


    Odile exuded an innocence that shone more brilliantly than the moon.


    She brushed away a strand of hair that was clinging to her cheek and asked.


    ¡°Tell me about love.¡±


    The scene was like something out of a romantic movie, the sunlight streaming in, and the sight of Odile delivering the line was reminiscent of a beautiful actress.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what it is myself. When I drank that potion, I thought it might¡¯ve been love, but I realized it was something else,¡±


    ¡°I believe it acted more like an aphrodisiac to me.¡±


    Odile continued as she twiddled her fingers nervously.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to try to experience it in a more ordinary way. I asked Pecha, my maid, and she told me that¡­ love isn¡¯t something that can be easily felt.¡±


    Odile got up from the bed and slowly approached Siwoo, who was smoking his third cigarette by the window.


    She then grasped one of his fingers and said,


    ¡°Love is something that you can only discover by holding hands, stroking cheeks, going on dates, kissing, and getting to know each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quitemon.¡±


    Siwoo, of course, was unable to describe that feeling to her since he had never experienced it himself.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I want to try it. Going to the Spirit Mountain together is also a date, and is an extension of my third request.¡±


    ¡°What should I do then? I can¡¯t guarantee that I can make you fall in love no matter how much I try.¡±


    Love wasn¡¯t something that could be easily obtained or controlled like a part of something, and real life wasn¡¯t like an RPG game where one could easily impress others.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. Just promise me that you¡¯ll keep ying with me in the future and won¡¯t avoid me.¡±


    ¡°With me? Is this matter unrted to Ms. Odette?¡±


    Siwoo unexpectedly spurted out, sensing something amiss from her words..


    Odile had always referred to herself and her sister as a package deal, so it was unusual for her to omit Odette¡¯s name.


    If she had been her usual self, she would have asked him to hang out with them more often.


    Siwoo¡¯s remark seemed toe as a shock for Odile as well.


    Her eyes shot wide open, and it took her a moment for Odile to realize her mistake before correcting herself.


    ¡°Oh dear, I seemed to have made a mistake. That¡¯s unlike me. Anyways, just make sure to hang out with us often.¡±


    ¡°May I take a moment to think about it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be expecting a wise response.¡±


    Siwoo would reluctantly follow any orders from Odile, even if they were intentional.


    He couldn¡¯t predict how Amelia and the other witches would respond if they knew that he had the form for the escape spell.


    However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Odile insisted on using him as a bargaining chip for the artifact.


    ¡°Are you done with finding ckmail to use against me?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fun for Mr. Assistant if you were to find out weaknesses? If we¡¯re having fun, then Mr. Assistant should be able to as well.¡±


    Siwoo was surprised by her delicate consideration and felt touched.


    Although Odile seemed harsh, she respected Siwoo¡¯s wishes in her own way while still being very selfish.


    ¡°If you shake my hand on your own ord, it would mean that we have a deal.¡±


    Odile said, extending her hand.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Siwoo nodded, taking Odile¡¯s hand and giving it a light shake.


    They both smiled, pleased with the mutually beneficial agreement they had just sealed.


    2.


    Although their ns to visit Spirit Mountain and entertain the twins were still in the future, there were immediate contract conditions that needed to be settled, namely, satisfying Odile¡¯s curious whims.


    As soon as they both acknowledged this, an awkward mood descended upon them.


    Odile and Siwoo stood side by side, gazing at the bed for a long time, unsure of what to do next.


    ¡°Um¡­so,¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Odile hesitated, fidgeting with her clothes, while Siwoo scratched the back of his head, unable to offer any suggestions.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know if it would feel better when I use another person¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that. But now¡­ I¡¯d hoped that you would give me some details on how you¡¯d like things to be done.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re in a symbiotic rtionship now, right? Do I have to make all the decisions? Don¡¯t just try to get a free ride, Mr. Assistant shoulde up with some ideas as well.¡±


    Siwoo was puzzled by Odile¡¯s request to e up with some ideas¡± but didn¡¯t have much time to hesitate since they needed to finish up quickly before Amelia arrived.


    ¡°Well, um, would you mind taking off your underwear?¡±


    ¡°What? How could I possibly do something like that without being under the potion¡¯s effect?


    Siwoo was taken aback by her behavior, after all, Odile was the one who had asked him to stick his finger up her ass. But now, here she was embarrassed to show her butt.


    ¡°Then shall we do it in a standing position?¡±


    Siwoo asked, to which Odile nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab the bed like this¡­ and stand there.¡±


    Odile stood tall with both her hands on the waist-high bed and stuck her butt out ever so slightly.


    Odile stood up on her toes, much like how a ballet dancer would do.


    ¡°Would it be easier for you to do it in this position?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I heard that doing it from the back is different from doing it from the front and can even cause pain if done without any lubricant. Check the inner pocket of that robe over there.¡±


    Odile appeared to have diligently prepared everything that was needed, like a conscientious student.


    When Siwoo removed the stopper, a fragrant flower scent wafted up from the luxurious-looking porcin bottle.


    Judging by the scent, which was simr to the fragrance that emanated from Odile¡¯s body, it seemed to be an essential oil that was used during baths.


    ¡°Apply it to your fingers and then just insert it.¡±


    Siwoo swallowed nervously, tilting the bottle of oil onto his finger.


    ¡°Well, excuse me,¡±


    As he pulled down the stic band of Odile¡¯s boxers, her plump buttocks came into view.


    The sight aroused a painful erection from Siwoo.


    After creating enough space to ensure that neither her clothes nor skin would be soiled with the lubricant, he proceeded to insert his fingers into her rear hole.


    ¡°Hick!¡±


    A high-pitched gasp escaped from Odile¡¯s lips as Siwoo¡¯s hand came into contact with her butt cheeks.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I was just surprised by how cold your hands are. But please keep going.¡±


    The perfect mix of soft, plump flesh of her buttocks could be felt through Siwoo¡¯s palm as he came to the conclusion that they could befortably cupped in between his hands.


    Siwoo¡¯s hands slowly glided down the ravine between Odile¡¯s buttcheeks.


    The tension was so solemn that the sound of his swallowing saliva seemed especially loud.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to put it in.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! That¡¯s the different hole!¡±


    Siwoo carefully regained hisposure.


    It wasn¡¯t until he passed by her soft, plump vagina and inserted a finger into the front hole that he had noticed that he had been so mesmerized by the smoothness of her ass that he failed to pay any attention to where his finger was going.


    Thankfully, he had only inserted a small portion of his finger, about half a node.


    Odile was so startled that she began to squeal much like how a chick, who just got vinated, would.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have put it there! I didn¡¯t see you that way, Mr. Assistant, but you really are an insidious person!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Siwoo pondered who was more insidious between himself and Odile as he quickly withdrew his finger and searched for Odile¡¯s other hole.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    As they continued, Siwoo began to notice that Odile¡¯s ears were growing increasingly red.


    He had even caught a glimpse of her flushed cheeks when she briefly turned her head to scold him, resembling the skin of a ripe persimmon.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand why Odile would subject herself to such humiliation just to prove her theory, especially when she seemed visibly embarrassed by the situation.


    Despite his confusion, he tried to ask for rification,


    ¡°Is this the right ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, why are you asking me¡­ You¡¯ll figure it out if you look closely.¡±


    All Siwoo could feel in this awkward situation was the warmth of Odile¡¯s soft buttocks in her boxers as his fingertips glided along the wrinkled texture of her rectum folds.


    As he did so, Siwoo gradually began stroking along the folds as if he were mesmerized by them.


    The fragrance oil added to the ever-increasing arousal present in the room..


    ¡°I¡¯ll really put it in this time.¡±


    Siwoo began to carefully push his oil-coated ring finger within little by little.


    At the same time, his fingers felt an incredible resistance.


    Odile¡¯s flower bud was tightly shut, making any progress impossible.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, if you push that hard¡­ I won¡¯t be able to put it in, will I?¡±


    As Siwoo said that, he began to focus on the task at hand.


    What kind of man would he be if he backed down from such a challenge?


    It was his duty to fulfill a request from a prettydy such as Odile, who had approached him and asked him to pleasure her by fingering her ass.


    ¡°Wait, it worked before¡­ why isn¡¯t it working now?¡±


    ¡°Try to take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°A deep breath? Okay. Huh¡­ ha¡­ huh¡­ hiyang¡­!¡±


    Siwoo pushed his finger in smoothly, timing it perfectly with her exhale.


    At the same time, Odile stiffened and let out a cute moan.


    ¡°You, you surprised me!¡±


    ¡°Well thankfully it worked.¡±


    His finger had slipped in easily, going in about one joint deep.


    He could feel Odile¡¯s inner wall twitch intermittently against his finger, the inside of her body feeling much hotter than her warm skin.


    Honestly, Siwoo found it hard to resist.


    The dangerous urge to push down the helpless Odile on the bed and ram his dick into her as he had done before pulsed through his body as he reminded himself to maintain his rationality and focus on the task at hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start moving now.¡±


    ¡°Got it¡­ Do it slowly, very slowly, got it?


    As Siwoo began to make his way deeper into her, Odile, on her tiptoes, resisted the urge to look back as she gripped the bedsheets.

 Chapter 49: Late Night Tutoring (4)

    <b>? Late Night Tutoring (4) ?</b>


    1.


    The room was drenched in utter silence.


    Amidst such tense silence, a strange tension akin to taut spiderwebs hanging in the air, the faint echoes of Odile¡¯s irregr breaths and Siwoo¡¯s finger movements were the only things breaking the tranquility of the room.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well¡­¡±


    His fingers slid inside Odile¡¯s tightened folds more easily than he had expected them to.


    He reasoned that the cause of this phenomenon might be because he was using the ring finger which was rtively thinner than all the fingers of a hand.


    One finger joint after another went in and out through her rear hole without much difficulty.


    He was feeling a hot pressure clench his digit inside her hole which had be quite slippery due to the usage of the aromatic oil.


    He watched, touched, and felt every inch of Odile¡¯s body, which he couldn¡¯t fully appreciate before.


    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡±


    The atmosphere surrounding them had be tinged with eroticism.


    Perhaps because he was feeling a bit too nervous right now, his voice cracked and sounded like a metallic ng.


    Odile¡¯s anus was so alluring that it was almost like a magical hole that constantly drew his attention.


    He couldn¡¯t believe just how he had managed to shove his entire dick into this tight hole when it had be so full with the insertion of just one of his fingers.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah¡­ nothing special, yet.¡±


    Odile replied without looking back at him.


    ¡®Is it just me or did her voice sound a bit excited there?¡¯


    Swallowing the dry saliva in his mouth, Siwoo changed the angle of insertion of his fingers.


    He supported the entirety of her derriere with one of his hands while he inserted his fingers deeper inside her puckering tight canal.


    He used the rest of his fingers to spread her buttock wide, allowing for deeper insertion with his fingers.


    ¡°Ha¡­ uh¡­.¡±


    Immediately, she responded to Siwoo¡¯s actions.


    Her slender back drew a graceful curve, and her buttocks abruptly tightened as if trying to grab his fingers with their tightness.


    Odile was seductive enough as is, but her body was on a whole another level.


    Unconsciously, Siwoo began to insert and pull his fingers out of her tight hole in a rhythmic fashion; as though he was trying to gauge her reactions.


    It was surreal to him that¡­ With just the use of one of his fingers, Siwoo was now able to control the shameless and unruly Odil.


    Every time he stuck his finger inside her hole, she would stand on her tiptoe, trying to avoid the sensation of his finger prating her depths. Meanwhile, when he pulled out his finger, her body would quiver and her mouth would leak out hot and heavy sighs.


    Each and every one of those erotic reactions was seemingly made to tempt Siwoo.


    ¨C <i>Thud!</i>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a throaty moaning out of Odile¡¯s lips, the ring fingerpletely slipped out of her hole.


    Due to the inflexibility of the ring finger, it was difficult to insert more than two fingers inside.


    ¡°Why, why did you take it out?¡±


    ¡°My finger is a little ufortable. Please bear with it for a bit.¡±


    Siwoo, therefore, decided to insert his middle finger, which was the longest and most flexible among all the fingers.


    A sufficient amount of lubricant had already been applied to the inside of Odile¡¯s puckering depths, so he rubbed his fingertips along the creases of her canal and then gently pushed his finger inside.


    ¡°Ha-u, he-u, ho-u¡­¡±


    Odile was breathing heavily, the breathsing out in strange gasps.


    Her breathing grew louder and louder, gasping each time his rough finger joints were progressively swallowed up inside her hot and slippery folds.


    Siwoo was beginning to lose his self-control as he heard her seductive and sensual response to his actions.


    The male instinct to make a female feel pleasure was stirring within him.


    He was experiencing the feeling of triumph that came from being able to control a noble apprentice witch with just one of his fingers.


    More than just the experiment itself, Siwoo¡¯s own desires began to mix into the act.


    It was a primal desire to make Odile feel more and more pleasure; to look at her messy and disheveled appearance during the act.


    ¨C <i>Poke, poke, poke, poke</i>


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    Using his long and flexible middle finger, possessing the greatest strength among the fingers, he was able to intensify his caresses to her insides.


    The sounds of the finger moving back and forth inside her quivering hole were getting louder and louder.


    Akin to the ripples of ake in midst of a rainstorm, Odile¡¯s reaction also underwent drastic changes,


    Siwoo supported Odile¡¯s flexible waist with one of his hands.


    As he reached into her boxers, the nightgown lifted slightly, creating an opening through which he could feel the softness of her sides and pelvis.


    He found itfortable to grip her love handles, which were soft and plump but had little to no fat.


    ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­. uh¡­¡±


    Siwoo already knew.


    That Odile was already feeling pleasure from her anal hole.


    She expressed her desire to see if she could feel more pleasure if Siwoo assisted her in anal masturbating now that she appeared to be feeling pleasure, implying that he didn¡¯t need to use other caressing techniques any further.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t stop.


    Without saying anything to Odile, he continued with what he was doing.


    It felt like the brakes holding him back had been released.


    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ ooh¡­. huh¡­¡±


    Before he could even notice, Odile, who had been standing with her waist slightly arched forward, had copsed on the bed.


    Her arms, which had been clutching the bed, sunk down to her elbows and her upper body slumped forward, causing her buttocks to arch up as a result.


    Perhaps due to the intense movement of his hands, her boxer had fallen halfway down, exposing Odile¡¯s pristine white arse in full.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    Siwoo began moving his hands vigorously; his eyes bloodshot.


    There were no special techniques used in his movements.


    Just the speed of his movements was a bit faster.


    ¡°Heuheue¡­. ung¡­ heeut¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s legs started to tremble violently with just that simple change.


    Her highly tense leg muscles were twitching and trembling intermittently, and the intensity was enough that Siwoo was able to literally witness it with his eyes.


    ¡®Is it even possible for her to go back in this state?¡¯


    Honestly, Siwoo couldn¡¯t quite grasp how Odile must be feeling at the moment.


    Still, he wanted to experience the thrill of bringing Odile to the brink of pleasure with his own hands for once, at least.


    ¨C <i>Gasp, gasp, gasp </i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ Hngh¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s soft moans became increasingly ragged.


    Her lustful moans grew louder with each passing second.


    Odile probably thought that burying her face in the nkets would be enough to suppress her moans. However, the room was so quiet that he could easily hear her sweet moans with full rity.


    And soon, she reached her climax.


    ¡°Aahh¡­!¡±


    Each time Siwoo¡¯s fingers moved, Odile¡¯s waist, which had been floating in mid-air, lowered momentarily.


    Perhaps because of the sudden movement of her body, as if she received an electric shock, Siwoo¡¯s finger, which had been stimting Odile¡¯s rear hole, slipped out.


    Startled by the sudden movement, Siwoo took a step back.


    And with that, he quickly caught sight of Odile¡¯s alluring back figure.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hm¡­ hm¡­


    Odile¡¯s exposed buttocks, peering over the slightly ajar boxer, repeatedly clenched and loosened, despite Siwoo not evenying a finger on them.


    Odile¡¯s legs, which barely supported her weight, wobbled like a newborn giraffe, while her hips gyrated up and down in a rhythmic motion, as if they were dancing to a tune only she could hear.


    ¡°Oohh¡­¡±


    As Siwoo observed Odile¡¯s erotic backside, he became surprised when he noticed something there.


    The boxer that had been in direct contact with Odile¡¯s quivering love tunnel.


    The white colored boxer had a damp gray hued stain along the crotch area.


    Since witches didn¡¯t need to use the bathroom, it was clear what the meaning behind that liquid stain was.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As if the earthquake wreaking her body had stopped, Odile¡¯s trembling also subsided.


    A hot sigh marked the end of this lewd experiment.


    There was nothing left to say.


    Siwoo shaft throbbed, as Odile¡¯s undergarment was soaked in her love juices.


    Odile, who had buried her head in the bed till then, cautiously turned around.


    Her pupils were burning with intense desire.


    ¡°What, what are you doing? Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Experiment¡­ you said you¡¯d help me with it.¡±


    Siwoo was taken aback by Odile¡¯s words that were oozed in excitement and sensuality.


    He found it difficult toprehend what she was saying as he was already helping her with the experiment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just help you?¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ I wanted to know if I could feel better with Mr. Assistant¡¯s touch.¡±


    Siwoo was puzzled by her words.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I help her just now?¡¯


    He was surprised by Odile¡¯s intense physical response to his touch.


    Moreover, with the boxer being so wet, he was sure that Odile must have had an orgasm already.


    ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet. I haven¡¯t felt anything yet. It¡¯s no different from doing it alone¡­ so¡­¡±


    After ncing at Siwoo for a moment, Odile averted her gaze when their eyes met and started whining.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Assistant? Experiment¡­ we have to continue the experiment.¡±


    ¡®Did she go mad?¡¯


    No matter how insensitive Siwoo was, he knew very well why Odile was acting like that.


    From the moment he had inserted his finger inside her anal crevice, he was sure that the apprentice witch had started trembling due to the pleasure she was feeling from that act.


    Moreover, his continued fingering eventually led to her reaching an orgasm.


    He was perplexed as to why she was lying and pretending like an ostrich that thought it wouldn¡¯t be found out if it just buried its head in the sand?


    ¡®Is it because she wants to feel more pleasure?¡¯


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you already feeling good?¡±


    With his libido at an all-time high, Siwoo tried to confirm Odile¡¯s true intentions with thest bit of conscience he could muster in himself.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I wasn¡¯t feeling anything.¡±


    Odile shamelessly replied, avoiding Siwoo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try a bit more.¡±


    Normally, Siwoo would have simply let it go, saying something along the lines of ¡®If you don¡¯t feel anything even after doing this much, it seems like Ms. Odile¡¯s theory is probably wrong.¡¯


    However, a man who opted to remain silent despite witnessing such a yful side of an enchanting woman was a eunuch, not a man.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, if they were men, they would have made the same choice as Siwoo.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Assistant,¡±


    ¡®Did she finally have a change of mind?¡¯


    Odile grabbed Siwoo¡¯s hand before he could reach out and grab her boxers.


    Siwoo stopped, feeling a mixture of relief and disappointment intertwine in his mind.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ I¡¯ve thought about it, and maybe it¡¯s not enough with just your fingers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ When I think about when I felt good, I realized that it wasn¡¯t your finger¡­ what you put in, in my anus, it was Mr. Assistant¡¯s dick¡­¡±


    Siwoo gulped audibly at her words.


    He patiently awaited for Odile toplete her sentence.


    Odile cast a quick nce over her shoulder and looked at Siwoo. When their eyes met, she became startled and shifted her gaze back to the front.


    ¡°Of course, I know that doing it from behind like this is a bit embarrassing. And it¡¯s also a little shameful that a ve like Mr. Assistant and an apprentice witch like myself¡­ Well, it¡¯s a bit inappropriate for us to be connected like this, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Odile began to beat around the bush.


    Perhaps she hoped in her heart that Siwoo would speak up first.


    After remaining quiet for a while, Odile reluctantly opened her mouth when there was no responseing from him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not really the first time, is it? Anything is difficult the first time around, but it¡¯s said to be easier from then on¡­ So, um¡­ well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying¡­ Like what we did before¡­ that¡­¡±


    Siwoo gulped once again.


    ¡°Just insert the tip¡­ would you like to try?¡±


    ¡®Just the tip?¡¯


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to control his burning lust.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have strange thoughts¡­ it¡¯s just an extension of our experiment¡­¡±


    Siwoo lowered his gaze to his erect dick; the throbbing organ seemed ready to burst out of his pants for quite some time already.


    He then looked at Odile¡¯s luscious hips, swaying seductively in front of his eyes.


    Unlikest time, when he was tied to the sofa and could only watch her insert his penis in her back hole, he was now able to hold onto her hips and move inside her however he wanted.


    He would be able to fully satisfy his lust this way.


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Assistant! Are you going to do it or not?¡±


    Odile grew more irritated as her embarrassment grew with Siwoo¡¯s prolonged inaction.


    Given her usual personality, the idea of proposing to bend over as though she was receiving an injection must have made her extremely ufortable. It was probably to the point that she was getting increasingly angry with the passage of time.


    However, her desire to obtain even greater pleasure was enough to outweigh the embarrassment she was feeling right now.


    ¡®It¡¯s something we¡¯ve already done once anyways.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s make it count this time around.¡¯


    Siwoo hooked his fingers through Odile¡¯s boxers.


    Since he had to strip her down in order to proceed with the act.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t take it all off¡­ just lower it a little.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ just like that.¡±


    Siwoo pulled the rubber band and lowered the boxer as per her orders.


    Due to the close proximity of the female genitalia to the anus, Odile¡¯s glistening mounds, already damp with her sweet nectar, formed an impressive sight around the perineum.


    The glistening aromatic oil entuated the wrinkles of her sphincter, making them more prominent, and the plump petals beneath her rear hole were also a mesmerizing sight.


    It was now possible for him to put his dick inside her anal hole.


    ¡°You know, you have to put only the tip in, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Siwoo answered nomittally and pulled his rock-hard cock out of his pants, aiming it at Odile¡¯s puckered hole.

 Chapter 50: Late Night Tutoring (5)

    <b>? Late Night Tutoring (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Odile nervously waited for Siwoo¡¯s touch.


    Her face flushed with embarrassment, and her head felt dizzy from the heat.


    It was a sensation she had never felt before while she was pleasuring herself all alone.


    In truth, Odile was already convinced that her theory was correct.


    She had felt a shiver run down her spine when his fingers, soaked in aromatic oil, teased her filthy hole.


    Every time Siwoo¡¯s fingers slid back and forth inside her impure canal, her body shuddered violently, just like she had imagined it to react from the erotic novel of the delivery man.


    It was the strange sensation of a foreign body prating her own.


    What was more bizarre was the searing heat she was feeling from her lower abdomen that triumphed the feeling of something foreign entering her body.


    If they had wanted to stop, they could have quit within 10 seconds of starting this act, and at one point even Odile was considering stopping this shameful act in the middle.


    ¡®But that unfamiliar sensation I felt just then.¡¯


    That very sensation prevented Odile from deciding to end the experiment.


    Even though there was no potion affecting her head and dizzying her mind this time around, her breathing gradually became faster and faster with time.


    As he touched her body, she felt a hot rush of pleasure run through her whole body, causing her legs to tremble.


    Odile didn¡¯t hate such a feeling in the slightest.


    On the contrary, she felt curious and wanted to keep feeling it more and more.


    Odile¡¯s condition wasparable to that of a puppy in heat for the very first time; a puppy who was rubbing its genitals against a nket, trying to feel more pleasure.


    Because of those emotions, she was feeling, she stifled her moans and surrendered her body to his hands.


    ¡®Don¡¯t stop. Please don¡¯t stop.¡¯


    If she was feeling so much pleasure with just this, she couldn¡¯t wait to feel the intense pleasure awaiting her further down the road.


    And then, for the first time, she felt it.


    As theyers of pleasure that had been building up inside her body finally copsed with Siwoo¡¯s passionate caresses, she felt a bright light shing in her mind¡ª a light she had never witnessed before.


    The sensation was simr to a burst of light as if Odile¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a euphoric and warm light.


    ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡±


    As she clenched the nket she was holding tightly between her teeth to cover her mouth and muffle her embarrassed voice, she suddenly remembered a time when she felt something like this before.


    It was akin to the first time she had tasted a sweet dessert.


    Her perception of the world of taste, which previously seemed limited, was expanded by the melting sponge cake and the sweet whipped cream she tasted at the time.


    Since then, Odile used all of her pocket money to take Odette to every pastry shop in Gehenna.


    With the unwavering determination to conquer all the desserts in the City of Witches.


    Despite both of them getting a lot of cavities and their allowances being cut in half after getting caught, they still enjoyed the consumption of sweets albeit under strict supervision.


    ¡®Anyways.¡¯


    Long story short, this situation was simr to the sensation she had felt when tasting the sweet dessert for the very first time.


    A new sense of sweetness.


    She¡¯de to experience something new and exciting once again.


    Odile had a strong urge to keep discovering and having new experiences, just as she had developed an obsession with endlessly trying out new desserts.


    She felt wave after wave of euphoria even when Siwoo merely used his fingers.


    ¡®How would it feel if he used his dick instead?¡¯


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t I feel much more pleasure than what I was feeling now?¡¯


    Even if it meant that she had to lie, even if it meant that she had to put her shame aside¡­ it didn¡¯t matter to her as long as she was able to satiate her curiosity.


    And when Odile became curious about something,


    ¡®I must find out the truth at any and all costs to appease my mind.¡¯


    2.


    Siwoo grasped his stiff and erect dick with his hand.


    Gently, almost teasingly, he rubbed the pre-cum soaked ns in between Odile¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve noticed it before but how can a body be so soft and stic like hers?¡¯


    He was sure that just rubbing like this was enough for him to ejacte with enough time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll really put it in.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah! You know, you only need to put in the tip, right?¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know if it would work out as she said, however, for now, he grabbed Odile¡¯s hips and pushed his ns firmly into her butthole.


    Her glittering, delicious-looking rear hole was covered in aromatic oil.


    Odile had already mentioned that it was a hole she didn¡¯t need to use, but it was still an excretory organ, so it was understandable for one to feel repulsive. However, that thought never crossed his mind.


    Actually, Siwoo has developed a strange sense of immorality as a result of having kinky sex rather than the traditional way of making love.


    ¨C <i>Twitch</i>


    Was it because he had loosened her anus by stimting it with his fingers beforehand or was it perhaps due to Odile being much morefortable with the act as it was their second time? He was unsure of the reason behind it.


    But, the fact here was that¡­ Siwoo¡¯s dick prated her rear hole much much more smoothly than the first time.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­! Go slower¡­! Ahh¡­!¡±


    Odile¡¯s body began to tremble in agony as soon as the bulbous tip dipped into her hole just the slightest bit.


    Whines and shouts of pain echoed out of her lips.


    In fact, the difference in their body size was quite significant.


    Siwoo was tall for a Korean man, with arger dick than your average person, whereas Odile¡¯s physique was noticeably smaller than his own.


    Needless to say, the narrow rear hole was where the difference between their sizes stood out the most.


    From Odile¡¯s point of view, even the insertion of only the tip of Siwoo¡¯s dick was pushing her to her very limits.


    But there was no chance of turning back left for her now.


    Siwoo lowered his knees.


    Braced his legs.


    Clenched his fist.


    Opened his eyes wide.


    Gritted his teeth.


    Grabbed his dick tightly, and took arge step forward.


    Despite the vigorous resistanceing from Odile¡¯s anus, Siwoo continued to push his dick inside without giving in for even a moment.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    As soon as he inserted beyond a certain depth, Odile¡¯s puckering canal began to suck in Siwoo¡¯s member into its depths.


    Odile hopped up and tiptoed on her feet as his ns slipped in her holepletely.


    Her torso that had been lying down suddenly sprung up, like a spring, creating a sleek curve in her upper body; akin to the keel of a sailboat.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath.


    The overwhelming ecstasy he felt from her extremely tight hole forced him to curse.


    Fortunately, Odile was too lost in her own pleasure at the moment to hear his vulgar speech. All she could do was let her body tremble unceasingly in the throes of pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Did it¡­ go all the way in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s inside.¡±


    The dick being gently wrapped by the soft insides of her rear hole was likely the reason behind the extreme pleasure he experienced.


    However, after inserting his shaft like this once, he felt like he needed to resist the urge to push it inside her even more.


    After all, what Odile had requested of Siwoo was to simply insert the tip of his dick inside her rear hole, and Siwoo was ready to pull his member out at any moment.


    The urge he felt to push his whole dick inside her soft insides was also expected as Odile was seductively swaying her hips without any sense of shame.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­ Would you like to try moving once now? You¡¯re curious, aren¡¯t you¡­.?¡±


    Odile spoke slowly.


    She said in a timid voice, which was unlike her usual confident self.


    Siwoo wondered if she was even aware of how shy she sounded right now as he ced his hands on the area he had wanted to touch for some time now.


    It was the ce where someone would hold their partner¡¯s waist before fucking her in the doggy-style position.


    The ce to hold before fucking one¡¯s partner in the doggy style position ismonly known as the ¡°love handle,¡± where the waist meets the hip bones.


    Siwoo was startled when he grabbed Odile¡¯s love handles that were exposed as the nightgown rose up her waist.


    Even though it was visibly thin and small, he could feel it more distinctly as he held it with both of his hands.


    Women with petite bodies like Odile had a graceful curve to them that was difficult to describe in words.


    It waspletely different from the stocky waist of a man.


    As he held her love handles with both of his hands, he felt like he was riding a pony.


    ¡°Is it okay to move now?¡±


    Simultaneously, a sense of danger emerged in his mind.


    His manhood was inserted forcibly into such a small hole.


    No matter how much Odile¡¯s body was half-spiritual, he couldn¡¯t help but think that something terrible might happen if he moved back and forth inside her.


    ¡°For now¡­ ah¡­ since it doesn¡¯t hurt, it should be okay, right¡­?¡±


    Odile¡¯s rear hole twitched and tightened around his cock, giving Siwoo immense pleasure even without doing any movements inside her rear hole.


    ¡®How will it feel if her soft insides clench around my cock as I move back and forth inside of her?¡¯


    It was natural for him to be curious about this.


    ¡°Well, try putting a little more in for now.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, I was trying to put only the tip in, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±


    Moreover, it seemed like Odile¡¯s curiosity was also piqued.


    Even though she had clearly told him to only put the tip in, Odile was now acquiescing to Siwoo¡¯s actions without any signs of resistance.


    While Siwoo was engrossed in exploring the unknown sensation he had never experienced before, all of a sudden he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Siwoo instinctively felt a sense of danger at that moment.


    ¨C <i>Thud!</i>


    Behind him, he could hear the sounds of a door closing in the distance.


    Akin to a herbivore sensing the presence of an apex predator, Siwoo was also able to detect the danger that was swiftly approaching his way.


    It was the sound of Amelia opening the door and leaving her room.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­? Why are you just standing there?¡±


    ¡°Shh, shh, shh.¡±


    Siwoo, who was quietly trying to hear Amelia¡¯s movement, leaned in and urgently whispered into Odile¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, I think Ms. Amelia ising to my room right now.¡±


    ¡°What? Hiik!¡±


    Odile hurriedly rose from her sprawled state.


    Then, Siwoo¡¯s member that had been inside of her slipped out with a squelching sound.


    It seemed that even Odile knew that it was not good to show such an appearance to Amelia.


    ¡°What do I do? What do I do!?¡±


    ¡°The music box! Use the music box!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work in front of a witch as powerful as Ms. Professor. It won¡¯t fool her if she¡¯s right in front of us!¡±


    In a panic, Odile hurriedly put on her boxer and her cloak in her body.


    Her eyes darted around, searching for a ce to hide.


    There wasn¡¯t much time for Siwoo to waste.


    He quickly pointed under the bed and spoke.


    ¡°Hide here for now.¡±


    Siwoo was unable to predict how Amelia would react to finding an exclusive ve with the apprentice witch alone in the room together in the middle of the night in this manner.


    He could not guarantee any answer as to how things would pan out in that scenario.


    They could try to make up an excuse, but there was a chance that Amelia would find their exnation suspicious and report them to Lady Gemini directly.


    Siwoo was ufortable with his current circumstances and had a bad feeling about how things would turn out.


    While Odile wiggled and crawled under the bed,


    Siwoo quickly dressed in a worn-out work uniform that he was using as a substitute for pajamas and opened the door.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted with the sight of Amelia standing in front.


    She was dressed in a white nightgown and held amp in one hand to illuminate the dark surroundings.


    Siwoo hadn¡¯t heard the door open as she entered his room.


    Given how close they were to each other, Amelia might have thought there was no need for her to knock before opening his bedroom door.


    Siwoo felt cold sweat pouring down like a waterfall behind his back but tried to appear calm andposed as he greeted Amelia respectfully.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, what brings you here at such ate hour?¡±


    Siwoo blocked the door with his body; as if fearing that she might see Odile hiding under the bed.


    Amelia tilted her head slightly and looked at Siwoo, who was drenched in sweat right now.


    ¡°Siwoo, what were you doing in your room? You¡¯re sweating so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I was just exercising. I haven¡¯t been using my body muchtely, so I have plenty of stamina left.¡±


    ¡®To be exact, I was about to do back exercises before you barged in.¡¯


    He nned to talk to Amelia in a way that wouldn¡¯t reveal that anything was amiss with him or his room, but he wasn¡¯t certain if she would be fooled by his acting.


    ¡°I came to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°The room is a bit messy. Let¡¯s go to the living room.¡±


    Siwoo tried to close the door naturally, but Amelia didn¡¯t budge from her spot.


    Without pushing her aside, it was impossible to leave the room and close the door, making the situation incredibly awkward for him.


    ¡°Are you hiding anything?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s heart sank at Amelia¡¯s unusual behavior.


    She even leaned over to peer inside the room and get a better view.


    Considering Siwoo¡¯s careful posture and straight gait, his current appearance seemed a bit suspicious to Amelia.


    ¡°Hiding something¡­ what do you mean? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Siwoo opened the door wide instead; as though she was inviting her to look inside. of hiding.


    He had already provided enough time for Odile to hide.


    Amelia wouldn¡¯t be aware of her presence unless Odile happened to sneeze at the wrong time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Amelia looked back and forth between the messy room and Siwoo¡¯s face before stepping back.


    Siwoo closed the door and entered the living room as if he had been waiting for her to do just that.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to give you this.¡±


    Siwoo finally paid attention to the object in Amelia¡¯s hand.


    It was a pile of clothes.


    She gave him something once again.


    Lately, Amelia felt like a mob from an RPG event to him.


    Whenever they met or she visited him, she always handed him some snacks or cigarettes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t live in those shabby clothes, your room will get dirty, won¡¯t it? Change into these at night.¡±


    Amelia¡¯stest drop item was a pajama set made of wool that would put him to sleep just by putting it on.


    ¡°Thank you, my sleeping situation has been quite ufortabletely, so this is the perfect attire for that.¡±


    Siwoo expressed his appreciation to Amelia and bowed his head deeply.


    After being shown gratitude, Amelia nodded her head as if acknowledging that she was deserving of such gratitude, and proceeded to take a seat at the table in the living room.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t she going back?¡¯


    He stood beside her with a sense of hesitation.


    Even standing close to her made him feel uneasy.


    In the midst of Siwoo¡¯s tense and nervous state, Amelia opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on going to Border Town tomorrow. Please, apany me.¡±


    She suddenly put forth an unexpected offer to go out together.

 Chapter 51: Late Night Tutoring (6)

    <b>? Late Night Tutoring (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo wondered why Amelia wanted to visit Border Town all of a sudden.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have any fond memories of that ce.


    Siwoo¡¯s impression of Border Town had already been set in stone as a town filled with drugs and all sorts of dangers.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t even want to set foot in there again.


    Furthermore, tomorrow was supposed to be his day off ording to the manual.


    He felt as though he was looking at his supervising professor, who had been waiting for his long-awaited holiday to suggest that they go camping together.


    Although he was likely to turn down her offer, he would have probably still received woolen pajamas.


    Siwoo spoke in a manner that wouldn¡¯t offend Amelia.


    ¡°I apologize, but it appears that tomorrow might pose some difficulties.¡±


    One of Amelia¡¯s eyebrows arched up.


    His remark seemed toe as a shock to her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a prior engagement.¡±


    On this eagerly anticipated day off, his beautiful boss proposed a date with her in Border Town. Any normal person was not going to let this opportunity pass.


    If it had been amitment with Takasho, Siwoo would have canceled his ns and apanied Amelia instead.


    Tomorrow, however, he had made the decision to apany the twins to Spirit Mountain, a ce he had been interested in visiting.


    He also wanted the music box that he would receive if he apanied them there..


    .


    ¡°What engagement?¡±


    Predictably, Amelia¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t very positive.


    Siwoo nced at her for a moment before he told her the truth.


    In any case, he had to ask Amelia for permission early the following morning.


    Seeing as how he, her exclusive ve, would be going on a pic with another witch.


    ¡°With an apprentice witch? To Spirit Mountain? To apany her on a pic?''¡±


    Amelia looked quite dumbfounded.


    She appeared to be upset at first, but now she seemed genuinely confused as to what events had led to such an oue.


    It made sense when one considered the fact that Siwoo and the twins had barely interacted in the past two years.


    ¡°Yes, I was going to ask Ms. Amelia for permission tomorrow morning since it is already toote today.¡±


    Amelia leaned back on the couch and crossed her arms.


    Then tapped her wrist with her fingertips.


    ¡°Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I was going to buy some things that I might need tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I sincerely apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Amelia quickly got up and strode out of the room.


    Siwoo had been aware of the potential risk of Odile¡¯s presence being exposed until the very end, but he breathed a sigh of relief when the greater threat, Amelia, disappeared.


    2.


    Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°<i>thump!</i>¡°


    Even though she had walked out on her own, it still felt like she had been kicked out.


    Amelia cast a quick re towards the door of Siwoo¡¯s room, which had been shut with a loud thud.


    <i>-Thump.</i>


    Something suspicious was going on.


    The emotion she currently felt was simr to the one she had whenever she met Siwoo after he had rejected her invitation on the day they first met.


    It was irritation.


    Amelia strode back to her room in a wild manner.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Before herst trip to Border Town with Siwoo.


    Amelia had a conversation with Sophia.


    Sophia was not someone that she typically sought out for a conversation, but she feltpelled to ask her about something inexplicable that was going on.


    As she walked down the second-floor teacher¡¯s hallway after ss, Amelia saw it.


    She saw Shin Siwoo, the janitor, and the twin apprentice witches, who Amelia was in charge of overseeing at Count Gemini¡¯s request, engaged in a pleasant conversation in the corridor.


    Due to the distance between them, she couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but she could tell that the twins looked very happy.


    Shin Siwoo didn¡¯t shy away from the twins and even weed their conversation.


    It was a huge shock to Amelia, who firmly believed that he despised witches.


    After a bit of hesitation, Amelia turned her steps towards Sophia¡¯s research room.


    ¡®So, you have something to ask me? Are you serious?¡¯


    Sophia, who spun around in her chair while in the research room, was taken aback by Amelia¡¯s visit.


    ¡°There are things I don¡¯t understand about human rtionships.¡±


    Furthermore, Sophia was shocked for the second time when she realized that Amelia¡¯s question wasn¡¯t magic rted.


    Amelia asked her question in a tactful manner, as she was mindful not to exhibit behavior that would make her appear as a witch who freaked out over her ve¡¯s every move.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s challenging for you to develop a close rtionship with Janitor, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you interpreted it that way.¡±¡®


    Despite Amelia¡¯sints, Sophia responded with a smile of understanding and said,


    ¡®First and foremost, it is important to be around the person often in order to build intimacy.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get too close to him, but I¡¯ll listen.¡¯


    And thus, Sophia¡¯s advice consisted of three major points.


    First.


    ¡®First of all, just being together doesn¡¯t necessarily build intimacy. If you want to be close, it¡¯s important to share positive experiences together.¡¯


    ¡®Positive experience?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, like things you enjoy. Oh, except for magic research. Eating delicious food together, shopping together, or even just going for a stroll would be nice.¡¯


    Second.


    ¡®What¡¯s next? Gifts would be nice. After all, Amelia likes me because I¡¯ve given her various gifts.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t like you, Avenega.¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, you were happy when you received gifts, weren¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡°¡­.Yes.¡±


    Third.


    ¡®Be gentle with him. Don¡¯t just get annoyed or scold him.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­..¡¯


    ¡®Your behavior is what other people on the outside can see, not what¡¯s going on inside your mind. If you were a little gentler, wouldn¡¯t Siwoo fall for your charm?


    ¡®Why do you keep mentioning the janitor? I¡¯m sure I said it had nothing to do with him.¡¯


    Amelia was a little annoyed at the fact that Sophia kept bringing up the janitor, but she still considered the advice to be quite helpful.


    Actually, he had epted her proposal to be her exclusive ve, and these days, he didn¡¯t flee even when he saw Amelie from a distance.


    ¡°Why am I like this¡­¡±


    Her thoughts were jumbled.


    Amelia sighed as she took out a cigarette.


    A slight sense of shame surfaced as she struggled to understand the emotions she felt towards him.


    He was nothing more than a ve.


    Amelia didn¡¯t really need to pay so much attention to him.


    He was only a fleeting existence that, if she chose to ignore him, would disappear in 10, 20, or 30 years.


    A piece of machinery that would scatter like dust after finishing the second life that it had received in Gehenna.


    That should be all there is to it.


    She wondered why she approached him at this time.


    The possibility crossed her mind that she might have developed an affection towards him, as previously mentioned by Sophia.


    ¡°No way,¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    She hadn¡¯t suggested going shopping together because she genuinely wanted to win his favor.


    Her intention was to merely showcase the benevolence of a noble to a newly acquired exclusive ve.


    Firmly believing that fact without the slightest hint of doubt, she finallyid in bed after a long time.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to show off her benevolence tomorrow, but there would be plenty of opportunities to do so in the future.


    Siwoo was now her exclusive ve after all.


    3.


    After Amelia had left.


    Siwoo heard the sound of of door closing and quickly grabbed his pajamas and made his way to his bedroom.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, it¡¯s okay now.¡±


    He heard a small answer from under the bed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she went back to her room.¡±


    Odile crawled out from under the bed like a puppy emerging from its den.


    Fortunately, Odile managed to fit under the bed thanks to her petite size, but if Siwoo had been the one who needed to hide, he would have been unable to do so.


    <i>-ng!</i>


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Before she could fully emerge from under the bed, Odile banged her head against the bed frame despite her petite size.


    It was amon misconception that the area under the beds were dusty, the cleanliness of this room was better than Siwoo had anticipated.


    Odile¡¯s white nightgown and underwear were still clean, though they were still a little dusty.


    ¡°Ah¡­I was so surprised. Does she always barge in like that?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the first time she hase at this time¡­ It¡¯s a relief that we weren¡¯t caught.¡±


    Odile replied, as she brushed the dust from her hair and sat on the bed.


    ¡°Hah¡­ I saw my teacher¡¯s angry face for a moment. I¡¯m alive.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s good that we got through it peacefully.¡±


    It took about 30 seconds for them tofort each other and then express their relief at not getting caught.


    Then suddenly, he noticed Odile had sat on his bed.


    More precisely, he could clearly see the curves on her lower body because her underwear clunged to her and was soaked with her love juices.


    He had seen an uncensored image of a body wearing tightly fitted clothing before. He felt apletely different and more intense level of sensuality in this situation due to the way the clothing clung to her body.


    He knew that he had to look away and tell her to adjust her attire, but he was left speechless and unable to utter a single sound.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, why are you staring so much? Huh?¡±


    Odile seemed to have noticed her own state as well.


    It was because the white and thin fabric of her underwear showed off Odile¡¯s plumpbia and skin tone.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything!?¡±


    Odile quickly closed her legs and muttered a small incantation.


    At that time, the dust that had clung to her clothes instantly disappeared.


    It was a simple and convenient magic that kept her body and clothes clean.


    ¡°No, I was going to tell you, but I was struggling with how to say it.¡±


    ¡°You should have just said it straight!¡±


    Odile grumbled with a frown, but soon after, she covered her mouth and giggled like a youngdy.


    Siwoo was puzzled because he couldn¡¯t figure out what was so funny.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s funny to get angry over something like this. We¡¯ve pretty much already seen each other¡¯s entire bodies.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    The conversation had been going well up until that point, but all of a sudden the atmosphere shifted.


    It was an atmosphere simr to the one they had when they were about the enjoy passionate anal sex until Amelia interrupted.


    Now, neither Odile nor Siwoo was excited enough to bring it up again.


    ¡°Um¡­ anyway, Mr. Assistant. I think my curiosity has been satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°When we do it together, it is unquestionably more enjoyable. Curiosity answered.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    As the heat that had spread rapidly like a forest fire dissipated, all that remained was a sense of awkwardness, simr to the faint odor of burnt ash.


    Odile leaped out of her seat and put on her cloak.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Assistant, don¡¯t forget about our appointment tomorrow. I¡¯lle to pick you up by 7 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Ready to leave, Odile opened the window.


    It seemed like she was nning to escape in the same way she hade in, through the window.


    However, Odile, who had shown signs of jumping out at any moment, stood there silently for a longer time than Siwoo had expected.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant,¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What happened today is a secret from Odette.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she already figured it out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way she would. You could even draw on her face while she¡¯s asleep and she wouldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have you tried it?¡±


    ¡°Around thirty times?¡±


    It was a pointless conversation that didn¡¯t seem necessary.


    Siwoo had already prepared his farewell message considering that Odile was ready to leave. However, to his surprise, she was still holding onto the window and had not left yet.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odile,¡±


    ¡°Should I leave?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were leaving?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m really leaving.¡±


    Odile¡¯s face suddenly turned bright red, and she jumped out the window with a <i>thud.</i>


    Siwoo stuck his head out the window when he realized Odile wasn¡¯t in good shape. He watched her smoothlynd and then began to energetically hop up and down while she waved her hand at him. She soon disappeared as she leaped further and further away.


    The spell she used was called ¡®Water Lizard¡¯s Stride¡¯, which was a spell used for maneuvering that allows the user to create a magical foothold immediately when stepped on, which resulted in a high-speed running capability due to the utilization of magical power.


    Siwoo scratched his head as he watched Odile disappear across the hill and enter the academy.


    He then closed the window.


    He couldn¡¯t finally heave a sigh of relief now that she had left.


    ¡°Whew¡­.¡±


    Although their meeting went by without a hitch, it was a dangerous situation.


    As Siwoo thought back to what had happened earlier, a memory suddenly came to mind.


    Odile¡¯s youthful and cute appearance and her tight hole.


    The mere thought of it caused Siwoo¡¯s miserable dick, which didn¡¯t even get to ejacte, to be erect once again.


    Even if he were to die, it was unlikely that he would forget this memory.


    Siwoo quietly went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    He decided to spend the rest of the night reminiscing about Odile.

 Chapter 52: Latifundium (1)

    <b>? Latifundium<sup>1</sup>Latifundium is Latin for ¡® vastnd ¡® and refers to the ancient Roman system ofnd ownership. (1) ?</b>


    1.


    It was a particrly refreshing morning.


    Despite staying upte and being exhausted from his little alone time in the bathroom, Siwoo opened his eyes as soon as it was time to wake up.


    Perhaps it was thanks to the soft, fluffy pajamas he was currently wearing.


    He had selected casual clothes that were suitable for hiking as his work attire for the day.


    After picking up breakfast from the academy¡¯s cafeteria, he delivered it to Amelia¡¯s room, Siwoo then rushed out into the garden while munching on his sandwich.


    Spirit Mountain!


    He couldn¡¯t help but do a little shoulder dance at the thought of finally being able visitt one of Gehenna¡¯s tourist hotspots, which he had been dying to see for so long


    Parked at the entrance to his lodging was the magnificent Gemini carriage that had previously kidnapped him.


    However, he hesitated when it came time to climb inside.


    He was embarrassed at the thought of having to face Odile, who he had used as fap material the day before, and he was also anxious about being with Odette, with whom he had not conversed with since that day.


    ¡°It¡¯ll all work out in due time.¡±


    Odette was a surprisingly easygoing person, so she wouldn¡¯t dwell on it for too long, and Odile wouldn¡¯t mention it either given the fact that she had gone to see himst night.


    With that in mind, Siwoo confidently opened the carriage door.


    Once again, Siwoo was greeted by the spacious and luxurious interior of the carriage.


    ¡°Wow, you sure are punctual, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello there¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°We invited you, what do you mean?¡±


    Odile said as she smiled and pped her hands and Odette, who still clung to Odile¡¯s arm, while she hid her face.


    He found characters who made gestures like this in dramas andics to be so absurd, but he thought he would see it in real life.


    Moreover, Siwoo felt awkward in this situation as he and Odile were getting along without any issues, despite what had happened between them.


    Unlike Odile, who greeted himfortably, Siwoo found it difficult to converse with Odette.


    ¡°Odette! Don¡¯t mope around, say hello! We have to move together all day today!¡±


    ¡°Big sis! But how can you be so indifferent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, after all, every adult should know to bury the affairs of the past night on the same night.¡±


    Odette, who was fidgeting and blushing, eventually hid in the room inside the carriage.


    Siwoo asked with concern after he saw Odette¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone Mr. Assistant, I¡¯ll talk to you like that.¡±


    The memory of Odette, after she had, drank the potion also made Siwoo¡¯s face burn with embarrassment.


    He remembered things like her saying she masturbated while thinking of Mr. Assistant, wanting to have a baby, or even receiving Mr. Assistant¡¯s baby seed in her womb over and over again.


    He could never have imagined the timid Odile saying such bold statements.


    The person who heard those words wouldn¡¯t be okay, let alone the person who made such statements.


    In fact, he was amazed by how abnormally high Odile¡¯s recovery ability was.


    As he looked at her, it appeared that no unbelievable 19+ adult activity had happened the night before.


    He felt that she was able to interact with him normally perhaps due to her curiosity trumping her sense of shame.


    At least in this aspect, Odile seemed more mature than Siwoo.


    ¡°It will take about an hour to get to Spirit Mountain. Would you like to drink something in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Is it moving now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been moving for a while.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any vibrations at all¡±


    ¡°We had to pay a high price for it but it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Siwoo, who had be quitefortable with the twins, naturally followed Odile to the minibar.


    By the way, this carriage was no different from a private jet.


    The carriage was equipped with a variety of amenities, and even the slightest vibration could not be felt from the inside.


    Odile stooped inside the minibar and pulled out arge basket as she grunted.


    ¡°Galina insisted on giving us this basket when she heard we were going on a pic.¡±


    The basket looked like your typical pic basket.


    It appeared to be packed with club sandwiches and thermos bottles filled with tea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some orange juice out of here beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡±


    ¡°Odette! Aren¡¯t you going to drink any?¡±


    Although Odile shouted loudly, there was no reply from Odette¡¯s room.


    Odile clicked her tongue.


    Her manner of uttering that sound was awkward and her current behavior seemed to be an imitation of someone else.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work. Mr. Assistant, you should go and soothe her. It¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll get over it soon enough, it¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a cup of juice. I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    Odile asked Siwoo to go alone. She stated that if she apanied him then Odette¡¯s stubbornness might worsen and cause the situation to get out of hand.


    Siwoo was a little surprised at her mature way of handling the situation.


    <i>¨C Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    After Siwoo knocked, he turned the doorknob and heard a thumping and rustling sound as I opened the door.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Even though the room was quite dark and only lit by a single candle, he easily found Odette due to the room¡¯s modest size.


    ¡°Ms. Odette.¡±


    Odile had her face buried in her hands due to her embarrassment.


    He wondered if this was a trait shared by twins.


    She was huddled in between a pair ofrge couches, with her back turned towards him.


    She was desperately rejecting Siwoo¡¯s very existence.


    ¡°Mr. As-Assistant¡­ please leave me alone¡­ I want to be by myself¡±


    ¡°I brought you orange juice. I just tried it, and it¡¯s quite refreshing.¡±


    Siwoo calmly tapped Odette on the shoulder as he offered the juice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ms. Odette. As Ms. Odile said, let¡¯s not dwell on the past. You weren¡¯t in your right mind back then, were you?¡±


    A wave of uncertainty about leaving behind the memories of that night spread through her petite frame.


    A muffled voice flowed out from between the sofas.


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just too embarrassing¡­ Besides, I know that I could have caused a lot of trouble for Mr. Assistant if things went wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    He gave her a gentle smile, though she probably couldn¡¯t see it


    To be honest, Siwoo¡¯s only concern about that night had been Odette¡¯s aggressive attempt at sex, which had nearly cost him his life. But he had no ill will towards her for her actions.


    In fact, aside from the danger she had put him in, it had almost been a reward in its own way.


    Odette carefully turned her head.


    When he saw her face in the darkness, he mistook her for Odile for a brief moment due to their uncanny resemnce.


    However, only Odette was able to show such a sad expression on her face with tears welling up in herrge pupils.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t make that mistake again, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I was imagining Mr. Assistant.. while doing it alone¡­. Will you forgive me for that?¡±


    Siwoo was momentarily speechless.


    Sometimes, both Odette and Odile could be very illogical.


    There was no need to bring up the embarrassment of that day.


    ¡°Of course! I knew it! How could I face Mr. Assistant after doing something like that!¡±


    It seemed that Siwoo¡¯s hesitation was written all over his face.


    Odette continued to sob and bury herself in between the couch.


    He felt awkward.


    There was nothing wrong with it.


    He couldn¡¯t even say that he fapped while imagining her sister yesterday.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a vulgar and indecent person?¡±


    He was perplexed as to how to respond when someone who had yed with another person¡¯s dick said something like that.


    Siwoo had no idea that she would be so ashamed of her action.


    He heard that there was a distinction between two types of curiosity: one driven by a desire to explore and another driven by sexual interest.


    It caused him to ponder whether Odette had her own personal standard for such things.


    ¡°No way. We¡¯re going on a pic, right? We should enjoy it together.¡±


    Odette slowly made her way out of the sofa at Siwoo¡¯s gentle and soothing tone.


    He felt the situation was interesting.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Odette, who had finally left the sofa, wiped away the tears that shined like jewels with her sleeve and epted the juice that Siwoo offered.


    ¡°Do you mind if I talk to you about something else here?¡±


    Odette asked as she held the juice in front of her chest.


    Siwoo readily nodded.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Odette opened her mouth.


    ¡°Well, the truth is¡­ it wasn¡¯t just one time,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°While thinking of Mr. Assistant¡­ I did it twice more after that day.¡±


    Siwoo was momentarily stunned by Odette¡¯s words.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what she was talking about


    <b><i> Masturbation?</i></b>


    ¡°Um¡­ Ms. Odette, I don¡¯t really mind, so you don¡¯t have to tell me about these things.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t understand why she felt the need to confess it in the first ce.


    However, Odette¡¯s thoughts were different from Siwoo¡¯s.


    Like a Catholic penitent at her final confession, she began to pour out everything truthfully.


    ¡°The truth is¡­ I felt guilty. No matter how good it made me feel, even though Mr. Assistant is a ve, I still did it without asking for your permission¡­ thinking of Mr. Assistant¡­ I did it alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. You don¡¯t have to mention it,¡±


    Siwoo assured her after he realized that Odette probably felt guilty about more than just that day¡¯s events.


    In truth, Siwoo couldn¡¯t care less about that sort of thing. His only desire was to quickly end this embarrassing conversation and move on.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Really, really, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s perfectly natural.¡±


    ¡°Then, Mr. Assistant, after that day¡­ have you ever touched yourself while thinking of me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As the conversation turned more and more troublesome, his thoughts became disorienting.


    Odette, without hesitation, quickly came to the conclusion about what the best response would be in this situation.


    ¡°Of course not¡­ Because Odette is a naughty and strange girl, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Odette became sullen and choked up.


    He believed that if she felt guilty about something, she should simply refrain from doing it.


    Or perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have talked about it at all and should have kept it to herself.


    The ident was too difficult for her to handle as thedy¡¯s scatterbrained nature surpassed even that of her sister.


    It felt like he was looking at an innocent princess in a fairytale.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, don¡¯t worry about it too much. As long as I¡¯m okay with it, there should be no problem, right? After all, there were no victims.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I found out about masturbation for the first time, I might have done it too. Besides, there are no men around you except me, and it¡¯s not like you had any bad intentions toward me, isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Odette?¡±


    He wondered what Gemini, the twins¡¯ master, who was supposed to be teaching them these things, was up to and how he had ended up in charge of their sex education.


    It was understandable to be overprotective of a child-like apprentice witch, but it would be good to educate them on some basicmon sense for the future.


    Though hecked the guts to say those words to her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. It¡¯s natural to be curious about sex and rtionships. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a shameful thing to do?¡±


    ¡°Someday, when you find someone you love, you¡¯ll naturallye to understand. So for now, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Odette meekly nodded her head like a well-behaved hamster.


    Her healthy cheeks, which had a reddish flush, had dimples of relief carved into them.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odette,¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if I still think of you from time to time in the future?¡±


    At first, it seemed romantic, but the implication was that <i>¡®I will continue to use you as a side dish¡¯</i>


    As he looked at the immature Odette, Siwoo¡¯s face, which had been smiling, froze in ce.


    ¡°Well, of course,¡±


    ¡°You forgave me for what I did to you, and you¡¯re allowing me to think of you in the future, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Odette neatly summarized the situation by folding her fingers one by one.


    In some ways, Odette was a much more challenging opponent than Amellia.


    ¡°Instead, you don¡¯t have to speak to me about it anymore. Since I¡¯ve already given you permission once, it¡¯s okay anytime.¡±


    Anyway, the situation was resolved.


    One conversation was enough for this awkward exchange.


    Siwoo, who seeded in calming Odette, walked out of the room with her. Odile picked a fight with her as soon as she saw her.


    She probably overheard the entire conversation.


    Odette blushed with embarrassment, and Odile continued to tease her as she fled from her.


    The carriage was full of cheerfulmotion that didn¡¯t seem to die down until they reached the entrance to the valley on Spirit Mountain.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Latifundium is Latin for ¡® vastnd ¡® and refers to the ancient Roman system ofnd ownership.</li></ul>

 Chapter 53: Latifundium (2)

    <b>? Latifundium (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Spirit Mountain.


    As previously stated, it was a magic crop cultivation nt, a shared possession of Count Gemini and Duke Keter.


    To be more exact, the magical crops weren¡¯t grown on the Spirit Mountain itself. Rather, they were cultivated in tifundium,¡¯ inside a valley formed by the convergence of the U-shaped hillsides of the mountain.


    To grow the magical crops, magical water that had been turned into mist must be used. The previously mentioned valley had the best shape to contain the mist for this purpose.


    That was the reason why thetifundium was located in the Spirit Mountain.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.


    He had been hearing about how magnificent the view would be, but he never expected that even the entrance to the ce was this magnificent.


    Whenever one was thinking about a valley, they would think of a ce filled with rock, but the sight in front of him wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    The entrance of the valley, which appeared to be 100 meters wide, was densely packed with impressive looking trees.


    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the off-season, so other administrators aren¡¯t here. This is the only time we can look around the ce leisurely like this.¡±


    Odile had a proud expression on her face, as if she was showing off her golden calf at home.


    One couldn¡¯t fault her for having such a smug look, though.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be even more amazed when you take a look around inside.¡±


    As the road became uneven and bumpy, the three of them parked the carriage and began to walk together.


    As they entered the woods, it became more difficult to see the top of the trees surrounding them, even when they tried to tilt their heads upward.


    Each of the towering trees that filled thetifundium had existed for hundreds of years.


    There were even several world trees mixed among them.


    ¡°What do you mean by off-season?¡±


    ¡°Although the Spirit Mountain is located in an area rich with magical energy, cultivating too many magical crops can deplete them quickly. After 6 years of cultivation, we have to leave the soil alone for a year. We can¡¯t use chemical fertilizers on it during this period.¡±


    Despite the time being midday, the valley was as dark as night. They walked through the darkness, apanied by Odette¡¯s kind exnation.


    The reason for the darkness was because of thebination of the steep cliffs surrounding both sides of the valley and the trees¡¯ thick branches. Both of them formed a dense canopy thatpletely blocked the sunlight.


    Odette and Odile quickly made three to four decorative lights, as they were seemingly pretty familiar with this situation, and eagerly led the way.


    Siwoo, who was looking around, followed them while carrying a lunch basket.


    He felt like he was visiting a big cave due to how dark and damp the atmosphere around him was. It reminded him of the time in the past when he had gone to a cave on a school trip.


    Then, about 30 meters ahead of them.


    Siwoo and hispanions were greeted by a curtain of vines that hung from a high point down to the ground.


    It was obvious that the n was artificially created.


    The vines were stretched out in a straight line, covering the valley like a theater curtain.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Beyond here is the main cultivation area. This is the curtain we put up to contain the mist we used to water the magic crops.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, stick close to us. I only have one pass.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Siwoo clung to Odette¡¯s side as she led him by the hand. She seemed to have be noticeably happier than before.


    Odile rolled up her sleeves, revealing a wooden rosary.


    The faint light from the rosary shone on the vines and theyers of vines lifted like dominoes, allowing them to pass through.


    The faint light from the rosary shone on the vines, and theyers uponyers of vines lifted like dominoes, allowing them to enter.


    As Siwoo walked through the forest, he could immediately understand why Spirit Mountain was praised to high heavens for its beauty.


    To summarize, it was like a fairy forest.


    The dreamlike scenery and atmosphere gave one the illusion that fairies lived there.


    A narrow stream flowed through therge forest path.


    The forest, its air filled with misty haze, produced an environment that invigorates one¡¯s breathing. Gigantic trees stood erect everywhere like sturdy pirs that supported thetifundium.


    ¡°Mr. Asisstant, I can fit my fist into your mouth.¡±


    ¡°When we first came here, we were as stunned as you are now.¡±


    The twin sisters¡¯ughter was barely audible to Siwoo.


    He was too captivated by the scenery around him.


    There wererge ss jars, containing various colored light-emitting liquids, hung from the branches like fruits.


    The colorful lights on the branch were akin to a scene from antern festival that had been photographed and preserved exactly as it was.


    Thanks to the lights, even though they were walking in the middle of the valley, they could see their surroundings with ease.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    If one were to look at it closely, there was a hose, extending from each of the ss jars, stretching toward the roots of the tree like a tentacle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of nutritional supplement. We injected various reagents into the tree to create a suitable environment to cultivate the magical crops. Those reagents also serve asmps since they emit bright lights.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about that?¡±


    Siwoo pointed at sparks that resembled fireflies, they rose from the ground and quickly vanished into the air.


    They resembled will-o¡¯-the-wisp in a way, except that they moved at a sluggish pace.


    ¡°The mana concentration in this location is remarkably high. That leads to the natural urrences of mana reflections.¡±


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    It was the kind ofndscape that would never tire the eyes.


    Although it was unlikely that anyone would purposely design the ce with aesthetic beauty in mind, one could still feel reverence toward both nature and magic in this ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I decided to follow you. It was the first time I¡¯ve ever been in such an amazing ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, if there¡¯s anything you want to know, feel free to ask.¡±


    Odette was spinning around Siwoo cheerfully, along with Odile who wore a proud face.


    As they appeared less distant than before, Siwoo felt a sense of closeness to them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rest here, so let¡¯s move to the production management building. Follow me and watch your step. It¡¯s damp all year around, so the ground is slippery.¡±


    Odile leaped off the tree roots where she was standing before.


    The magnificence of the towering trees was reflected in their exposed roots that covered the ground. They were almost asrge as a truck, which surprised Siwoo a little.


    They walked along a path beside the river, surrounded by trees.


    The mist seemed to be created by the magical water from the river. Regardless of which part of it was touched by the lights, its surface glimmered.


    The temperature itself was quite chilly.


    Meanwhile the humidity was so high to the point that one could easily mistake the ce as a tropical rainforest if they were to judge based on that.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, do you know anything about magical crops?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not. I¡¯m mostly ignorant about alchemy in general as I didn¡¯t have enough time to study it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve only been studying about spell-casting and magic circles? Those are boring though¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I had to focus on making choices and concentrating on them.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could exin it to me.¡±


    And so, Odile began unraveling her worldview on how to cultivate magical crops.


    ¡°nts that can be cultivated through magical mutation are quite limited.¡±


    ¡°Normally, we grow arge number of moss or mushrooms. They are easy to develop and nurture.¡±


    As Siwoo looked around, he noticed that most of the things attached to the trees and rocks were either moss or mushrooms.


    Their shapes were so peculiar that it caught his eyes.


    There was a variant of moss with a subtle pinkish tint on them and mushrooms that emitted bright light, reminding him of a fluorescent stand.


    ¡°Is that a button mushroom?¡±


    Siwoo asked, pointing to one particrly tasty-looking mushroom.


    On the tree trunk, mushrooms that looked just like button mushrooms often found in a grilled pork belly restaurant were clustered together.


    ¡°Want to try eating it? Eek!¡±


    Odile promptly pped Odette¡¯s bum with all her might.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get us into big trouble!¡±


    ¡°C-C¡¯mon, I was kidding!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever eat those. Most magical crops are harmful to eat raw. If you want to use them as ingredients, you¡¯d need to detoxify them for at least a few days. Sometimes you even need a few years.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    The scenery around him, as well as the various crops that were grown there intrigued Siwoo.


    Seeing things that he had only ever seen in books, depicted in text and illustrations with his own eyes gave him the impression that he was in apletely different world.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called ¡®Red Root Moss.¡¯ It has strong nullification properties and is often used as a neutralizer.¡±


    ¡°What about that one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a ¡®White Cap Mushroom.¡¯ One of the few mushrooms that can be eaten raw. It¡¯s beneficial for the cerebral cortex and could elerate the speed of your thinking and calction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to overclocking.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But Lady Gemini warned us not to touch that mushroom. While it can enhance our ability, ultimately the effect is only temporary.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the higher rank you are, the less effective it bes.¡±


    Odile and Odette gave Siwoo a lesson about the various crops without taking a break.


    He felt like being with two beautiful guides in a botanical garden.


    As they went deeper into the forest, the river gradually narrowed and the mist¡¯s thickness decreased to the point where it resembled steam more than anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Odile and Odette bounced over the stepping stones as they led the way. Meanwhile, Siwoo carefully crossed over to the other side while carrying a basket.


    As they climbed up a steep mossy hill, a fairly wide in appeared.


    The saps that had been dangling from the branches were now plugged into the earth alongside their bottles.


    Lavender, lime green, and light pink.


    Something like a swarm of light-colored mist was wafting up in an undting motion.


    ¡°This is where we grow root crops. Have you heard of Mandrake?¡±


    ¡°The one that screams when you pull it out?¡±


    Odetteughed brightly at Siwoo¡¯s silly reaction.


    ¡°There used to be a lot of thieves who would steal it, so the witches put hallucination spells all over the field. It was a popr nt for making hallucinogens and aphrodisiacs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s screwed up.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s rest for a bit.¡±


    The ce was supposed to be a fallownd, but Siwoo didn¡¯t see anyone around.


    It made him feel like he monopolized this beautiful scenery.


    Feeling like he had an entire amusement park to himself, Siwoo¡¯s heart was racing in excitement.


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    Finally, they arrived at a giant oak tree that looked just like the other trees around it.


    The only distinguishing part of the tree was a treehouse hanging in the middle of the tree, just like the one he had seen in Border Town before.


    Except that this treehouse was ced much higher than the one in Border Town.


    ¡°This is the production management building.¡±


    They climbed the spiral staircase that surrounded the tree and entered the management building.


    The height of the stairs appeared more perilous than what Siwoo had seen from below, making him feel dizzy.


    It made him wonder if witches had a particr fondness for heights as treehouses were just as popr in Gehenna.


    ¡°So, what will we do here?¡±


    ¡°Just enjoying the pretty scenery outside while sipping tea and chatting.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s legs were shaking as they arrived at the treehouse.


    Compared to its size, the ce was quite barren.


    Like Amelia¡¯s researchb, it was filled with papers and documents. The only ce avable for them to sit on was a lone sofa in the center of the room.


    However, the view outside the window was spectacr.


    When he was ascending the stairs, he wondered why they had built this treehouse so high up.


    But as soon as he looked outside, he understood.


    One could see the entirety of thetifundium from this ce.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Odile slipped in beside Siwoo as he sat idly, lost in thought.


    A mysterious feeling of relief gnawed at his heart.


    It was silly of him to think of it like this, but he felt like he was sitting with his beautiful partner in a fancy hotel room while admiring the nighttime scenery.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Mr. Assistant. I was worried that my sister dragged you here against your will, you know?¡±


    Not wanting to be outdone by her sister, Odette slipped into the opposite side.


    Siwoo gave out a wry smile and backed down a little.


    To him, Odile and Odette were both difficult to handle.


    Especially when they were together like this.


    ¡°Shall we open the basket?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking about eating something.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. I prepared something special for today.¡±


    While they opened the basket on the table in front of the sofa, Odile rummaged through the cab in the corner of the room and returned with arge bottle.


    The bottle she held was almost half of her height.


    When Siwoo saw Odile¡¯s mischievous expression, he could tell that it was a wine bottle.


    ¡°When did you hide that, Sis?¡±


    ¡°Last time, I told Mr. Assistant that I would let him try Mendel Hill¡¯s Red Wine.¡±


    ¡°You remembered that from a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type to forget my promise.¡±


    <b><i>Wine?</i></b>


    Despite feeling somewhat uneasy, Siwoo found himself unable to resist the temptation.


    The idea of drinking while admiring such a beautifulndscape felt appealing to him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Odette, who was mischievously drinking the secretly stashed wine at that time, suddenly looked up with surprise.


    Her gaze was fixed on a corner outside the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see that thing that just passed by the trees outside, Sis?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was ck and big. It just skimmed through the gap between the branches¡­¡±


    Siwoo and Odile leaned closer to the window, trying to see the ce Odette was pointing at, but¡­


    There was nothing there.


    Only the glimmering magic droplets, hanging from the thickly wooded branches could be seen.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s something there?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying around and eat your sandwiches.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying around!¡±


    ¡°Who else could be here aside from us?¡±


    ¡°Fair point, but¡­I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I saw something¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you were just seeing things. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s probably the cause. Anyway, forget about it and eat.¡±


    Odile managed to convince Odette who continuously peeked outside the window.


    With that, the real pic began.

 Chapter 54: Latifundium (3)

    <b>? Latifundium (3) ?</b>


    1.


    It was exactly as Odile had bragged about to him.


    The majority of the Gehenna¡¯s food consumed by the witches didn¡¯t have high-ss vor, but the wine that Odile had secretly stashed away was a genuinely good wine.


    While traveling by the carriage, they had all drank orange juice, however, as they forgot to bring along the cups they had used, they decided to take turns in passing the bottle around and sipping the wine straight from the wine bottle.


    ¨C <i>Gulp, gulp, gulp</i> -Gulp gulp gulp


    Odile sipped the wine in a few gulps.


    As soon as she set the bottle down, Odile¡¯s cheeks flushed from drinking could be seen and her exhaling breaths reeked of alcohol.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Even though Siwoo knew that the wine had a wonderful aroma and vor, it was still too sweet for his taste.


    In fact, when he had taken the first sip, he couldn¡¯t help but mistake the drink for grape juice.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, why don¡¯t you stop drinking now?¡±


    ¡°Mou~ don¡¯t be silly. On a day like this, we should drink lots and lots!¡±


    Watching Odile be drunker and drunker with time, Siwoo directed a worried look at her; greatly concerned about the quantity of wine she had consumed.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, is it okay if you don¡¯t stop your sister?¡±


    ¡°She does this sometimes, so It¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll soon be fast asleep anyways, so no need to bother. Hey, sis! Don¡¯t hog all the wine by yourself and give me some too!¡±


    While Odile swayed back and forth in her seat, still intoxicated from the lingering effects of the alcohol, Odette snatched the bottle from her and took a few sips herself.


    She took up a sandwich and bit into it while passing the bottle onto Siwoo this time.


    Despite the fact that they were twins and had probably drunk about the same quantity of wine, their reactions were drastically different from one another.


    Odette sat up straight, her cheeks presumably flushing slightly due to the alcohol, but otherwise, no signs of intoxication could be seen on her. On the other hand, Odile could hardly control her body anymore and she was finding it difficult to even sit straight.


    ¡°You¡¯re a heavy drinker.¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually, I¡¯ve never been drunk before. Here, Mr. Assistant, please have some too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    Initially, he drank from the bottle with his mouth entirely covering the opening and pondered whether this action could be deemed an indirect kiss.


    After experiencing so many different things with the twins, however, it seemed strange to be aware of things like indirect kisses, so he disregarded such thoughts and started gulping down the drinkfortably while sitting in the middle of the twin witches.


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the red wine that our master drinks is too bitter. Why does she drink something like that?¡±


    ¡®In the end, they¡¯re still kids.¡¯


    ¡®They must have had it easy in life.¡¯


    ¡°Hmmph¡­¡±


    ¨C <i>Thud!</i>


    Suddenly, Odile fell off the couch with a loud crashing noise.


    Despite falling off the couch and hitting her forehead on the floor with a sound akin to shattering rocks, she merely wriggled on the floor and showed no intention of getting up from that spot.


    ¡®Did she die?¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Odile!¡±


    Siwoo panicked and rushed over to her.


    He lifted Odile up, who seemed to be glued to the floor as though she was having a passionate encounter with the ground.


    Even though she looked like a limp, soggy piece of cotton right now, she was still very light.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ the floor is wobbly¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you should have drank in moderation,¡±


    Trying to lift Odile off the ground by cing his hands under her arms, in the most unobtrusive way possible, Siwoo became surprised.


    As Odile fell down, her cloak opened up in the front, and Siwoo identally touched her bare armpits when he roughly tried to lift her up by putting his hands under his arms.


    ¡°Hey¡­! Wh¡­ What¡­! Don¡¯t tickle me¡­¡±


    Odile squirmed because she felt ticklish due to the direct touch, making it difficult for Siwoo to pull his hands out of her armpits.


    No wonder she seemed dressed up like this today.


    It seemed like she was wearing a sleeveless dress under the cloak.


    The temperature in her armpit felt oddly warmer than her other body parts, and her smooth and soft flesh was clinging tightly to his hands.


    Siwoo tried not to be conscious of the mesmerizing sensation of Odile¡¯s armpits and barely managed to lift her limp body up.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ How much did you consume to get this drunk?¡±


    ¡°I hate this couch¡­ It¡¯s too hard¡­¡±


    However, when Siwoo tried toy Odile down on the sofa, she grabbed him by the cor and clung to him like a Ko, unwilling to let him go.


    Siwoo felt like dealing with someone who was more childish than a typical five-year-old.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, does Ms. Odile always have such a drinking habit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. May I help you? Huh?!¡±


    Odette, who was about to approach to help Siwoo out, stopped in her tracks and covered her mouth.


    It was a simr situation tost time.


    Odile suddenly pulled Siwoo by the neck and kissed him on the lips.


    As it was a somewhat forceful kiss, her front teeth collided with his lips, making them tear and resulting in Siwoo tasting blood.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ smooch¡­ muwah¡­¡±


    Odile held onto Siwoo¡¯s face for a long time, leaving traces of her sticky kiss all over, until she eventually slumped onto the couch,pletely exhausted as if she had used up all of her remaining energy.


    ¡°Zzzz¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon, with the sounds of snoring, she began to sleep peacefully.


    Well, since she had returned homete the previous night and had to prepare for the pic earlier than Siwoo had even woken up, it was natural for her to be exhausted.


    Wiping off the drool leaking out of Odile¡¯s lips, with his sleeves, he directed an awkward nce toward Odette.


    Eyes wide open, Odette looked at Siwoo and Odile, who had now copsed on the sofa, with a shocked gaze.


    ¡°Well, Ms. Odile has a terrible drinking habit it seems.¡±


    She kept blinking without saying anything.


    She gazed at Siwoo, her bodypletely still and without even a hint of breathing leaking out of her.


    Siwoo was uneasy because he couldn¡¯t determine what she was thinking right now.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Odette, who had been thinking silently for a while, called Siwoo.


    As he looked at her determined gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious about what might happen next.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odette,¡±


    ¡°Did my sister visit Mr. Assistant¡¯s living quartersst night?¡±


    ¡°W.. Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Assistant will be joining us despite not being previously informed about the outing nor being invited to it. I also vaguely remember that my sister disappeared for a while in the middle of the night.¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure just how much information about the events of the previous night he could actually share with Odette, but if she already knew that much, it was clear that he had to share at least some bits of it with her.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odile dide to see me the previous night.¡±


    Odette, who was fiddling with the hem of her cloak, walked carefully toward him and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°By any chance¡­ Did something happen between you and my sister yesterday?¡±


    Siwoo found it even more embarrassing to respond to her question this time.


    Truth be told, he was unsure and uneasy about the reaction Odette may show him if he spilled out everything that happened the previous night. Moreover, he was sure that there was a reason Odile had chosen not to inform her sister about this piece of information.


    Siwoo felt like It would be best to keep this a secret, even if just for the sake of Odile¡¯s honor.


    ¡°We just talked about this and that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡±


    Even though the twins were very friendly to Siwoo, the social disparity between them in Gehenna was akin to the difference between heaven and earth.


    If Odette were to make a fuss or be stubborn, the situation could beplicated for Siwoo, with no scope for any excuses on his side, even though the probability of that happening was very slim.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Perhaps that was why Siwoo couldn¡¯t readily tell a lie to Odette.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know much about the rtionships between men and women, but¡­ I know my sister better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Today, the way she treated Mr. Assistant was different from usual. There surely must have been something that happenedst night.¡±


    Siwoo only realized at that moment how Odile, who was innocent and naive, had been behaving differently now.


    No matter how carefree Odile was behaving with Siwoo till now, there was no way for things to remain the same between them after the urrence of such an incident.


    Siwoo realized that Odette had detected change in Odile, that he himself had not noticed, which led to her feeling ufortable with the whole situation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hide anything from Mr. Assistant¡­ but Mr. Assistant lied to me¡­¡±


    Siwoo opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, unable to find any words to reply to her with.


    ¡°We¡¯ve promised each other to have a future together. Lying to each other is definitely wrong in such a rtionship, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, could you repeat that? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°What promised future is she speaking of?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t recall ever having made such a promise to her before.


    ¡°Well, Ms. Odette, I think you might be mistaken about something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake! I¡¯ve been thinking about it alone for a long time since that day.¡±


    Odette¡¯s voice was sincere; as though she was revealing the most significant decision of her life to him.


    There was no trace ofughter or yfulness evident on her face, which made all of this even more uncanny then it was already.


    It was a sign that something was seriously wrong with their current circumstance.


    ¡°I showed my naked body to Mr. Assistant¡­ and not only that, moreover, the most embarrassing parts touched each other¡­ and I always thought about Mr. Assistant while touching myself.¡±


    Her face was burning up so much that it couldn¡¯t even bepared to the flush caused by alcohol that was coloring her face till now.


    Her face was as flushed as Odile, who waspletely drunk and sprawled out on the sofa.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, you seem quite drunk right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! Although it¡¯s a pity that Mr. Assistant is just a ve and that I am going to inherit the title of Count Gemini, but anyway, I showed you my naked body¡­ and now it can¡¯t be undone.¡±


    Only then did Siwoo was able to get an inkling of Odette¡¯s current thought process.


    It wasn¡¯t thatplicated or extreme.


    It was actually so simple and straightforward that it became hard for him to even picture it in his mind.


    She was having a childish thought.


    It was akin to the childish thought of a girl who had kissed a boy she dated in elementary school, and the act of kissing that boy automatically meant that they would end up getting married one day.


    As one grows older and gains more knowledge about rtionships, it bes a small and trivial incident that one can naturally brush off with a remark like, ¡°I used to think that way back then, huh¡­?¡±


    He was wondering if the reason she mentioned the promise about their future suddenly was because she had always harbored such thoughts.


    That had to be the reason she believed there shouldn¡¯t be anything to hide between two people who had promised to have a future together.


    Siwoo was slightly skeptical about why she was telling him all this, but now he felt like he understood her motives.


    Instead of revealing what lie he might have told, Siwoo chose to correct Odette¡¯s misconceptions about any promised future she might have.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re mistaken, Ms. Odette. It¡¯s true that showing your naked body to a man who is not your spouse is a shameful act, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you have to get married to him.


    ¡°Is this another lie? Don¡¯t try to fool me!¡±


    Siwoo had expected such a reaction from the apprentice witch.


    He continued with the second session of his sex education ss calmly.


    But he was relieved the subject had changed to something lighter.


    ¡°What about Ms. Odile? Didn¡¯t she show me her naked body too?¡±


    ¡°Are you not satisfied with just me and trying to go after my sister too¡­?¡±


    However, Siwoo didn¡¯t expect this kind of responseing from Odette.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Or are you saying that I¡¯m not good enough?¡±


    Odette started to whine with a sullen voice.


    ¡°Everyone lied to me and my sister went to see Mr. Assistant without telling me anything. Just be honest with me, Mr. Assistant. I¡¯m aware of everything that¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s a bit difficult.¡¯


    ¡®Yesterday, we experimented to see if your sister could feel pleasure from her back hole by inserting my dick inside¡­¡¯


    ¡®Can I really say something like that to her?¡¯


    Siwoo found Odile¡¯s actions driven by unnned, reckless curiosity to be burdensome, and now he also found it challenging to handle Odette¡¯s recklessness that stemmed from her innocence.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, it¡¯s not asplicated as you may think¡­¡±


    Odette opened her mouth before Siwoo could speak further.


    ¡± ? ~? ¡°


    And a song of mncholy began flowing out of her lips.


    It was exactly the same melody as the ¡°Poem of Confession,¡± one of the self-essence magic spells that was used by Odile not long ago.


    Siwoo had a clear recollection of the magic because it gave him such a shocking experience back then.


    ¡°Now, tell me. What happened between you and my sister yesterday?¡±


    The dangerous effects of the magic spell were felt soon after.


    Siwoo desperately tried to cover his mouth with his hands.


    Nheless, his mouth was involuntary opening, defying his intentions and thoughts.


    The direction of his palms involuntarily changed as he attempted to fully cover his mouth using them.


    Siwoo¡¯s inner thoughts, drawn out by the effects of the spell, were thus transmitted to Odette.


    ¡°I put my fingers inside Ms. Odile¡¯s anus.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Odette covered her mouth with both of her hands in utter shock.


    ¡°As expected, I knew it, I knew it¡­ You did that with my sister again¡­ Tell me everything! What else did you do?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.. cough¡­ I also inserted my dick.¡±


    ¡°Like back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t ejacte inside of her.¡±


    Despite her belief that she was too weak to handle the situation, Odette was amazed that she didn¡¯t faint just by listening to him.


    ¡°Why? Why did you do such a thing?¡±


    Siwoo also gave up on trying to cover his mouth any longer.


    ¡®I feel a little bad for Odile.¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Odile came to me realizing that she couldn¡¯t feel pleasure while masturbating alone. She said that even though she couldn¡¯t feel anything alone, she surmised that she would be able to feel pleasure if I did it with her and wanted to verify it.¡±


    Odette¡¯s face turned red as she red at Odile.


    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish, doing it all alone¡­¡±


    ¡°She was worried about you, Ms. Odette.¡±


    ¡°¡±Enough! So, did my sis enjoy it?¡±


    Odette was contemting whether her intense emotions were due to resentment or just confusion.


    ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t show it, but she waspletely soaked in her own juices.¡±


    ¡°Completely soaked in her own juices¡­?¡±


    Odette copsed on the sofa, feeling dizzy at his words.


    ring at Odile, who was sprawled out on the sofa, for a while, she directed a sharp gaze toward Siwoo.


    ¡°Please do the same to me.¡±

 Chapter 55: Latifundium (4)

    <b>? Latifundium (4) ?</b>


    1.


    When he first saw them, Siwoo had a hard time telling the twin witches apart.


    They werepletely identical; from their sparkling purple eyes to the length of their shiny ck hair.


    Even their slightly upturned lips and the dimples that formed when they smiled were identical without a hint of difference.


    But was that all?


    The twins didn¡¯t even have the tiniest distinguishable feature that could be used to tell them apart.


    They were dressed identically, from their outerwear down to their ribbons and essories, as if they purposefully wanted to confuse anyone who looked at them.


    Recently, however, by virtue of being able to interact with them more intimately, Siwoo was able to discover some distinguishable characteristics between them.


    And those characteristics were clear enough that just about anyone could spot them at a nce.


    The simplest method he discovered was to note whether they used honorifics to address him or not.


    Odile addressed him as ¡®Mr. Assistant,¡¯ but she typically spoke to him in a friendly, casual tone using informal speech.


    On the other hand, even though she didn¡¯t use extremely formal honorifics to address him, Odette still spoke to him in a more polite tone using formalnguage.


    Then there was also the difference in their dispositions.


    Odile was proactive and had a strong initiative.


    Curiosity was an innate trait that both the twins possessed, but it was Odile who usually took the initiative to act on that curiosity.


    On the contrary, Odette was slightly introverted and timid.


    She always followed her sister¡¯s lead and moved ording to her guidance and actions.


    Siwoo still remembered the time when the twins took hold of his weakness and he had to participate in their sex education fiasco. During that incident, he was able to fully notice that slight difference in the twins¡¯ traits.


    While Odette waited quietly inside the vi, Odile personally devised a trap for him.


    While there were several other differences, he was convinced of one stark difference between the two.


    The fact that Odette was a coward.


    ¡°Please do the same to me.¡±


    Just to satisfy her curiosity, Odile came to his room and even went as far as to suggest having anal sex with her.


    Even though she felt extremely embarrassed, Siwoo didn¡¯t find any sense of fear in her even though she was about to step into the realm of the unknown.


    However, Odette was the exact opposite.


    Despite the fact that Siwoo and Odette were both fully dressed and hadn¡¯t done anything, she was already whimpering. It was as though she would burst into tears if he touched her.


    Seeing her like that made it hard to believe that she was able to make such a bold and intimidating request.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    Every word Siwoo uttered was spoken from the bottom of his heart as the Poem of Confession was still in effect.


    Unless one was someone who took pleasure inmitting rape, it was simply abnormal that they would get aroused after seeing a girl, trembling like amb waiting to be ughtered in front of them. At least, that was what Siwoo thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not making such a request on a whim.¡±


    Odette¡¯s strong determination, however, had not wavered in the slightest despite Siwoo¡¯s attempt to dissuade her.


    ¡°My older sister has always been like this. She learns magic faster than me and whenever something happened, she¡¯d always take the initiative to act on it and she¡¯d never make any concessions whatsoever¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Ms. Odile set her eyes on me. She wouldn¡¯t have cared about a mere ve like me.


    ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t Ms. Odette only asking me to do this just out of your curiosity? This magic is so damn frustrating, but at least it feels good to be able to speak my mind freely.¡±


    Due to the effects of the Poem of Confession, Siwoo¡¯s tone became more casual and his words had lost all of their pretenses. This sudden change startled Odette.


    ¡°No, my sister always takes away whatever I like from me¡­


    ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t mean to say that I like Mr. Assistant! It¡¯s more of an interest rather than like¡­ No! That¡¯s not it either. I¡¯m not interested in Mr. Assistant at all!


    ¡°Anyway, my sister is always one step ahead of me and she just steals everything from me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for siblings to fight like cats and dogs while growing up. If anything, I think Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette get along really well.¡±


    In reality, even though they frequently fought, Odile¡¯s true nature of constantly acting with her sister, Odette¡¯s, best interests in mind was visible to everyone.


    On multiple asions, she acted with the maturity and responsibility expected of an older sister.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I always fall behind my sister.¡±


    Siwoo took a moment to think.


    Odette didn¡¯t actually hate Odile. He could tell how much the sisters loved and cared for one another just by looking at them, after all.


    So, what was the reason she became this upset?


    ¡°I think Ms. Odette is just being restless.¡±


    He attempted to persuade Odette


    To make her think that she was only being restless.


    Odette was already charming enough and someday she would be a wonderfuldy who had a different charm and personality from her sister.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being restless. I want the same thing as my sister.¡±


    Her words made her sound self-centered.


    ¡°Hey, Look at you¡­ saying everything you want to say despite your timidity. Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ This is because of the Poem of Confession, right? Actually, never mind, I¡¯m not sorry.¡±


    In his haste to get out of this situation somehow, Siwoo started blurting out a bunch of nonsense.


    He was desperately trying to filter the thoughts in his head.


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯</i></b>


    He could see Odette¡¯s pupils trembling as she listened to his true intentions.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just finish this quickly?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Everyone has various thoughts in their minds¡­ There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    Odette cleared her throat and said.


    ¡°Anyway, I know I¡¯m inadequate andckingpared to my sister. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to fall behind even more¡­ in things like fighting for snacks, magic¡­. and various other things¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop, Ms. Odette¡­ I¡¯ve never thought of you in a romantic way. To be honest, what you¡¯re doing is too childish. It feels like I¡¯m watching my little sister throwing a tantrum.¡±


    ¨C <i>Thud</i>


    Siwoo felt he could see andslide crumbling behind Odette as she stood there, rooted to the ground.


    His words were like an incantation that identally hurt Odette¡¯s feelings. However, at the same time, it caused her to be able to swiftly ovee her timidity.


    ¡°I-Is it because you¡¯ve done all the lewd things secretly with my sister? Is that why you don¡¯t have any interest in me?¡±


    <b><i>¡®Your sister came to see me against my will too. There was really nothing I could do about it.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo had expected to respond naturally in that way but he suddenly found that his mouth was tightly shut for some reason.


    Odette¡¯s Poem of Confession was undone in a much shorter time than Odile¡¯s.


    ¡°No¡­! I wasn¡¯t even interested in Ms. Odile. Didn¡¯t I exin it just now? I didn¡¯t do it with her because I wanted to!¡±


    ¡°Lies, I know that the Poem of Confession spell I casted on you has just been released! Are you going to start lying as soon as it¡¯s released?¡±


    ¡°Please believe me! I¡¯m just stating the truth here!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Odette was on the verge of tears as she threw off her cloak in frustration.


    As she shrugged off her cloak, her boots and snow-white sleeveless dress were now revealed to his eyes, fluttering with the wind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose to my sister! I don¡¯t want to fall behind her!¡±


    Siwoo became quite a bit frustrated when he realized just howplicated the situation had gotten at this point.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Odette gritted her teeth and red at Siwoo with a fiery gaze.


    Without giving Siwoo a chance to react, Odette seized hold of his arm with an enraged expression on her face.


    Soon, they ended up at a corner of the treehouse.


    The ce seemed like a small attic that was probably used as a storage room.


    Even though Odette was filled with determination to see this to the end, it must have been burdensome for her to do lewd things in front of her sleeping sister.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that she was going to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do exactly what my sister did. And you, Mr. Assistant, will have to help me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ms. Odette.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to refuse. If you do, I swear I won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Odette seemed extremely frustrated.


    Clinging dangerously close to Siwoo, she started carefully taking off his pants.


    While she was doing the deed, her tiny head wiggled back and forth in front of Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if he should stop her or let her continue at this point.


    He surmised that the moment he started acting a little aggressively with her, she would probably feel terrified and give up on going through with this act.


    Despite his attempts to stop her from doing anything, she appeared resolute in achieving her goal by any means necessary.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Pulling down his pants in one go, taking out the dick in the process, Odette firmly grabbed hold of his meat stick.


    Her warm hand started caressing his wiener along its length.


    Odette¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she stroked his rod up and down. Hesitating for a few moments, she ended up ncing up at Siwoo¡¯s face.


    He noticed that her head was also quite small when he saw her up close and like this. It was a feeling that was uncannily simr to Odile, her sister¡¯s.


    It was possible for ordinary people to modify their physical appearance. stic surgery, for example, something that actors often did. Nevertheless, innate traits such as the size of the head and the proportions of the body could not be changed no matter what you did.


    Whether it was Odile or Odette, their bodily proportions were so stunning that they could be mistaken for animated dolls.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, won¡¯t you? I heard that men get excited when they are being touched like this.¡±


    Siwoo was suddenly puzzled by Odette¡¯s behavior of taking off his pants and touching himself like that, but he thought that it was probably because she was trying to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t refuse her anymore.


    Siwoo felt hesitant to turn her down as she looked up at him with desperate eyes, making him feel like it would be awful of him to refuse her.


    On the other hand,plying with her by taking advantage of her innocence, using her as a tool for pleasure and prating her rear hole didn¡¯t sit well with his conscience.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer me?¡±


    Seeing that Siwoo was still hesitant, Odette bit her lips and spoke impatiently in a genuinely frustrated tone.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Mr. Assistant. If you don¡¯t listen to me here, I will tell Ms. Professor everything. And I¡¯ll even tell Ms. Professor that Mr. Assistant is actually studying magic to escape this ce,¡±


    Finally, the reason behind Siwoo¡¯s reluctance to strongly oppose Odette¡¯s actions was revealed.


    The twins had a hold on Siwoo¡¯s weakness.


    Despite the fact that Odile agreed to some sort ofpromise with him, Siwoo would be helpless if Odette suddenly refused toply with that agreement; talking to her was simr to talking to a brick wall, after all.


    Odette¡¯s actions were unexpected as she appeared to be more concerned about Siwoo¡¯s situation than Odile¡¯s, which suggested that she may have had her own hidden motives for acting that way.


    Siwoo let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Yes I will, but if Ms. Odette feels ufortable, please inform me without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do better than my sister.¡±


    Odette looked at Siwoo¡¯s dick, which had be stiffened by the repeated stimtions. She nodded, as if thinking that this much would be enough and slowly rolled up the hem of her dress.


    As she lowered her underwear slowly, her knees, thighs, and pelvis came into view, and the symbol on her lower abdomen was also revealed to Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    A mound that was pretty and plump akin to a camel¡¯s hoof, simr to Odile¡¯s.


    Even though he had seen it several times before, he couldn¡¯t help but think that it was pretty every single time.


    ¡°Uh, how should I do this?¡±


    Siwoo came up with a new n while reflecting on some minor thoughts.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll follow Ms. Odette¡¯s instructions. I¡¯ll say it again, if it bes too difficult for you, please tell me and I will stop.


    ¡°So, can you just hold onto that for a moment?¡±


    What Siwoo was pointing at was a cluttered desk with misceneous objects piled up on top of it.


    Odette nodded with a stern expression on her face and ced her hand on the desk.


    Either because her briefs were stripped or not worn properly, the hem of her dress was lifted ever so slightly, revealing the perfect round shape of her buttocks.


    If he lifted that up just a little bit, he would be able to see her lower body as there was nothing left to obstruct the view.


    ¡°Can you roll up the hem of your dress a little?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s strategy was not to persuade Odette anymore.


    It was to wait for her to be so embarrassed that she would stop this act by herself in shame.


    Based on her reactions, it didn¡¯t seem like it would take very long to achieve that.


    Odette nodded and slowly pulled the hem of her dress down with stiff movements.


    As the curtain-like dress rose, her voluptuous rear was now fully exposed for him to witness.


    ¡°Done¡­¡±


    ¡°I need some lubricant. Can you make some?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course.¡±


    As Odette recited an incantation and soon, moisture from the air gathered in her palm.


    The gathered moisture thickened and became as smooth as aloe vera gel.


    Being able to use such magic without the need for any alchemical catalyst proved that Odette¡¯s magical ability was notcking in the least.


    Siwoo evenly spread the gel on his hands and stood behind her.


    He could see that her shoulders were trembling slightly,


    It was obvious that she was pushing herself to go through with this act.


    Odette nced back at him for a moment.


    ¡°Hurry up, do it already.¡±

 Chapter 56: Latifundium (5)

    <b>? Latifundium (5) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Hurry up, do it already.¡±


    If possible, Siwoo wanted to resolve the situation calmly.


    He gently reached out to Odette¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Eep¡­!¡±


    As Siwoo¡¯s hand, damp and cold from the gel-like water touched her hips, Odette shuddered and trembled.


    Goosebumps crept up her snow-white buttocks.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Ms. Odette? You aren¡¯t going to change your mind?¡±


    Honestly, if Siwoo just inserted his dick inside her and gave her the pleasure she wanted, everything would be over.


    Conquering the rear holes of the twin witches despite him being a ve could be an aplishment in itself.


    However, he wasn¡¯t really in the mood for it.


    When he did it with Odile, the lust within him was invoked, but that wasn¡¯t the case with Odette.


    In Odile¡¯s case, she had already ovee her shame, embarrassment and fear regarding the unknown for the sake of satisfying her curiosity.


    But, Odette was different.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t bring himself to do something as cruel to someone who was trembling like that, especially when she was only blindly following her sister without understanding her situation.


    He carefully spread Odette¡¯s buttocks.


    ¡°Can you spread your legs a little?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Look at this.


    Up until now, she had been intimidating him with her might and authority, but as soon as he touched her, she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    As she spread her legs, shoulder-width apart, Odette slightly trembled.


    ¡°Could you pull your waist a bit further back? Your hips too.¡±


    Odette pushed out her buttocks, her body bent into an awkward curved shape.


    Whether the reddened butt cheeks in front of him were due to drunkenness or embarrassment, Siwoo couldn¡¯t tell. What he could tell was their color resembled a fully ripe peach.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After thinking for a bit, he remembered that he once learned the fact that the wrinkles¡¯ pattern around the anus were gically inherited.


    That exined why the twin sister¡¯s wrinkles looked identical.


    If Gehenna had a butthole recognition door lock, they could easily use each other¡¯s butt to unlock each other¡¯s doors.


    Odette turned around quickly.


    She sensed that Siwoo was hesitating and doing nothing, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°La~la~¡±


    She opened her mouth.


    What came out of it was a mysterious melody that sounded simr to the Poem of Confession.


    The melody sounded captivating and somewhat had a sensual quality in it that evoked the image of the siren¡¯s song in Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡±


    Siwoo felt a strange premonition.


    His mind started to blur as soon as he heard the song. It was as if he was being hypnotized.


    Like being injected by a shot of adrenaline, his heartbeat elerated.


    His pupil dted, allowing him to see clearly in the dimly lit warehouse.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Odette said as she continued to stand facing forward.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t have enough lenience to feel the danger in Odette¡¯s ambiguous response.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Right before his eyes were her bare buttocks.


    Unconsciously, his gaze was drawn to her lower lips, which were tightly shut.


    The scene undoubtedly captivated him.


    In front of him was an innocent virgin who had yet to taste a man.


    The narrow opening between her plump thighs looked alluring despite its tightness. If he were to insert a finger in it, it felt like it would grip tightly around it.


    ¡°W-What kind of magic did you just cast?¡±


    Siwoo was taken aback by the unusual reaction in his lower body.


    It waspletely normal to be aroused by such a lewd scene, but this was the first time his dick had be so hard that it actually hurt him.


    His lust grew stronger, gradually corroding his sense of reason.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yet, Odette still hadn¡¯t said a single word.


    From the beginning, time wasn¡¯t in Siwoo¡¯s favor.


    His growing lust had engulfed his rationality.


    <i>¡®Vite the woman in front of you, impregnate her,e inside her, sow your seed.¡¯</i>


    It felt like someone was whispering those words in his ears.


    Immediately, Siwoo tried to leave the storage room.


    He couldn¡¯t keep his senses under control anymore.


    This was the first time he had ever experienced such a strong and intense lust.


    The arrow of this lust would perhaps aim straight towards Odette, who was standing in front of him with her naked buttocks spread.


    He felt the urge to escape.


    As he turned his gaze toward the door, his attention was once again drawn into Odette¡¯s buttocks.


    Siwoo looked down at his lower body.


    A gruesome sight; a dick standing erect with blood vessels bulging out to an obscene degree.


    And beneath it, there were two holes that would bring his dick an immense amount of pleasure if he were to stick it into any of them.


    Siwoo wondered. Should he really leave this ce?


    Slowly, he reached out his hand toward his dick.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    He smeared the gel-like water all over his dick with his palm.


    All was done unconsciously as he followed his instinct instead of reason.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, you started all this, okay?¡±


    Realizing how easily he had allowed himself to be pushed around by such a tiny, insignificant child, made him feel silly.


    He spread her buttocks, which were quivering like pudding.


    ¡°Bend down more.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s growling voice startled Odette and she turned her head briefly like a child that was caught cheating on an exam. Despite that, she obediently listened to him.


    She bent her upper body down and pushed her buttocks further back.


    ¡°Ha-ah¡­!¡±


    Siwoo grabbed his dick and rubbed it against the creases of Odette¡¯s buttocks.


    Due to how focused he was on doing his things, Odette¡¯s feeble moan didn¡¯t enter Siwoo¡¯s ears.


    He felt disappointed that he couldn¡¯t pierce through Odette¡¯s virgin membrane, but her anus should be enough for the time being.


    Consideration, concession and concern.


    Siwoo wondered why he bothered with these troublesome things up until now.


    He literally had an onahole offering to satisfy his lust right in front of him.


    ¡°Kyaak¡­! Huk..! Huk¡­!¡±


    Simr to what he had done with Odile, he gently thrusted his dick into Odette¡¯s stic, yet tight anus.


    The most important part of the action was inserting the ns in.


    Since the nce was the thickest part of the dick, once it was in, he didn¡¯t need to spend much effort to get the rest inside as well.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    Unlike with Odile, Siwoo didn¡¯t bother giving any caresses to Odette¡¯s anus with his hands to loosen it up.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her semi-spiritual body, this act could carry long term consequences due to how risky it was.


    However, Odette¡¯s body was outstanding.


    Despite the painful pration process she had to endure, she still took Siwoo¡¯s dick effortlessly.


    At the same time, a pleasant sensation spread throughout Siwoo¡¯s lower body.


    He could feel Odette¡¯s anus wrapped around his dick tightly, just like he had expected from Odile¡¯s younger sister.


    Except that her anus felt tighter than Odile¡¯s, perhaps because she was better in controlling the muscles in her anus.


    <i>-Flick!</i>


    Odette flicked the finger she barely managed to lift up.


    At the same time, Siwoo felt as though a fog had been lifted from his mind. His thoughts cleared up.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ Harder than I thought¡­¡±


    After catching her breath for a moment, Odette finally managed to speak.


    It was only then that Siwoo grasped his situation.


    He had already inserted half of his dick into Odette¡¯s anus.


    Her small buttocks, somehow managed to receive such arge dick, were now tightly clenched, possibly due to either pain or stimtion, taking the shape of half an apple.


    ¡°Did you use some kind of magic again?¡±


    Siwoo was really annoyed by her self-essence magic.


    That magic was unfair, he was barely able to tolerate it.


    ¡°I-If I didn¡¯t use it, you wouldn¡¯t have done anything¡­haa¡­¡±


    It was clear that Odette had reached her limit.


    Her stiff muscles and clenched buttocks spoke volumes.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t tell him to take out his dick.


    ¡°Uh¡­a little¡­more¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­put it in more¡­¡±


    She slowly moved her hips backward and began to swallow Siwoo¡¯s dick with her rear hole.


    He could feel her anus¡¯ contracting muscles. They resembled a ring, firmly stimting his dick as they slowly moved down from the middle.


    The intense sensation had him taken aback as he instinctively grabbed into Odette¡¯s hips.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­it feels¡­strange¡­¡±


    As she took Siwoo¡¯s dick, Odette let out a strange voice that could be mistaken as either a moan or a sigh.


    The deeper Siwoo pushed his dick in, the hotter he felt.


    He never went this deep with Odile.


    ¡°Haa¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ngh!¡±


    Odette¡¯s hips finally pressed against Siwoo¡¯s pelvis bone.


    Her tender hole, fully stretched to its limits, greedily enveloped every inch of his dick.


    Odette panted heavily as sweat dripped down her face.


    Despite that, a satisfied grin stered on her lips as she looked toward Siwoo.


    ¡°How¡­is it? Have you ever went this deep with my big sis, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡°How does it feel? Is it better than my big sis?¡±


    After saying those words, Odette bit her lip and started to move her hips slowly.


    Like a ve, she used her all to serve her master.


    Despite its sticity, Odette¡¯s tight anus provided intense stimtion to Siwoo¡¯s dick, just like Odile¡¯s


    ¡°My sister¡­ah¡­haa¡­couldn¡¯t do it like me, right? Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    It was clear that she hadn¡¯t felt the pleasure from her actions yet.


    But she never stopped moving.


    ¡°How to please a man¡­I also¡­studied it¡­hng¡­! Everything is written in that book¡­if I swing my waist this way¡­it will bring you pleasure¡­¡±


    With Siwoo¡¯s dick still inside her, Odette began to move her hips in a circr motion.


    He felt an intense pleasure to the point he rolled his eyes back.


    Odette¡¯s stic muscles began to squeeze and pull his dick along as she rotated her hips.


    ¡°Aaah¡­!¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t the only one who felt the pleasure from that move.


    Finally, Odette¡¯s abnormally sturdy semi-spiritual body found pleasure from her first anal pration.


    ¡°Oh¡­this feeling¡­ Ahh¡­! So this is what it¡¯s like¡­!¡±


    It was a pleasure that only her older sister knew.


    The pleasure of bing one with a man.


    For the first time in her life, she experienced this kind of pleasure. It dissipated the pain that came from the first time Siwoo inserted his dick into her rear. The pleasure was much more enjoyable than what was written in the book. Words simply couldn¡¯t describe it.


    ¡°How are you feeling¡­Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m enjoying it.¡±


    Siwoo saw no reason to deny the pleasure he was experiencing.


    It was the first time he ever moved his hips with such a vigorous motion. It felt better than he could have ever imagined.


    Compared to simply inserting and pulling out his dick into Odile¡¯s anus, this pleasure was on a whole different level.


    Odette¡¯s lewd hole seemed to expand with each of his thrusts.


    The ecstatic sensation he experienced from her anal ring roughly stroking up and down his dick surpassed the pleasure of masturbation by more than a hundredfold.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Hng¡­ This feeling¡­is weird¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to pee¡­!¡±


    Odette¡¯s back stiffened in the same way her elder sister did. She exhaled a deep sweet breath while savoring the pleasure that she felt.


    ¡°N-Now¡­Mr. Assistant¡­grab my waist firmly and¡­move like this¡­ Haah¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s voice that he was hearing ovepped with someone else¡¯s in his memory.


    It was the same voice that urged Siwoo to impregnate her after she drank that potion.


    Odette let out an ecstatic moan that sounded more like a hum.


    An irresistible temptation emanated from Odette, who seemed to be fully engrossed in the act and had ovee her shyness.


    ¡°Hold my waist tight¡­ Like this¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s slender hand led Siwoo to her waist.


    Unknowingly, Siwoo grabbed the boundary between her hips and waist.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    And then he began to move slowly.


    With each movement of his waist, Siwoo felt an unfamiliar sensation of pleasure.


    Siwoo began to rock his dick back and forth inside Odette¡¯s tiny anus. The intensity made him afraid that he might just break it.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­ Strange¡­this feels shameful¡­somewhat¡­ It¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s reaction was arousing enough to invoke Siwoo¡¯s lust, despite himself being a virgin.


    With each thrust, her body quivered and she rose up on her toes. When he pulled out, she arched her back to push her buttocks toward his dick.


    This tempted Siwoo to keep on thrusting.


    He wanted to tease the mischievous Odette even more.


    Siwoo craved for a more intense pleasure, simr to the one he experienced when he was under the influence of the strange magic earlier.


    The bond of camaraderie between the two, as partners trying to learn new things, made them able to synchronize their rhythm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way since I was born¡­ I-It¡¯s just¡­so good¡­ It¡¯s weird¡­that only big sis experienced it until now¡­ Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    ¨C<i>p p</i>


    As he gripped Odette¡¯s hips, Siwoo¡¯s thrust became even more vigorous.


    Despite the increasing speed, Odette¡¯s hole was still as tight as before.


    Despite him withdrawing almost the entirety of his dick with each thrust, the tightness of her anus still made him feel dizzy from the pleasure.


    If there was an onahole that could give him this much pleasure, he¡¯d buy it even if it cost him all his money.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­haah¡­ahh¡­ S-Should I¡­say something naughty¡­?¡±


    Amidst the overwhelming pleasure she had never felt before, a line from the novel, ¡®The Devilish Delivery Man,¡¯ came to her mind.


    Seeing Siwoo shaking his waist while enjoying the action, Odette felt proud. She was even more determined to make him feel even better than this.


    And so, she whispered the vulgar line to him. The line that she would never be able to utter in normal circumstances, a line that would make her dizzy just by reading them.


    Never did she expect that her dirty line would prompt Siwoo to ejacte immediately.

 Chapter 57: Latifundium (6)

    <b>? Latifundium (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Odette let out a deep breath.


    The pleasure she was experiencing was different from the one she felt when she masturbated by herself.


    When she masturbated alone, her heart pounded faster as her hips jerked up, causing her to gasp for breath. But if she were topare that to what happened right now, it felt like a mere fleeting pleasure more than anything.


    Every time Odette turned around, she¡¯d notice Siwoo swaying his hips, showing her an expression she had never seen before.


    Somehow, it stimted Odette¡¯s desire.


    The desire to make him experience an even greater pleasure.


    So, Odette chose a line from the novel, ¡®The Devilish Delivery Man,¡¯ the novel that had opened up a whole new world for her.


    It was a line spoken by the witch in the novel, the witch who had experienced pure pleasure for the first time and was following the milk delivery man¡¯s instructions in her semi-dazed state.


    In the novel, the witch¡¯s line greatly aroused and pleased the delivery man, making him ejacte into her rear hole.


    Odette let out a series of increasingly loud gaps.


    A tingling sensation rushed through her from her head to toe every time Siwoo thrusted his hips back and forth.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it okay to say such a lewd and embarrassing line?¡¯</i></b>


    Such doubts had disappeared from her mind as she was drowned in pleasure.


    ¡°Haah¡­! Odette¡¯s anus exists¡­only for receiving Mr. Assistant¡¯s semen¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Her remarks sounded so provocative that even Siwoo was momentarily stunned.


    Who was Odette?


    Despite her naive look, she was still an apprentice witch.


    Moreover, she was the apprentice witch of Count Gemini.


    The disparity of status between him and her was like that between a grain of sand and a gold nugget.


    ¡°Deeper¡­ Please, give me your seed, Mr. Assistant! ¡­everyst drop¡­please, pour all your thick semen into me until thest drop! Ahh¡­haah¡­ I¡¯ll squeeze everything out from you¡­without fail¡­ ahhh¡­!¡±


    And the so-called noble apprentice witch dered that her existence was only to receive Siwoo¡¯s semen before begging him to ejacte inside her.


    It was hard to imagine that the lewd noises she made as she shivered in delight whenever Siwoo thrusted his dick into her came from the innocent looking Odette.


    She was the one who created this situation.


    Odette felt triumphant.


    At that moment, she could sense that her body was building up to an orgasm.


    Siwoo tightened his grip on her waist.


    His fingers effortlessly sank into the soft flesh due to the strength of his grip.


    As Siwoo increased his pace, Odette started reciting another line in excitement.


    She even added a bit of personal touch in it.


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­ Odette is¡­a perverted girl who enjoys being fucked by the ass¡­! Every night I think of you and¡­ahh¡­h-heuk¡­ I-I masturbated like the perverted girl I am¡­!¡±


    ¡°Heuk! Heuk!¡±


    Odette wasn¡¯t sure if the pleasure solely came from her reciting those lewd words.


    Maybe it came from Siwoo¡¯s movement growing more intense?


    Her anus began to twitch and tighten intermittently.


    The already tight hole became even tighter with the additional pressure she put in, making Siwoo have some troubles moving his waist around. The pleasure he received became even more intense in exchange.


    ¡°Please punish me with your dick¡­ Harder¡­ Harder¡­! Heuuk¡­!¡±


    With that, Odette¡¯s back moved, creating an arch.


    Her body was wrapped in ecstasy, an overwhelming sense of release, like a carriage descending from a hill in full gallop.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­ T-This¡­ T-This is an orgasm, right¡­? Aaahh¡­ ?¡±


    Finally, she experienced an orgasm.


    At that moment, Siwoo felt pressure simr to when he gripped his dick tightly in his hand.


    He fulfilled Odette¡¯s request, thrusting his dick deeply inside her while pressing her buttocks tightly to the point that they almost touched his balls before ejacting deep inside her.


    ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­!¡±


    His breathing became ragged.


    His dick twitched.


    <b><i> -Splurt! Splurt!</i></b>


    His semen spurted out fiercely as it coated Odette¡¯s insides like paint.


    Odette¡¯s delicate shoulders shuddered as she savored the pleasure she experienced.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Hng¡­ Ahh¡­ Your seed¡­entered¡­my stomach¡­¡±


    The situation made Siwoo feel dizzy.


    It felt like he was hearing nails on a chalkboard.


    As he ejacted, he felt the tight grip of Odette¡¯s anus reacting to the throbbing of his dick. It tried to squeeze everyst drop of his semen.


    This was the most ecstatic ejaction he had ever experienced.


    Odette¡¯s anus was still gripping his dick tightly as it twitched from time to time.


    The movement was extremely bad for his currently sensitive dick.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <b><i>-Plop!</i></b>


    Siwoo carefully held Odette¡¯s butt, which had slumped onto the desk and pulled his dick out.


    Her anus was still gripping his dick tightly until he pulled outpletely. It seemed like she was trying to squeeze the leftover semen in his urethra out.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Was it because he treated her roughly from the beginning?


    Odette¡¯s anus was still wide open as it faced the ceiling, even though Siwoo had already pulled his dick out.


    He could see the thick droplets of his semening out of her hole.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Ohh¡­¡±


    A drop of semen dripped between her legs.


    When Siwoo started to grow worried about her gaping hole, it quickly returned to its original state.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Siwoo wiped away the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve and looked at the scenery he inadvertently caused with a sense of unease.


    Odette,ying sprawled on the desk, unmoving as she exposed the closed garden that should have always been kept hidden.


    The wrinkles around her anus were slightly swollen, probably caused by his vigorous thrusting.


    Her tightly shut anus trembled from the afterglow of pleasure.


    Beneath it, the plump flesh that was filled with flowing drops of honey continued to arouse Siwoo¡¯s lust.


    He had already ejacted once, but the sight tempted him to do it again.


    ¡°Ms. Odette.¡±


    He expected some kind of reactioning from her.


    However, the reaction didn¡¯te as Odette continued to sprawl on the desk.


    Siwoo cautiously approached her and shook her shoulder.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she dead?¡¯</i></b>


    He suspected as such, but she was breathing properly and he could feel her pounding heart.


    She was still lively up to a moment ago, but she was probably pretending to be asleep to cover her embarrassment.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    As Siwoo was examining Odette¡¯s condition, he heard the sound of the door opening behind him.


    When he turned around in a panic, he saw Odile, standing there while grabbing her head with a pained expression on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing in the dark, Mr. Assistant? Ugh, my head hurts. Did I bump into something?¡±


    Her forehead was slightly reddened from the impact of their earlier fall.


    She recovered much faster than he expected.


    The situation just turned for the worse.


    ¡°Where did Odette go? H-Huh¡­w-what?¡±


    Odile¡¯s gaze finally fell on Siwoo¡¯s bottom half.


    His pants were still off and hisrge dick was still bouncing up and down in its erected state.


    It was covered in sticky white semen.


    Odile made a gesture and the storage room turned bright.


    Odette¡¯s naked figure, which was hidden in the darkness, became clearly visible.


    Her dress rolled up to her hips as she fainted on the desk.


    The white, translucent fluiding out of her anus was an obvious indication that she was involved in a sexual activity.


    ¡°Did you two do it while I was out cold?¡±


    Odile was astonished.


    ¡°U-Um¡­y-you see¡­¡±


    Odile swiftly brushed past Siwoo, who was standing there, panicking, and hurriedly went to check on her younger sister¡¯s condition.


    She was looking carefully around Odette¡¯s crotch, probably worried that Siwoo might have crossed that line.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, she quietly cleaned up Odette¡¯s anus without uttering a single word.


    She removed the semen on Odette¡¯s buttocks and covered her lower body with her dress.


    Putting aside her inner turmoil, Odile opened her mouth to speak while Siwoo was trying toe out with an excuse.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    2.


    Siwooid out everything that had happened in great detail.


    Odile, who had brought Odette from the storage room andid her on the bed, listened to Siwoo¡¯s exnation with a solemn look.


    It felt like he was in some kind of public hearing, so his nerves were on edge.


    He was frightened of what might happen next.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Odette made the first move as she seduced Siwoo.


    Siwoo tried to refuse, but Odette threatened him.


    Even after that, he still tried to reject her, but Odette put him under a spell.


    Up until this point, Siwoo could speak with a clear conscience, however¡­


    ¡°After the spell was lifted¡­because Ick self-control¡­I continued the act¡­¡±


    His face turned bright red as he spoke this part.


    If Odile had been a man, she¡¯d probably be able to empathize with his situation, but she was a woman.


    ¡°So, you fucked that clueless girl, no, that heavily drunk, clueless girl until she passed out?¡±


    Odile¡¯s response was surprisingly stern.


    Her voice was filled with anger, seemingly in disbelief of what she had just heard.


    In desperation, Siwoo replied to her.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t drunk! Ms. Odette waspletely fine!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Did Odette tell you that she¡¯s never been drunk in her entire life?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Odile let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°She might seem fine, but she has no tolerance toward alcohol. She won¡¯t remember anything once she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°And how am I supposed to know that?¡±


    ¡°You got a point, sorry.¡±


    Odile¡¯s anger subsided a little, but her face still had a lingering look of worry.


    Waiting for her verdict, Siwoo felt as though he was sitting on a cushion of thorns.


    ¡°That girl won¡¯t stop trying to imitate everything that I did. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Fortunately, nothing serious happened.


    ¡°It seems Ms. Odette thinks of Ms. Odile as her role model.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not true. She¡¯s just imitating me, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I apologize about what happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for, Mr. Assistant. Though, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t like¡­¡±


    Odile folded her arms and nced between Siwoo¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, how did you do it with Odette?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that important?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m curious. I mean you didn¡¯t insert the tip of your dick inside of her like you did with me, did you?¡±


    <b><i> No way.</i></b>


    <b><i> Is she announcing the start of Phase 2?</i></b>


    An ufortable silence hung in the air for a while.


    Siwoo swallowed nervously, trying to hide his anxiety.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    Odile suddenly stood up from her seat and walked over to Siwoo.


    ¡°Can we do it again?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know,st night we stopped before we could get into it¡­ I¡¯m actually curious about what would happen afterwards¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll forget about what happened with Odette today, in exchange, do it with me.¡±


    Her little sister had just finished doing an anal sex with him, yet she casually asked him to do the same thing to her.


    Siwoo thought that the current situation would make him unable to get an erection for a month, but to his dismay, something started to bulge inside his pants.


    While awkwardly twirling her finger around Siwoo¡¯s hair, Odile spoke awkwardly.


    ¡°Odette won¡¯t be getting up for a while¡­so let¡¯s move to another room. You won¡¯t mind, right, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­is this the right thing to do?¡±


    After all, their rtionship wasn¡¯t built based on genuine love or emotionalmitment. Rather, it was driven by Odile¡¯s desire to try something new.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t feel any about fucking both of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I learn faster than Odette. Perhaps it¡¯ll feel better to do it with me than with her.¡±


    Perhaps today was the day he would be rewarded for going through all the suffering he had felt.


    The thought that the same dick that had been vigorously thrusting into the younger twin¡¯s anus would also be inserted into the older sister¡¯s anus fueled him.


    His heart was racing with a peculiar sense of immorality.


    Suddenly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Siwoo looked outside the window.


    It wasn¡¯t a conscious movement.


    He felt a piercing gaze from the direction, it was as if his whole being was pricked by thorns.


    Outside the window was the beautiful scenery of Latifundium, that part didn¡¯t change.


    But there was something else out there.


    A ck thing, glued to the branch of arge tree.


    It was staring intently through the window of the administrative building.

 Chapter 58: Play Ball (1)

    <b>? y Ball (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Seeing Siwoo¡¯sck of reaction to her sudden proposal, Odile tilted her head in confusion.


    Siwoo¡¯s confused voice echoed around the room.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, we¡¯re the only ones here, right?¡±


    ¡°Here? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In this Latifundium.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no one else here. As I¡¯ve mentioned earlier, everyone¡¯s on break today, so we rented the entire ce to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is that ck thing?¡±


    A ck figure could be seen outside the window, staring inside the administration building.


    There was one reason why Siwoo described the thing as such.


    Its color was the only distinct characteristic it had.


    The ck silhouette crouched on a branch, as if it was glued to it.


    One could feel an ominous feeling when theyid their eyes on it.


    This wasn¡¯t a metaphor.


    ¡®Shadow¡¯ covered its body like a cloak.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Odile slowly turned her head in the direction Siwoo was looking.


    At the same time, the unidentified being started to move.


    <b><i> -Creak.</i></b>


    What appeared to be its neck bent in an abnormal way, as if its joint was corroded with rust.


    The dark shadow around it dispersed like mist and Siwoo was finally able to identify its form.


    The head of a giant ck cat.


    It was difficult to imagine that such a massive body belonged to an ordinary beast.


    Its tail coiled and wiggled, a massive sickle was attached to its tip as it swayed in the chilly wind.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s face stiffened in horror.


    <b><i> -Creak creak!</i></b>


    With a chilling sound, akin to chalk scratching on a ckboard.


    It opened its eyes.


    Darker than the abyss.


    From its head, whichcked even more depths than the flickering shadow.


    Three crimson eyes, like flowers blooming in hell.


    As it turned its gaze toward their direction, it appeared to be filled with joy.


    The amassing shadow began to take shape around the mysterious monster.


    When the monster¡¯s shadow became more clear and distinct, Odile immediately started to sing.


    <strong>¡°Cum sanctis tuis in aeternum! Quia pius es!¡±</strong>


    Her song was quick and precise.


    Despite her humming and skipping parts of the spell, she delivered her wless chant,pleting every aspect of her incantation with precision.


    At the same time.


    <b><i>-Creak!</i></b>


    A ck spear collided against a transparent barrier that surrounded the entire administrative building, creating a noise simr to an operating steel grinder.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Rattle!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    At that moment, Siwoo, who had been observing the monster, saw something.


    The transparent barrier that Odile created was struck by three spears that were made by the shadow that were charging into the administrative building.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why this thing happened so suddenly.


    All he knew was the monster had casted a spell to attack them and Odile managed to repel it.


    ¡°I almost got fucked!¡±


    Odile said with a rough tone.


    Siwoo blinked and asked.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Lady Gemini?¡±


    ¡°No way that would be the case!¡±


    His question was reasonable, but Odile denied it.


    It was fortunate that Lady Gemini seemed to be unaware of the scoundrel who was manipting and toying with her apprentice witches, therefore she hadn¡¯t been taking any actions to eliminate him.


    No, actually, Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure if it was fortunate or not.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Odile could answer him, the room trembled violently.


    Unlike before, they felt the vibration more clearly than they heard its loud noise.


    As a result of that powerful vibration, the air around them grew heavier.


    The shadow¡¯s spear once again shed against Odile¡¯s barrier.


    Odile stared at the window, her eyes were shimmering with purple magic reflections.


    ¡°It seems like a Homunculus. But, ording to my master, there are no more Homunculus left in Gehenna¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the Witch of Creation¡¯s Homunculus?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking at it?!¡±


    The situation was way more serious than Siwoo had expected.


    Homunculus.


    An intellectual life form created by the Witch of Creation.


    They were created as ¡®guardians¡¯ to protect her legacy.


    One might find them sleeping, huddled up in some corner of the world or wandering around silently.


    The magic obsessed witches would eagerly rush toward any Homunculi they came across with their eyes shining brightly in excitement.


    After all, killing those Homunculi meant obtaining the legacy left by the Witch of Creation, including the artifacts she possessed, her research materials, elixirs and magic circle manuals.


    To describe it in a way that modern people could understand, they were event mobs.


    The legacy of the Witch of Creation was so valuable that it could elevate any witch¡¯s aplishments.


    ¡°This is bad. Mr. Assistant, take care of Odette.¡±


    With aposed look, Odile observed the shadow spears shooting at them from the outside.


    Her soft cheeks now looked so stiff.


    Upon further reflection, Siwoo realized that the term ¡®event mob¡¯ was an overly optimistic description and it didn¡¯t urately reflect the true nature of the Homunculus.


    It was too dangerous to be called an event mob.


    Homunculi were monsters created by the Witch of Creation herself.


    In terms of their danger level, it was more fitting to call them ¡®raid bosses¡¯ due to the diversity of the self-essence magic they had and the high resistance of their bodies due to their duties to protect the treasure within them.


    They were dangerous enough that they managed to get into second ce in ¡®Reasons for Unexpected Disappearances of Witches.¡¯


    Siwoo embraced Odette, who was still out cold despite being in the middle of the ruckus and moved further away from the window.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m thinking about it! Can you wake Odette up first?¡±


    Siwoo could see how bad the situation was by simply looking at Odile¡¯s face.


    Odile, who generallyughed off every little incident casually, had a face as pale as a sheet of paper.


    ording to the witches specialized in hunting the Homunculi, witches below the 15th rank shouldn¡¯t even attempt to hunt any Homunculi.


    And so, came the question, what rank were the twins?


    ¡°Ms. Odile, we can¡¯t calcte it precisely since you haven¡¯t been branded yet, but can you tell me what level of magic you can cast, approximately?¡±


    Odile¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she observed Siwoo¡¯s calm demeanor. He was calmer than she expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not trembling in fear. With Odette¡¯s help and self-essence magic, we can cast an 8th level spell at best.¡±


    ¡°That means our priority right now is to seek help from the outside.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    The minimum rank required to hunt was 15.


    But the two of thembined could only perform an 8th level spell.


    That was far from enough.


    There were numerous cases where a witch would invest their entire life on it, but they couldn¡¯t advance even a single rank.


    <b><i>-Bang!</i></b>


    Siwoo gazed outside the window carefully.


    The spherical barrier created by Odile enveloped the entire research facility


    Every time the Homunculus fired a spear that struck the barrier and scattered, Odile and Siwoo¡¯s vision became more limited.


    The reason was because their surroundings were tainted by the shadow that spread like paint being dispersed in water.


    Due to this, the Homunculus¡¯ figure gradually became more blurry.


    As a result, their anxiety grew because they were unable to track their enemy¡¯s movements.


    Suddenly, another loud sound echoed and a burst of mes made of mana shed outside the window.


    Due to that sound and Siwoo vigorously shaking her shoulders, Odette jolted up in surprise.


    ¡°Kya! ¡­H-Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Groggily, Odette nced around her surroundings while Siwoo briefly summarized the situation to her.


    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±


    However, Odette¡¯s reaction was no different from Odile¡¯s.


    The twins had no experience inbat in the first ce. Even if they did, hunting the Homunculus while being in the 8th rank was impossible.


    What they should do was to flee and look for help from the outside.


    ¡°How many more attacks can your barrier repel, Ms. Odile?¡±


    ¡°Its attacks are weaker than I thought, it should hold on for about ten minutes since it onlyunched 3-4 attacks per minute.¡±


    Luckily, they had plenty of time.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, is there any way for us to seek help from Lady Gemini or any other witches?¡±


    Previously, Siwoo used a magic called Skyboard to ask for Sophia¡¯s help back at the inn.


    Perhaps the twins would know a much better and more efficient way to seek help.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a way, but it¡¯s impossible to use it right now. The spell ¡®Song of Rest¡¯ that my sister is using right now blocks magic from inside too, not only from outside.¡±


    ¡°So, we need to go outside, then?¡±


    Currently, this building was like an air-raid shelter.


    Leaving this ce at this moment was equivalent to leaving an air-raid shelter during an attack.


    ¡°Music box! I have a music box with me! We should be able to hide from that thing for a while!¡±


    Odette took out a music box from her cloak.


    Then¡­


    <b><i> -Creak! Creak!</i></b>


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s words were interrupted by an unpleasant noise from outside the window. It sounded like metal being torn apart.


    Siwoo involuntarily held his breath.


    A giant cat, draped in shadows, was wing and tearing apart Odile¡¯s barrier.


    Its sharp, sickle-like tail mmed against the transparent barrier, thrashing it violently.


    ¡°Kiik¡­kiik¡­kaaak!¡±


    The Homunculus opened its mouth wide, shing its three crimson eyes.


    Sticky oozes of shadows, simr to tar, appeared from within its opened mouth.


    Despite seeing it for the first time, Siwoo was able toprehend the monster¡¯s emotions.


    It wasughing.


    That thing felt delight over the fact that there were three toys for him to y with.


    ¡°Odette!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister!¡±


    The twins exchanged signals.


    Both of them fully understood each other¡¯s thoughts, there was no need for them to discuss things beforehand.


    Odette started chanting with her arms extending toward the window as Odile removed her protective barrier.


    <strong>¡°Requiem aeternam dona eis!¡±</strong>


    <b><i> ¡®Give them an eternal rest.¡¯</i></b>


    Odette¡¯s chant was a requiem that she offered to her enemies¡¯ tombstone.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    As Odette chanted the spell, a hazy glow emanated from her arm and in the blink of an eye, it struck the Homunculus¡¯ face.


    The light emitted such intense heat that it raised the room¡¯s temperature by ten degrees even though it only appeared for a moment.


    From a brief contact with that spell, the ss turned red, melting away like a sugar being boiled.


    ¡°¡°No way¡­!¡±¡±


    The twins muttered in unison.


    That spell held tremendous power.


    They had expected that it could deal some amount of damage considering that it hit the monster dead in the face, however¡­


    ¡°Kiiik?¡±


    It tilted its head, clearly unharmed after receiving that spell.


    Siwoo could feel a shiver running down his spine.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Reflexively, Siwoo embraced the twins and lowered their heads together with his.


    Less than 0.2 seconds afterwards, something passed over their backs.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Crackle!</i></b>


    It felt like a small storm had swept through the room.


    The Homunculus swung its tail like a whip horizontally, messing up the interior of the building.


    That swing caused the wall to copse and shattered the furniture inside.


    It created a thick cloud of dust that obscured their vision.


    ¡°Run¡­let¡¯s run away!¡±


    What would have happened to them if they had stood still?


    Siwoo turned his body while holding onto Odile and Odette necks, trembling at the sight of the broken wooden pirs.


    ¡°Kiii!¡±


    A sound of something being pulled tightly, simr to someone loading an iron crossbow, reached their ears.


    When the monster hurled a shadow spear toward the building, it made a grating noise that set their nerves on edge.


    There was only one ce they could run to.


    ¡°Let¡¯s jump!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Siwoo embraced the twins tightly and jumped off the tall treehouse.


    At the same time, two shadow spears flew past them, narrowly missing their backs.


    <b><i>-Thud!</i></b>


    Before their eyes, a towering tree with dozens of meters of height that once held up the Latifundium proudly, crashed down like a shattered styrofoam.


    ¡°Aaaa!¡±


    The twin effortlessly cast a levitation spell as it wasn¡¯t even ssified as a flight type spell.


    Even so, falling from 30 meters of height without any life saving tools was still an extremely terrifying experience.


    As he rapidly approached the ground with his clothes fluttering in the wind, Siwoo let out a scream.


    The twins managed tond gracefully without any problems, but Siwoo fell directly into the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Are you alright?¡±


    Odile casted a nce toward the Homunculus they left behind as Odette rushed toward Siwoo.


    The giant cat moved with brisk strides, its tail swaying as it looked down below.


    It marked the beginning of its hunt.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, run away with Odette, I¡¯ll try to hold it off here.¡±


    Odile stood up straight on the ground. Her eyes were locked to the three glowing crimson pupils.

 Chapter 59: Play Ball (2)

    <b>? y Ball (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, run away with Odette, I¡¯ll try to hold it off here.¡±


    Odile stepped forward, covering for Siwoo and Odette.


    She wasn¡¯t being arrogant or trying to brag.


    After all, she was far more aware about the danger the Homunculus posed than Siwoo ever was.


    The giant cat descended leisurely from the tree.


    The sight of the monster riding a wooden pole in a rxed manner while blinking its threerge eyes felt otherworldly as it clearly transcended thews of physics.


    The sight of itnding on the ground in a weightless motion felt incredibly surreal. Itpletely erased all sense of reality from Siwoo.


    ¡°Why are you dawdling here? I told you to run!¡±


    Even under the intense pressure of Odile¡¯s anxious yell, Siwoo remained calm as he tried to assess the situation.


    Not only that, he even gave Odette some instructions.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, is your music box working?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Y-Yes!¡±


    Odette, who had been fidgeting nervously while gripping the hem of her skirt quickly showed him her music box.


    Immediately after that, while casting a worried nce in his direction, Odette spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­you should run away. I can¡¯t leave my sister behind!¡±


    ¡°No! Odette, you need to call for help while I¡¯m holding this thing off!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    As expected, Odette was slower than Odile in assessing the current situation.


    Either it was because she had just woken up or because she wasn¡¯t as courageous. Nevertheless, she followed Odile¡¯s instruction and began chanting a spell.


    If there was one fortunate thing in this situation, it was the fact that the Homunculus wasn¡¯t attacking them. Instead, it stayed still while observing them.


    With curious eyes, it scanned its surroundings, observing the three with great attention.


    Under its vignt gaze, Odette¡¯s magic came into full bloom.


    A massive string of symbols shot up into the sky.


    It was a spell one level higher than Skyboard, the spell that Siwoo once used.


    The spell pierced through the dense foliage of the Latifundium as it lit up the sky, sending out an urgent rescue signal.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Sis!¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go! ¡­Ugh!¡±


    The monstrous cat started to move as soon as Odette casted the spell, probably in response to the sudden surge of magic.


    Its tail swung through the air like a sickle.


    The movement was so quick that it couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eyes.


    It was as if all its previous swings were a joke.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    The protective barrier that Odile had previously set up was torn apart like a piece of paper.


    Her ¡®Song of Rest¡¯ was easily crushed just like that.


    Odile¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she gazed at the scattered debris caused by the shattering magic circle.


    ¡°I-It destroyed the barrier in one swing?!¡±


    The sight of her barrier that was capable of withstanding tank rounds with ease being torn apart so effortlessly made Odile left speechless.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo had been looking at the sky.


    It was because there was something in there.


    Odette¡¯s rescue signal.


    The strings of symbols, gradually bingrger as they rose into the sky, collided with a dense ck shadow that covered the Latifundium.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    Then.


    Siwoo heard the sound of shattering ss.


    The moment the purple d string of characters made contact with the shadow, the magic was disrupted by the ck shadow that acted as if it was suddenly sprung to life.


    Those characters shattered into thousand pieces, falling down on Siwoo¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Odette watched in despair as herst hope was shattered.


    The rescue signal had failed.


    Meanwhile, Odile¡¯s barrier was sliced through by the monster¡¯s tail.


    None of their attacks seemed to work against the enemy.


    Their previously calm daily life had been abruptly disrupted as it took on a new direction.


    It waste, but the three of them felt a sense of impending catastrophe.


    Death.


    As the word passed through their minds, they felt like it was some kind of cruel joke.


    At that moment, Siwoo¡¯s attention was drawn to the mana river stream behind the Homunculus, the Latifundium¡¯s mana supply.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, please protect Ms. Odile. I¡¯m going to create a smokescreen.¡±


    While everyone else was trembling in fear, Siwoo took action.


    He found it strange.


    Despite the imminent threat of death, his mind was clear, allowing him to think and react quickly.


    A surge of adrenaline coursed through his veins, bolstering the very legs that should have trembled in terror.


    Then, he ran.


    He began to dash toward the monster like an arrow shot from a bow.


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant!¡±


    He brushed off Odette¡¯s urgent calling.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    He even went past Odile, who was keeping the Homunculus upied and ran toward the monster.


    ¡°Kyu?¡±


    Seeing one of its prey leaping toward itself caught the Homunculus off guard. It turned his head abruptly at an angle.


    Even in this situation, in the middle of his sprint, Siwoo was still analyzing the Homunculus.


    He had seen its attack pattern up to this point.


    First, the shadow spear that it used to attack the research facility.


    It took around five seconds for the monster to gather the shadow before it shot it.


    The maximum number of spears that it could shoot at once was three.


    But, the intervals between each attack was quite long.


    However, it was clear from the monster¡¯s leisurely attitude that this wasn¡¯t the extent of its strength.


    The speed of the shadow spears was so quick, it was impossible to track them with naked eyes. Not to mention that it was powerful enough to break gigantic trees with dozens of meters circumferences.


    It was clear that there was no way Siwoo could handle it even if he were to use all the mana he had.


    Second, its tail.


    It was impossible to gauge its attack range due to the sickle at the end of its tail since it used the sickle as if it was a chained sickle.


    At first, its power didn¡¯t seem to be that powerful, but the fact that it quickly shattered Odile¡¯s barrier demonstrated that if the tail were to hit someone¡¯s bare body, it would undoubtedly shatter it to pieces.


    Finally, the unidentified ck shadow.


    It was clear that it wasn¡¯t something like a hardened shadow.


    At one point, the shadow covered the air like smog and disrupted Odette¡¯s spell.


    Because of its existence, he assumed that they were cut off from the outside world.


    The Latifundium had be a hunting ground for the monster.


    As Siwoo continued to charge forward, the distance between him and the Homunculus had shrunk to less than 20 meters.


    Then, overshadowing Siwoo¡¯s vigor, it started to move.


    ¡°Kiiik!¡±


    Its tail writhed in the air with a grotesque cry as it began to move like a snake targeting its prey.


    Siwoo calmly calcted the time and extended his arm into the air.


    The mana in Latifundium was richer than anywhere else in Gehenna.


    For that reason, a certain special move became possible to use here.


    But it could only be used once.


    That was why the timing to use it was important.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    Its tail, aiming at Siwoo, was swung with a ferocious sound.


    At that moment, Siwoo leapt his body diagonally, like a spring that was bent to its limit.


    -Boom!


    The tail, which had barely missed SIwoo¡¯s toes, appeared to move very slowly as it scraped the surface of the ground.


    Siwoo jumped over the over three meters tall monster. He was able to do this not because he somehow gained a superhuman strength at the death¡¯s door.


    ¡®Water Lizard¡¯s Stride,¡¯ the technique that Odile showed him the day before they left.


    It was a technique that boosted the user¡¯s mobility by focusing magic power on the soles of their feet. After gathering mana to its limit, the user could make a single leap upwards.


    ¡°Haa¡­!¡±


    Siwoo leapt three meters high using his bare body.


    The wind brushed past his ears.


    Eventually, the fear of having nothing under his feet gave birth to a greater sense of anxiety.


    Next, the fear of falling took over.


    As he watched the ground getting closer in real time, Siwoo braced himself for the uing impact.


    ¡°Keuak!¡±


    He managed to jump more than 20 meters forward in one breath andnded at the riverbank of the mana river.


    Because everything transpired quickly, Siwoo was unable to use any mana to soften hisnding. As a result, he bounced off the ground like a cork. He felt a sharp pain in his ankles. It felt like they were about to break.


    By descending in an arc, he managed to escape death by a hair¡¯s breadth. If he had fallen straight down, he would either die from the fall, or be rendered unconscious before the monster¡¯s w fell upon him.


    The monster¡¯s sluggish and frightening gaze, soon discovered its vanished prey.,


    -Whoosh!


    With shadows converging around it to form spears of shadow, the cat sought to punish the elusive prey who managed to leap over its head.


    While suppressing his pain, Siwoo stretched his arms out toward the river in front of his eyes.


    He ignored the throbbing pain in his limbs.


    With his body staggering, SIwoo ran over the water while dipping his hand before shouting.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    This was why he risked his life to reach the river.


    The mana that he absorbed into his fingertips wasparable to the high-level mana water that he previously used in his magic research.


    One development.


    One change.


    And one continuity.


    Just before the shadow spear could pierce through Siwoo to turn him into a skewered kebab.


    The river swelled up.


    -Woong!


    ¡°Kiyiyi?¡±


    The mana that had been flowing down the river suddenly convulsed, morphing into a dense fog that made it impossible to see more than one step ahead.


    A perfect smokescreen.


    Unable toprehend what was happening, the Homunculus fired another three spears toward the riverbank where Siwoo was standing.


    Something exploded. Mound of dirt soared up to the sky and fell into the river.


    ¡°Eek?¡±


    Time passed. The fog dissipated in the wind and the monster regained its vision back. But Siwoo and the twins had disappeared without a trace.


    2.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Since it was an impromptu decision, Siwoo¡¯s and the twin¡¯s reunion felt like a stroke of luck.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the twins who had rushed to find him in the nick of time, they would have probably been separated and scattered around the ce.


    After they found him, they immediately used their Water Lizard¡¯s Stride to distance themselves from the Homunculus.


    Currently, they were hiding in a crevice in the trunk of a tree that was split in two.


    In that ce, a cluster of oyster mushrooms-like mushrooms grew.


    ¡°Let me look at it¡­!¡±


    Odette rolled up Siwoo¡¯s pants to inspect his wound.


    His ankle waspletely wrecked.


    It was swollen to one and a half times its normal size. Siwoo felt that his bones might have been cracked.


    ¡°Why did you do something so reckless!¡±


    In tears, Odile chided Siwoo.


    ¡°If we had continued to confront it directly, we would end up dying¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s assessment of the situation was urate.


    Odette¡¯s rescue signal couldn¡¯t work properly and the twins¡¯ attack had failed.


    Even if they could hold the monster off for some time with their barrier, in the end, they would only be prolonging the inevitable.


    The moment their magic was depleted, they would have be prey to the Homunculus.


    ¡°I figured we could escape from it if we were to block its sight since we can conceal our presence with the music box.¡±


    ¡°It was still too risky of a n! My heart almost jumped out of my chest, you know?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right! I thought you went insane, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Odile grabbed Siwoo by the cor and shook him while scolding him rapidly. Meanwhile, Odette also chided him from the side.


    The twins, who had watched him running from behind, understood what kind of situation he was in.


    Jumping to avoid the tail that the monster swung at him at the perfect timing..


    It was a life-and-death situation. If there was even a tiny dy in his jump, or he ended up jumping a second too early, he would be dead right there and then.


    To put it simply, it was like a life-and-death rhythm game.


    ¡°But, I managed to buy us time.¡±


    ¡°Stay still, I¡¯ll treat your injuries.¡±


    A warm light poured over Siwoo¡¯s swollen ankle.


    ¡°You can walk, but don¡¯t run like before. Honestly, this is the first time I¡¯ve used magic to heal someone¡¯s injury, so I don¡¯t know how potent it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Even if the twins were to berate him for being a troublemaker, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t mind.


    About using magic to heal, how it worked was it stimted the cells to divide itself quicker. As a result, the target¡¯s self-healing would increase.


    ¡°What should we do next? Should we just hide like this until everything is over?¡±


    As soon as Odile finished treating Siwoo, Odette said that while trembling anxiously.


    Suddenly.


    -Crack! Bang!


    A thunderous sound, which didn¡¯t sound like it came from too far away, shook the ground.


    The vibration, which was caused by a huge tree falling, was transmitted directly to their buttocks.


    It seemed like after it lost its ything, the Homunculus indiscriminately attacked the surrounding area to find them.


    ¡°We have two options.¡±


    Siwoo picked up a branch that was rolling around inside the crevice.


    The ground inside the crevice was soft because they used it as a ce to cultivate mushrooms. Due to that, it could be used as a makeshift ckboard.


    ¡°Option one, wait quietly and pray while waiting for another witch who noticed this anomaly toe and find us.¡±


    As long as they had the music box, the Homunculus wouldn¡¯t be able to identify them with only its bare eyes.


    Taking advantage of the n, they could just drag out the inevitable while ying hide and seek.


    In other words, this was the so-called Prayer Meta.


    However, with this option, there was a possibility that we¡¯d get hit by the Homunculus¡¯ rampage


    The drawback of prayer meta was simple, ¡®if your luck was bad, then you were screwed.¡¯


    Odile wore a serious expression, seemingly aware of that.


    ¡°What about the other option?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll hunt that guy.¡±

 Chapter 60: Play Ball (3)

    <b>? y Ball (3) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hunt him.¡±


    Hearing Siwoo¡¯s calm words, Odette shuddered with fear.


    Standing in front of the Homunculus who had just threatened their lives?


    She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine it.


    ¡°C-Can¡¯t we just keep hiding like this?¡±


    Siwoo knew she would react like this.


    He didn¡¯t me her.


    They almost lost their lives, it was only natural that she¡¯d react this way.


    ¡°You got a good idea?¡±


    ¡°N-Not you too, Sis! How are we supposed to deal with something like that?¡±


    ¡°Odette, calm down. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say first. It¡¯s better than just sitting here while trembling in fear.¡±


    Odile hugged the frightened Odette and looked straight at Siwoo.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo nodded and used the twig he picked up earlier to draw a magic circle on the ground.


    ¡°As we fled through the mist, I used thest of my mana to get a sample of the ck shadow.¡±


    Three spears were randomly shot into the thick fog, barely missing Siwoo¡¯s body by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    Despite the frightening situation, Siwoo managed to analyze the remains of the ck shadow the spears left behind in their trajectory.


    ¡°That shadow is probably the monster¡¯s self-essence magic. When Odette¡¯s attack magic and rescue signal magic came into contact with the shadow, their formation was disrupted and scattered by it.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Siwoo exined while showing an analytical form that depicted the shadow¡¯s structure.


    ¡°A single magic circle didn¡¯t make that shadow.


    It was made of numerous small magic circles.


    If I have to exin how it looks, it¡¯s like a sphere with spikes jutting out from it, each of them has a hook at its tip and each hook is grabbing into other hooks that the other magic circles have.¡±


    Siwoo had only observed it for a short moment, so he couldn¡¯t figure everything in great detail. Nevertheless, he continued his exnation.


    ¡°If aplex enough magic came into contact with the shadow, it¡¯ll start eroding it in reverse.


    It¡¯ll randomly get into the magic circle and mess up itsposition. When this happens, the magic circle will get short circuited.


    Now, if the magic circle receives this kind of error numerous times all at once, any kind of feedback bes useless. That leads to the spell breaking down.¡±


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    They could hear another tree fall down.


    This time, it was closer than before.


    Odile and Odette, who were listening to his exnation, widened their eyes as if they had realized something.


    ¡°But, Mr. Assistant, even if you know that the shadow consists of numerous magic circles, how did you figure out the shape?¡±


    ¡°My question exactly! No matter how much of the shadow you sampled, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re able to see its shape¡­¡±


    ¡°I did it by recalling the shape and order of interference that Odette¡¯s signal magic received when it broke down, then, I reverse calcted it. Unless it¡¯s shaped like this, it won¡¯t be able to break the circle simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite Siwoo¡¯s confidence, the twins found it difficult to believe.


    Inferring the spell¡¯s structure through reverse calction by observing the order of interference?


    It was even more unrealistic than figuring out the precise spot of bombs in a building by observing the shape of the rubbles.


    After pondering while pressing her temples for a moment, Odile opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°Alright, so, what¡¯s the n? Since you¡¯re asking us to choose between the two options, I¡¯m guessing that we need to do some preparations beforehand?¡±


    If they could hunt the Homunculus without any preparations, he wouldn¡¯t be offering them any options to choose from.


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to wait before help arrives. Chances are we¡¯ll get torn into pieces first. Doing this is better than just sitting idly while waiting for our deaths, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°We can just run away! Leave the Latifundium!¡±


    Hearing Odette¡¯s words, Odile shook her head.


    ¡°This is the edge of Latifundium. What if we¡¯re caught while trying to go past that monster?¡±


    It was clear that Siwoo¡¯s proposed hunting method required thorough preparation.


    Whether they decided to escape or follow through with the second option, they couldn¡¯t keep on hiding.


    ¡°Getting caught while trying to escape is a worse option than staying hidden. Our fate will bepletely sealed when that happens.¡±


    ¡°T-Then, we¡¯re really going to hunt it¡­? That scary monster¡­?¡±


    Siwoo sped Odette¡¯s trembling hands.


    This was the time when they needed to cooperate.


    If they were able to work together, that would increase their chance of sess.


    ¡°I understand your desire to run away, Ms. Odette, I really do.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared¡­ How can everyone else be so calm? If we stay hidden, maybe we can find another way out¡­¡±


    ¡°Please trust me just this once. If the n goes awry, I¡¯ll be the bait so Ms. Odette and Ms. Odile can run away.¡±


    Siwoo held onto Odette¡¯s hand tightly with a firm grip.


    Her previously cold hand now felt a little warmer.


    ¡°U-Uu¡­¡±


    With tears running down her face, Odette slowly nodded.


    Siwoo wanted tofort her more, but they simply didn¡¯t have the time.


    So, he began to tell them his strategy while scrawling a new magic circle on the ground.


    2.


    The ck cat wandered around, shooting shadow spears in all directions.


    Its three glowing eyes scanned every nook and cranny of the gorge without missing a beat.


    Like a normal animal, itcked clear intelligence.


    Its use of self-essence magic wasn¡¯t driven by rationality, but rather by tapping into the ¡®inheritance¡¯ that resided within its own body.


    The beast had just woken up from its slumber and it didn¡¯t possess the necessary intelligence to skillfully wield its power.


    But the beast came across a rare toy.


    After its boring and lengthy sleep, the time for it to y had finallye, thus triggering its instinct for hunting.


    For the monster, taking out a witch¡¯s fresh guts and eating it was the most pleasurable activity.


    It would increase its strength, giving him the ability to scour through the world with greater freedom.


    No one taught the beast about it, but it instinctively felt that way.


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    Eager for its very first game of hide and seek, the Homunculus boldly strolled through the gorge, looking for a ce where its prey was hiding.


    And then.


    <strong>¡°Ne perenni cremer igne~¡±</strong> <strong>¡°Inter oves locum praesta~¡±</strong>


    A beautiful melody began to echo in the distance.


    The magical song began to flow through the gorge where no signs of life were felt until now.


    While it was unlikely for the beast to possess any kind of aesthetic sense, it was such a beautiful melody that it pricked its ears as it listened to it.


    The monster that had been excavating through the roots of the trees raised its head and moved toward the direction of the sound.


    With majestic strides, it dashed off swiftly, like a ck shadow draped in a cloak.


    ¡°?~ ?¡±


    As it predicted, the source of the song was the two young witches.


    They were in the center of a tiny clearing, surrounded by trees.


    The young witches were sping their hands together as they sang in a beautiful voice with their eyes closed.


    A spherical barrier resembling a snow globe encircled them as they floated midair.


    Without any interference from the surroundings, perfection was the only thing that remained.


    The harmony, resembling more of a musical instrument than a human¡¯s voice, echoed through the space as it spread softly like a music box.


    It was a beautiful melody.


    The melody by itself didn¡¯t serve any problem whatsoever.


    However¡­


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    The Homunculus gazed at them with interest for a moment before vigorously swinging its tail.


    It was the tail that it always had since its birth.


    The beast used the same strike that easily tore apart the strange and thin membrane a while ago, but this time, it bounced off helplessly.


    It expected some kind of reaction from the two sisters, but they kept reciting the melody without any sign of wavering, as if they werepletely engrossed in their own world.


    ¡°Kyu?¡±


    The beast, seemingly perplexed, observed the twins¡¯ reactions by circling them while swaying its tail gently before striking them again.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    This time, there was a reaction.


    One of the twins seemed slightly shocked as she opened her eyes and gave the monster a quick nce.


    After a moment, she closed her eyes tightly.


    Fascinated by the interesting toy, the monster couldn¡¯t take its eyes off it.


    And that was the opening Siwoo had been waiting for.


    3.


    From around 50m away, Siwoo was preparing to intercept the Homunculus.


    He needed a quite-high concentration of mana.


    And an improvised spell to release that mana


    After hearing the required amount of mana calcted on the spot by Siwoo, Odile frowned and asked,


    <i> ¡®So, where can you get that highly concentrated mana? Just so you know, Odette and I have already used too much of ours. At best, we can only use two or three more spells.¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®Mr. Assistant, we haven¡¯t been branded yet, we can¡¯t store that much mana.¡¯</i>


    In response to their worries, Siwoo raised his hand, pointing to something.


    The mana river stream wasn¡¯t enough.


    They needed something that was thicker and more refined.


    For example,


    Something like a potion that could emit an intense light on its own.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    On his back, there was a bundle of needles that had been used to inject potions into tree roots.


    He had already removed all the needles around him and directly connected them to his body through various acupuncture points.


    There were twelve needles inserted into his body in total.


    This was the most painful shot he had ever received ever since his birth.


    And this was also part of the preparation.


    After all, it was impossible to flee from the Homunculus with that many needles in his body.


    <i> ¡®What¡¯s next? After raising the mana concentration, what are you going to do?¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®Firstly, I need Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette to draw the monster¡¯s attention for about thirty¨C no, fifteen seconds.¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®And then?¡¯</i>


    There were two music boxes operating at Siwoo¡¯s feet.


    They were concealment tools to hide his presence during the time the spell was activated.


    Because the spell he was about to use was far more erratic and destructive than any other spells so far.


    <i> ¡®As I previously exined, the Homunculus¡¯ ck shadow interferes directly with the magic circle andpletely copses it. If the magic circle is around the intermediate level, then it can interfere with it¡­¡¯</i>


    For boss mobs that usedplex patterns and abnormal status effects in a game, there was one special method that was highly effective against them.


    <i> ¡®We just need to make it so that it can¡¯t afford to interfere with the magic circle.¡¯</i>


    By cheesing them.


    Instead of using a precisely designed spell that the monster could disrupt at any time, he could just shoot a burst of pure mana instead.


    All he needed to do was to brute force it.


    Siwoo quietly took a deep breath.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    He built this magic circle to open the gate to escape from Gehenna, arge-scale circle that could be activated without wasting a single drop of mana water.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t store any mana.


    That was why the most important part of his research was figuring out how to draw in and use external mana.


    In other words, this was something that Siwoo, who wasn¡¯t a certified wizard, could do.


    As soon as he began his chant, a powerful surge of magical energy started flowing into his body.


    This entire process was dangerous.


    He had to directly absorb and refine twelve different types of magic of different colors into his body.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The massive amount of mana coursed through his body like a wildly galloping horse. The more mana he took, the more pain that he felt.


    Siwoo felt his blood vessels bulging roughly throughout his body due to the tremendous overload.


    He felt an immense pressure bearing down on his body, making it hard for him to take even a single step.


    The sense of danger that a small miscalction could cost him his life slowly crept up on him.


    This was the first time that he had dealt with this amount of highly concentrated mana.


    If it was his usual self, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t be able to perform this kind of calction quickly.


    But right now he wasn¡¯t his usual self.


    <i> ¡®This is a White Cap Mushroom. One of the few mushrooms that can be eaten raw. It¡¯s beneficial for the cerebral cortex and it could elerate your thought process and calction.¡¯</i>


    As Odile exined, the doping of the white cap mushroom was very effective.


    It felt like his thought process had been tripled.


    His senses were sharply awakened as he felt as if several hectares of ckboards appeared in his mind.


    Siwoo calcted the necessary calctions for the spell activation purely by his own improvised mental arithmetic.


    His heart raced in excitement, as if he was experiencing arrhythmia. It was because he gained the confidence that he could attempt to fire the spell now.


    <b><i>-Wooong!</i></b>


    The spell was so pure that one could judge it for its simplicity.


    The colorless, pure white mana, wriggled like a tentacle all over Siwoo¡¯s body.


    Due to him heavily suppressing the flow of mana, thepressed mana was constrained to the point where it could burst out if he were just a little bit careless.


    The image of a spear came to his mind.


    His concentrating state emanated an overwhelming force.


    Siwoo¡¯s eyes shed with pure white radiance and he turned them toward the Homunculus.


    He kept absorbing more mana, causing it to burn fiercely throughout his body.


    And as the timing that he had set approached, the music boxes finished ying their songs.


    A wave of powerful magic emanated from Siwoo toward the Homunculus.


    ¡°Kiik?¡±


    He heard a distant cry as three crimson eyes btedly turned towards his direction.


    Seeing the Homunculus¡¯ bewildered reaction, Siwoo released all his mana.


    The monster then tried to protect its crimson eyes using the shadows as its shield.


    And Siwoo decided that it was its weak spot, the thing that he had to target using his spear.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally looking this way, huh? Motherfucker.¡±


    The magic was condensed to its limit.


    Then, it transformed into a huge spear as soon as Siwoo gave hismand.


    With the determination to pierce through the enemy, the spear was shot, cutting through the air.


    Deafening noise shook the surroundings.


    A blinding sh tore through the darkness.


    And then.


    There was an explosion.

 Chapter 61: Play Ball (4)

    <b>? y Ball (4) ?</b>


    1.


    A massive spear.


    Siwoo managed topress and elerate the mana flow to its limit, creating a sublime line that shone brilliantly.


    The light was so bright that it could blind the sight of anyone who looked at it as it cut through the air.


    Everything happened quickly.


    The homunculus stupidly extended both its arms and shadow.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be taking any defensive measures.


    Like a cat chasingsers out of curiosity. Its arms that it extended, disintegrated into powerful torrent of mana-like dust


    By its nature, mana didn¡¯t have any attacking capabilities. But when one condensed such a high concentration of mana up to this level, it becameparable to a huge weapon.


    The monster¡¯s fingers disintegrated from their tips, deteriorating at a rapid pace.


    Like dawn breaking through the darkness of the night, the beam of light chased away the shadows.


    The mana torrent enveloped the three curious red eyes.


    Then, it reached the shadow, the body of the monster down to its end, turning everything into ashes.


    2.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo watched the Homunculus as it was swallowed by the soundless explosion of light and evaporated without leaving any traces.


    <b><i> -Thud!</i></b>


    He fell on his knees into the grass like someone who had just finished a marathon.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    As soon as the tension that barely maintained his physical and emotional stability was cut off, Siwoo immediately experienced a resurgence of nausea and regurgitation.


    Although he had done many crazy things today, his n on defeating the Homunculus was by far the craziest of them all.


    Not only did he absorb a high amount of high concentration mana, he also provided a clear ¡®path¡¯ for the mana to flow in his body.


    If he made even the slightest miscalction, his body would explode from a mana overload, leaving him to be a cripple for life.


    Even though his n mostly seeded, he still felt like this was merely the beginning of his uphill struggle.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Siwoo turned over andy down to prevent himself from vomiting.


    He felt his entire blood vessels swelling and contracting alongside his heartbeat.


    This was a result of several factors; excessive usage of explosive mana, intense consumption of mushroom doping leading to a strained brain and the overwhelming amount of mana stored in his body that caused it to strain and creak.


    ¡°Haha¡­hahaha¡­¡±


    Despite all that, Siwoo felt like he had gone back to be a middle schooler after a long time and let out a heartyugh.


    How could he not feel that way?


    He had been researching magic diligently on his own for a while now, but there was no way to prove his ability until now.


    Beating the Homunculus could be seen as a notable achievement for him.


    Throughout his life, he had been doubting his skills as a yer as he felt like he had only been ying against bots. After triumphantly carrying this game, he was filled with a sense of victory.


    He managed to defeat a Homunculus, a being that was deemed to be too dangerous to hunt unless one was a rank 15 witch with an autonomous defense.


    It was a terrifying monster that even the twins could barely hold back.


    The voices of the twins grew closer from a distance.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Mr Assistant! Mr Assistant! Mr Assistant!¡±


    After he struggled to sit up, Siwoo caught sight of the twins running up towards him.


    Almost sliding to a stop, Odile rushed over and embraced Siwoo.


    While she caressed his cheek with her palm, she asked him in a panic,


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you feel anything strange?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, are you alright? Tell me, how many fingers do you see?¡±


    Using one arm to support her body, Odette shook three fingers in front of Siwoo¡¯s face.


    He responded with a wry smile before assuring them that he was okay.


    As they let out a sigh in relief, the twins began to jump up and down with joy.


    They seemed to be even more thrilled than Siwoo himself as they blushed in excitement.


    ¡°When I first heard the n, I thought you¡¯re crazy, turns out you¡¯re just as impressive as you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°You beat it, Mr. Assistant! You beat that Homunculus!¡±


    Odette was so excited that she kept stomping on the ground beneath her, while Odile was patting Siwoo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Good job, Mr. Assistant, good job.¡±


    ¡°I knew I could count on you!¡±


    Thanks to the twins¡¯ enthusiasm, Siwoo, who was brimming with pride at his achievement, managed to calm down a little.


    It was because the twins had already celebrated it on his behalf.


    After the celebration continued for a while, Siwoo stood up after receiving support from both of them.


    ¡°I thought we were done for! Thanks to Mr. Assistant, we were saved!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Assistant, we¡¯d be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°I only managed to do it because Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette drew its attention.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°We might¡¯ve be the bait, but you were still impressive!¡±


    Siwoo tried to be humble to avoid looking conceited, but he couldn¡¯t help but to curl his lips upwards into a smile.


    The three of them walked towards the spot where the Homunculus disintegrated while celebrating. It didn¡¯t seem that their celebration would end soon.


    Like it was being hit by a cannonball, the ground was caved in. That was how intense the force of the mana st was.


    Of course the reason why they came back here was to check the item the beast dropped.


    Siwoo had put in a lot of effort in the raid battle, he deserved to be rewarded.


    The three of them jumped into the pit.


    Inside, they found a single egg glowing with a faint ck light.


    Its size was around the size of a chicken egg.


    Well, the size and shape was simr to an egg, but it looked more like a cat¡¯s eye.


    Shifting ck shadows could be seen through the egg¡¯s shell, which was as translucent and thin as ss.


    ¡°Is this the inheritance of the Witch of Creation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ¡®Egg of Gnosis.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The three of them sat closely together around the egg, fascinated by the mysterious appearance of the dropped item for a long time.


    ¡°There are numerous types of inheritances that can be obtained by hunting Homunculi. They can be artifacts like my music box, potions with magical properties like Ms. Amelia¡¯s perfume or even scraps of paper with magical circles scrawled on them.¡±


    ¡°What about the Egg of Gnosis?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of memory storage device, simr to the Branding System.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a mean to directly transfer knowledge and enlightenment about a new magic.¡±


    Only then did Siwoo understand why some witches became obsessed with hunting the Homunculi, even if that meant putting their lives in danger.


    Based on their exnation, didn¡¯t it mean that this small egg was some kind of skill book?


    Odile reached out her arm and lifted the egg.


    The twins made eye contact with each other before nodding their heads.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s yours, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t have any expectations of receiving any rewards at all. He assumed that even if he received some, they wouldn¡¯t be worth much.


    As apprentice witches, the egg would be more beneficial for them since they were more inclined towards exploring new forms of magic.


    Moreover, even though it was Siwoo who devised and carried out the n, it was the twins who risked their lives to attract the Homunculus¡¯ attention.


    He didn¡¯t expect them to hand the egg over so willingly like this.


    ¡°I feel tempted to keep it for myself, but I think you deserve this, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°I think the same way. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Assistant, I would still be trembling in fear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking us? It is us who should be thanking you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You were so cool, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    With an affectionate look in her eyes Odette flicked her thumb and handed the Egg of Gnosis over to Siwoo¡¯s arm.


    The egg almost felt weightless as it rolled in his arm. Like a gxy in the universe, the shadow that filled the egg whirled around calmly.


    ¡°How can I use this?¡±


    ¡°They said that you just need a strong desire to ept the ¡®Gnosis¡¯ to activate it.¡±


    A schr¡¯s inherent desire was to seek out new knowledge.


    Siwoo had given up on bing a mathematician because he was abducted midway through his journey. Nheless, he still had his passion and he put it into this new field, magic.


    He felt regret over the fact that he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn higher-level magic once he escaped from Gehenna.


    That was why this was an opportunity for him.


    He gulped as he tightly clenched the egg.


    At the same time, it felt as if his body was being swallowed into the darkness.


    He closed his eyes tightly, feeling as though his consciousness was being sucked into a space where even the ground didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°W-What is¡­¡±


    When he opened his eyes again, there was an endless ck and empty space in front of him.


    His body was floating in the middle of that space.


    <b><i> -Wooong!</i></b>


    Startled by the loud noiseing from behind, Siwoo turned his body and looked towards the source of the noise.


    He thought that he couldn¡¯t do anything but float, but when he thought about moving his body, it immediately made a turn and moved in a certain direction.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    What existed there was the golden light of wisdom that dispelled the darkness of ignorance.


    The identity of the structure that stood tall as it revealed its presence in a space where people¡¯s perspective became drastically thin was¡­


    A magical circleposed of all kinds of runic characters, straight lines, curved lines, dots and shapes.


    Eachponent of the intricately interlocked magic circles rotated slowly while emitting a loud noise like aplex mechanical device.


    Even though it was a sight he had never seen before, Siwoo felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    He immediately recognized therge structure, despite its size robbing him of his sense of distance.


    It was therge-scale magic circle that Siwoo had been researching and building for thest three years.


    This space was the manifestation of the umted magical knowledge and wisdom that Siwoo had been studying and exploring.


    Perhaps, because he had not yetpleted it, the magic circle wasn¡¯t in itsplete form.


    The ends of the circle that reached out to the darkness were blurry and there were gears that weren¡¯t spinning and didn¡¯t seem to be working properly.


    He was excited.


    Siwoo never imagined that the magic he was researching could evoke such a sense of reverence.


    He felt enlightened.


    It felt like he was flying up in the sky white seeing thendscape from a higher perspective, as what he previously did was like being trapped in the forest while he could only look at the trees. It gave him the inspiration that he needed.


    Now, he could identify what hecked and which part of the magic circle was wrong.


    He became more assured that he could advance to a higher level.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Suddenly, arge egg, about a quarter of the size of his magic circle, appeared out of nowhere.


    Though its size was different, its shape and appearance were identical to the Egg of Gnosis.


    The faint shadow that had been swirling inside it had be distinctly visible even in the darkness as it started to rise beyond the ss-like membrane.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was strange.


    He felt like he rediscovered something he had forgotten about for a long time.


    New knowledge began to pour into his head without any kind of resistance.


    As the undting shadows in the void built a new structure.


    Siwoo felt his mental capacity grew.


    His thoughts deepened.


    He gained a new perspective toward the world, the knowledge that might have taken him years toprehend on his own.


    Comprehension.


    Order.


    Law.


    The truth pierced through the depth of his mind.


    He was looking at a world that could only be perceived through a witch¡¯s eyes.


    As the Egg of Gnosis passed on its knowledge to Siwoo, he was invited into a world that he couldn¡¯t step into without a brand.


    Suddenly, the shadow that had been building another structure in Siwoo¡¯s world dissolved into the darkness, as if it had fulfilled its duty.


    How did the shadow that the Homunculus wield managed to nullify spells?


    What was the method of maintaining such numerous magic circles individually without much mana?


    What rule allowed those small magic circles to flow like water without interfering with each other¡¯sposition?


    He understood everything.


    Before the shadow¡¯s structure could take on its perfect form.


    Siwoo felt his consciousness being sucked out again.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Not much time passed after he entered that space.


    A blink of an eye, that was all it took.


    His consciousness returned to reality.


    He felt resistance from gravitypared to the freedom he previously felt when he was floating in that space. His thoughts that were endlessly expanding, opened up and epted the impurities from his surroundings.


    The twins, who had been staring at him with sparkling eyes, appeared before him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i> ¡®A new power emerged.¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®New knowledge appeared.¡¯</i>


    Siwoo looked at his hand and thought to himself.


    ¡°Pretty, isn¡¯t it? The ce that Mr. Assistant saw is called ¡®Ain (???),¡¯ part of the Three Realms that is couldn¡¯t be seen nor judged by ordinary human¡¯s perspective. The realm of ¡®zero.¡¯¡±


    The twin seemed so ecstatic over the fact that they shared the same world as Siwoo.


    They had the same expression as they had back when they were guiding him through the Latifundium.


    ¡°You can¡¯t perceive it, but that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. Ain lies dormant in the consciousness of everyone who practises magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that you were born a man, Mr. Assistant. If you were born as a witch¡¯s descendant and inherited her brand, you could have made quite a name for yourself.¡±


    Only then did Siwoo understand why the twins had passed up this golden opportunity.


    They wanted to show him another world that he had never known.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t pass the opportunity to you, but anyway, wee to the real world of magic.¡±


    The twins grinned widely, expressing their sincere congrattions without any traces of envy.

 Chapter 62: Bitterness and Joy (1)

    <b>? Bitterness and Joy (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve learnt something new, you should try it out, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Odile urged Siwoo, who kept staring half-dazedly at his palm.


    She seemed to be curious about his new skill.


    In fact, Siwoo wanted to immediately try out this new shadow magic that he learnt.


    He believed that if he could apply his knowledge of magic into it, he could cast more advanced spells than what the Homunculus had used earlier.


    However,


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Siwoo let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°The magic circuit in my body is tattered, I can¡¯t use them even if I want to.¡±


    Externally, he barely had any wounds, just the 12 holes from the needles he injected himself with and a swollen ankle. However, internally, his condition was considerably worse.


    He still felt intermittent pain due to his magic circuit overheating from all the mana he took.


    ¡°Aww, well let¡¯s just return to the mansion for now.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll ask Master to heal you! Her treatment should make you feel better quickly and getting her help is more effective than just letting it be!¡±


    Was that really okay?


    Letting her heal Siwoo¡¯s body meant that he¡¯d be revealing the fact that he had used magic.


    So far, there were already three people who knew that he could use magic, Sophia and the twins.


    After pondering about it briefly, Siwoo stated his refusal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    While it was true that he had saved her precious apprentice witches, the fact that he engaged in a physical rtionship with them remained.


    He pondered about the possibility of them getting out of trouble if they could just keep their mouths shut, nevertheless, he was still worried about it.


    After all, a witch who had lived for more than a hundred years should have umted enough experience to find out whether something was suspicious or not.


    ¡°Are you afraid that someone will find out that you can use magic?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, we¡¯ll cover for you! You might even get an amazing reward!¡±


    The twins¡¯ excitement to bring him to their master made Siwoo wonder whether they had considered the repercussions of that action or not.


    After once again refusing their offer, Siwoo began to sort out the situation.


    In fact, when he thought about how to cover up this situation smoothly, his head started to spin.


    Nearly half of the Latifundium trees were destroyed and there were clear traces of battle in the area. He wondered how they could cover this situation up?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What should we do? How could we return our favor to Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°But, even if we were to tell Master that we¡¯ve subdued the Homunculus, she might not believe us, especially considering that Mr. Assistant took the Egg of Gnosis.¡±


    ¡°Is there no magic that can restore this ce to its original state?¡±


    ¡°This kind of mess is impossible to clean up.¡±


    To be honest, Siwoo didn¡¯t hold much hope for a positive response when he asked that question.


    As the three of them stepped outside the spirit mountain, they discussed various plots to deal with this incident, but they realized it was too big for them to handle by themselves.


    It was obvious that the Gemini Household would take notice of Siwoo in one way or another.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯te up with anything. Let me think about it a little bit more.¡±


    Despite them saying that it was okay even if their Master found out about this, the twins still looked nervous.


    Seeing it made Siwoo feel anxious.


    However, their worries immediately became irrelevant.


    It was because of the people who appeared in front of them after they left the Spirit Mountain.


    ¡°¡°Oh! Master!¡±¡±


    ¡°¡°Hey, you little troublemakers!¡±¡±


    Two women approached with quick strides at the same time. They lightly bonked the heads of the twins.


    What else was there to say?


    They were the masters of the twins and the current Count of Gemini.


    Albireo<sup>1</sup>TL/N: Albireo is the name of a star system in the constetion of Cygnus. The system consists of a binary star, Albireo A and Albireo B, which appear as a single point of light to the naked eye but can be resolved as two stars through a telescope. Gemini.


    And Deneb<sup>2</sup>TL/N: Deneb is a name of Arabic origin that refers to the brightest star in the constetion Cygnus. It means ¡°tail¡± or ¡°tail of a hen¡± in Arabic. Gemini.


    2.


    Since this was an unexpected encounter for him, Siwoo could only observe the two Geminis, Albireo and Deneb after boarding the carriage.


    To be more specific, he could only observe their appearances as they severely scolded the twins.


    ¡°Master, it isn¡¯t like what you think¡­!¡±


    ¡°Who told you two to enter the Spirit Mountain on your own?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister repeatedly tell you two that ce was dangerous because she sensed a disturbance in the mana flow?!¡±


    ¡°W-We were in the wrong¡­¡±


    At first, Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    The situation was quite unexpected for him.


    Because he had only seen the mischievous twins, he thought that Count Gemini would be just as lively and energetic as them.


    However, now that he saw them in person, he found out that they were dignifieddies.


    ¡°So, a Homunculus appeared!¡±


    ¡°While we were distracting it, Mr. Assistant suddenly went ¡®Bang!¡¯ and eradicated it with magic!¡±


    ¡°Look at these little brats! Getting excited as if they¡¯ve done something great!¡±


    ¡°Oww! It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    Despite her scolding the twins, the master was still a mother-like figure who cherished them like a kid and prioritized them above all else.


    ¡°Go over there, stand up with both your hands up.¡±


    ¡°Hng.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    After a noisy thirty minutes, filled with exnation and scolding, the carriage quieted down a bit as the twins stood side by side with their hands up.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Deneb, prepare some tea please.¡±


    Albireo, who seemed furious, tucked a strand of her dishevelled ck hair behind her ear and approached Siwoo who was sitting frozen like a statue.


    ¡°I heard you saved our two troublemakers, is that correct?¡±


    She brought up the topic first.


    Apart from her ck hair and purple eyes, which were remarkably simr to Odile¡¯s, their appearance waspletely different.


    Her hair, neatly tied in a bun and her missy dress<sup>3</sup>ED/N: it looks like this, more or less that revealed every curve of her body made her look mature.


    Either that or it was her ample breasts, which were asvish as Sophia¡¯s that gave off that impression.


    At first, she showed suspicion toward Siwoo, but as the twins¡¯ exnation went on, the look in her eye changed.


    They were filled with nothing but goodwill, perhaps due to the twins¡¯ fervent attempt to defend him, as they uttered chants of praises upon him.


    ¡°Ah, I only did what I had to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how humble of you.¡±


    As Siwoo respectfully bowed his head, responding to Albireo¡¯s words, Deneb poured tea into his cup.


    Thetter seemed to be the younger sister among the two.


    What surprised Siwoo the most after seeing the two Counts was Deneb¡¯s appearance.


    Despite them being twins with identical appearances and builds, like Odile and Odette, there was a noticeable difference that was visible between the two.


    The snow white hair that distinguished Deneb¡¯s appearance from Albireo.


    Likewise, her eyebrows and eyshes were also in the same color, giving her a mysterious, almost divine-like aura.


    This was probably the reason why they were known as the ck and white twin.


    Siwoo nodded inwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a ve from the modern world, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a brand, yet you were able to cast a spell of this caliber. Aren¡¯t you an impressive one?¡±


    Tea time started as if it was a matter of course.


    Siwoo felt an inexplicable tension from the two.


    Two pairs of nearly identical eyes were staring intently at him.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on, before we continue¡­¡±


    Deneb reached out both her hands to his cheeks.


    As her fingertips, which emitted a pleasant scent, gently touched Siwoo¡¯s cheeks, he felt the lingering pain in his bodypletely disappeared.


    ¡°Your body was in a very bad condition, so I treated you.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you very much. I feel a lot better now.¡±


    The result of her action amazed Siwoo.


    In less than a second, all the pain that he had been feeling disappeared.


    His messy, tattered magic circuit, his swollen ankle, both were healed in an instant.


    Gemini, the family that was bestowed the noble title of a Count.


    They were well-known for their magical tools, but their proficiency in magic was rtively unknown.


    ¡°I appreciate your courage to save our troublemakers, but please refrain from using such reckless magic in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep your words in mind.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s impressive that you were able to use your wits to take down an Homunculus. I¡¯m genuinely impressed.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, really¡­¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head deeply once again.


    For the same reason as before, he found himself in another ufortable situation.


    Right now, they were treating him as a benefactor.


    After all, he was basically a hero who saved their beloved daughter that they raised with utmost care.


    However, if they were to discover what he had done to the twins¡¯ rear hole, would they still treat him the same way?


    ¡°Since I owe you a debt of gratitude, it¡¯s my obligation to repay it.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you desire, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±


    Despite their unusual way of speaking, Siwoo was able to digest their words and meaning clearly. Their words were concise and precise, leaving no room for any misinterpretation.


    It was as if they were sharing each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Regardless, Siwoo had already decided on a response if they were to inquire about what he wanted.


    ¡°Could you perhaps, allow me to leave Gehenna?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t take back the words he had already spoken, but he still felt dejected.


    After hearing his requests, the two people in front of him fixed their gazes on him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though his request wasn¡¯t particrly a difficult one, the Count remained silent for a long time.


    Feeling increasingly anxious, Siwoo spoke up.


    ¡°Is it impossible?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. On the contrary, I can grant it to you easily. Your request is just a little unexpected.¡±


    Unexpected?


    Was there anything surprising about someone getting tired of living as a ve in this ce?


    As Siwoo tilted his head in confusion, Deneb continued her exnation.


    ¡°I thought that someone like you, who managed to bring down a Homunculus in such a difficult circumstance would have more affection and enthusiasm toward magic.¡±


    ¡°And since there¡¯s no better ce than Gehenna to learn magic, I thought you would stay here.¡±


    Their words were correct.


    When Siwoo first started studying magic, all he wanted was to get out of Gehenna.


    But as time went by, his thoughts changed.


    Originally, magic was merely a means to an end for Siwoo. But, as he delved deeper into it, he gained a new sense of achievement and curiosity.


    Not to mention that the sight of Ain that he witnessed today had asting impact on him, leaving him with a sense of shock that caused his heart to race in excitement.


    ¡°But, I want to go home.¡±


    Even so.


    He still wanted to go home.


    Siwoo missed everything back in his homnd. From Coke, to fried chicken, pizza, loud noise of cars, the smog-filled urbanndscape and porn in full HD.


    ¡°Is that really everything that you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that what you received is the grace of the Gemini Household. We can even give you citizenship and hire you as an assistant to aid us in our magic research.¡±


    The Geminis couldn¡¯t understand Siwoo¡¯s modest wish.


    However, their interest in the matter faded away quickly.


    To Siwoo, escaping from Gehenna was a lifelong wish and this table was the ce for him to negotiate and achieve that freedom.


    Meanwhile, to the Geminis, returning one ve to the modern world was merely an errand.


    It was an easy request that wouldn¡¯t leave them with any repercussions.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of all the formalities right away.¡±


    ¡°Who owns you? If you¡¯re from the Academy, then it must be the City Hall, correct?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, something that he had overlooked came to mind.


    ¡°Well, actually, I¡¯m Ms. Amelia¡¯s exclusive ve. Would that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an exclusive ve?¡±


    Siwoo noticed a momentary look of embarrassment on the Geminis¡¯ faces, though they managed to brush it off quickly, perhaps to maintain their dignity.


    That change in expression made Siwoo feel an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°What to do about this¡­?¡±


    They let out a light sigh.


    And Siwoo¡¯s foreboding turned into reality.


    ¡°In Gehenna, an exclusive ve means that particr ve is considered as a private property. If you were owned by the City Hall, then I could just pay you to set you free, but in your case, I¡¯d need Baron Marigold¡¯s permission first.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry much though. As long as I offer adequatepensation to her, I doubt that she¡¯ll keep you against your will.¡±


    Had he foreseen this oue, he would have refrained from bing Amelia¡¯s exclusive ve even if he had to endure more hardship.


    As Siwoo¡¯s expression darkened, regretting the decision he made back then, Albireo opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare a fitting enoughpensation for her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Was that all?


    The witches sipped their tea and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°So, when will I be able to go home?¡±


    ¡°I have to attend to my duties as a Count and I need to gather the materials needed to negotiate with the Baron.¡±


    ¡°Everything should be done in about a week?¡±


    Just a week?


    He had been waiting for five years for this opportunity.


    Waiting for another week was practically nothing.


    Siwoo, who managed to obtain his free coupon to freedom, concealed his desire to do a somersault right there and then.


    Still, it felt like his three years of researching magic had been for naught.


    Then again, without it, he wouldn¡¯t have gained this opportunity in the first ce.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just repaying my debt.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure how Amelia would react to this, but surely nothing unexpected would happen, right?


    After all, the Count of Gemini was known for their wealth.


    Even Amelia would be delighted with the wealth they offered as apensation to repay their favor to Siwoo.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check on the Spirit Mountain¡¯s condition first. Troublemakers~¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Odile and Odette, who were still standing in the corner with their hands raised, rushed towards the table with frightening speed as soon as the conversation ended.


    ¡°Have you two expressed your gratitudes properly?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Remember that if you¡¯ve received a favor, regardless of status, it¡¯s only appropriate to express your gratitude toward that person.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just about repaying it with things of value, but also about showing your sincerity by bowing your head.¡±


    Albireo and Deneb took the initiative and bowed respectfully to Siwoo.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really done me a difficult favor to repay.¡±


    ¡°Please let me express my thanks once again.¡±


    ¡°P-Please lift your heads, t-this is too much.¡±


    Siwoo was surprised beyond words.


    Even though he had saved the twins, Siwoo was still a ve, meanwhile the Geminis were Count.


    They were one of the seven Counts in this world.


    ¡°Showing appropriate manners to others is a virtue that nobles must uphold.¡±


    ¡°May the blessings of mana be with you on your way.¡±


    One by one, the Geminis kissed the back of Siwoo¡¯s hands, who was unsure on how to respond, before pushing the twins¡¯ backs.


    ¡°¡°Thank you so much for saving us, Mr. Assistant!¡±¡±


    The twins politely bowed, hiding their smiles as they tried to hide their awkwardness.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1TL/N: Albireo is the name of a star system in the constetion of Cygnus. The system consists of a binary star, Albireo A and Albireo B, which appear as a single point of light to the naked eye but can be resolved as two stars through a telescope.</li><li>2TL/N: Deneb is a name of Arabic origin that refers to the brightest star in the constetion Cygnus. It means ¡°tail¡± or ¡°tail of a hen¡± in Arabic.</li><li>3ED/N: it looks like this, more or less</li></ul>

 Chapter 63: Bitterness and Joy (2)

    <b>? Bitterness and Joy (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    ¡°This is quite a big problem.¡±


    Upon their arrival at the foot of the Latifundium, the gorge of the Spirit Mountain, the only thing they could see were the remains of the devastated trees and nts that had been thoroughly demolished by a powerful destructive force.


    Nearly half of the old and majestic trees were either broken or damaged beyond any repair.


    Just by looking at it was enough to make one give up on calcting the extent of the damage.


    Though the crops itself hadn¡¯t suffered greatly due to the incident happening during the holiday, the trees that were supposed to be used for cultivating mushrooms were in this state¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to uproot the trees that have already lost their production capability and bring new ones from the Spirit Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Will Duchess Keter make a fuss about this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Would that noblewoman care about such a small matter?¡±


    Despite witnessing the devastating state of the ce, Albireo and Deneb remained calm.


    Although the magic toolpany, the foundation of the Gemini Corporation, would suffer some losses from this,pared to the total wealth of the Gemini Household, the loss was pretty much negligible as they could recuperate from it in just a week.


    That was why, there was no way the two witches would evere over here to risk their lives to save a single gold coin.


    They didn¡¯te here to check the extent of the damage.


    ¡°How is it? Do you feel any mana distortion?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet. I¡¯ll keep on looking.¡±


    Instead, they came to investigate the cause of the recent mana distortion phenomenon that they found in the Spirit Mountain.


    Mana distortion, a phenomenon that disrupted the mana flow in the surrounding environment, causing a variety of anomalies, was typically caused by two factors.


    The first cause was nature itself, simr to how tornadoes would appear out there in the ocean.


    And the other cause was when a spatial interference spell had been casted or the space itself was distorted.


    ¡°This ce reeks, yet there isn¡¯t a single ¡®kernel<sup>1</sup>??, literally meant kernel, as in the kernel inside of an operating system of aputer¡¯ to be seen.¡±


    Deneb, who didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the sight of the devastated farm, scrunched up her nose.


    The barrier that separated Gehenna from the otherworld was nearly perfect.


    It was the pinnacle of a fully autonomous barrier formation, capable of adjusting and evolving in response to any kind of external variables.


    The enormous barrier was designed and overseen by Duchess Keter herself, not just by any regr witch.


    In the 600-years history of Gehenna, there had never been a single breach caused by an error in the barrier itself.


    So, what could be the reason for a breach to appear now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to deal with this, it¡¯s bothersome. This is why I hate these exiles.¡±


    The reason was the ¡®exiles,¡¯ those who had their citizenship revoked and tried to illegally enter into Gehenna by tunneling through the ¡®kernel.¡¯


    Gehenne guaranteed all kinds of freedom and rights to its witches, but there was always an exception. That was the case with the so-called ¡®exiles.¡¯


    In order to raise their ranks in the hierarchy, those ¡®exiles¡¯ would go as far as killing three-digit numbers of humans in their experiments or stealing the stigma possessed by other witches. And for those acts, under the Gehenna¡¯sws of citizenship, they were barred from entering or leaving the city.


    As a result, those exiles would intentionally utilize the Homunculi, which had the ability to traverse to the otherworld, to tunnel a hole through the barrier.


    And so, one of the Homunculi they used almost ended up killing Odile and Odette.


    Facing this situation, even the calmest of the Counts wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain their anger.


    ¡°We should catch them and kill them.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Not only did they dare to cause trouble in Count Gemini¡¯s territory, they also threatened their apprentice witches¡¯ lives.


    There was simply no way that the Count would forgive them so easily.


    But before that, they had to repair the kernel before more exiles or possibly lost civilians crossed over the barrier. The idea to punish the ones responsible for this would be postponed for the time being.


    Anyway, once the kernel was closed, any exiles who had crossed the barrier would be like mice trapped in a jar.


    ¡°Is the breach located in the Spirit Mountain instead of the Latifundium?¡±


    ¡°How could they keep it hidden so well?¡±


    Albireo grumpily said to Deneb as she extended her magical senses in all directions.


    ¡°Anyway, Deneb, what are we going to do about our cuties? I told you that we should have gotten things under control much earlier.¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯d listen to us?¡±


    ¡°Still, it was a close call this time. If that heroic ve wasn¡¯t there, we might have suffered through a terrible fate by now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ True. We can¡¯t keep raising them like greenhouse nts forever. They need to experience more danger to gain more experience. That¡¯s the reason why you turned a blind eye when they secretly went to Tarot Town, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think we should give them some usefulbat artifacts as a gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    As the conversation about the twins passed, Siwoo¡¯s issue came up naturally.


    ¡°What are you going to do about his reward?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about it, does he?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a ve would know about it.¡±


    Although the twins were immature and didn¡¯t know much about the world, Albireo and Deneb were proud to have raised them to be more upright than anybody else.


    Hence, the fact that the twins were following him obediently made it obvious that he was unlikely to be a bad person.


    That was why, despite his status as a ve, there was a big chance that he was a ¡®missing person.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What a predicament.¡±


    Albireo fell silent at Deneb¡¯s words.


    ¡°What if we propose a different form of reward for him instead? If he doesn¡¯t like the idea of being a ve, we could take him in as a family chef or something.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. If he misses the modern world so much, it should be okay to make him apany our little cuties as a guide when they go out to y in that worldter.¡±


    ¡°Still, his opinion is the most important thing.¡±


    Even if they were to send him back to the modern world, there was a chance that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the life he missed so much. But, it wasn¡¯t like they could force him to stay if he didn¡¯t want to stay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask him about it again.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, we still need to prepare some materials to persuade Baron Marigold. If he still insists on going back to the modern world even after we exin the situation to him, we could at least help him to settle down there in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great. We need to do at least that much to keep up our appearance. I wonder if ten million dors is enough?¡±


    While exchanging various words, Albiero and Deneb continued to fly, covering a wide area to look for the kernel.


    2.


    Freedom.


    How sweet of a word was it?


    Siwoo, who got off the twins¡¯ carriage and returned home, could hardly contain his excitement.


    He only needed to wait for a little longer to enjoy the rights that he should have as a man living in modern times, not as a ve.


    ¡°<i>Fuck</i> Gehenna!<i> Fuck</i> witches! A city for the witches? All <i>bullshit</i>!¡±


    Siwoo hummed a rap he made on the spot.


    But, in the midst of his excitement, he suddenly felt a sense of emptiness.


    For five years, living in very, he had only thought of escaping this ce and nothing else.


    However, after finding himself in this situation¡­


    He felt like the exhausting, difficult military life that he¡¯d thought would go on longer had suddenly been shortened as he was discharged overnight by the new superior who had just taken his office.


    It felt as though he had lost his way.


    While freedom brought joy, it also brought the emptiness that existed alongside it.


    Siwoo researched magic, something that he had never encountered before. Sitting upte at night, copying magic forms on paper while being enthralled by the beauty and the mystery that only magic could bring.


    He could already start to beautify all his suffering in this ce.


    ¡°What the fuck, I¡¯m already feeling nostalgic.¡±


    This was a serious predicament for him.


    If he kept this up,ter he might end up thinking things like, ¡®Although Amelia is grumpy like an old man, she still has a cute side.¡¯


    ¡°But, will Amelia let go of me?¡±


    Being seized by that sudden anxiety, Siwoo shook his head.


    He realized that he had been overly self-conscious.


    Amelia was a witch who had lived for 150 years while he was just a lowly ve.


    Besides, it had already been confirmed that she bore no feelings for him.


    Since Count Gemini was personally involved in the negotiation, Amelia would probably give them her approval under certain conditions.


    As he looked up at the sky, he noticed that the sun had already starting to fade into the distance.


    The first person he went to find was Takasho, who was loitering near the caretaker¡¯s quarter, smoking.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back in one piece it seems.¡±


    As soon as Takasho saw Siwoo, he put his hands together, bent his waist and ran over.


    Seeing his funny appearance, Siwoo let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, Takasho. It¡¯s been a while since we had one/¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion? Finally hooked up with someone?¡±


    Siwoo then brought Takasho, who showed the reaction that he expected, into his lodgings.


    3.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, that¡¯s how it turned out.¡±


    With cheap alcohol and some dried fish.


    While sitting on the floor, sharing a cup of alcohol, Siwoo spent about an hour exining everything that had happened until now.


    From his pursuit of escape, delving into the world of magic.


    To his incident with the twins. He told him everything, though he left out the 19+ details.


    Andstly, he mentioned that he had received a guarantee that he¡¯d be sent back to the modern world from Count Gemini.


    Takasho, who had been listening attentively to his words with folded arms, suddenly jumped up and put him in a headlock.


    ¡°Ow, ow! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°You fucker, you hid so much things from me and yet you called yourself my friend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you everything right now! Let me go! How the fuck are you this damn strong?!¡±


    Surprisingly, Takasho was a man of great strength.


    He released Siwoo, who was almost about to pass out from the pressure on the side of his neck.


    Siwoo rubbed his neck and red at him.


    Takasho then down another cup of wine in one gulp before letting out a satisfied sigh.


    ¡°So¡­you¡¯ll be going?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I can back down now. I can ask them for a favor for you, by the way. As you¡¯ve heard, I made quite a big achievement, so it¡¯s possible. Unlike me, you aren¡¯t under any kind of exclusive contract, you belong to the City Hall, so your case shouldn¡¯t be moreplicated than mine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    After hearing that, Takasho looked a little sad.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t exactly feeling cheerful either.


    After all, they were close friends for the whole five years of their lives as ves.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t see each other ever again.


    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°Really? You won¡¯te with me?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you haven¡¯t even brought up the idea to the Count yet.¡±


    Takasho chuckled before plopping down on the bed.


    In truth, Takasho preferred his life here more than back in the modern world.


    The reason why Siwoo didn¡¯t bother to mention him in the first ce was because he knew that Takasho wouldn¡¯t choose to go back.


    ¡°Who¡¯ll I go to the bar with on weekends when you¡¯re gone? Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Just go with the witch that you like.¡±


    The news must be quite shocking for Takasho.


    He must have thought that they¡¯d stay together as friends for the rest of their lives, but suddenly Siwoo told him that he¡¯d be going back to the modern world by himself.


    Despite his anxiety about being left alone in Gehenna though, Takasho sincerely congratted Siwoo.


    With tears streaming down his face, he hugged Siwoo tightly and patted his back.


    ¡°Still, everything turned out well for you. That¡¯s great. You¡¯re smarter than me, you¡¯ll do well even when you get out of this ce.


    Despite expecting this kind of reaction from him, Siwoo still felt a tingling sensation in his nose.


    ¡°Hey man, I know I used to call you ¡®cloven-footed<sup>2</sup>???, it¡¯s a Korean derogatory term for Japanese¡¯ all the time, but I didn¡¯t really mean it. The truth is that I¡¯m grateful for your presence all this time. Without you, I would¡¯ve been caught from trying to escape since a long time ago and would¡¯ve already been dragged to the dock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that I have someone to talk to.¡±


    As the passionate embrace between the two men came to an end, with his face still filled with tears, Takasho held back his tears and put on a brave face, though it ended up in his face looking particrly distorted.


    ¡°Oi, are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    After Takasho downed another cup of alcohol and caught his breath, he spoke.


    ¡°If someone were to cast a spell on me, turning me into a cute girl and if I were able to be a witch and be able to freelye and go¡­¡±


    He smiled brightly.


    The tears in his eyes glistened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you and I¡¯ll suck your dick.¡±


    Shivers ran down Siwoo¡¯s spine after hearing Takasho¡¯s joke.


    At this moment, he was undoubtedly scarier than the Homunculus from before.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay, cheers!¡±


    They needed a lot of alcohol today so that they could share a bunch of stories they¡¯d never be able to share in the future.


    Suddenly, Takasho spoke up.


    ¡°Ah, something just came to my mind. What if Amelia doesn¡¯t let you go?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d just have to continue my research.¡±


    ¡°That sounds dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal, I¡¯ve been doing it all this time, I¡¯d only need to continue it for a little bit longer.¡±


    The bond between the two men deepened as they watched the sunset together.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1??, literally meant kernel, as in the kernel inside of an operating system of aputer</li><li>2???, it¡¯s a Korean derogatory term for Japanese</li></ul>

 Chapter 64: Bitterness and Joy (3)

    <b>? Bitterness and Joy (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Around 10 o¡¯clock.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t have a particrly strong tolerance for alcohol to begin with.


    He tried to match Takasho¡¯s pace, despite him being a skilled host who was used to alcohol, and ended up vomiting all the alcohol he consumed.


    Still feeling giddy, he stumbled his way toward Amelia¡¯s lodgings.


    Until the moment he saw the building, he had been thinking of turning in early because of his headache, but after he saw it, his nervousness took over.


    The reason why he felt that way was because earlier, he rejected Amelia¡¯s offer and went on a pic with the twins instead.


    Now, if Amelia were to see a drunken ve crawling inte at night, what would she think?


    Siwoo didn¡¯t feel down for too long though, as he somehow regained his confidence quickly.


    He realized that this miserable life as a ve would be over in about a week.


    The fearful life of worrying about the possibility of him displeasing Amelia woulde to an end soon.


    Though, he¡¯d still have to be careful with his words and behavior, at least until the Count had fully wrapped up their negotiations with Amelia.


    Siwoo swiftly opened the door and entered the building, holding his breath quietly so Amelia wouldn¡¯t notice.


    What he saw inside startled him.


    From the outside, it appeared that all the lights were off, so it was reasonable for him to think that Amelia was either out or was sleeping in her room.


    Never did he expect that she would be reading a book in a corner of the lobby, with a lit candle beside her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s sky blue eyes, which didn¡¯t lose their luster even in the dim light, nced briefly at Siwoo.


    It seemed unlikely that she was waiting for him, but Siwoo still couldn¡¯t help but flinch a little when he noticed her.


    He had never seen her doing something like this around this time before.


    No, it was rare for him to see Amelia outside of her research room or her room in the first ce.


    Siwoo wondered if he should greet her or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    In the end, he decided to greet her politely and carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia gently closed the book and turned to look in his direction without saying a word.


    Seeing her reaction, he suspected that Count Gemini had already spoken to her.


    If that was the case, then it would be reasonable to think that she was waiting for him.


    Siwoo could feel his hands getting sweaty.


    ¡°Since I have to start working early tomorrow, can I go to sleep now?¡±


    Only then did Amelia open her mouth.


    ¡°Cake.¡±


    Then, the room fell intoplete silence once again.


    Why did she mention cake out of the blue?


    Her action confused Siwoo for a moment. Amelia slightly lowered her gaze and asked him.


    ¡°Do you want to eat some cake?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­um¡­sure.¡±


    Siwoo walked unsteadily towards the sofa where Amelia leaned her body down.


    On the desk, there was a te covered with a silver cloche.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s some left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Siwoo sat down cautiously, feeling a little self-conscious as if he was being closely watched.


    He even took care to breathe quietly, out of concern that Amelia would be displeased at the smell of alcohol.


    Then he realized that he was too used to this submissive mentality because of his years as a ve.


    He kept looking at Amelia¡¯s face.


    Maybe, the reason why she was sitting here was because she wanted to give the cake to him.


    As soon as he began to eat the cake, she opened her book again and continued to read.


    And that was all she did, she didn¡¯t start a conversation with him, nor did she actually have any business with him. The situation made him feel perplexed.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Siwoo devoured the cake without paying much attention to whether the cake went through his mouth or nose.


    Though, it seemed like the cake would still be tasty even if he were to eat it through his nose.


    When Siwoo was about to finish eating the cake, Amelia, who appeared to be engrossed with her book, suddenly offered something to him.


    A cigarette.


    Not just one, but a whole pack of them.


    It felt like she was trying to be kind to him.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but think that this situation was caused by something that Count Gemini had suggested.


    Otherwise, there was no reason Amelia would suddenly act like this.


    She probably was contemting how to convince him to stay as her assistant by treating him better than the way she used to so that she could have a reason to turn down their offer.


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t get rid of the uneasy feeling and eventually gathered his courage to ask her subtly.


    ¡°Have you heard something from Count Gemini?¡±


    ¡°Count Gemini?¡±


    It seemed like his guess was off the mark.


    Amelia merely tilted her head in surprise after hearing him mentioning the Count¡¯s name.


    Seeing the movement of her usually straight brows, which were now arched out of confusion, he figured out that she wasn¡¯t feigning ignorance about the matter.


    Recently, her demeanor had a peculiar change.


    He heard once that a sudden change in someone¡¯s demeanor could possibly a sign of suicidal tendencies.


    Maybe after living for roughly 150 years, her research hade to a dead end and she was starting to prepare for passing on her brand to an apprentice witch.


    Such thoughts crossed over his mind.


    But, he couldn¡¯t keep entertaining those kinds of thoughts.


    His head was too influenced by alcohol, he couldn¡¯t organize his thoughts properly.


    At that moment, Amelia murmured hastily.


    ¡°I will be going to Border Town tomorrow.¡±


    Her words were categorized as murmurs because of how quiet and quick she spoke it.


    Siwoo nced at Amelia, wondering whether he had misheard her or not. But, he could only see her nonchntly flipping through her book.


    ¡°Are you asking me to apany you to Border Town?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations. Thank you for the cake and the cigarettes.¡±


    Siwoo entered his room without letting his guard down in case Amelia called him and said something like ¡®Do you really think you can run away from me? Ha!¡¯


    ¡°That was a surprise¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s entricity was getting more intense as days went by.


    He would have preferred to endure a clear torment rather than receiving exuberant gifts that came out of nowhere. All the gifts he received only added to his difort more than anything.


    <b><i> -Knock knock.</i></b>


    Siwoo, who was about to take a shower before going to bed, was startled by the sudden sound of knocking on the door.


    He had a reason to be startled by this.


    ¡°Yes! Coming!¡±


    Until yesterday, Amelia used to barge in and open the door as if it was the door to her own room, but this time, she actually knocked it.


    She knocked the room of a mere ve!


    He quickly put on his clothes and opened the door.


    In front of the door, Amelia was holding a book, looking up at Siwoo.


    Then, she exined the reason why she came here.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s been a while since youst went out, I thought you might be tired. You can rest until tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Siwoo blinked, unable to respond to her words immediately.


    <b><i> ¡®Did I hear that correctly?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Good night.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What? Good night, she said?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Did she say that to me?¡¯</i></b>


    Without looking at Siwoo, who froze in surprise, Amelia walked back to her room with graceful steps.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind her actions.


    2.


    After showering, Siwoo sat on the windowsill, smoking the cigarette that Amelia had given him.


    He was pondering the inexplicable change in her demeanor.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she had heard anything from the Geminis.


    After he became her assistant, she gave him a lot of things, starting from exquisite lodging, tailored suits, pajamas, even cigarettes and cakes.


    Of course, the amount of money she spent for him was nothing much for her.


    But, the amount of money she spent wasn¡¯t important.


    Her attitude toward him was.


    For the longest time, she acted as if she could eat him anytime she wanted. That was why when she suddenly acted all friendly like this, he was more terrified than anything.


    There were two possible reasons for this change.


    One, she genuinely had a change of heart and was trying to make up for all the trouble she had put him through.


    Two, while she didn¡¯t show it, she might have considered him as her own person and tried to take better care of him as his superior.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what brought this change to her, though he wasn¡¯t seriously concerned about it.


    After all, this dilemma he was facing would soon be irrelevant.


    For now, he got to feast his eyes on Amelia while waiting for the promised time toe.


    After all, there was no guarantee that he¡¯d ever get a chance to converse with such a beautiful woman when he returned to the modern world.


    Siwoo gradually collected his thoughts.


    Originally, he nned to stay silent until the negotiation between the Geminis and Amelia waspleted, however he decided that it would be better if he were to say a few words to her.


    Since he would be leaving Gehenna soon.


    It would be difficult for him to continue being her exclusive ve.


    Along with requesting her permission to leave, he also intended to disy the minimum courtesy to her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t hard for me to do it anyway.¡±


    He had gone through a lot of painful things because of her, yet a few days of her kindness could make his heart feel at ease, it was astonishing.


    It was gettingte.


    As he was about to close the window and go to bed, he noticed something hanging on the window above.


    Several strands of ck thread, fluttering in the wind like a dreamcatcher<sup>1</sup>Native American craft to catch bad dreams, allow good dreams, symbolizing protection and positive dreams..


    No, those weren¡¯t ck thread.


    Those were strands of ck hair.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    In response to his call, the flowing strands of hair descended gracefully.


    Round forehead, mischievous purple eyes peeked through with yfulness.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite slow to notice, Mr. Assistant. I¡¯ve been there for the past five minutes.¡±


    It was unthinkable that someone would go out of their way toe to his room to y this kind of prank on him.


    But, there she was, Odile was hanging in the air like a bat, with her body wrapped in a cloak.


    If this was their first meeting, Siwoo would probably get so terrified to the point that he¡¯d get a heart attack, but this wasn¡¯t their first meeting, so he was able to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you juste in here normally?¡±


    ¡°Should I go through the front gate right now? I¡¯ll greet the professor while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, juste in.¡±


    As Siwoo flung the window wide open, Odile swiftly glided into the room.


    ¡°Ta-da! I¡¯m here too!¡±


    Following her from behind, Odette popped out from the window andnded inside Siwoo¡¯s room.


    The twins invaded his room before he could move to restrain them.


    Then again, even if he had time to react, he most likely wouldn¡¯t stop them from enteirng in the first ce.


    ¡°Before you tell me why you two are here, I assume you two are using the music box right now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, both of our music boxes in fact.¡±


    Odile said as she flicked her two fingers open and close.


    It was an adorable gesture that could only be appreciated due to her cute appearance.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, let us speak first!¡±


    The headache that Siwoo felt from before came back.


    No, actually, his head was hurting even more since the twins were here.


    Though, he was actually delighted to see them.


    Maybe it was because of the bond they had forged today. The sense of camaraderie from crossing the line of life and death together.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation on our way back since we fell asleep in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We have so many things we want to talk about with you, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Despite the somewhat austere atmosphere of the room due to how old fashioned it looked, it became more vibrant the moment the energetic twins entered.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to send us back just like that, right?¡±


    ¡°On a day like today, we have to spend the entire night chatting!¡±


    ¡°I get it, but can you two consider my situation a little? If Ms. Amelia found out, this would be a huge problem.¡±


    The twins nced at each other briefly before pointing to the window together.


    ¡°Well, we brought our carriage with us, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°As long as we get inside the carriage, we can get as noisy as we want as we chat.¡±


    ¡°Also, we have a gift for you.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound bad to Siwoo.


    Besides, Amelia let him sleep until afternoon and judging by her recent attitude, she probably wouldn¡¯t scold him even if he were to wake up eventer.


    He felt a little bit tired because of the alcohol though.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Great!¡±


    ¡°Come, hold my hand.¡±


    Odette jumped up and down excitedly while Odile reached out her hand as she opened the window.


    The twins were really carefree.


    He regretted not trying to get closer to them earlier.


    Such thoughts crossed his mind.


    The three of them escaped through the window using levitation magic, then went over the mansion¡¯s wall before heading toward the rose garden.


    ¡°When did you bring the carriage here?¡±


    ¡°When we brought you here, we just left it here and went back home through the portal.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    That meant they nned to visit him again from the start.


    ¡°Our masters seem to be busy today and since there aren¡¯t many days left toe and visit you like this in the future, we can¡¯t just sit still.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we hope that Mr. Assistant can stay here with us.¡±


    ¡°Odette! I told you to not bring that up!¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯ve be so close¡­ I don¡¯t want us to part ways yet¡­¡±


    Normally, the twins would keep their distance and walk a few steps apart from him, but now they were sticking closely to Siwoo¡¯s sides while bickering.


    It wasn¡¯t about how long they spent their time together, but rather the quality of the time they had shared.


    After they trusted each other as they put their lives on the line, their rtionship had developed significantly.


    Case on point was Odette, who had never been so affectionate before, but now, she was clinging to Siwoo¡¯s arm.


    Flowers in both arms.


    A clich¨¦d scene shed through his mind.


    Siwoo opened the carriage door, smelling the fresh and pleasant scent emanating from the top of the twins¡¯ head.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Native American craft to catch bad dreams, allow good dreams, symbolizing protection and positive dreams.</li></ul>

 Chapter 65: Bitterness and Joy (4)

    <b>? Bitterness and Joy (4) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why! I really thought everything would end there! Even now, I¡¯m still trembling in fear! If I got attacked once or twice more, I¡¯d sure be done for!¡±


    As soon as they got into the carriage and sat down on the couch, the group began to chat noisily.


    The topic was obviously the Homunculus hunt in the Latifundium earlier today.


    At first, he was concerned that they might have some kind of trauma from getting into a life-or-death situation.


    Turned out he severely underestimated the twins¡¯ optimistic nature.


    Odette made various gestures as she recounted the event. Her face was flushed red in excitement.


    Using various onomatopoeia such as ¡®thwack!¡¯ and ¡®whoosh!¡¯ she vividly described the life-or-death situation.


    ¡°And then! The crucial moment came! Mr. Assistant with his ultimate move, ¡®Ard¡¯s Spear<sup>1</sup>????? ?, literally meant Spear of Ard¡¯ appeared! With a masterful strike, the wicked Homunculus was shattered into pieces.


    ¡°By the way, I was the one who came up with that name. Doesn¡¯t it sound cool?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    Siwoo chuckled and leaned back on the sofa.


    Although he already knew everything, it still felt fun to listen to them.


    Around 90% of the story was about Siwoo¡¯s own achievement.


    Now that he had a chance to reflect on the situation, what he had done was so reckless that the only usible exnation he could think of if someone were to ask him why he had done that was because he was out of his mind.


    Nevertheless, he felt happy about his achievement.


    Eventually, Odette¡¯s storytelling performance came to an end.


    As the exuberant atmosphere settled down like a deting bubble, Odette spoke up quietly.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, are you really going to leave soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Honestly, I¡¯m tired of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a shame. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we were able to spend more time together? Is it too much to ask if I invite you to be one of our servants?¡±


    After Siwoo responded with an ambiguous smile, Odile clicked her tongue in disappointment.


    ¡°You are also trying to stop him! Why did you scold me when I tried doing the same?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? Anyway, bring me the present, Odette.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯re going to give him the present already?¡±


    ¡°Present?¡±


    Odette went toward the minibar and came back holding a wooden basket in her hands, the same one she brought to store their sandwiches.


    ¡°You¡¯re our savior, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°So we prepared things that Mr. Assistant would like.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odile¡­ Ms. Odette¡­¡±


    Considering how eventful the day had been, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising for them to fall asleep as soon as they returned home. But instead of that, they prepared a present for him instead amidst all the chaos. It was an incredibly touching gesture of affection.


    ¡°Whether Mr. Assistant is a wizard or not, whether you¡¯ll face any adversity or hardship.¡±


    ¡°We swear to be Shin Siwoo¡¯s eternal friends.¡±


    Odile and Odette, who uttered words that reminded Siwoo of a ceremonial gesture, exchanged small handshakes with him in session.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. It doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll be separated forever!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, when we properly inherit our brands and officially be the members of the Geminis, we can visit you from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, that¡¯s possible, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, it might take some time for that to happen though, hehe~¡±


    Upon further reflection, it became evident that the clear distinction between Gehenna and the modern only applied to ves like Siwoo.


    If the twins became the Count of Gemini, they coulde over to the modern world and they could have some fun together.


    ¡°The opening act is taking too long. Let¡¯s give him the present first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Can I expect something good?¡±


    ¡°Please do. Our presents will be better than your expectations, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    First, Odile handed him an artifact from the basket, an exquisite music box.


    It was originally intended to be exchanged for telling Odile the meaning of love and the agreement was that they¡¯d only give it to him if he managed to fulfill that ambiguous condition.


    ¡°Honestly, the contract hasn¡¯t been fulfilled yet, I still don¡¯t understand what love is.¡±


    As Odile said that, she ced the music box on Siwoo¡¯s palm.


    Then she said,


    ¡°If you go through the proper procedure to leave this ce, this thing might not be necessary to you Regardless, I¡¯ll give it to you. I want you to think of us every time you look at it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I promise I¡¯ll always remember you two.¡±


    ¡°If it seems like Mr. Assistant has forgotten about us when we meet again, we¡¯ll drag you back here.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ha¡­¡±


    How could he possibly forget?


    Even though they didn¡¯t do it like normal, they were still Siwoo¡¯s first sex partners.


    And they were cute enough if Siwoo were to show someone a picture of them together while saying that he fucked their rear holes, they¡¯d be calling him delusional.


    Of course, he had no intention to brag like that to other people.


    ¡°And these are more presents that I¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    What Odette took out was a jewellery box.


    It was made of lustrous ck wood with two birds carved out of gold on it.


    ¡°Since Mr. Assistant can¡¯t store mana, I prepared a sufficient amount of mana water, who knows you might think of using magic when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°There are ten bottles of concentrated mana water inside. All made by ourpany.¡±


    The box was filled with pretty looking bottles that emitted extraordinary light.


    ¡°The mana quality in each bottle might not be the best, but there¡¯s a lot of mana inside.¡±


    ¡°If you dilute it and use it little by little, it should be enough until the time we can visit you.¡±


    If their previous gesture was touching to Siwoo, this time he was getting emotional.


    The gift wasn¡¯t merely to show off their riches, but it was a thoughtful gift that took consideration of what he needed.


    In addition to that, they also gave him other things that he also needed.


    ¡°This is a chalkboard. Well, you¡¯ve seen it a lot during practice, so I don¡¯t need to exin what it could do, right? Just soak a chalk in the concentrated mana water that was mixed with saltwater and you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    Even without a magic paper, one could implement a simple magic circle using a chalkboard and mana chalk.


    ¡°This gold is the first thing I¡¯ve ever created using alchemy. I¡¯m giving it to you as a souvenir.¡±


    A gold bar of the same size as his fist.


    ¡°This one is a cloak enchanted with defensive spells. Wearing it will help you defend against most attacks once. Moreover, with its exquisite design, you can be a trend starter in the fashion world just by wearing it around!¡±


    A cloak with protective runes inscribed inside.


    ¡°This is a quill pen made from a kingfisher¡¯s feather. It doesn¡¯t have any special functions, but it¡¯s pretty!¡±


    A pretty quill pen and so on.


    While there were some items that seemed out of ce due to theirck of knowledge of the modern world, the effort they put into choosing them was clear.


    Under the shower of gifts, Siwoo¡¯s hands quickly filled up like those shopaholic middle aged women hunting discounted goods at a department store.


    ¡°I will treasure and make good use of these gifts. When you two visit me in the modern world, I promise I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Oh, by the way, whenever you¡¯re trying to use magic, you have to activate the music box first! Otherwise, the witches or outcasts outside might take notice of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you.¡±


    He had never imagined that the day when he¡¯d have to hold his tears after receiving gifts from these brats woulde.


    When they saw his eyes reddened after receiving their gifts, the twins sniffled. Swiftly, they wiped their noses.


    ¡°Oh jeez, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Why, Mr. Assistant? Why? We¡¯re going to cry too now¡­¡±


    Siwoo reminisced about the short time he spent with them.


    The time when they watched him as he masturbated¡­


    Using magic practice as a pretext, he became their sex education tutor and as a result, he received a handjob and fetio from them¡­


    The incident of them abducting him and bing a test subject for the Eros¡¯ Potion¡­


    That one time when Odile barged into his room for an anal sex and they were almost caught by Amelia¡­


    The incident when Odette got drunk and they ended up yfully engaging in anal sex¡­


    <i>¡®Wait, what the fuck, why am I only remembering those kinds of memories?¡¯</i>


    Siwoo shook both his head and all his thoughts off.


    ¡°Anyway, can I go back now?¡±


    It was gettingte.


    Since the conversation was nearing its conclusion, Siwoo started to wrap things up from his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re done already?¡±


    Odette slipped between the carriage door and Siwoo, trying to block his way.


    ¡°There¡¯s still onest present left.¡±


    Odile backed her up perfectly, standing beside her to block his path.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else besides all these?¡±


    ¡°Well~ we haven¡¯t given you the most important one of them all~¡±


    ¡°This one is the most important!¡±


    By simply selling what they had given him, he could already make a great fortune for a lifetime.


    But there was an even more amazing present that they prepared?


    The rewards for this quest turned out to be incredibly delightful.


    ¡°So, what do you think? Do you want the present?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received more than enough, but if you insist¡­¡±


    Normally, he¡¯d have declined them, but this time, he readily nodded. He thought that he deserved to get something sweet as a reward for his five years of suffering.


    When he received thest present from the twins, his eyes widened.


    The twins simultaneously untied the straps on their shoulders, making the cloak that wrapped off their bodies slipped off smoothly.


    Their cloak, d in elegant ck and velvet, slid down their bodies.


    Then the cloak fell onto the floor with a soft ¡®thud.¡¯


    No wonder they were still wrapped tightly in their cloak when they entered the carriage.


    Under the ck cloak were the twins¡¯ fair naked bodies.


    With a pose akin to models, they faced each other, proudly disying their bare bodies.


    ¡°Were you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve seen Mr. Assistant¡¯s naked body many times, but he has never seen ours.¡±


    Odette shyly smiled and subtly twisted her body as if she was feeling embarrassed facing Siwoo¡¯s piercing gaze.


    But, she made no effort to cover her chest with her hands.


    On the contrary, she made it easier for Siwoo to appreciate her body by rxing her shoulders and chest.


    Their pure white skin shimmered brightly in the soft dim light.


    The noble bodies of the twin, meticulously cared for by the maids every day, emitted a subtle radiance whenever the me flickered on the candlesticks that were adorned with scattered jewel dust.


    Perhaps this surreal sight affected Siwoo¡¯s mind like a drug.


    He stepped on the carpet as his feet fumbled.


    As he moved past their slender calves and healthy-looking thighs, he knew that two pairs of plump, bouncy cheeks were waiting to greet him.


    Above those cheeks were their perfectly sculpted waistline, it was as if God had put in a significant amount of effort on creating them.


    As he traced those graceful lines, his gaze was captivated by two pairs of prominent peaks.


    In truth, he had already observed the outline of their breasts through their clothes, but he dismissed them as they seemed tock the maturity that he craved for.


    However, contrary to his expectations, their peaks were overflowing with sticity.


    The conical-shaped breasts protruded with a firm, rounded tip without any sign of sagging.


    Up until now, thanks to all the porn that he watched, he had believed that breasts were the most attractive when they were perfectly round and shaped like water droplets. However, after facing the twin, a whole new world opened up to him.


    ¡°You can take a closer look.¡±


    Odile, who had been feeling self-conscious as she constantly ced her hands over her chest and waist to cover herself, was now standing tall and upright like Odette. It seemed like she had finally ovee her inner turmoil.


    At the end of their plump breasts, a pinkish half-circle spreaded out as a cute fruit stood erect with pride at its center.


    The deep shade of pink contrasted with their skin tone.


    It was an alluring color.


    If there were lipsticks with such beautiful shade, they would undoubtedly sell like hotcakes.


    Not to mention that there wasn¡¯t just a pair of breasts, but two of them.


    That made for four nipples in total.


    Whether it was due to the effects of the alcohol, or because he had lowered his guard down against the twins significantly,


    Well, there was also the possibility that he felt this way because of his carelessness since he assumed that he would be leaving soon anyway,


    Nevertheless, he had the urge to hold one in each of his hands and relentlessly suck on them.


    ¡°If Mr. Assistant leaves, we won¡¯t be able to have fun for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It isn¡¯t like we can just show our naked bodies to anyone.¡±


    The twin approached Siwoo, alternating their words like a surround sound speaker as they slowly closed their distance.


    ¡°Since our rtionship with you is far from ordinary, Mr. Assistant, we want to make it special for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Assistant, you¡¯re probably the first and thest ve who can do something like this with two apprentice witches at the same time.¡±


    Before they knew it, the twins had moved very closely to Siwoo.


    It was Odette who adorned the finale of thest present as she lightly skimmed her toes over the carpet, shyly expressing herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­tonight¡­let¡¯s have fun¡­all three of us¡­all night long¡­¡±


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1????? ?, literally meant Spear of Ard</li></ul>

 Chapter 66: Shimaidon (1)

    <b>? Shimaidon<sup>1</sup>Basically having sex with two sisters at once (1) ?</b>


    1.


    They said that there were various methods to obtain pleasure in this world.


    Alcohol, cigarettes, food, drugs, sex and many more.


    As one could see, if they were to list each of them one by one, there would be countless crossroads spread out before them.


    If Siwoo had to choose the most dangerous road among those, he would undoubtedly choose sex driven by lust.


    The reason for this was because Siwoo was experiencing it firsthand on how uncontroble and dangerous lust could be.


    He was aware that there could be serious consequences he had to pay if he were to make a single mistake, yet he still felt aroused.


    Him being drunk was partly responsible for this.


    Nevertheless, his raging lower body part didn¡¯t show any signs of calming down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dislike this, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you see how happy he was when he yed with us?¡±


    Siwoo remained frozen as the twins quietly approached him, reaching out their arms andtching onto his sides.


    From their gestures, they seemed to want him to be more assertive here.


    Honestly, it was difficult to say that they gave him this present solely for his sake.


    If anything, it felt like there was a hidden motive behind the twins¡¯ actions.


    Despite their innocent appearances, Siwoo knew them well enough to be aware of how mischievous they were and how eager they were to engage in erotic acts with him.


    However, the soft sensation that he felt through the fabric of his clothes relieved him of his sense of crisis.


    The twins¡¯ round and plump breasts along with their nipples brushed against his clothes, as if appealing him to make his move.


    Loud giggling noises came from both of his sides.


    Siwoo could tell that he was making an incredibly foolish expression even without looking in the mirror.


    ¡°Sit here, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°I shoulda prepared a bed or something.¡±


    They didn¡¯t even ask about Siwoo¡¯s opinion.


    Even if he were to reject them, they¡¯d do their best to convince him under the pretense that this was their present to him.


    ¡°Can we dim the lights a little? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°But we decided to show our naked bodies for Mr. Assistant to see clearly, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°This should be enough. Look, he¡¯spletely out of it.¡±


    The twins yfully teased Siwoo, who was staring at them absent-mindedly.


    He waspletely captivated by the alluring sight of their swaying breasts and nipples.


    Then again, no one could me him. No man could really avert their eyes from a situation like this.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you made a move on us, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried?¡±


    The twins¡¯ faces entered Siwoo¡¯s field of vision and immediately became the focus of his attention.


    Just a little while ago, the twins looked somewhat shy, but it seemed like Siwoo¡¯s reaction gave them the courage they needed.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Odile waved her hands in front of Siwoo¡¯s face to snap him out of his daze.


    As if he had just woken up from a trance, Siwoo gasped for breath.


    Apparently, he had been holding his breath without realizing it.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡±


    Odile, revealing her white teeth, reached her hand out as she gently caressed Siwoo¡¯s cheek.


    For some reason, every time he exposed his naked body to them and saw her making this gesture, it would intensify his embarrassment.


    Perhaps it was because of his unmanly nature.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that our bowl<sup>2</sup>Bowl as in the witches¡¯ mana container. might get damaged, you don¡¯t need to, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared something for it! Even if our master finds out, she won¡¯t scold us too much! Besides, you¡¯re our savior, what could go wrong?¡±


    Their words were true, this current situation was way saferpared to the time when he had to fear for his life as he went along with the twins¡¯ pranks.


    Moreover, from his interaction with Count Gemini, they didn¡¯t seem to be temperamentals.


    ¡°Odette, show Mr. Assistant what we are up to.¡±


    ¡°What? Why me? Why don¡¯t you show him, Sis?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll see everything in a moment anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still embarrassing for me¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who had gradually returned to reality, realized that the twins¡¯ conversation sounded a little absurd.


    They seemed to be wanting to show him something, but why were they beating around the bush?


    Odette hesitantly approached him and suddenly sat down with one of her butt cheeks on one of Siwoo¡¯s thighs.


    She brought her face closer, as if trying to kiss him, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°May I borrow your ear for a moment, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°You sure are taking your time, aren¡¯t you, Odette?¡±


    Completely ignoring Odile¡¯s nagging, Odette leaned in closer to Siwoo¡¯s ear.


    Her hushed whispers, mixed with her soft breathing, tickled his earlobe.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, I remember everything that happened between us earlier today¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see¡­¡±


    Because of a bigger incident that urred right after that particr event, it slippedpletely off his mind. The thing that happened between them, the time when they did anal sex.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t exactly strange that she remembered it. Siwoo didn¡¯t extract the semen that he squirted inside her anus. Odette didn¡¯t need to be a genius to guess what had happened.


    But why?


    Why did she mention it now? Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand that.


    Ignoring his confusion, Odette pressed her body against him and discreetly moved her hand toward the bulge in his pants.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember everything that happened, but¡­ I can tell that you enjoyed it a lot, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Now he understood.


    The same method as earlier today.


    Back when Siwoo attempted to reject her and run away from her, she did this exact same thing.


    From that, she clearly could tell the effectiveness of this method.


    ¡°I know what Mr. Assistant is worried about and that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    Honestly, her attempt to seduce him was unnecessary.


    As soon as he saw the twins¡¯ naked bodies, the word ¡®shimaidon¡¯ was swirling in his mind.


    Then there was also his desire to make up for the unjust days he had spent in Gehenna.


    After pressing her lips tightly against Siwoo¡¯s earlobe and sucked on it, Odette slowly got up.


    She stood up from the couch with one of her feet resting next to Siwoo¡¯s thighs.


    Then, she presented her pussy directly to Siwoo¡¯s eyes, as if she was showing it off to him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    There was a sticker attached to it.


    No. In this case, calling it a ¡®seal¡¯ would probably be more appropriate.


    In ce of panties, a thin piece of paper delicately clung to her tight pussy.


    The paper was so thin that it revealed not only the shape of her plump mound, but also the outline of her protruding clitoris.


    Engraved on it were runic characters that prevented the flow of magic.


    ¡°W-With this, there won¡¯t be any risk of Mr. Assistant¡¯s magic flowing in and damaging my bowl¡­¡±


    ¡°I doubt that there¡¯s any risk involved with the act, but we prepared it anyway because you seemed to be concerned about it, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    They werepletely prepared for this.


    So, there was no need for him to hold back anymore.


    As Odette said, he could y as much as he wanted with the twins all night long.


    A full course meal, a suitable main dish for his graduation party from Gehenna.


    ¡°Ah¡­! M-Mr. Assistant!¡±


    He pulled Odette¡¯s waist, who was showing off the seal on her pussy while half-squatting.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a man if I refuse them after they go this far.¡¯


    ¡°Jeez, you don¡¯t need to do this just to prevent me from running away¡­¡±


    After cing Odette on hisp, Siwoo stared at her chest lustfully as they had been capturing his attention since earlier.


    ¡°Are you going to¡­? With your mouth¨C?! Ngh!¡±


    Without any hesitation, he covered her adorable nipple with his lips.


    Immediately after that, a moan escaped her lips.


    He could feel the softness of her breast as it was pressed against his nose.


    There was a refreshing scent emanating from it.


    Compared to her chest that felt as smooth as porcin, the area around her nipple felt slightly bumpier.


    Siwoo quickly skimmed around the area with his tongue.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    Odette, who was shaking uncontrobly, embraced Siwoo¡¯s head.


    Then, Siwoo began to stimte her sensitive nipple, focusing on the soft mound that had been rolling around in his mouth.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    Aside from feeling ticklish, Odette also felt pleasure from the act.


    It was the first time in her life that she ever experienced this kind of sensation, it made her involuntarily widened her eyes and twitched her shoulders in excitement.


    ¡°It feels good¡­ Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    After a while, the delicate bud that quivered as it followed Siwoo¡¯s tongue¡¯s movement gradually stiffened as he continued stimting it.


    It felt like the bud was about to blossom.


    From his prior experience, he could tell that Odette was sensitive.


    The slightest touch from him would make her react with a pleasant shudder.


    And unlike Odile, she didn¡¯t even bother concealing the fact that she enjoyed his touches.


    He only sucked her breasts a little, but she had already trembled as if she was about to pee.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep me waiting?!¡±


    At first, Siwoo wanted to enjoy the moment leisurely as he attempted to use the techniques he had learned from all the porn that he watched.


    But Odile interrupted him.


    ¡°S-Sister¡­ D-Don¡¯t scream so suddenly like that! You scared me!¡±


    As her hazy eyes cleared, Odette, who was being drawn into the world of pleasure, suddenly regained her senses and started to quarrel with Odile.


    ¡°You were supposed to exin our n to him, not start ying with him on your own! Besides, you already had your fun with him this morning!¡±


    Odile pulled Odette away despite thetter desperately clinging to Siwoo.


    ¡°Why do you keep acting as if I¡¯m doing something wrong? Do you think I don¡¯t know about you ying around with him sneakily?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    Hearing that, Odile¡¯s face turned bright red.


    Siwoo revealed everything when Odette used the Poem of Confession on him. A fact that Odile wasn¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°You tried to monopolize Mr. Assistant while keeping me in the dark!¡±


    ¡°B-But, I only got him to insert the tip!¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s on you then. Why would you get a head start without even making any progress? Meanwhile, Mr. Assistant pounded me from behind without holding anything back!¡±


    Her tone filled with arrogance, Odette teased her sister.


    In response to that, Odile could only pout.


    The twins had alwayspeted against each other without any particr reason.


    Odile, with her fists clenched out of anger, walked up to Siwoo and abruptly pushed her chest in front of his face.


    ¡°Do it with me too. Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s my turn now!¡±


    ¡°Odette! I¡¯m older so my turnes first!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only older by an hour!¡±


    Not wanting to fall behind, Odette followed suit.


    As the sisters grabbed one of their breasts and pressed them against Siwoo¡¯s face, his dick grew even bigger.


    The fact that the shape of their chests hardly changed even after they squeezed them with their hands proved their sticity.


    Like a cherry that jumped slightly into the sky, their small nipples dangled brilliantly in front of his face,pletely capturing his attention.


    ¡°¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±¡±


    As if they had nned it, they looked at Siwoo¡¯s eyes at the exact same time with eyes that were willed with a strong desire to win.


    If Siwoo were to pick between one of them, the one he picked would be happy, but the other one would definitely feel sad.


    Despite this being a pleasant situation for him, it was also an awkward one.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use rock paper scissors to decide¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°How can we leave such an important matter up to chance?¡±


    Naturally, they rejected his proposal.


    <b><i> ¡®Oh well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo lifted himself off the couch and pulled their waists toward him.


    ¡°Then, how about doing it like this? Come closer.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Too close, too close!¡±


    Using his strength, he pressed the twins¡¯ chest against each other.


    They had the same height, breast shape, waist size, hairstyle, hair color and buttocks.


    Their nipples barely brushed against each other.


    It felt like they were mirror images to themselves when he pressed them together like this.


    And the sense of immorality that he felt when looking at them was off the chart.


    After all, he could taste both of them at the same time.


    To put it into perspective, he was one man, facing off against two women.


    Moreover, the two women were twins who were close and affectionate toward each other.


    He could observe their naked body closer than anyone else in the world.


    He would be able topare the reactions and the sounds that the older one made while he affectionately caressed the younger one. There were bound to be some differences in their reaction despite them being nearly identical down to the position of their moles.


    And he could also have sex with the older one before doing it with the younger one topare the tightness of their holes.


    How many people in the world have experienced such a luxurious and thrilling experience?


    Considering that the twins¡¯ appearance was second to nonepared to anyone in the modern world, Siwoo was probably the first person who got to experience this.


    As his excitement peaked, his rationality left him as his instincts took over.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t decide on one, why can¡¯t I do both of you at the same time?¡±


    He licked his lips with anticipation and poked his tongue out through the space where the twins¡¯ nipples met,


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Basically having sex with two sisters at once</li><li>2Bowl as in the witches¡¯ mana container.</li></ul>

 Chapter 67: Shimaidon (2)

    <b>? Shimaidon (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±


    Like rolling two pieces of candies in his mouth.


    Siwo yed with the twins¡¯ nipples.


    In truth, the act of sucking nipples didn¡¯t give any pleasure to men.


    However, the sensation the nipples gave out made them feel an inexplicable urge to keep on sucking them.


    ¡°Our nipples keep touching, Sis¡­ It feels weird¡­¡±


    ¡°The tongue¡­ It¡¯s so slippery¡­¡±


    Ten minutes passed just like that.


    The initially restless and chatty twins fell silent.


    Their once soft nipples had be firm enough that one could tie a string on them. Their yfulughters that sounded so pleasant in Siwoo¡¯s ears had turned into nervous breathing.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    No matter how inexperienced Siwoo was, he at least knew the reason why this change happened.


    He felt increasing pressure in the arms that were wrapped around the twins¡¯ waists. It was clear that their legs were gradually losing their strength.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°N-Ngh¡­¡±


    Every time their nipples grazed against his tongue or pressed against each others, their moans of pleasure grew louder.


    If Siwoo were to use Odette¡¯s wording, the ¡®y¡¯ started lightheartedly but after a while, it got more intense.


    Odile, who was watching Siwoo sucking her breast with her moist eyes, spoke out at that moment.


    Unlike usual, her voice sounded unusually weak.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odile?¡±


    ¡°S-Should we also use our mouths like you?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ It¡¯s us who are supposed to gift you something, so it wouldn¡¯t be fair if you end up doing everything¡­¡±


    Even Odette chimed in agreement.


    Considering how erect he got, it was hard to refuse their suggestion.


    However, this time, he wanted to control everything from start to finish.


    He didn¡¯t want the mischievous girls to have their way with him like before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I find this enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°I-I see, okay then¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Though they tried to hide it, the twins looked very disappointed.


    In fact, it was hard to feel a great deal of pleasure from the act of being licked by their nipples.


    If anything, they felt more ticklish than pleasure.


    However, couples didn¡¯t move from kissing to ying around with each other¡¯s chest for no reason.


    Nipples acted as a switch for arousal regardless of genders.


    But still, fiddling around with the switch without aplishing anything felt exhausting to the twins.


    That was why they made an excuse to Siwoo, to encourage him to move on to the next stage under the guise of it being their present.


    But, that backfired on him since now they had to go along with what Siwoo wanted.


    2.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­ How long are we going to keep on doing this¡­?¡±


    ¡°A-Ahh¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    More time passed.


    Siwoo continued to suck on the twins¡¯ breasts.


    He didn¡¯t understand why it felt good to suck on them. He even felt like he could suck on them all day long.


    <b><i> -Slurp, slurp.</i></b>


    As Siwoo buried his head in Odile¡¯s chest, the sound of him sucking the tiny flesh, mixed with the wet sound of his saliva, created a slurping noise.


    ¡°D-Do it gently! S-Stop biting¨C ahh!¡±


    Over time, he didn¡¯t just lick the twins¡¯ nipples.


    He enjoyed licking them, but there were also plenty of other ways for him to enjoy himself with them.


    Such as biting and sucking them as if he was drinking their milk.


    ¡°Ngh¡­H-Haah¡­¡±


    Odile furrowed her delicate eyebrows.


    He could see the glimmer of anxiety beyond her lovely eyshes as her entire body trembled within his arms.


    ¡°Ahh! I told you stop biting¨C¡±


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re overreacting again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! ¡­I-It hurts, you know?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, I endured it just fine. It doesn¡¯t like he bite it hard enough that it¡¯d leave a mark.¡±


    Siwoo delicately grabbed her nipples between his teeth as he sucked on them until their breasts extended into a conical shape.


    And then he stayed still for a brief while.


    The reason why he kept doing it despite Odile¡¯s rejection was because of her reaction.


    Unlike Odette, her reaction aroused him more.


    He dug his teeth into the soft bump.


    ¡°Eugh¡­! H-Haah¡­¡±


    Her voice became strange and indescribable as her legs began to shake even more furiously.


    Furthermore, her hands moved, trying to grasp on something as she settled on Siwoo¡¯s shoulders and clutched them closely, arousing him even more.


    He managed to arouse Odile.


    Her libido was in his hands now.


    <b><i> -Swish¡­</i></b>


    ¡°A-Ahh¡­¡±


    Siwoo finally let go of her chest.


    Realizing this, Odile let out a relieved sigh as she let go of the piece of clothing she had been gripping.


    For a brief while, she appreciated the fruit of his work.


    The once soft and adorable nipples turned rather seductive.


    They stood erect without a trace of shame and the rush of blood made them seem even more alluring.


    Even the erged are, covered with saliva, looked seductive to him.


    ¡°Uu¡­ What if you leave bite marks on them? What are you gonna do about it?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Odile adjusted her bangs as she fidgeted.


    In fact, Siwoo used the same force as he did with Odette, it was just Odile got a better reaction than the former.


    Maybe she felt something else other than the slight pain he inflicted.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You seem to like it whenever I nibble on your nipple.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s face instantly reddened.


    It was as if someone had pointed at a sore spot.


    She awkwardly hit Siwoo¡¯s shoulder, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t like it! It hurts so much that I almost cried!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Assistant! Since she hits you like this, that means you hit the bullseye!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Kyaah! My older sister is such a pervert~¡±


    Odette started teasing Odile with a mischievous smile.


    And thus, a sudden game of tag began.


    As soon as Odette started teasing Odile, the former swiftly leapt over the sofa and started running away. Meanwhile thetter pursued her with unsteady steps.


    <i> ¡®How delightful.¡¯</i>


    Their beautiful and youthful bodies, coupled with their liveliness, exhibited a breathtaking scene that Siwoo had never seen before.


    Their swaying buttocks, modestly bouncing breasts and the smooth armpits that they revealed as they ran and made sharp turns¡ª Those were sights that he could only see when they stripped off their clothespletely.


    ¡°Ow! Stop, please! I¡¯m sorry! Sis! ¡­Hehehe!¡±


    No matter how wide the area had been expanded by the spatial refraction, this was still indoor.


    Odette tried to escape from her sister, but he was caught before long and found herself writhing on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for you to be punished aftermitting a crime!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Aaah! S-Save me!¡±


    It was like watching two mischievous kittens ying with each other.


    To punish her little sister who leaked confidential information, Odile firmly pressed her body against the floor and tickled her sides and armpits fiercely.


    Odette, who wasughing so hard that it was hard for her to breathe, reached out to Siwoo and asked for his help.


    However, Siwoo wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to respond to her request.


    The sight of Odile¡¯s buttocks raised toward the sky captivated him and made it difficult for him to look away.


    The neatly folded anus wrinkles looked incredibly clean and pretty. It was hard to believe that they were created for excretion.


    Furthermore¡­


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­ Don¡¯t just stand there and watch¡­ Haha! Sis! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The seal that functioned to prevent the leakage of mana was wet.


    It was all wet and damp.


    Though it wasn¡¯t torn, its dampness revealed the shape of Odile¡¯s pussy.


    He heard somewhere that it would be more arousing to see someone that was almost naked than being nakedpletely and it seemed that those words were true.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, I¡¯m sure Ms. Odette has reflected on her actions.¡±


    ¡°H-He¡¯s right, Sis! I-I surrender! I¡¯ve reflected on my actions!¡±


    Siwoo intervened, barely escaping the temptation.


    Odile, blushing with embarrassment, and Odette, feeling exhausted after all the tickling, got up from the floor while whimpering.


    He wondered if he were to tell Odile that her seal was soaking wet, how would she react?


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you as long as I get to put it in first.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Sorry, Sis¡­¡±


    The situation calmed down.


    They tidied their disheveled hair.


    Then, Siwoo led the reconciled sisters toward the couch.


    ¡°Come here and get down, side by side.¡±


    ¡°¡­He can see everything, can he? Now I feel a little embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I-If it¡¯s Mr. Assistant, I don¡¯t mind if he were to see everything!¡±


    The twins knelt on the couch, supporting themselves with their hands on the backrest.


    Two white and well-shaped buttocks appeared in front of Siwoo.


    This scene made him sigh in awe toward the universe¡¯s grandeur.


    How many times had it happened today? He lost count of it.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, if you look in that basket, you¡¯ll find the fragrance oil we prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it earlier.¡±


    Siwoo took out the fragrance oil and applied it to his hands.


    The twins arched their buttocks like cats in heat, preparing to receive Siwoo¡¯s rod.


    Both of them kept their mouths shut, either because they were anticipating something or because they were embarrassed since they were revealing their intimate parts to him.


    ¡°If I insert it in directly, it might hurt you two, so I¡¯ll loosen you two up a bit first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t need to worry too much about me! Unlike my sister over here, I¡¯m already experienced! Though, you can pay more attention to her if you like¨C Ow!¡±


    Odette boasted her achievement with a giggle.


    And Odile retaliated with a gentle smack.


    Meanwhile Siwoo stood closely by them as they continued their yful banter.


    Now, it was time for the performance to start.


    Symphony of lust in G-string by the twin sisters who were writhing in pleasure!


    Siwoo, the conductor of the day, checked the condition of the instruments before starting the performance.


    First, the buttocks texture, he wanted it to have a good sound when he pped it¡ª checked.


    Then, the fold of flesh, making sure that they were shyly closed¡ª checked.


    The graceful curve of their spines, they had to resemble a sailboat¡¯s keel¡ª checked.


    Lastly, the translucent seal that had been moistened from love juices¡ª checked.


    While it might seem trivial, it was really tough to tell the twins apart from this angle.


    After all, even the position of the mole right next to their anus was the same.


    <i> ¡®Is this the horror gics could bring?¡¯</i>


    Siwoo dabbed the gel on his middle fingers, cing them between the twins¡¯ buttocks.


    In his left, Odile and in his right, Odette.


    Truly, both his hands held a flower.


    When his fingers touched their sensitive and delicate part, the flower flinched before shriveling slightly after a brief pause.


    <i> ¡®Next time, if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll thoroughly lick them with my tongue.¡¯</i>


    Their holes were clean to the point that Siwoo was willing to put his tongue inside and lick them greedily.


    But he didn¡¯t have the time to do that now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    As he pressed gently on the wrinkles, his finger gradually started to sink in with a soft and bumpy sensation, as if stroking a smooth and lumpy texture.


    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    Like he expected, the twins let out their moans simultaneously.


    Even with lubricant, it took a considerable amount of time for him to prate their anus.


    He slowly pushed his finger inside without any hint of impatience.


    Then, he felt pressure surrounding his fingers.


    It was this feeling that made his dick feel so good if he were to put it in.


    The twins¡¯ anus squeezed his fingertips tightly like multipleyers of rubber bands, making him wonder how he could manage to slide his dick in there.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch.</i></b>


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hng¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    As Siwoo moved his hand slowly, the instruments began to produce sounds earnestly.


    Although they sounded to be in pain, Siwoo knew that before long, their ufortable groans would turn into a jubnt cry of ecstasy.


    As Siwoo witnessed the toes that were presented to him wriggling conspicuously, he intensified his performance with a newfound vigor.

 Chapter 68: Shimaidon (3)

    <b>? Shimaidon (3) ?</b>


    1.


    In a quaint interior.


    On the couch, covered with quilt, a fervor of passion gently flowed.


    <b><i> -Squelch! Swoosh!</i></b>


    ¡°Haaah¡­ Ahh¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Ngh¡­¡±


    Alongside a pair of fingers moving in a constant rhythm like a metronome, the twins took turns singing in a seductive voice.


    They no longer joked around with each other or talked to Siwoo.


    Burying their heads quietly in the couch¡¯s backrest, they shook their butts, trying to indulge every drop of pleasure that was given to them.


    Odile kept her mouth shut.


    Meanwhile Odette bit into the quilt covering the couch.


    The thin seals wriggled and twisted so delicately that it would be embarrassing to say that it served its purpose as a substitute for panties.


    On the back of that thin paper lied pink membranes, eager to squeeze everything that entered them.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Mmh¡­¡±


    Despite them being twins, their timing of experiencing pleasure wasn¡¯t exactly the same.


    They squeezed his fingers at different moments, giving both of them different stimtions at different times.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speed it up a little.¡±


    Siwoo had been waiting for them to open their mouths as he slowly stimted them with his fingers, but at this rate, it would take a long time to reach the result he was hoping for.


    ¡°G-Go on¡­ Hyah!¡±


    ¡°D-Do it¨C Ahh¡­!¡±


    Since he wasn¡¯t waiting for their response, he quickly increased his speed.


    Disregarding the resistanceing from the membrane that squeezed his fingers tightly as he moved them around, he frantically thrusted at their holes at about triple the speed that he had previously used.


    As he moved his fingers back and forth, he felt less pressure than before, indicating that their holes had loosened up quite a bit.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re going¡­too fast!¡±


    ¡°H-Haah¡­ Mmph!¡±


    ¡°Both of you seem to be enduring it well.¡±


    Whether it was Odile, who spoke with a high-pitched and quivering voice or Odette, who cutely covered her mouth, both of them looked adorable to him.


    Odette, in particr, looked especially adorable as she jerked her smooth back several times.


    Compared to Odile, who had sensitive breasts, Odette seemed to be more sensitive in her rear hole.


    This was the secret that no one else knew about.


    Every time Siwoo acquired embarrassing and lewd information about them, he felt a thrilling excitement about it.


    To the point that he thought that it would be fine to stay and live in Gehenna.


    <b><i> -p! p! p!</i></b>


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant, wait a moment! C-Can you¡ª give me a moment¡­to rest¡­?¡±


    Amidst the vulgar sound of wet skin ramming against each other, Odette¡¯s pleading voice quietly echoed.


    Suppressing her moans to the limit, she blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t your hands tired¡­ M-Mr. Assistant¡ª Hngh!¡±


    Odile also shot a nce over her shoulder, trying to tell him her agreement to her little sister¡¯s words.


    But, would Siwoo stop after seeing such a reaction from them?


    The answer was an obvious no.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to tell that they were slowly reaching their limits and that was why they made such a request in the first ce.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll increase the speed a little bit more.¡±


    Knowing this, instead of slowing down, Siwoo increased his speed.


    He exerted all his strength to move his arms.


    His movement was so quick to the point that he opened the eighth gate halfway.


    ¡°W-Wait, wait wait! D-Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?!¡±


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Heuk¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    Siwoo moved his fingers frantically, as if determined to tear their buttholes open, causing both of them to clench their buttocks tightly.


    The pressure he received grew stronger and their intermittent spasms urred more frequently. Too bad for them, his fingers had already found themselves in.


    No matter how hard they tried to resist, they couldn¡¯t push his fingers out.


    In the end, all they could do was to lower their waist and bear the torrent of pleasure that poured down like a waterfall.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Ahh¡­ Mr. Assistant¡ª Mmph¡­¡±


    Odile bit her lips as she couldn¡¯t hold back her moans when he tried to say something.


    ¡°Ahng! I like it¡­ I love it when you do it from the back¡­ Hauh¡­ Fingers¡­ Inside¡­ It feels good¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile Odette actively disyed her pleasure while appealing to Siwoo flirtatiously, as if a hidden switch in her had been flipped.


    Feeling that their climax wasn¡¯t far off, the twins began to move their waists following Siwoo¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Ngh¡­ Ang¡­ Ahh¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°It feels strange¡­ Something weird ising¡ª ?¡±


    Then their movements stiffened at once.


    Their waists that had been moving around as if trying to escape from Siwoo¡¯s fingers were now gracefully arched like a bowstring, forming a smooth curve.


    ¡°Hiyaaah¡­! ?¡±


    ¡°Haaeung¡­ ?¡±


    An otherworldly symphony burst forth from both of them.


    Siwoo¡¯s ears felt an immense amount of delight after hearing the unimaginably obscene voices from them.


    ¡°Oh, whoops¡­¡±


    At the peak of their climax, as Siwoo inserted his fingers all the way in, the pressure he felt made it feel like his fingers were being cut off.


    The twins kept trembling their buttocks and didn¡¯t let go of his fingers until the very end.


    ¡°Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Watching the twins wriggling their pelvis while savoring the aftermath of the pleasure they felt, Siwoo pulled his fingers out with satisfaction.


    2.


    After the enjoyable symphony ended, the twins crouched down, trying to minimze the exposure of their naked body after noticing Siwoo¡¯s gaze.


    Such action seemed inconsequential to him though, as they had willingly shown their butt to him.


    ¡°A-Anyway, are you going to put it in now, Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    However, if they were to stop here, they wouldn¡¯t have started the whole thing.


    Odile fanned her flushed face as she quietly called out to Siwoo.


    The long awaited shimaidon had finally arrived.


    Siwoo took off his clothes and threw them away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the biggest I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡±


    The twins covered their mouths in surprise after seeing his erect dick, standing tall as soon as he undressed himself.


    They seemed genuinely concerned about whether it could fit inside their bodies or not.


    ¡°Should we go as nned? Ms. Odilees first?¡±


    ¡°W-Was that really the n?¡±


    Siwoo had anticipated Odile¡¯s reaction.


    Pretending not to know, care and pretending that everything wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Unlike Odette, who stopped caring about anything once her switch was flipped, Odile still tried to maintain her dignity until the very end.


    Despite her throwing a tantrum like a child to go first, she still acted as if she had forgotten everything.


    While this act was natural for her, as someone who was pretty much a stranger to her and someone who was much older than her, Siwoo found the current situation incredibly awkward.


    ¡°H-Honestly, the order isn¡¯t really important, but if such an agreement had been made and you don¡¯t mind doing it with me first, Mr. Assistant, I don¡¯t have any reason to reject this proposal¡­¡±


    It took her 10 seconds to say her very long winded and convoluted speech.


    Then, she crossed her arms and quickly averted her gaze.


    Her reaction seemed cartoonish, making Siwoo think that she might just be acting to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done it before, so I¡¯ll yield this one for you, Sis!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Odette.¡±


    Odette took the chance to stick out her tongue at Odile after hearing her words.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems that it¡¯s decided that I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Then, could you lie down for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ Huh? Lie down?¡±


    Odile habitually thrusted her ass backwards and turned her body around, but after hearing SIwoo¡¯s words, she raised her head in surprise.


    Contrary to her expectations, Siwoo had his own n.


    Looking back, he had always been doing them from behind whenever he spent his time ying with the twins.


    Of course, there was nothing wrong with watching the twins¡¯ backs trembling and twitching like young birds trying to p their wings, but¡­


    Both of them had taken off their clothespletely.


    He wanted to do it while looking at Odile¡¯s face as he inserted his dick into her anus, seeing her breasts bobbing up and down as he thrusted.


    There was no mirror here, it was impossible to see her expression if he were to do her from behind.


    ¡°O-Okay, i-is there anything else that I should do?¡±


    Odile seemed to have no objections to his demands.


    However, when Siwoo personally guided her body onto the couch, she showed a certain reaction.


    Her eyes blinked in disbelief as she examined the position she had assumed.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the right position¡­?¡±


    Doing it on a couch was different from doing it on a bed.


    Since the anus was in a lower position than the pussy, if you were to do anal in the missionary position, it was inevitable for the girl to lift her lower body higher and spread her legs wide.


    That was why the position Odile assumed was actually closer to the mating press rather than missionary.


    Normally, doing it on the sofa would be quite challenging, especially if the girl¡¯s body was stiff, but Odile¡¯s body was remarkably flexible, so she had no particr problem in following Siwoo¡¯s instructions.


    It was just, in her eyes, this position was too vulgar.


    To her, only whores in Velvet Brothels would willingly assume this position.


    First, she rested her neck under the couch¡¯s armrest.


    Then, she spread her legs wide in a V-shape, drew her heels together and hugged her knees close to her chest.


    Her ankles drew in close to her ears.


    Thanks to this position, her dripping wet pussy, that was covered with the seal, proudly faced the sky while her butthole waspletely exposed.


    ¡°¡­T-This is a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°This feels somewhat humiliating¡­¡±


    It felt like having him examine the most embarrassing parts of her body.


    In a way, Odile wasn¡¯t far off.


    The curves in her body became more pronounced with a level of detail that was notably different from what Siwoo could capture from a nce.


    If he had a smartphone in his hand, he would undoubtedly take a picture of her and use it as a wallpaper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You look stunningly pretty.¡±


    He uttered the words that you¡¯d only hear in dramas.


    As he did that, he approached Odile slowly.


    ¡°Pretty, she looks like a toilet. See? Her legs is the toilet seat and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Odette! Just keep quiet and watch¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    This time, she red at Odette with a rather serious expression, but Odette just grinned in response.


    ¡°Ms. Odette is just teaching you, there¡¯s nothing strange about you at all, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    There was nothing strange to feel about. Besides, this was no time to hesitate.


    If she kept feeling embarrassed and wanting to change positions, it would dy everything. That was why, Siwoo closed in and cut off her concerns.


    After letting out a cough, Odile opened her mouth reluctantly.


    ¡°W-When will you put it in¡­?¡±


    Siwoo held the ns of his cock and swiftly applied fragrance oil on it,


    He slowly teased the ns against the entrance to her hole, which was proudly announcing its presence to him.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°D-Do it gently first, okay? G-Gently¡ª Ah!¡±


    Despite the change in position, the tightness of her hole remained the same.


    Even though he was pushing it in very slowly and Odile rxing her body to ease the pration, his dick still wouldn¡¯t go in easily.


    Her forehead wrinkled deeply, showing the signs of pain.


    It seemed that she could only feel the pain at the moment.


    Seeing her contorted expression up close, Siwoo felt a strange feeling, it was as if he was raping her.


    That was how intense her expression was when he inserted his cock to her anus.


    Normally, he thought of her as an innocent younger sister, but now, he looked different.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ugg¡­!¡±


    He suspected that the source of the primitive pleasure that he felt came from sin and the feeling of immorality.


    Despite her grimaces of difort, Odile bravely held onto her legs and maintained her position for Siwoo. This gave him an overwhelming sense of dominance.


    The scent of sweat emanated from her crouched body.


    It was the pheromones that aroused Siwoo.


    With each thrust he made, her eyes and mouth widened.


    If Odile hadn¡¯t turned into a ¡®woman¡¯ at this moment, then what else would she be?


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Hearing Odile¡¯s scream that sounded as if she had seen the end of the world, Siwoo finally managed to push his cock all the way into the deepest part of her hole.

 Chapter 69: Shimaidon (4)

    <b>? Shimaidon (4) ?</b>


    1.


    It had only been a day, but Siwoo had reunited with Odile¡¯s anus.


    Even though each crease was drenched in lubricant that he applied by using his fingers, the pressure that he felt didn¡¯t seem to dissipate.


    One could say that Odile¡¯s performance was excellent.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo was taken aback by Odile¡¯s reaction as she trembled while opening her mouth wide while revealing the whites of her eyes.


    He forcefully thrusted his cock inside her, nearly crushing the fiercely resisting woman under him.


    Her pale lips proved that the pain she felt wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Assistant¡­ It hurts¡­!¡±


    Odile, whose body had been stiff like a statue, gasped for breath andined to Siwoo.


    Her cunning eyes were nted upwards and their edges were moist from her tears.


    Although her body was considerably sturdy, it didn¡¯t ease the pain that she felt.


    ¡°Y-You thrusted too deeply too quickly¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t do anything different than back when he did it to Odette. That was why he didn¡¯t expect that she would be in so much pain.


    Perhaps the difference in positions affected her experience.


    While pondering about that, Siwoo tried to pull his dick out.


    ¡°Ngh! Stop! D-Don¡¯t move¡­!¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this what they called vaginismus<sup>1</sup>an involuntary tensing of the vagina. People experience it at the start of sex, while inserting a tampon or while getting a pelvic exam.¡­? No, anal convulsion?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo was left stunned as saw Odile huddled before him like a trembling puppy under the winter chill. She gripped his arms tightly while sealing her mouth shut.


    Seeing that delicate and lovely appearance, his dick reacted reflexively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! J-Just stay like this for a moment¡­¡±


    The way she shook her head in panic seemed unfamiliar to him.


    But, her attempt to resist only further stimted his cock.


    While wondering where she got the courage to order him around from, Siwoo pressed his palm firmly against her thigh.


    Like a hedgehog trying to y dead, her body instantly became limp, unable to resist Siwoo¡¯s strength.


    Ignoring Odile¡¯smand, Siwoo pushed his dick back inside.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aa¡­¡±


    Covering her small body, he forcefully pressed down on her by using his body weight to push his dick to the deepest part that he could reach.


    Feeling her body stiffening, he sealed her lips with his own.


    He swallowed her soft, whimpering lips as she bit and sucked on his tongue.


    While pressing down her legs and thrusting into her rear hole, Siwoo kissed her on the lips.


    Originally, it would be quite an ordeal to get into this pose, but due to the difference in physique between both of them as well as Odile¡¯s flexible hip joints, they managed to achieve it more easily than expected.


    ¡°Mmph¡­ Mmh¡­?¡±


    Odile¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at Siwoo, who was moving his waist slowly, with a bewildered expression.


    As their tongues slowly intertwined, Siwoo began to move his waist back and forth.


    <b><i> -Squelch! Squelch!</i></b>


    ¡°Mmf¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    The sound of rustling silk.


    And the sound of something trying to forcefully widen a small opening as it rubbed against a wet membrane.


    Siwoo let his tongue run loose inside Odile¡¯s mouth, savoring every nook and cranny while pushing his dick deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Mmph¡­ mmh¡­¡±


    As they engaged in a deep kiss like lovers would during sex, Odile felt warmth spreading throughout her abdomen.


    The actions they had been engaging in were something that she did out of curiosity, but now, there was something different involved.


    Arge, foreign object filled her body then slipped away after a moment.


    In her mouth, arge and thick muscle flicked against each of her teeth while stirring everything else inside.


    Everything was on apletely different level from the things that they had done before.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    Then, their kiss came to an end.


    A strand of silvery thread stretched between their tongues.


    After that kiss, she looked like apletely different person than before.


    She let out a hot breath, as if her body was filled with steam. Her eyes were moist, like a meadow after a spring rain.


    Her jewel-like eyes trembled in various directions, showing how flustered she was by the situation.


    ¡°Sorry for thrusting in so suddenly. Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay now¡­ D-Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    She nodded her head slowly as her body jerked like a broken doll.


    Since he received her okay, Siwoo decided that there was no need to hesitate anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start moving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    Before Odile could finish her words, Siwoo started moving his waist.


    He forced her tight backdoor open as he relentlessly prated her hole down to the base of his dick.


    ¡°Uhng¡­ Ngh¡­ Aaahh¡­!¡±


    Odile¡¯s body shook vigorously.


    From her stretched ankles to her captivating breasts, they swayed like water in a ss.


    The sensuality of her movements captivated Siwoo.


    <b><i> -p! p! p!</i></b>


    Her inside felt stiff.


    If he let his guard down for a moment, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that he found himself suffering from a penile fracture.


    However, it was worth the risk to move his waist around.


    As Odette had shown him, the twins¡¯ ability to squeeze down his dick with their holes was unparalleled.


    ¡°Ang¡­ Hng¡­ Mmm¡­!¡±


    Following Siwoo¡¯s movements, which intensified by the seconds, Odile began to let out sweet moans.


    Perhaps she was embarrassed by the voice, she tightly covered her mouth with both hands.


    Odile never anticipated this.


    The shameful feeling she felt as she had sex with their faces so close to each other.


    Her embarrassment as she fully exposed her blushing face that turned her into an unattractive mess.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated any of those at all.


    But, that reaction from her was the ultimate reward for Siwoo.


    The mischievous girl who couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut for her own good now couldn¡¯t even move a muscle as she felt his dick prating her ass.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ W-Why¡­ Are you¡­ Calling¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    As she struggled to respond to Siwoo¡¯s call, Odile quickly realized that she was about to make those strange sounds again and promptly covered her mouth.


    She had been suppressing her moans with her expressions and hand gestures.


    Siwoo continued to thrust his cock into her rear hole, as he grabbed her wrists.


    Now, without the gag to cover her mouth, Odile bit down on her lips tightly instead, desperately trying to hold back her moans.


    ¡°What¡­ Are you¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Let me hear your voice, please.¡±


    She became unsure of what to do, so she bit her fingertips, covered her mouth and tightly closed her eyes as her face turned into a deep shade of red.


    Seeing her like this, a wicked thought crossed Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    It wasn¡¯t really a wicked one though, as he just wanted to mess around with her.


    ¡°M-My voice¡­ Sounds strange¡­ Ngh¡­ I-I don¡¯t want to¡ª Hyah!¡±


    Odile, who was trying to respond, suddenly cried out due to Siwoo suddenly pulling his dick.


    Her embarrassment grew to a whole different level as her face turned into the deepest shade of red known to men.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ Please¡­ Stop¡­ Let my hand¡­ Go¡­¡±


    She managed to utter those words, albeit struggling.


    No one else would hear her sound like that.


    Long gone was the mischievous apprentice witch, reced by a woman in heat.


    ¡°I want to hear it. When I was in your position, I fulfilled every request you made, didn¡¯t I, Ms. Odile?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡±


    Despite how they acted, there was quite a disparity in what they could do to each other. Odile still had her magic and she could easily send Siwoo flying if she wanted to.


    The fact that she hadn¡¯t done it meant that she was enjoying this act.


    That was why Siwoo decided to press the matter further.


    <b><i> -p! p! p!</i></b>


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to resist, huh?¡±


    He increased his thrusting speed.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t an easy task to thrust such a tight ass.


    The pressure her ass gave him made him feel like he could ejacte at any moment.


    ¡°H-Huu¡­ D-Don¡¯t¡­ I-I said¡­ Stop¡­ Aahh¡­!¡±


    Finally, Odile¡¯s futile resistance came to an end.


    Odette, who had been quietly observing this vulgar side from the side, shrunk back in surprise.


    Odile let out a loud moan.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Ahh¡­ Mr. Assistant¡­ Seriously! I-I told you not to¡­!¡±


    She seemed to have given up on the idea of keeping silent as she began to moan loudly while covering her face with both hands.


    Each and every movement she made felt like she was trying to seduce him.


    ¡°Huu¡­ Ahh¡­ Ah¡­ Seriously¡­ Why are you¡­ So mean¡­! I tried to resist¡­ B-But I¡­ Can¡¯t¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re cute, Ms. Odile.¡±


    His words were sincere.


    Odile had never looked this cute and charming before.


    She looked way more adorable than back when she clung to him after taking the love potion or back when she secretly sneaked into his room.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    As soon as she heard the word ¡®cute,¡¯ Odile gasped in surprise and held her breath.


    Her violet eyes, filled with carnal desire, stared fixedly at Siwoo through the gaps between her fingers.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Assistant¡­¡±


    She quietly called out to Siwoo.


    At the same time, her anal muscles clenched tightly around the middle of his cock.


    Siwoo remained still as he sensed that Odile was about to say something important.


    Then, Odile spoke in a very soft voice.


    ¡°I think¡­ I understand a little about love¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When I heard you calling me cute¡­ My heart started to race¡­ It¡¯s love, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After saying those words, she covered her facepletely with her hands.


    She was simply stunning.


    And Siwoo couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    He resumed the thrusting that he momentarily stopped.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hng¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    A soft voice seeped through the gaps between Odile¡¯s fingers.


    Her cute breasts were visible between her elbows.


    The light-colored folds tightly gripped the bulging veins of his cock.


    Andstly, her embarrassment and the gesture that clearly showed her innocence were added to the mix.


    All those things made Siwoo feel a desire to dominate her.


    He couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer.


    With his teeth clenched, he began to pour his seed deep inside Odile¡¯s anus that clung tightly to his throbbing cock.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Haah¡­!¡±


    The semen he poured flowed inside Odile.


    After a violent throbbing, the hot fluids poured forth, triggering the climax that had been building up inside her body.


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­! Haaahh¡­! ?¡±


    Siwoo tightly squeezed her thighs that she tried to straighten out, preventing her from running away.


    He felt a satisfying climax as the tight grip of her anus felt like it was preventing his ejaction by squeezing his urethra.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It feels amazing¡­ Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Odile called out to him with a trembling voice, like a string instrument producing high-pitched notes, soaked in the lingering feeling of pleasure.


    With a strong reach of her arm, she pulled Siwoo down by the neck and initiated a kiss with him.


    Sensing their actions resembled that of lovers made Siwoo felt a little embarrassed.


    His goal on doing all these was mostly because he just wanted the physical pleasure, but his heart was beating faster than usual.


    He finally understood what the word ¡®lust¡¯ meant.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­ So this is how it feels¡­?¡±


    Odile murmured something to herself.


    Siwoo carefully pulled out the object that he nted deeply inside her.


    As he did that, Odile¡¯s rear hole bid its farewell to his cock with a strong grip until he finally managed to get everything out.


    <b><i> -Squelch!</i></b>


    A delightful sound echoed, followed by a stream of semen flowing out from Odile¡¯s rear hole.


    It was Siwoo¡¯s semen.


    Seeing his semen flowed out of her made everything look surprisingly erotic.


    While he watched this scene, trying to revive his lifeless body, Odile suddenly pushed his chest and wrapped her legs around him.


    ¡°W-Why are you staring so intently?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep overreacting to something so trivial? We¡¯ve seen each others¡¯ embarrassing parts already.¡±


    ¡°This and that are different things!¡±


    Although Odile was a little more sensitive in certain parts, she still had the innocence of a young girl.


    She probably thought that the sight of semen flowing from her rear hole resembled the sight of excretion.


    Siwoo let out a chuckle before cleaning up her rear using the towel that Odette handed to him.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1an involuntary tensing of the vagina. People experience it at the start of sex, while inserting a tampon or while getting a pelvic exam.</li></ul>

 Chapter 70: Shimaidon (5)

    <b>? Shimaidon (5) ?</b>


    1.


    After Odile, Odette¡¯s turn came next.


    Unlike when she was drunk, she acted a little shyly this time.


    Compared to back then, she didn¡¯t say any lewd remarks like wanting to squeeze his semen dry or anything simr to that.


    Maybe she felt embarrassed because her sister was here.


    ¡°A-Ahh¡­ Ngh¡­ A-As expected¡­ I like it, Ms. Assistant¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯sints of Odette imitating even the smallest thing about her felt real now.


    Odette took the exact same position as her sister as she epted Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Ngg¡­ Hngg¡­ Ahh¡­ S-So thick¡­ T-Too thick¡­ I-It hurts¡­ Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Next to them, Odile, who was wrapped in a nket, was looking at her younger sister with an uneasy look as she shivered in pleasure.


    Even though it had been twenty minutes since her turn was done, her cheeks were still flushed. It was probably because she could still feel the sensation from earlier because Odette was taking the exact same position as her.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was satisfied with the situation.


    After all, this was something that he¡¯d never experience again in the modern world.


    Shimaidon.


    To put it into perspective, he was railing the buttholes of the prettiest pair of sisters in town while using the same couch and in the same position.


    Recalling that perspective alone was enough to trigger his hormones to keep on producing sperm so that he wouldn¡¯t run out of them midway through the action.


    Back to reality, they had already passed the ¡®midway¡¯ mark a while ago. Siwoo didn¡¯t really feel much difference from doing it with both sisters, save for the fact that he had already filled the older one¡¯s anus with his semen.


    It was probably because railing both of their buttholes felt great to him.


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    Siwoo climaxed for the second time as his sweat dripped onto Odette¡¯s body.


    Despite it being the second time, he felt that the amount of semen he released was as much as the first time.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Haeu¡­uu¡­¡±


    Odette trembled before letting out a hot breath.


    Like her older sister, after arge amount of semen was being released inside her, she sprawled on the couch with an euphoric expression.


    The sight of foamy semen dripping from her rear hole was particrly eye-catching.


    After nearly an hour of intense hip exercise, Siwoo¡¯s body was drenched in sweat.


    That was when the exhaustion crept in.


    Despite feeling an immense amount of pleasure, he didn¡¯t feel like doing anything else except to go to sleep right away.


    ¡°Haah¡­ ying all night long might be a little too much¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Assistant? Are you giving up already?¡±


    ¡°I thought we agreed to y¡­ all night long?¡±


    As he was lying on the couch, gasping for breath, Odile, who was still wrapped in a nket, teased him.


    Even Odette, who was still sprawling out, chipped in to support her sister.


    But, what else could he do in such a situation?


    Each time he ejacted, it felt like his soul was leaving his body.


    ¡°It will be difficult for us to spend our time together like today in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It will be a shame if we end it just like this.¡±


    Odette wiped her rear hole with the damp towel that Odile previously used.


    Then, she snuggled up to Siwoo, shivered as she felt the cold night touching her bare skin.


    Although both of them had participated for a round each, they were still as lively as ever.


    ¡°Shall I use my mouth if moving around is too exhausting for you?¡±


    Odette asked as she poked Siwoo¡¯s semi-erect penis with her fingers.


    She wrapped a towel around his dick, which was glistening with semen, vaginal fluid and perfumed oil, and wiped it clean.


    Despite it being covered in various bodily fluids that could easily be considered as ¡®dirty,¡¯ Odette still wiped it carefully.


    It was as if she was trying to take care of his cock.


    ¡°Well, actually there is something I had prepared just in case Mr. Assistant got tired.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take any strange potions again.¡±


    ¡°Not that, trust me. Where did I put it again¡­?¡±


    Odile walked briskly somewhere, searching for something.


    Meanwhile, Odette had finished cleaning up Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    She looked at Siwoo with expectant eyes and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡¯s thing is clean now. I did well, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Odette linked her arms with Siwoo¡¯s as she continued to look at his face without blinking.


    Her gaze was filled with interest.


    Unlike usual, her gaze felt passionate. It had the right amount of passion in it, neither excessive norcking.


    Perhaps his feat of defeating the Homunculus was that big of a positive factor.


    Maybe, despite her ignorance of the subject, Odette had chosen to give her heart and body to him because of the physical rtionship they had just made.


    ¡°You did well¡­¡±


    Odette giggled as she covered her mouth at Siwoo¡¯s flustered response.


    Then she reached out and grasped Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    Amelia was right, men were truly pitiful creatures.


    Just a few minutes ago, he thought that his lifespan would shorten if he were to continue to exert himself and go for another round here. But, as soon as he felt Odette¡¯s touch again, he was all ready to go for it.


    ¡°So something this big went inside my rear hole? And not just once but twice?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t know how it fit either, but from both experiences, it went in pretty smoothly.¡±


    She leaned her cheek against Siwoo¡¯s shoulder, smiling happily as if she was enjoying something she truly loved.


    Like a girlfriend trying to appeal to her lover.


    The sudden progress in their rtionship was so unexpected that her gesture made Siwoo feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Why are you so handsome, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°When I look at other men, they don¡¯t leave any particr impression on me. But, when I look at your face, I understand that the word ¡®handsome¡¯ is made for someone like you.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is she trying to flirt with me?¡¯</i></b>


    He couldn¡¯t grasp her intention for saying those words.


    Seeing her rubbing his cock with such care, there was a possibility that she was only doing it because she didn¡¯t want to end everything yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard something like that.¡±


    Siwoo scratched the back of his head, feeling awkward because of this situation.


    Just as Odette was about to say something else, Odile returned.


    ¡°Why are you two huddling together like that? Go away, Odette! It¡¯s my turn!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold here. You have a nket while I don¡¯t, Sis. I¡¯m just trying to warm myself up by using Mr. Assistant¡¯s body warmth~¡±


    ¡°Then, take the nket and buzz off.¡±


    ¡°No~!¡±


    Odette tightened her grip as she snuggled into Siwoo¡¯s side with an intimate gesture.


    Seeing this, Odile threw her nket away and pressed herself against Siwoo, trying to imitate Odette.


    ¡°What? You should have just told me that you want to do this too.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not. The nket is too damp, I don¡¯t want to wear it anymore.¡±


    So Siwoo found himself sandwiched between the twins.


    With their soft skin and breasts rubbing against him from both sides, his slightly softened penis grew bigger again.


    ¡°Anyway, Odette! Let go of your hand!¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s sticking out, that means Mr. Assistant is feeling cold around here.¡±


    Odile seemed to dislike the sight of Odette ying with Siwoo¡¯s cock by herself.


    In response to Odette¡¯s nonchnt reply, Odile grabbed Siwoo¡¯s cock and continued to talk.


    ¡°Well, that aside, this is what I was talking about.¡±


    Odile showed Siwoo a ss bottle containing a brown liquid. She rummaged through the carriage for this.


    Seeing it, Siwoo instinctively became wary as he stared at Odile with a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°What is this? I told you I don¡¯t want any more strange potions.¡±


    ¡°This is something I made with Odette a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! We made that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what is it?¡±


    With its thick brown hue, the potion looked repulsive, even more so than Eros¡¯ potion.


    It looked more suspicious too as it looked as thick and viscous as nasal mucus


    ¡°It¡¯s a mixture of ingredients that were advertised as being good for men. Giant sea eel¡¯s spine, bear bile and brazilian nut, blended with a bit of magical mushroom. It gives you tremendous energy and vitality.¡±


    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s an aphrodisiac.¡±


    He had a rough idea of what it was after hearing the word ¡®eel.¡¯


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have anyone to use it on, so we didn¡¯t do anything with it, but since you look so tired, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°There are still three hours left until morning, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Both of them seemed eager to continue.


    In truth, Siwoo shared the same desire as them.


    But, he wasn¡¯t certain if his body could endure it or not.


    If it was any other man who was in his position, they would definitely be wasted in no time if they were toply with the twins¡¯ analbo rush.


    ¡°So, what precisely are the potion¡¯s effects?¡±


    ¡°Something like, ¡®giving you enough stamina tost all night long.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°A wise choice.¡±


    With a mischievous grin, Odile squeezed a little of the sticky substance onto her finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s 15 grams per dose, this should be about the right amount¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that measurement is precise?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! My sister can measure up to three digit decimals just by intuition!¡±


    ¡°Oh, just like a master sushi chef¡­¡±


    A scene from a certain documentary that he had seen before came to mind. A master sushi chef held grains of rice in his hand and each one of them had a consistent weight.


    Given the necessity for highly urate ingredient measurements in alchemy, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that Odile¡¯s talent in this regard was well-suited for the task.


    ¡°Ah~ Open wide~¡±


    Odile inserted her finger that was coated with the potion into Siwoo¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Swallow everything. Each of these ingredients cost a fortune.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    At that moment, the distinct aroma of medicinal herbs that he had only smelled in herbal medicine shops entered his nose.


    The potion was disgusting and tasteless.


    By the way, the twins spent their money extravagantly, yet they said this thing was expensive. Siwoo wondered just exactly how expensive it was.


    ¡°Urp¡­¡±


    ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°What does it taste like?¡±


    ¡°Will a change ur so soon?¡±


    He felt it.


    The sensation of energy flowing through his whole body.


    Although the twins¡¯ touch made his cock grow bigger again, it hadn¡¯t reached its peak state. But, now, it stood tall like a pir.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°D-Did it just get bigger?¡±


    Its size and length increased to the point where the change was noticeable at a nce.


    Followed by this change, an overwhelming wave of lust began to surge from within him.


    Siwoo started to have an impulsive desire to quickly get the twins down on their knees and voraciously devour their buttholes.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, your breathing became really rough.¡±


    Siwoo jumped from his seat in a swift motion and gestured Odile to lie face down on the couch without saying a word.


    He had trouble controlling his sexual desire, just like when Odette casted her spell on her earlier today.


    It was hard for him to think about anything other than thrusting his dick deep into their assholes.


    ¡°Alright, fine. You don¡¯t need to rush me like that.¡±


    Finding Siwoo¡¯s reaction amusing, Odile yfully thrusted her buttocks in his direction.


    ¡°Youe here too, Odette.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it my turn already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do both of you together this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be shimaidon if he didn¡¯t taste both of them together at the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯re by yourself, Mr. Assistant and there are two of us. How could you do both of us at the same time?¡±


    ¡°By taking turns. Didn¡¯t they say that sharing is caring? If I do you one by one, then one of you will be left alone bored. We don¡¯t want that, do we?¡±


    Siwoo looked at Odile with a cool and rational gaze.


    ¡°I-I guess so?¡±


    To Siwoo¡¯s unusual assertiveness, Odile could only nod her head.


    Meanwhile Odette weed his suggestion with open arms since that meant she didn¡¯t need to wait for her turn toe.


    She rushed over and offered her buttocks to him as she lied down beside her older sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop resisting and do as he says, Sis. We have plenty of time, don¡¯t we?¡±


    After contemting for a while, Odile nodded slowly.


    But, she didn¡¯t forget to set a condition before they started.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll take the first turn.¡±


    Seemingly understanding her wish, Odette obediently nodded his head.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo took out the scented oil that he used as a lubricant just a while ago and carefully smeared his cock with it.


    By touching his own cock, he could tell that it was muchrger and harder than before.


    If this potion were sold on the market, every middle aged man going through andropause<sup>1</sup>Refers to a natural decline in testosterone levels that typically urs in middle-aged and older men. would kill to buy it.


    Now, it was time to do a real time tastingparison.


    So far, the pleasure he felt from railing both of the twins¡¯ anus felt almost identical.


    From the tight and narrow hole to the temperature of their mucosa felt simr.


    Though, there was one difference.


    With Odette, the pushing force was stronger.


    He felt easier to pull out than thrusting it in.


    On the other hand, with Odile, the pulling force was stronger.


    When he tried to pull out, her hole tightly gripped his dick, as if it refused to let him go.


    Their faces looked the same, but the sensation of railing their buttholes felt different.


    With that immoral thought in mind.


    Siwoo firmly grabbed Odile¡¯s hips and prated her inside vigorously.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Refers to a natural decline in testosterone levels that typically urs in middle-aged and older men.</li></ul>

 Chapter 71: Shimaidon (6)

    <b>? Shimaidon (6) ?</b>


    1.


    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    In the first ce, Amelia didn¡¯t particrly like to sleep, but to clear her mind, this time, sheid on her bed.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Amelia let out a deep sigh and slowly raised the eyelids that she had been closing tightly.


    Her tangled thoughts, akin to knotted threads that gripped her ankles, seemed impossible to shake off even when with the Perfume of Fatigue.


    After tossing and turning for a while, she straightened her disheveled nightgown and tidied her hair before she went to stand by the window.


    The intense brilliance of the moonlight seeped through the room.


    Within that baptism of pale light, Amelia absentmindedly gazed at her reflection in the window.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Then, she let out another sigh.


    For some reason, her heart felt uneasy.


    It felt like something wasn¡¯t being resolved properly.


    As she reflected on the events that transpired today, the image of her devoted exclusive ve shed in her head.


    ¡°Not again¡­¡±


    She shook her head slightly as her words faded into a murmur.


    However, traces of his presence lingered in her mind. It wasn¡¯t easy to shake them away.


    This had been going on for a while.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d randomly remember or think about someone like this.


    To a witch who pursued aplishments in magic, human rtionships were meaningless.


    Apart from her asionally thinking about her master, no one else had ever made their way to Amelia¡¯s heart.


    In that sense, Shin Siwoo was an outlier.


    Even though he was merely a ve, he was shameless enough to humiliate Amelia, a witch. In return, she had tormented him more times than she could count.


    Her hatred for him came from back when she refused her offer (disguised as an invitation) to serve her during the night.


    That was the first time she had ever felt such an intense anger in her life.


    And so, she tormented him.


    She gave him pointless assignments, made him live in a shabby amodation and nagged him every time they met.


    That was when everything started.


    Siwoo began to pop into her head, a ce where no one else had entered except for her master.


    Although the emotions she held for both of them werepletely opposite; love for her master and hatred for Siwoo.


    But, if everything ended there, Amelia wouldn¡¯t even care about him.


    Eventually, time would pass and she would end up forgetting about him.


    However, he was a little bit special.


    He was different from what she had expected.


    At first, she tried not to pay any attention to him by treating him as an ipetent man who couldn¡¯t do his job properly.


    But, his performance always exceeded her expectations.


    He alwayspleted his tasks without saying a word.


    If she told him to clean the hallway until it was sparkling clean, he¡¯d actually do it.


    When she asked him to tidy up arge bookshelf all by himself, he diligently spent his time doing it.


    One day, she sent him to catch a deer with his bare hands out of spite because he kept doing his job perfectly, but he ended up doing it perfectly too.


    At this point, she wondered if he¡¯d ever rebel against her.


    But, seeing him covered in wounds with tied up deer in his hands, she couldn¡¯t do much except reluctantly acknowledge him.


    He was sincere.


    It was that sincerity that caught her attention.


    Amelia put on her outerwear.


    She didn¡¯t try to dress extravagantly.


    Wearing only a ck cape over her nightgown, she closed the door to her room and went out.


    Since she couldn¡¯t go to sleep anymore, she decided to take a walk.


    As she descended the central staircase leading down to the lounge on the first floor.


    She caught sight of Siwoo¡¯s room, which was located on the opposite side of the hallway.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Sophia¡¯s words came to her mind.


    <b><i> ¡®If you want to get along with someone, you¡¯d have to share positivity with them.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Treat them kindly, don¡¯t get annoyed at every single thing they do and scold them.¡¯</i></b>


    Then, an idea came to her mind; what if she asked him to take a night stroll together?


    Strolling the night under the night dew was one of Amelia¡¯s few hobbies.


    If Sophia¡¯s words were true, surely that experience would bring them closer.


    He seemed to be overly ufortable with his current lifestyle.


    And Amelia made a guess that it was because the lifestyle itself made him feel that way.


    She ruled herself out as the cause because she had been treating him welltely.


    Since that was the case, the closer they got to each other, the morefortable he¡¯d get too.


    A huge change in her feelings toward Siwoo came when she personally saw the fruit of her work, the amodation where he had been staying in for five years.


    She couldn¡¯t forget the shock she received back then.


    It was a stretch to call that shabby barn an amodation.


    This was the result of her revenge, the torment that she had been giving Siwoo all these years.


    But, this wasn¡¯t her intention. She made him do various annoying tasks, but she never intended to go this far.


    This was too cruel, way too cruel.


    Immediately after that, she made him her exclusive ve and amodated him as much as possible.


    As a payment for the mistake she made.


    Though, she didn¡¯t call it atonement since it would sound ridiculous.


    Still, the undeniable fact remained.


    Amelia had no feelings toward Shin Siwoo, not rationally, not emotionally.


    He was just someone that she¡¯d spend a long time with in the future, someone she¡¯d entrust with various tasks. That was why she wanted to get a little closer to him.


    As she tried to convince herself with that, she found herself standing in front of the door to Siwoo¡¯s room.


    <b><i> -Knock knock.</i></b>


    Before knocking on the door, she hesitated.


    He might have fallen asleep already. If he were that tired, then she could let him rest a little more tomorrow.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo.¡±


    <b><i> -Knock knock.</i></b>


    She knocked on the door again, but no reply came from inside.


    So, she thought of opening it.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe he really is asleep.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Then, wouldn¡¯t it be best to not wake him up?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia stared at the tightly closed door.


    ¡°No.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I acting like this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®He is a ve, my exclusive ve.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why should I mind his feelings? It isn¡¯t a witch-like thing to do at all.¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia straightened her chest and confidently strode forward, as if she were going to break down the door in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, she quickly changed her mind and quietly opened the door instead.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, he went to a pic with the twins today, didn¡¯t he?¡¯</i></b>


    Now that she thought about it, back when she was an apprentice witch, she despised it whenever someone disturbed her sleep.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I just walk by myself tonight?¡¯</i></b>


    But, she hade all the way here, so she thought that she should at least check up on him to see if he sleptfortably or not.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Shin Siwooo?¡±


    After seeing the empty bed, Amelia looked around.


    She waited to see if he was in the bathroom, but he didn¡¯t show up after a while.


    There was no one else inside the room, she was only apanied by the loud sound of the wind that came through the open window.


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the front door opening. Did he go out through the window?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°And I let him rest because I thought that he might be tired¡­¡±


    She was annoyed.


    As his master, she even permitted him to leave her to go out with the twin apprentice witches to the Spirit Mountain.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only thing she did for him.


    She even waited for him toe back and weed him with a cake and a cigarette.


    But when she needed him, he disappeared without saying a word.


    <b><i> ¡®But, where did he go?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia stepped out of the front door and set foot in the mansion¡¯s garden.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any sign of him in the vicinity.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I can do something about it.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Just because he isn¡¯t here doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t take a stroll on my own. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll run into each other.¡¯</i></b>


    With a slight disappointment, Amelia¡¯s night stroll began.


    2.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Hng¡­ A-Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wow, your moaning is so loud, Sis.¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up, Odette¡­ Hyah!¡±


    The carriage was heated up.


    Odile¡¯s moans echoed inside.


    She stuck her buttocks out while leaning against the wall.


    Since there was a difference in their heights, a book was ced beneath Odile¡¯s feet as Siwoo wanted to rail her while standing.


    Meanwhile, Odette was crouching down right next to them.


    She had been closely observing the sight of Siwoo¡¯s dick stretching Odile¡¯s anus out.


    ¡°H-Haah¡­ Aaahhh¡­¡±


    This time he could move his cock around easier.


    He moved his hips back and forth inside Odile¡¯s small rear hole using the same dick that previously prated her younger sister¡¯s anus.


    It had been two hours since the shimaidon started.


    Aside from the first time, he lost count of how many doses of semen he had shot inside each sister, including the one he had just shot inside Odile¡¯s anus.


    As a result of that, Odile¡¯s buttocks and creases were covered in a creamyyer of semen.


    The sight looked incredibly lewd.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haah¡­!¡±


    Siwoo firmly gripped Odile¡¯s hips as he vigorously thrusted his cock, ignoring his body that was covered in sweat.


    Being out of breath, he had no choice but to pause his movement momentarily.


    ¡°How many times have we done it?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ Don¡¯t know¡­ Ngh¡­ I lost track¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, right, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    @How to enjoy Shimaidon.


    1) Prepare the twins.


    2) Insert your cock into one of their anus and thrust it back and forth around 100 times.


    3) After doing 100 thrusts, switch between the sisters.


    4) Return to step 2.


    5) Ejacte whenever you desire regardless of the order.


    Following the recipe, Siwoo was enjoying the shimaidon to the point that he felt his stomach would burst.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to change our positions now.¡±


    ¡°H-Haah¡­!¡±


    Odile trembled and let out a sweet voice as Siwoo slowly pulled his dick out from the depth of his anus.


    There was something that he learned through anal sex.


    No matter how tight the anus may be initially, it would gradually loosen up if you kept thrusting into it.


    It was somehow disappointing that the tight sensation disappeared, but it still had a unique feeling to it.


    The feeling of his cock being sucked in deeper into the hole.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to change our positions, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Odile asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    Honestly, he had already exhausted the energy he gained from using the aphrodisiac.


    Even though it had only been two or three hours and he had only done four rounds with the twins. In its core, sex was still a strenuous activity.


    After that long of a time had passed, his body was filled with sweat, his stamina was pretty much depleted and he started to get hungry.


    No matter how good it felt down there, his limit was approaching soon.


    ¡°I think¡­ We¡¯re done for the day¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! That isn¡¯t fair! It¡¯s my turn now! Besides, the one who did it first was Big Sis, so thest round should be mine!¡±


    Odette jumped up and down, clearly dissatisfied.


    Her throat was hoarse from all the screaming and moaning, yet she still had so much energy left. Her youthfulness made Siwoo envious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it again when we have another chance like this?¡±


    ¡°And when will it be? Why can¡¯t you just go on a little longer, Mr. Assistant? If you¡¯re tired, I will be the one who¡¯s doing all the work!¡±


    Odette approached Siwoo, who was standing still and took hold of his cock, slowly rubbing it against her rear hole.


    ¡°You just need to stand still, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I should be able tost if I stand still.¡¯</i></b>


    epting Siwoo¡¯s silence as consent, Odette quickly began to move her hips and rubbed his cock on her rear hole, lest he change his mind.


    Both sisters seemed to have developed a trick of their own.


    In Odette¡¯s case, she didn¡¯t need to use her hand. She only needed to open her hole slightly before pushing his dick inside her.


    ¡°Oohh¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­ What if¡­ I really can¡¯t do this anymore¡­?¡±


    Odette¡¯s rear hole tightened around Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    Just when he thought that he was done with the action, Odette offered a way out to make him feel morefortable.


    ¡°T-Then I-I¡¯ll¡­ Hng¡­ Move¡­ For you, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s tone changed when she inserted his dick into her rear hole.


    Unlike Odile, who¡¯d show a little resistance, Odette became submissive like an obedientmb, which made her more adorable.


    She moved her lower body, as if pushing against the wall and moved her hips back and forth in a grinding motion.


    Siwoo¡¯s cock freely slided in and out of her anus.


    Suddenly, he felt a shiver run down his spine and his body trembled.


    Confused by this sudden urrence, Odette asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ I got goosebumps¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He concluded that he probably had expended too much energy for the action, despite the fact that he had taken an aphrodisiac.


    Ignoring his trembling body, Siwoo closed his eyes and savored Odette¡¯s intense service.

 Chapter 72: Change (1)

    <b>? Change (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Amelia walked through the quiet academy by herself.


    The Trinity Academy was a quiet ce even during the day, but at night, it was even quieter than that.


    If the weather had been a little warmer, she might have heard the sound of the grasshoppers.


    That was the only thing that she found disappointing during her current stroll.


    ¡°Why does this keep happening¡­?¡±


    The reason why she took a stroll in the first ce was to make her mood better.


    Yet, she found herself biting her lip over the thought of a certain man that kept surfacing in her mind.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time it happened.


    Their unique encounters were enough to make her think of him from time to time.


    Whenever she was in a rut, he woulde to her mind as she took a brief smoke break. He would also appear in her mind when she had to organize the materials she needed for her lecture.


    On those asions, she¡¯d visit him and give him assignments for no particr reason.


    This was mostly because she didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation with him outside of work.


    Looking back, she really just wanted to talk to him.


    But why?


    Why was that the case?


    Because he was a diligent person? Was that why she wanted to talk with him more?


    Even when she asked Sophia a subtle question about her feelings, the witch only gave out an ambiguousugh.


    Whatever came out of her mouth next was nothing of importance.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Her small figure looked pitiful and insignificant.


    If magic was involved, she would be able to solve anything that was thrown at her. However, she waspletely clueless about interpersonal rtionships.


    Amelia wondered whether there was a predetermined answer for her problem.


    She walked aimlessly.


    The source of the problem that ailed her mind was Shin Siwoo. As she reminisced about him, she found herself walking wherever her feet decided to take her. Before she knew it, traveled quite a distance away.


    It was a rtively familiar meadow, but this time thendscape was painted by the moonlight instead of sunlight.


    This was the barn where Siwoo used to live.


    The ce he lived in for five years.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she felt bitter.


    What if he were to find out that the reason why he lived here was because of her?


    He would probably get really angry at her.


    Amelia walked along the path through the meadow toward the barn itself.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    When she opened the old wooden door, a spacious yet worn-out barn revealed itself.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, she felt a tug in her heart.


    As if someone poked it with a blunt needle.


    Her regrets.


    Various thoughts emerged, intertwining with each other.


    ¡°Maybe, there¡¯s more¡­?¡±


    This was the extent of his suffering that she could see with her eyes.


    Her assignments that she casually threw at him out of frustration were probably even more cruel than this.


    She had probably caused him far more suffering than she intended.


    That thought made her afraid.


    But it also made her understand.


    The reason why he had kept his distance from her.


    Why he only showed ambiguous reactions whenever she gave him gifts and showed him her considerations.


    And the reason why he had been close to the twins while secretly avoiding her.


    She had been taking everything too lightly.


    All this time, she had only thought of herself as she selfishly threw her tantrums at him.


    And that wasn¡¯t okay.


    Since that wasn¡¯t okay, she¡¯d have to correct it right away.


    As she wandered around while reflecting on her past mistakes, something caught her eye.


    Next to the ditch that crossed the center of the barn was a pile of straw, something that was used as an alternative to a bed.


    To her though, it looked like horse feed more than anything.


    ¡°He¡¯s been living here¡­ For five years¡­¡±


    Amelia bent down slowly and sat on top of the pile of straw.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how ufortable it was toy down on that pile by just looking at it


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And as soon as she sat down, she was startled.


    Its appearance looked soft and fluffy, but she could feel sharp pieces of straws pricking her buttocks through the gaps in her clothing.


    While Amelia was sleeping in a soft bed, he had been tossing and turning his body on this thing.


    Lying on the pile of straws, Amelia looked up at the ceiling.


    The poorly stitched traces all over the ceiling showed how badly damaged it was.


    Her back felt like she was leaning against a hard wooden box.


    She felt the prickly sensation from the hays when she sat down, but it became even more pronounced after sheid down.


    Amelia was at a loss of words.


    This was too much for her.


    The bed was so ufortable that the idea of sleeping on it felt oundish to her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I need to apologize.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I need to tell him everything and apologize.¡¯</i></b>


    As a witch, to apologize to a ve like Siwoo was simply an absurd thought.


    That was the reason why Amelia had kept her mouth shut all this time.


    She was taught to think that way.


    Her understanding dictated her to live that way.


    It was just, she had never expected that things woulde to this.


    And she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit that she was wrong.


    She thought that if she were to stay quiet and make up for it in other ways, the issue would be resolved without any problem.


    Like back when she buried her longing for her master.


    But now she realized that would never be the case.


    Her delusional sense of authority managed to convince her conscience that it was wrong.


    And since it was wrong, she had to correct it and give him thepensation he deserved.


    With a mncholic heart, Amelia turned her body around.


    And then.


    <b><i> -ck!</i></b>


    ¡°Ow¡­!¡±


    When she flipped her body to get up from the stack, she felt a sharp sensation piercing her tailbone, causing her body to tremble in surprise.


    There seemed to be a box beneath the pile of straws.


    She then rummaged through the pile to see for herself what exactly it was.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    It was an elegant looking wooden box.


    The box didn¡¯t look particrly expensive for her.


    But it was a luxurious item for a ve to keep around.


    The weight that the box had implied that there was something inside of it.


    Amelia knew that prying into someone else¡¯s belongings without their permission wasn¡¯t something that a noble should do.


    However, her curiosity got the better of her as she wanted to know what exactly was the thing that he treasured so much.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he identally leave this box behind?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder what¡¯s inside?¡¯</i></b>


    She gently shook the box and jingly sounds of coins came from inside.


    Aside from that, there were also the sounds of nking bottles and rustling papers.


    <b><i> ¡®I should probably return this to him.¡¯</i></b>


    With the box in her arms, Amelia left the barn.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°I need to give him a present as an apology¡­ But what should I give him?¡±


    Amelia nced around as she spoke to herself even though there was no one around to hear her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s treat this as a part of my investigation to find out what kind of gift suits him.¡±


    She swiftly justified herself and opened the wooden box quietly.


    The content inside the box made her freeze on the spot.


    Aside from gold coins inside a leather pouch.


    There was a bunch of magic paper inside.


    The surprise didn¡¯t stop as there was a top-grade bottle of mana water, sealed with an emerald tablet-certified sealing wax.


    Andstly, there were hundreds of pages containing Siwoo¡¯s magic circle designs.


    Amelia put all the items down.


    Her mind waspletely nk.


    It had been a while since she was overwhelmed by confusion.


    To describe the extent of her confusion, it was simr to back when she first learned about sex.


    The matter with the gold coins, she could understand it.


    If Siwoo had been diligently saving up his wages, it wouldn¡¯t be unthinkable that he had at least this much gold.


    Besides, knowing him, it was unlikely that he had stolen the gold from somewhere.


    She could also understand the matter with mana water and magic paper.


    Recently, he had been getting closer to the twins, though she didn¡¯t know how or why.


    As the apprentice witches of the prestigious Gemini family, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for them to gift him those items as a sign of their goodwill.


    The magic circle designs however, were a different story.


    Those weren¡¯t some fancy magic to use in everyday life, but designs forrge-scale magic.


    Since she recently entrusted him with copying and creating indexes for work-rted assignments, Amelia was familiar with Siwoo¡¯s handwriting.


    A bold and vigorous handwriting, befit of the man himself.


    And that handwriting was the thing that decorated the 200 sheets of paper she had just seen.


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    That was the first word she uttered after she skimmed through the sheet of paper and stared at it for a long time.


    Magic circles were a highlyplex and demanding field of study.


    Being proficient in one thing wouldn¡¯t be enough to master it.


    One had to have talents in various fields for it.


    It used a whole differentnguage with 128 runic characters, so one would have to be talented in linguistics.


    The forms used to calcte the mana that flowed through the circuits demanded one to be talented in mathematics.


    Since one also needed to express their idea using geometric symbols, one had to be talented in arts.


    And to harmonize everything together, applying each of the elements in creative ways, evoking inspiration that no one had ever thought of, one needed to have the natural talent for it.


    That was the basics of magic.


    Apprentice witches who inherited the ¡®witch¡¯s lineage¡¯ naturally possessed the innate talent for it, but they typically still needed at least ten years to master everything.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±


    But, it had only been five years since Siwoo came to Gehenna.


    If he had only been proficient in the basics, Amelia could have understood and epted what she was seeing.


    She could ept his im as a mathematician in the modern world and he was so good at it that if he were to be a regr citizen, he¡¯d have the potential to be the greatest mathematician in the world. She could brush everything off with that excuse.


    But, what was drawn on the paper wasn¡¯t something that could be considered as basic.


    It was a carefully made construct that Amelia had never seen before, drawn in a great consistency as it formed a single rule within it.


    This was a unique method and form that she had never seen before.


    She felt like an English monolinguist reading a poem written in Latin.


    While she could decipher how certain forms worked in certain ces, she couldn¡¯t understand the overall meaning, nuances or the purpose of why those forms were created.


    If Siwoo were beside her, exining to her what was going on with the circle, then things would be different, but even for the talented Amelia, someone who ranked 22nd in the witch¡¯s hierarchy, understanding the content of the paper at first nce was impossible.


    This felt like a self-essence magic.


    The state of mastering all the basics and pioneered one¡¯s own ¡®Ain<sup>1</sup>Ain here refers to an individual witch¡¯s unique magical abilities..¡¯


    Who would believe that a mere ve who didn¡¯t inherit a single brand could achieve all this?


    The world truly was wide.


    Siwoo¡¯s aplishment was far greater than what the twins¡¯ couldprehend.


    Amelia invoked her ability<sup>2</sup>Author didn¡¯t specify, but part of her ability is that she¡¯s able to visualize certain things in her mind..


    From the first page to the yet iplete 228th page.


    She connected everything likepleting a puzzle and a faint vision of a magic circle appeared.


    This way, she could easily guess the function of the magic circle.


    Though, it was only a faint guess as she couldn¡¯t see the details within the circle itself.


    ¡°Absorbing external mana like mas¡­ Controlling input variables¡­ This is¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®A gate¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Within it seemed to be an attempt to interfere with the space itself.


    The true nature of Siwoo¡¯s self-essence magic was the dimensional magic, something that no one had ever delved into since its creation by the hand of Duchess Keter.


    Knowing this much, Amelia could guess what it was that Siwoo wanted.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s trying to run away from Gehenna.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Whoosh!</i></b>


    The unfolded paper gathered back together, returning to its stack.


    Amelia pushed the stack back into the box where it belonged.


    She felt dizzy.


    And lightheaded.


    But, exhaustion wasn¡¯t the cause of it.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s trying to run away¡­¡¯</i></b>


    That wasn¡¯t an umon wish.


    ves that were captured by Gehenna without knowing the reason behind it would naturally look for freedom.


    But, if he were to run away to the modern world¡­


    Amelia lowered her head.


    She couldn¡¯t exin the logic behind her feelings or why she was experiencing this kind of feelings in the first ce. But, the one thing that she knew was that she was afraid.


    And so, she decided to look for him.


    Mana gathered beneath her feet.


    Her body bounced like a ball as she started crossing through the academy.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Ain here refers to an individual witch¡¯s unique magical abilities.</li><li>2Author didn¡¯t specify, but part of her ability is that she¡¯s able to visualize certain things in her mind.</li></ul>

 Chapter 73: Change (2)

    <b>? Change (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t hide his admiration as he looked down at the piece of art he had created.


    The twins were lying on their stomachs just beside the couch with their buttocks raised.


    Their upper bodies touched the floor in the same position as when they were having sex. They also assumed a cat-like posture.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haeu¡­¡±


    One could see the difference in the width of their buttholespared to the first round. This showed how hard they had been going.


    Their lewd holes were intermittently twitching. Semen spurted out of them, as if they were volcanic craters.


    Siwoo could feel the intensity of their action as the heat still lingered in the air.


    He had heartily enjoyed the shimaidon.


    Again and again, he came inside them.


    They continued engaging in the action as he kept on ejacting.


    As their buttocks were throbbing with pleasure, he¡¯d grabbed them and poured his semen inside.


    He had ejacted ten times in total.


    A round with the twins consisted of 100 thrusts each.


    They would get on top of each other, creating a peculiar sight that could be called ¡®butt tower¡¯ as Siwoo alternately thrusted his dick between their two holes.


    At one point, the twinspared their orgasmic expression while they were lying in the missionary position.


    Though they didn¡¯t do anything else besides having an anal sex, the experience left them intoxicated with pleasure.


    Siwoo¡¯s legs were trembling.


    If it weren¡¯t for Odile¡¯s aphrodisiac, or rather, potion, he might have started spurting out blood instead of semen a while ago.


    ¡°It was so good, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ I also had a wonderful time¡­¡±


    The twins spoke without even trying to control their twitching holes.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t mind if Siwoo were to write ¡®mission aplished¡¯ on their buttocks.


    ¡°My back¡­feels like it¡¯s going to give out¡­ Ngh¡­ Mr. Assistant, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Hauu¡­ I think I passed out for a second there¡­¡±


    Seeing this sight, Siwoo suddenly felt that he could go for another round. But, since it was already thiste, he thought that he should go to bed soon.


    He soaked a towel in water and began wiping the twins¡¯ bodies.


    Sweat and every other kind of bodily fluid ranging from saliva and semen were all over their bodies. He would need a separate towel for each of them.


    ¡°Please clean my face too, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    They could clean their body with magic in an instant, but after such an intimate experience with them, Siwoo felt like cleaning their body with his own hands.


    Odette, who was smiling bashfully as she enjoyed Siwoo¡¯s touch, suddenly leaned her face forward.


    ¡°Oh sorry. Did I make you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I just wanted to do this. You see, when I do this, your strong scent will fill the air around us, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Her cute face was covered with his sticky semen.


    From her sharp nose to her long and lovely eyshes, up to the voluminous curls that covered her foreheads.


    All of them were covered by a whitish hue, as if she had applied a facial mask all over her face.


    ¡°Mm¡­ mph¡­¡±


    Siwoo unfolded the towel in his hand and carefully wiped Odette¡¯s face.


    The act of spraying semen on a woman¡¯s face.


    He saw it often in porn, so he thought that this was a normal thing to do, but when he actually did it itself, he felt a sense of triumph alongside a sense of guilt that he had never imagined before.


    This was why he put in the effort to clean her body up.


    ¡°You guys sure are taking your time.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Sis, don¡¯t be like that! Besides, you don¡¯t have anything on your face! You should wait quietly! Let Mr. Assistant enjoy himself!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Ms. Odettees first.¡±


    ¡°Really, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your magic or something if you don¡¯t want to wait?¡±


    Feeling neglected, Odile looked at Siwoo, who was wiping Odette¡¯s body, with crossed arms to show her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Ms. Odette¡¯s care will take a little longer, so can you wait for a bit, Ms. Odile?¡±


    In response to his words, Odile reluctantly opened her mouth.


    ¡°In that case, do it to me too.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Do the same thing with my face, but you have to wipe it afterwards.¡±


    Odile raised her finger and pointed it at her own face.


    She had an ted look on her face, as if she was bestowing him with a great favor.


    Seeing her telling someone else to smear semen on her face with that kind of expression¡­


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help feeling weirded out a little.


    ¡°¡­But, my member is already closed for business.¡±


    He ignored Odile and continued to wipe Odette¡¯s face instead.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this why people say you can strengthen your bond with sex?¡¯</i></b>


    He didn¡¯t feel awkward anymore when dealing with Odile.


    And the twins didn¡¯t seem to have any issues with his new attitude either,


    ¡°Did you hear him? He must have been exhausted. You should wipe your own body, Sis.¡±


    From what he had been observing, Odette was the one who¡¯d start the quarrels between the twins.


    However, Odile was partly responsible for this.


    It was because she made such a good reaction when teased. If she was Siwoo¡¯s own older sister, he¡¯d most likely do the same.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so immature, Sis~ Look at Mr. Assistant! He¡¯s sweating so much! What a poor soul, he must be having a hard time~¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    Seeing the sweat on his body convinced Odile, so she decided to back down.


    ¡°If you can wait for a while, Ms. Odile, I can clean you up too.¡±


    So, Siwoo came forward tofort her while putting a towel on Odette¡¯s buttocks and wiping it all the way to her rear hole.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I can clean that part by myself¡­ Ngh¡­¡±


    When the soft fabric touched her sensitive rear hole, Odette let out a sweet moan.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯ll let you do it yourself then.¡±


    ¡°No, you can do it, Mr. Assistant. But before that, I¡¯m going to take this off¡­¡±


    She leaned her head against Siwoo¡¯s arm before reaching toward her crotch and peeling off the damp seal.


    It was so wet that it was stuck to her skin, but it was still easy to peel off.


    And then,


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As she exposed her vagina, the love juice inside flowed out like a flood.


    The amount that came out surprised Siwoo.


    ¡°This part is also dirty. Can you wipe it, Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    Odette said with a red face. She seemed to be embarrassed to show off her vagina on top of exposing the content of her wide open rear hole.


    At that moment, Odile suddenly grabbed Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    It happened so suddenly, she reached out her hand out of nowhere.


    Thanks to that, they ended up in a rather risky angle.


    ¡°Take a look at this, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? No, why don¡¯t you let go of that first before you¨C¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Without a second dy, Odile swiftly bent her body and immediately put his half-erect cock into her mouth.


    The same cock that had been sliding in and out of her rear hole which was soaked in their bodily fluid.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmf¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s tongue and lips passionately wrapped around his erect cock, skillfully exploring every part of it.


    The hot movement of her lips didn¡¯t leave any part of it untouched.


    She licked all the way from under the nds up to the tip and even cleaned up the semen left there.


    Despite Siwoo thinking that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his cock up for a while due to his exhaustion, it grew up a size bigger in no time.


    ¡°Mrrg¡­ Mmp¡­ Hamm¡­¡±


    Siwoo had actually wanted to receive blowjobs from the twins as well.


    But, after seeing their reactions when they first tasted his semen, he felt doubtful that they¡¯d do it to him.


    Not to mention that this was the same cock that just went inside their rear hole.


    Due to that, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to ask for a blowjob, that was why he had been staying quiet.


    Never did he expect that Odile would take the initiative and began cleaning his cock with her mouth.


    Her forehead was slightly wrinkled, maybe because of the bitter smell of semen, but Siwoo was too busy immersing himself in the pleasure to notice.


    But of course, Odette wouldn¡¯t just stay quiet after seeing Odile¡¯s interfering with her moment.


    ¡°What are you doing so suddenly, Sis?!¡±


    To respond to Odette¡¯s protest, Odile released Siwoo¡¯s cock from her mouth.


    Then she swallowed the mixed solution of her saliva and Siwoo¡¯s semen in her mouth with a gulp.


    She shivered due to its nasty taste before calmly opening her mouth.


    Or rather, she was trying so hard to look calm.


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say so yourself, Mr. Assistant had worked so hard for us.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet what are you doing? You¡¯re asking more from him. What an immature kid. You should learn from a mature youngdy like me. I clean his dick up as a way of showing my appreciation toward his effort.¡±


    ¡°I can do it too!¡±


    ¡°Toote, I¡¯ve cleaned it all up.¡±


    Odile shook Siwoo¡¯s cook, which was glistening with her own saliva instead of his own semen, like a pole.


    ¡°Anyway, since I cleaned you up with my mouth, do you mind cleaning my body now, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Odile asked while licking his member down to his testicles.


    His cock began to tremble violently.


    Odile¡¯s tongue traveled to the tip.


    Unconsciously, Siwoo jerked his head in response to the pleasure he felt.


    ¡°Move aside, I wanna do it too!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, sly, sly Odette. Are you really trying to add some spoonfuls of filth to the cock that I¡¯ve cleaned up?¡±


    Odile sneered at Odette before gobbling up Siwoo¡¯s cock again.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Haahmm¡­¡±


    She continued on moving her head, her long ck hair swayed, following her head¡¯s movements.


    It seemed like she had developed some kind of skill as she sucked his cock eagerly without letting her hair touch his cock.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    The pleasure Siwoo felt from this wasparable to bathing in a hot spring.


    This pleasure wasparable to back when he had to push his cock through her tight anus.


    <b><i> -Slurp! Slurp¡­</i></b>


    Odette stomped her feet in annoyance.


    But what could she do? She couldn¡¯t stop her sister in time.


    Siwoo¡¯s cock, which was currently being cleaned by the older twins¡¯ mouth, was the same cock that had just prated her anus not too long ago.


    That mental image made him feel like ejacting again.


    Now, it was clearly evident how potent the aphrodisiac was.


    Odile yed around with Siwoo¡¯s cock in her mouth.


    At one point, she¡¯d push it until her cheek bulged like a hamster¡¯s, then she¡¯d move her tongue in a rapid pace to stimte the area beneath the ns.


    Meanwhile, her hands busily caressed both his testicles and the base of his cock.


    ¡°M-Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    ¡°Fwah¡­ Are you about to cum?¡±


    After she let go of his cock, she gripped it tightly with both hands and shook it.


    She didn¡¯t seem to mind her hands getting smeared with saliva.


    It was hard to believe how skillful she had be.


    ¡°I will especially allow you to sprinkle your seeds onto my noble face.¡±


    She let out a yful chuckle without stopping her hands¡¯ movements.


    Then, she brought his cock closer to her face and adjusted it so he could let out his semen easier.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    With a groan, he poured out another dose of semen.


    Despite achieving an unprecedented record of 11 ejactions, the volume of semen he spurted out didn¡¯t seem to be diminishing.


    On the contrary, this time it seemed to be thicker and more viscous than before.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mm¡­!¡±


    Surprised, Odile closed her eyes tightly and huddled her body. She didn¡¯t expect the semen to pour out fiercely like that.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    Her face was too small to receive everything. Every part of her face from eyelids, nose, lips and chins were smeared in his semen.


    So, his cock moved on from her face to her corbone and her kneeling thighs.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Euh¡­ So much¡­¡±


    His scent emanated from Odile¡¯s entire face.


    To the point that she felt dizzy from the smell.


    Then, he dropped the final bit of semen to her forehead as a way of thanking her for her effort and to give himself a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    He felt that it was the time to finish everything.


    Feeling his cock go limp, Siwoo took a nce at Odette.


    ¡°Do whatever, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    He apologized to the pouting Odette before wiping away the semen on Odile¡¯s face with a new towel.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    At that moment, a voice echoed through the carriage.


    The voice of someone closing the door in a hurry.

 Chapter 74: Change (3)

    <b>? Change (3) ?</b>


    1.


    With a single step, dozens of meters passed.


    Amelia dashed up the hill. Her cape, along with her nightgown, fluttered in the air.


    If anyone from the academy were to see her in her current state, they¡¯d bound to be surprised.


    The elegant and noble Amelia sprinted under the moonlight.


    It was something so surreal that people would gossip about it. Maybe it would even make it to Gehenna¡¯s list of scandalous urrences created by the idle witches.


    However, Amelia didn¡¯t have the time to worry about such trivial matters.


    She was too upied over the fact that Siwoo was able to use magic.


    And it wasn¡¯t any ordinary magic, but an advanced self-essence magic that Amelia couldn¡¯t immediately understand.


    Moreover, he intended to use that magic to escape from Gehenna.


    In essence, this wasn¡¯t such a big deal, he was merely a ve who was trying to escape from very.


    There was no need for her to make such a fuss about it, it was apletely normal behavior. But, despite her brain understanding this fact, her heart couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Because of this, her mind was in a state of chaos.


    And so, she decided to ask him about this directly. Maybe after that, she could learn something significant.


    Until then, every attempt of her trying toe up with an answer with her own would end up with her going in circles.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She took a shortcut from the barn directly to the mansion.


    As she leapt over the rose garden, she suddenly stopped moving.


    She had caught onto something. The witch hadn¡¯t noticed it previously because not only had she taken a different route earlier, the thing that she found was also quite hard to notice.


    Amelia released her Water Lizard¡¯s Stride andnded on the ground.


    In the garden, next to the fountain, a carriage was parked there.


    She could immediately tell who the owner of the carriage was.


    A beautifully carved family emblem, depicting two twin birds.


    ¡°Count Gemini¡­¡±


    Under normal circumstances, she would have just passed by without paying much attention.


    Amelia was indifferent to most things around her. A Count¡¯s carriage wouldn¡¯t even leave an impression on her mind.


    That was probably the reason why she passed through it once.


    However, Siwoo¡¯s words earlier shed through her mind.


    <b><i> ¡®Did you hear anything from Count Gemini?¡¯</i></b>


    After he returned to her lodging, Siwoo mentioned Count Gemini while he was eating his cake.


    At that time, Amelia dismissed it thoughtlessly.


    <b><i> ¡®But, there¡¯s something unsettling about his remark.¡¯</i></b>


    He mentioned the Count of nowhere, disappeared through the window in the middle of the night and then she found the Count¡¯s carriage parked near her mansion.


    She knew Siwoo had been on good terms with the twinstely.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her intuition was screaming at her.


    Warning her that something might have happened.


    She calmed her pounding heart down.


    <b><i> ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be anything serious.¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia failed to understand the reason why she felt anxious so suddenly.


    In any case, she brushed the feelings aside, took a deep breath and held the handle to the carriage¡¯s door.


    She decided to go inside and take a look.


    If the Count was there, she coulde up with a suitable excuse and start a conversation with her. If it was the brats who were there, she could scold them and give them additional tasks.


    <b><i> ¡®There¡¯s no reason to be afraid.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be anxious about.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Creak..!</i></b>


    Amelia opened the door as quietly as possible.


    The carriage¡¯s interior seemed much more spacious than its appearance due to the space magic applied to it. But there was a curve ced in the entrance, she couldn¡¯t see the insides immediately thanks to it.


    Gradually, she felt a lukewarm air flowing out from inside.


    The air felt damp and moist, contrasting the rather chilly weather outside.


    She unintentionally furrowed her brows.


    There was a strong scent of chestnuts, sweat and a dense, unfamiliar odor that she wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    Amelia opened the door a little more while making sure that she wouldn¡¯t make any noise that would reveal her presence.


    Then, she could hear the sound leaking from within as the soundproofing barrier that surrounded the carriage was disrupted.


    ¡°Slurp¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    But, the sound that she heard was unfamiliar to her. Like the air that she felt, it felt damp and moist.


    It sounded like¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Something being vigorously sucked? And those smacking sounds¡­ They¡¯re smacking their lips?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What on earth are they doing?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia frowned and tilted her head in confusion. Suddenly, someone¡¯s voice reached her ear.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Mr. Assistant¡­ Do you¡­ Like¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t catch everything she said due to the distance though.


    <b><i> ¡®Mr. Assistant?¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, Amelia felt a chill running down her spine.


    Her intuition told her that something was wrong, so wrong that she couldn¡¯t understand it even if she tried.


    Despite that, she leaned closer so she could hear their conversation properly.


    Ignoring her heart that was beating even faster than before.


    ¡°Aftering so much, you still got this hard? Do you really want to smear my face with your cum that badly?¡±


    ¡°Honestly¡­ It¡¯s a little hard¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Coming so much? Wanting to cum on her face?¡¯</i></b>


    A series of iprehensible dialogue entered her ear.


    The man who replied to Odile¡¯s words was Siwoo, as expected.


    It couldn¡¯t be anyone else, Amelia recognized his voice way too well.


    Apparently he was spending his time in the carriage with the twins at thiste hour.


    Amelia clenched the edge of her cape tightly.


    She couldn¡¯t find him anywhere earlier, who could have guessed that he was here, having fun with other witches while leaving his own master behind.


    Her intention of apologizing to him quickly faded away, reced by an inexplicable rage that surged from the bottom of her stomach.


    This too, was an emotion she had never felt before.


    ¡°Slurp¡­ Mr. Assistant, you look so happy. I love it.¡±


    Yet, somehow, she didn¡¯t feel that it would be right for her to barge in.


    <b><i> ¡®What can I do if I get in anyway?¡¯</i></b> That thought made her feet stop in their tracks.


    Moreover, if she were toe in while showing her anger, wouldn¡¯t it imply that she was running around the neighborhood trying to find her missing ve all night long?


    Despite all these thoughts lingering in her mind, her curiosity won her over.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s going on inside exactly?¡¯</i></b>


    She realized that this would be a foolish action, but she unleashed her magic anyway.


    <b><i> ¡®Sensory Perception Magic.¡¯</i></b>


    It was magic that created additional sensory organs outside the body.


    Am¡¯s magic formed tiny and delicate ¡®color receptors¡¯ using the powder of her perfumes.


    In an instant, she created some blue particles.


    With these finely crafted particles, she could observe something beyond what her naked eyes could see.


    She then linked these particles to her optic nerves.


    Then, she continued on creating more of those receptors while taking all the necessary precautions.


    This time, red particles emerged from her hand.


    The two different colors scattered in the air, fused and becamepletely transparent.


    These red particles were used to erase any traces of mana.


    As the 22nd ranked witch in the hierarchy, Amelia had precise control over these particles.


    Because of that, only high-ranked witches could ever hope to detect her magic.


    Fooling the eyes of apprentice witches like the twins wasn¡¯t something worth nothing for Amelia.


    ¡°Fuuh¡­¡±


    Amelia softly blew air through her lips and pushed those particles inside.


    When enough particles got inside, it became possible for her to see every nook and cranny as if she was looking through surveince cameras.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    And then she saw them.


    She tightly covered her mouth to prevent herself from making any sounds.


    Like she expected, there were three people inside.


    Shin Siwoo, Odile and Odette.


    All three of them had one thing inmon.


    They were buck naked, there wasn¡¯t a single strand of clothing on them.


    But, that wasn¡¯t the thing that surprised her.


    If they were politely sipping tea and having a naked banquet, she could squeeze enough brainpower and understand the meaning of their actions.


    But¡­


    She found out the source of the slurping sound she had been hearing.


    And she almost let out a screen when she did.


    Odile was sucking Siwoo¡¯s thing, his cock, with her mouth.


    She wasn¡¯t doing it carelessly.


    Instead, she vigorously shook her head back and forth while using her tongue and lips to passionately suck on his cock.


    Said cock was standing stiff with bulging veins all over it.


    Honestly, this wasn¡¯t the first time Amelia had ever seen Siwoo¡¯s private parts.


    She had used Siwoo as a study material before, she had seen his cock ten times before this asion.


    Not only that, she had also used her own hand to make him ejacte.


    However, there was something different about it this time.


    It was wayrger and redder than she remembered, making it seem more disgusting to look at.


    The sight made Amelia feel like she was watching a lion devouring a deer¡¯s intestines.


    She could feel her stomach squirming and she shuddered involuntarily.


    ¡°It feels good, right?¡±


    Odile asked as she looked up at Siwoo.


    <b><i> ¡®I see.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s oral sex.¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia finally recognized the grotesque act unfolding before her eyes.


    It was the act where a woman tried to bring pleasure to a man with her mouth.


    She remembered seeing it in a manual she had read a long time ago. It was hidden inside a small room in a hut where she used to seclude herself.


    That same manual was used as firewood as she lost interest in it pretty quickly after briefly skimming through it.


    To her surprise, the act that she judged as frivolous and nonsensical was ying out right in front of her.


    Odile, an apprentice witch of the Gemini Household and her own student, was kneeling before a mere ve while giving him an intimate service.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    Amelia had been trying to distract herself from the reality that was happening in front of her, but Siwoo¡¯s voice dragged her back.


    ¡°Fwah¡­ Are you about to cum?¡±


    Odile, who had just held his cock between her lips while sucking and licking it, whispered those vulgars words, as if enticing him to ejacte.


    ¡°I will especially allow you to sprinkle your seeds onto my noble face.¡±


    Once again, Amelia was a little toote toprehend the words she had just heard.


    <b><i> ¡®Sprinkle the seeds on her noble face.¡¯</i></b>


    As she recounted the words Odile just said, she finally understood what they intended to do.


    At that moment.


    Like a downpour, Siwoo¡¯s semen sttered all over Odile¡¯s face.


    Odile didn¡¯t try to avoid those impure fluids, neither did she show any sign of disgust toward it. She just epted everything obediently.


    It was as if she had yearned for it.


    Amelia withdrew her receptors.


    Though, she didn¡¯t do it consciously. The scene that she saw caused her concentration to break off and because of that, the receptors vanished into thin air.


    She stood there in a daze as the subsequent conversations between the people inside passed through her ears.


    But, she couldn¡¯tprehend a single word they said.


    There were a lot of things that she wanted to say to Siwoo.


    Firstly, she wanted to ask him about the matter of him learning magic in secret.


    Secondly, she wanted to apologize for the harsh treatment she had subjected him to.


    However, the moment she saw what was happening inside the carriage, her mind turned nk.


    Her hand loosened its grip on the carriage¡¯s door, causing it to m itself shut.


    At that moment, she regained her senses and immediately left the spot, as if running away.


    2.


    The crazy night was over and they were done with the cleanup.


    Siwoo escorted the twins to the portal.


    Odile was riding on Siwoo¡¯s back while giggling like a baby.


    Meanwhile, Odette walked by herself with Siwoo¡¯s pile of gifts in her hands with a pouty face. She lost a rock-paper-scissors game, so she was subjected to this treatment.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Did you really not hear anything back then?¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°You know, back when your face¡­¡±


    ¡°What about my face?¡±


    With a mischievous smile, Odile teased Siwoo.


    ¡°When I ejacted on your face¡­ I think I heard the carriage door being mmed shut.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Who would be loitering around there in thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too, but¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he really heard that sound.


    He found himself unconsciously ncing in the direction of Ame¡¯s lodgings.


    <b><i> ¡®Nah, no way.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s her we¡¯re talking about.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Haah¡­ What should I do now that I¡¯ve discovered something that feels so good? Mr. Assistant, why don¡¯t you just stay here? When we finally be witches, we¡¯ll take you back to your world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t mind waiting for about 20¨C no, 15 years should be enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m good.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®It was an alluring proposal, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯d wait for 15 years.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°By then, both of you will have already matured.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The growth of apprentice witches is slightly slower than humans. Though, by then our breasts should have grown bigger.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I think I heard something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo decided to deliberately ignore thest part of her sentence.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He escorted the twins to the entrance of the portal management office.


    Odile then hopped off Siwoo¡¯s back with a slight jump.


    The dreamy night had passed.


    As soon as Odile¡¯s feetnded onto the ground, the twins started their bickering again.


    Just by looking at them, he once again realized that they were the daughters of a noble family.


    The same pair that he fucked at the same time. He did both of their rear holes and smeared their faces with his own semen. Thinking back, everything was like a dream.


    He would probably remain single for the rest of his life.


    After living in Gehenna, his standards for women became higher.


    ¡°I had fun today.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant worked the hardest though.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle over and y again if we have the time!¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but feel that they would somehow manage to find the time toe and visit him again. It was the twins, after all.


    His heart became swell in anticipation.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The twins walked toward the portals while waving their hands.


    Just when they were about to part ways, Odette suddenly called out to Siwoo.


    Then, she came over, gave him a peck on his cheek as she stared at him with an affectionate gaze.


    ¡°Thank you for your time and hard work today.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    He dazedly stroked his cheek.


    Odette then ran towards Odile, who was watching the scene with a displeased expression, while waving her arms energetically at him.


    Just like that, another day had passed.

 Chapter 75: Change (4)

    <b>? Change (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Since she became a witch, Amelia had never felt this confused.


    Even when a certain impudent ve refused her invitation to serve her during the night, she only felt flustered and embarrassed. Her mind didn¡¯t turn chaotic.


    The chaos was like sailing alone on a small sailboat in the stormy sea.


    There were so many issues that needed to be addressed, but she didn¡¯t even know which one she should prioritize.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    She returned to her room in a hurry.


    Inside, she couldn¡¯t sit or lie down, only restlessly pacing back and forth.


    There was the fact that her own reckless mistake had brought Siwoo the suffering he didn¡¯t deserve.


    Then, there was the matter of him studying magic on his own.


    Not to mention that the purpose of him doing so was to escape from Gehenna.


    All three of them were important, but the one that left the strongest impression in her mind was something else entirely.


    It was the thing that happened between the twins and Siwoo inside that carriage.


    ¡°How could they engage in such a filthy activity¡­¡±


    She saw it clearly using her Sensory Perception Magic, but she still couldn¡¯t believe her own sight.


    Unlike the witches and their apprentices, Siwoo didn¡¯t have a spiritual body.


    In other words, the ce that Odile eagerly sucked was a filthy part of his body that was used for the purpose of letting out urine from his body.


    Oral sex.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe such a preposterous act even existed.


    Not only that, Odile even kneeled before him, despite him being a ve, and epted his semen on her face.


    Amelia gulped down the water on the table.


    As her shock gradually faded, pieces of the puzzle that had been jumbled in her thoughts started to fit together.


    She had always believed that Siwoo hated witches.


    Even considering what she had done to him, it was difficult to see his attitude as anything but unfriendly.


    He also never engaged in conversation with any other witches except for herself.


    It was as if he had created a wall that separated him from his colleague, another janitor who engaged in illicit rtionships with multiple witches, while he remainedmitted to his moral code.


    But recently, he became close with the twins.


    Amelia had always wondered, how exactly did that happen?


    And today, she managed to witness with her own eyes, the cause behind it all.


    They were engaged in a physical rtionship between the opposite sexes.


    The three of them were involved in such an affair.


    Performing such a dirty and disgusting act without hesitation.


    Showing each others¡¯ naked body without any concern.


    Amelia sat at her desk, nibbling on her lips anxiously like a troubled child.


    The top of her desk was filled to the brim with various documents, leaving no empty space.


    Holding a leather pen, she dipped it into the ink as she got ready to conduct her magical research.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Let¡¯s start working.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe I can resolve the part I¡¯m currently stumped at.¡¯</i></b>


    This wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary.


    Sometimes, when she found her mind in a chaotic state, or whenever she found it difficult to process her emotions, she¡¯d sit down and think about magic.


    In a way, those intense emotions she felt had helped her immensely during her research.


    <b><i> -ck!</i></b>


    But, before ten seconds had passed, Amelia mmed down her pen to the table.


    ¡°When they went on the pic together¡­¡±


    That fact popped into her mind.


    Siwoo turned down her invitation and went on a pic to Spirit Mountain with the twins.


    <b><i> ¡®What could have happened there?¡¯</i></b>


    The answer to that question should have been obvious.


    She imagined the scene of the three of them buck naked while staring at each others¡¯ naked bodies. The twins got down to lick and suck on his cock¡­


    Amelia¡¯s delicate fingers were clenched into a fist. Rage surged from the bottom of her stomach.


    <b><i> ¡®Why?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I so angry?¡¯</i></b>


    Suddenly, she found herself yet again confused by her own feelings.


    It was like being trapped inside a vortex with no exit in sight.


    ¡°Wait¡­?¡±


    She suddenly realized something. Her confusion had been enveloping her that she forgot about a certain fact.


    Apprentice witches couldn¡¯t engage in sexual intercourse with a man.


    If a man¡¯s mana entered their wombs, their bowl would be distorted, causing them to be unable to bear their soon to be inherited brands.


    Despite this being such an obvious fact, she had forgotten about itpletely. That was how much shock she received after witnessing the previous scene.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    They probably hadn¡¯t engaged in direct sexual intercourse with him.


    No matter how naive the twins might be, there was no way that they¡¯d sacrifice their future of being a witch to have a sexual rtionship with Siwoo.


    As she recalled this fact, the impatience in her heart started to subside.


    Amelia then took out a cigarette and lit it. The atmosphere she exuded had be noticeably calmer.


    Herposure gradually returned as she felt the hot smoke seeped into her lungs.


    The twins had been particrly interested in the sses that Siwoo attended as her assistant.


    Dense as she was, even Amelia managed to sense that their curiosity wasn¡¯t directed toward the pursuit of magic, but rather toward his body.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe he was being forced by the twins?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia realized that she was being overly optimistic.


    When he ejacted, it was clear that he was also enjoying the act.


    Moreover, judging from their conversation, it was difficult to judge that they had done it because Siwoo was coerced to.


    To summarize.


    The three of them were involved in a physical rtionship.


    But, they didn¡¯t go as far as doing a full intercourse.


    Nevertheless, it was because of this that they had grown closer.


    As Amelia organized her thoughts up until this point, she noticed that her cigarette had burned down to its filter, making her fingertips tingle.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    At that moment, she heard the sound of the door opening.


    Though the sound was quiet, to Amelia, who was in a state of alert, it was as loud as a p of thunder.


    Siwoo had returned.


    Like a herbivorous animal trying to y dead, her body froze. But, she cautiously sensed movements from outside.


    His presence gradually moved from the central stairs and the hallway. It suddenly vanished as Amelia heard the sound of his room¡¯s door closing.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    She released the breath she had been holding.


    While it was unlikely to happen, she was ready to escape the moment he opened the door and entered this room.


    With her emotion still in the state of chaos, she still wasn¡¯t sure on how to act in front of him.


    She turned her gaze outside the window.


    And realized that she couldn¡¯t continue on being like this.


    She needed help.


    2.


    With the morning star rising on her back, Amelia arrived at Sophia¡¯s lodgings.


    It was located next to the deer forest within Trinity Academy. A quaint and charming mansion that reminded Amelia of the cabin she used to live in.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock, knock.</i></b>


    Shortly after she tapped on the wooden doortch, it opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early¡­ Who is it¡­?¡±


    Wearing her nightgown with a cute cat design, Sophia appeared with a drowsy voice.


    She opened the door while yawning, but her expression quickly turned to surprise when she found out who her visitor was.


    The reason why Amelia visited Sophia so early was because there were only so many people that she could trust.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Amelia? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s dishevelled state doubled Sophia¡¯s surprise.


    Gone was her elegant look as her clothes and her hair were inplete mess.


    She seemed toe in a hurry.


    Just by looking at her stern expression, it was clear that the matter this time wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.


    ¡°Since you know I have a regr sleeping pattern¡­ You know what, it isn¡¯t the time for that. Come in first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia slipped into Sophia¡¯s house without saying a word in response.


    There were several cats sleeping in the cozy corners of the room where the firece was located.


    The arrival of a visitor didn¡¯t disturb their sleep. Some of them were snoozing on top of the dressers, while some of them were under the tables.


    Which was a fortunate urrence for Amelia, since she was spared from them crowding around her, but sadly, she had no lenience to feel d about such matters.


    ¡°What would you like? Coffee? Tea? Maybe cocoa?¡±


    After making Amelia sit on the sofa beside the firece, Sophia asked her that question while rummaging through her cupboard.


    ¡°This is an urgent matter, Avenega.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, waking someone up this early in the morning, but you are still giving her the cold shoulder.¡±


    Sophia sat on the opposite side of Amelia with a smile, not before she covered thetter with ap nket.


    In truth, she was curious about the reason why Amelia looked so desperate.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, despite calling it an urgent matter, Amelia kept her mouth shut.


    She seemed to be struggling with how to say it.


    ¡°Can I take a guess? This is regarding Shin Siwoo, your assistant. Am I correct?¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia opened her eyes wide.


    Then, she confirmed Sophia¡¯s guess with a slight nod of her head.


    To Sophia, it was surprising to see Amelia, who¡¯d normally make a ton of excuses while iling around, admitting to it so meekly.


    And, to make the everposed Sophia surprised wasn¡¯t an easy feat.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Did he attack you? Or was it you who¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    Amelia red at Sophia with a sharp, dissatisfied gaze. After hesitating several times, she then told Sophia everything she had seen.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your assistant managed to create a self-essence magic to escape from Gehenna? He also engaged in a physical rtionship with an apprentice witch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia added another thing to Sophia¡¯s conclusion.


    ¡°Since they are still apprentices, the girls seem to be doing it without any kind of pration involved.¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t reply to her spection.


    The genitals weren¡¯t the only hole that a man could prate, so they couldn¡¯t be certain about that.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t so tactless to say it out loud.


    ¡°Did I say something strange?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I was distracted by something else. Anyway¡­¡±


    So, Sophia quickly tried to change the subject, thinking that it was too early to tell Amelia about that fact.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be rushing over to me at this hour without a reason. ¡°


    ¡°I didn¡¯t rush over to you.¡±


    ¡°Forget about that, answer me.¡±


    Sophia waited for a while, but Amelia didn¡¯t say anything.


    To be precise, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t know what to do, what she wanted to do.


    That was why she sought out Sophia in the first ce.


    Her meticulous advice often annoyed her, but they would always turn out to be helpful in ways that she never expected.


    ¡°After seeing what happened, did you get angry?¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a second, but she nodded her head in response.


    Her brilliant golden hair swayed slightly, following the movement of her head.


    ¡°And why was that?¡±


    ¡°Because Shin Siwoo is my exclusive assistant.¡±


    Unlike before, her response was clear and she sounded unwavering.


    Sophia had nned to patiently teach her about these things, as she was still inexperienced in the matter.


    Getting her to be more honest with herself would be the first step.


    ¡°So, the thought of your belonging, Shin Siwoo, ying around with another woman while trying to escape from under your control didn¡¯t sit well with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since he became your exclusive assistant. If the same thing happened before he became yours, do you think you¡¯d be as upset with him?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Not.


    Even if she had witnessed such an incident before Shin Siwoo became her exclusive assistant, Amelia would still feel just as confused. Her thoughts would turn as messy and her rage would also soar as fiercely.


    Her pupils started to tremble greatly.


    She discovered a contradiction in her own thinking.


    Seeing this reaction, Sophia let out a slight smile.


    ¡°Human heart is so strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to your words just now, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for you to be angry, but look at you now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even before he became my exclusive assistant, I would also be angry. I had been keeping my eyes on him for so long to be my exclusive assistant.¡±


    Under Sophia¡¯s warm gaze, Amelia clumsily found an excuse for herself.


    <b><i> ¡®Why do I feel that my own words sound like excuses?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°You had been keeping an eye on him? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why are you curious about that?¡±


    Sophia didn¡¯t retract her warm gaze.


    The gaze that somehow reminded Amelia of her master¡¯s. This made her unconsciously avoid her gaze.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s important. If it¡¯s just feeling your own emotions, even animals can do it. For example, my cat knows that they love me. But, being able to analyze the reason behind those emotions was a privilege exclusive to humans.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a witch.¡±


    ¡°But you were once a human.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Amelia lost in thought, Sophia stood up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some tea. Our conversation might go on for a while.¡±

 Chapter 76: Self-Contradiction (1)

    <b>? Self-Contradiction (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it off for today. We don¡¯t need to figure everything out today anyway, do we?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Amelia refused to acknowledge the reason why she had this feelings toward Siwoo.


    For example, when Sophia asked her, <b><i>¡®Why don¡¯t you want to let Shin Siwoo go?¡¯</i></b> Amelia would only give her childish answers such as <b><i>¡®Because he is mine.¡¯</i></b> Even when Sophia tried different approaches, her answers didn¡¯t change.


    No words of fondness, goodwill or love came out of her mouth.


    It seemed that her naive, prideful ego as a witch couldn¡¯t ept the idea of her having special feelings towards a ve.


    No, actually, she probably didn¡¯t even know what exactly those special feelings were.


    ¡°Can I conclude your answers as you don¡¯t want him to leave his post as your assistant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can admit that much.¡±


    ¡°He had been preparing for his escape for a long time, that means his desire to escape is strong. So, what do you think we should do?¡±


    After pondering over it, Amelia spoke up.


    ¡°We can seize his research materials and mana water. Then we keep him under close surveince to prevent him from doing anything reckless.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, do you really think that¡¯s the right approach to this matter?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s expression turned sour.


    ¡°He might be able to use magic, but at the end of the day, he¡¯s still a ve¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what¡¯s the point of doing that? Let¡¯s say that we do what you just said to him. While it¡¯s true that will make him unable to leave your side, won¡¯t that make him resent you? I thought you wanted to get along with him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Midway through their conversation, Sophia noticed something.


    No matter how young and inexperienced Amelia was, there was no way that she was unaware of such obvious facts.


    That meant, she was throwing tantrums over all Sophia¡¯s questions and purposely gave out irrational answers like this.


    Sophia concluded that any further conversation would be meaningless.


    She also noticed that she might have been too hasty in her approach.


    ¡°Alright, this is thest piece of advice I can give you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do things that he likes. Show him that you¡¯re reflecting and regretting your past mistakes. Show him that you genuinely want to get along with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think that would work?¡±


    Among those who had lived in solitary for a long time, a distinct characteristic of them was their immensely strong pride.


    That was why Sophia never expected that Amelia would readily ept all her advice.


    But, that didn¡¯t mean Sophia shouldn¡¯t give her the push she needed to move forward.


    ¡°Of course. But, the choice is still yours.¡±


    The consultation that went out much longer than expected finally ended.


    Standing by the small window, Sophia watched Amelia¡¯s back as she steadily left the perimeter.


    It was clear that she was frustrated just by seeing her footsteps.


    When she stepped out of the door, Amelia also didn¡¯t bother to conceal her frustration.


    Witches were unable to bear children, but Sophia felt like a mother trying to deal with her daughter who had just entered her rebellious phase.


    Amelia was emotionally immature.


    Years of living in solitude made her like this.


    Let alone forming proper rtionships with other people, she couldn¡¯t even understand how her own emotions worked.


    Not to mention that she was dealing with love, one of the mostplicated emotions for humans to understand.


    There was no way that Amelia could understand itsplexities all at once.


    And there was no one who could teach her that either.


    No one told her how love would sometimes keep you awake at night with excitement, inflict immeasurable pain to your heart or throw your mind into confusion out of nowhere. She had to learn all those things on her own.


    That was why Sophia could only give her obvious advice.


    If she were to reveal all the answers to her, when simr problems arise, Amelia would keep seeking her for answers.


    ¡°Well, I told her everything she needs to know, I could only hope things will work out well.¡±


    What she could provide wasn¡¯t the correct answer.


    But rather a guidance toward a direction Amelia could take.


    Whether the witch would follow her guidance or not was entirely up to her.


    Doing it like this, it was inevitable that mistakes would happen along the way.


    Unexpected idents might ur and the situations might develop differently than what she intended.


    ¡°I¡¯m still anxious, but¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What else can I do?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Such is love.¡±


    2.


    Amelia thought that meeting Sophia would improve her mood a little.


    Although she had a higher rank than Sophia in terms of magic, the other witch was wiser than she was, having traveled through the world and gained a lot of experience from it.


    However, after the consultation, Amelia¡¯s mind turned even moreplicated.


    It felt like she was shouldering an extra burden than she never considered before.


    As she returned to her mansion, she climbed the central staircase that was illuminated by the morning sun.


    To her left was her own room.


    And to the right was Siwoo¡¯s room.


    Standing at the crossroad, Sophia¡¯s advice came to her mind.


    Maybe it was because her gaze happened to fall upon his door without her realizing it.


    <b><i> ¡®Do the things that he likes.¡¯</i></b>


    Something that he liked.


    What yed in Amelia¡¯s mind was the image of Siwoo enjoying himself while receiving a blowjob from Odile.


    <b><i> ¡®Can I do that to him?¡¯</i></b>


    She reced Odile¡¯s image in her mind to her own image.


    Unpleasant.


    Amelia approached her room with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°No way I¡¯m going to do something like that.¡±


    She huffed after muttering to no one else in particr.


    The act she enacted in her mind was a vulgar act.


    Kneeling in front of a man and sucking on his dirty part just for pleasing him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Siwoo seemed to be enjoying that act.


    That was probably the reason why Siwoo, who had never even attempted to get close to a witch, suddenly became closer to one.


    Amelia was caught in a dilemma.


    She wouldn¡¯t suck on his dick even if the sky was split open, that much was certain.


    The witch averted her nce.


    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±


    What caught her eyes was a ss bottle in the shape of a blunt cylinder. It was sitting inside her cupboard, filled to the brim with a certain liquid.


    An ingredient she needed to create her perfumes. It was an oil that was directly extracted from various nts.


    Amelia took it out of the cupboard.


    It¡¯s round shape, thickness and length.


    Though it didn¡¯t resemble a turtle¡¯s head, the object looked simr enough to Siwoo¡¯s member.


    Last night wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen his erect penis. During their lessons, she had multiple chances to observe it closely.


    <b><i> ¡®Do the things that he likes.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Do the things that he likes.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Do the things that he likes.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Do the things that he likes.¡¯</i></b>


    Sophia¡¯s advice echoed in her head.


    Neither cigarettes, clothes nor cakes could bring her closer to him.


    <b><i> ¡®What about this then?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe Sophia was right. I¡¯m just being stubborn for no reason.¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia gulped before opening her mouth slightly.


    This wasn¡¯t a practice.


    As a witch and a Baroness, there was no way that she¡¯d kneel down to do such a vulgar act for him.


    This was just a way to satiate her curiosity.


    With that thought in mind, Amelia extended her tongue and licked the bottom of the bottle containing the oil.


    Her soft tongue glided over the ss¡¯ smooth surface.


    But, she didn¡¯t feel anything from doing it.


    So, she increased the intensity of her own action slightly.


    Using Odile¡¯s actions as a reference, she began to move.


    She held the bottle with both hands before carefully pushing it into her mouth.


    It was hard.


    She had to open her mouth wide enough to the point that her jaw ached. Since there was less space in her mouth for air toe in and out, she could only breathe through her nose while doing it.


    ¡°Mmf¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is this the right way to do it?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia tilted her head slightly while keeping a firm grip on the bottle.


    If she were to ignore the unpleasant sensations from the ss brushing against her mouth, the movement itself wasn¡¯t difficult to perform.


    <b><i> -Slurp¡­ Slurp¡­</i></b>


    Speaking in terms of difficulty, the action wasn¡¯t particrly hard.


    After thoroughly licking the whole thing, all she needed to do was pretend that this ss was his member and start to suck on it.


    His hard,rge and strangely erotic member. She could still remember its sensation from the time when she held it in her own hands¡­


    Suddenly, she felt a strange feeling.


    A feeling she had never experienced in her life.


    A tingle, as if a horde of insects were crawling through her veins.


    The tip of her fingers tingled as she felt a strange twisting sensation in her lower abdomen.


    ¡°¡­Mm¡­¡±


    With the ss bottle still in her mouth, she pondered.


    Then she began shaking her head back and forth vigorously.


    <b><i> -Sluurp! Smack! Slurp!</i></b>


    Sounds simr to when Odile sucked on Siwoo¡¯s member began to emerge.


    Due to the difort caused by the ss touching her teeth, she was forced to keep her mouth wide open while moving her head.


    With each movement, the strange sensation that she felt grew stronger.


    Amelia used her imagination to perfectly recreatest night¡¯s intimate encounter, a feat that a first-rate witch like her could effortlessly do.


    As Odile moved her head back and forth like this, Siwoo¡¯s face would contort in delight.


    If she were to keep stimting him, he would scatter his seeds soon enough.


    Perhaps it was because she had been moving while holding something in her mouth.


    Her breath started to be ragged.


    It felt as if the air only entered half of her chest.


    She wasn¡¯t aware of this, but she had assumed a somewhat unsteady posture as her thighs clenched tightly together.


    Her hand instinctively reached toward the area between her legs.


    For some reason, she felt a sudden itching from that area.


    Scratching such a ce wasn¡¯t something considered dignified for sure, but she had a feeling that she would feel pleased if she were to do so.


    Just as she was about to reach her hand over the thin fabric of her nightgown¡­


    A sudden voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Then, suddenly she was dragged back into reality.


    Amelia hastily removed the ss bottle from her mouth and turned around.


    There stood Siwoo, too startled to finish what he was about to say.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How distracted had she been?


    She hadn¡¯t closed the door after entering the room.


    Not only that, she also failed to hear his footsteps as he walked down the hallway.


    <b><i> -Crash!</i></b>


    Her grip on the bottle weakened, making it slip from her hand and shattered to the ground.


    It should still be fine.


    Her back was facing the door where Siwoo was standing.


    Chances were he didn¡¯t see what she was doing when he entered the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±


    Seeing the shattered bottle, he rushed over in a flustered manner.


    ¡°A-Ah, d-don¡¯t! I-It¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Embarrassed, Amelia raised her voice to stop him.


    Siwoo was taken aback by her unusually jumpy reaction and stopped in his tracks.


    Since the bottle waspletely shattered, there wouldn¡¯t be any evidence remaining of what she had done.


    But, she had coated it thoroughly with her saliva and there was a chance that he might discover that fact if he were to clean up the ss shards.


    If that were to happen, even if he hadn¡¯t seen what exactly had transpired, he could make a guess from that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up myself.¡±


    Amelia casted her spell and the scattered shards and oil puddle on the floor were transported into the trash bin.


    She let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Amelia tried to maintain aposed expression as she crossed her legs and sat down.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t a chair that she sat on, but a small table. And in the part of the table she was sitting at, there happened to be amp.


    <b><i> -Crash!</i></b>


    The poormp was pushed by her buttocks and fell to the floor like the shattered bottle.


    Unluckily for it, the floor it fell into was part of the floor that wasn¡¯t covered by a carpet.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After letting out a sigh, Amelia once again used her magic to tidy up the mess she caused.


    Then, she casually crossed her arms again before looking at Siwoo.


    Siwoo had been hesitating since earlier, but after a while, he decided to speak up.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, but, since you seem busy, I don¡¯t think this is the appropriate time for it¡­ Sorry, I¡¯ll tell you about itter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave for now. Please excuse me.¡±


    <b><i> -Thud!</i></b>


    He closed the door.


    Seeing Siwoo¡¯s awkward behavior made Amelia think of a possibility.


    The possibility that he actually knew what she was doing.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She was thrown into the worst possible situation.


    Amelia felt the urge to cry as she stared at the floor with a deeply flushed face.

 Chapter 77: Self-Contradiction (2)

    <b>? Self-Contradiction (2) ?</b>


    *Note: We decided to change some of the character noble titles to the female equivalents. E.g. Count -> Countess and so on. It¡¯s more fitting to the context.


    1.


    After escorting the twins to the portal, Siwoo immediately fell into a deep, long slumber on his bed.


    Or not.


    <b><i> ¡®I think I slept for about 4 hours?¡¯</i></b>


    Thanks to his regr habit that he maintained for five years and the morning sunlight pouring through the window, he woke up from his sleep earlier than he¡¯d like to.


    <b><i> -Creak.</i></b>


    He heard the sound of the door opening and closing.


    Aside from Siwoo, there was only one person who was living in this unnecessarily huge mansion, Amelia.


    His drowsy eyes quickly opened.


    He remembered the n he had been thinking about since yesterday.


    The n to inform Amelia about the truth.


    <b><i> ¡®Countess Gemini told me that as long as I hide my ability to use magic, they would allow me to go back to the modern era.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®As long as Ms. Amelia gives her consent, I should be able to go back.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®While I¡¯m grateful for everything that she has done to me for the past few days, my desire to go back home is still stronger.¡¯</i></b>


    Since there was something scandalous involved, he felt that it would be better for him to talk with Amelia first before the Countess gave out their proposal.


    It would also help her to save her face, not to mention that it would make it easier for him to smooth things out so that she could agree to their proposal.


    Though it might not happen the way he wished it to be.


    In normal circumstances, Amelia would definitely let him go, but there was a possibility that she wouldn¡¯t because her exclusive ve made a deal with Countess Gemini without her knowing about it beforehand.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more than possible¡­¡±


    Even though Amelia had be quite gentle and dociletely, Siwoo had known her long enough to know about that side of her.


    That was why he wanted to reduce any potential variables.


    He could use his magic as ast resort if Amelia were to reject the Countess¡¯ proposal, but there was no guarantee that his research would be sessful.


    There was also the possibility that someone might have found out about his research and they ended up stopping all his research.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, if Amelia were to reject the proposal, his escape would be dyed for at least a whole year.


    That was why, he¡¯d rathere clean now than having to deal with a year dy.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Siwoo rushed to the bathroom, sshed water on his face and tidied his hair.


    <b><i> ¡®Don¡¯t get too worked up and just speak properly.¡¯</i></b>


    In the past, Siwoo might have felt a little uneasy about his current situation.


    ording to Takasho, if Amelia were to have any kind of affection for him, she wouldn¡¯t let him go that easily.


    But, to Siwoo, there was no way that was true.


    Siwoo had misinterpreted things about Amelia¡¯s offer to let her serve her at night when they first met, so he wouldn¡¯t let that happen again.


    Since he couldn¡¯t just go meet her in his pajamas, Siwoo dressed up in a stylish suit before heading towards her room.


    This time, her door was wide open, unlike usual.


    Like his room, her room was symmetrically structured.


    He expected her to find her sitting at the table, but instead, she was standing by the side of the room in an awkward pose.


    Her back was turned against the room and she seemed to be doing something strange.


    She tilted her head upwards and swayed it back and forth gently.


    At first, he thought that she was drinking water.


    Then he heard the strange noises she made.


    <b><i>-Sluurp! Smack! Slurp!</i></b>


    His pupils narrowed in surprise.


    What had just passed his mind was an act that had no connection whatsoever with her.


    But, before Amelia could show him an even more unsightly scene, Siwoo instinctively called out her name.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia.¡±


    As one might expect, chaos transpired afterwards.


    2.


    The n for him to go to Border Town with Amelia was canceled.


    When Siwoo was tossing and turning on his bed with a troubled mind, a folded letter flew toward him.


    It contained a note saying that all of their ns today were canceled.


    Thanks to that, Siwoo got another day off that he could use to spend his timezily on his bed.


    But, he couldn¡¯t stay calm at all.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    He spent the day recalling the incident he identally witnessed.


    <b><i> ¡®Why was she doing something like that?¡¯</i></b>


    Back then, he was unable to see it clearly, but it seemed like she was sucking on a ss bottle.


    And when he called out to her, she seemed to be extremely flustered.


    To the point that she identally broke the bottle and an unrtedmp.


    The scene of the back of her head moving back and forth was still vivid in his mind.


    It was like¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, a particr memory resurfaced in his mind.


    Back when he was cooling down after the intense night with the twins, he remembered hearing the sound off the door closing in a hurry.


    It seemed that he was the only one who heard that sound, so he dismissed it at the time.


    But after recalling the sight of the back of Amelia¡¯s head¡­


    ¡°Her posture made it seem like she¡¯s giving a blowjob.¡±


    Siwoo finally recognized the source of the deja vu he had just experienced.


    He let out a chuckle.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m finally going insane.¡±


    Perhaps the excitement about the newfound freedom he would soon experience caused him to lose half of his sanity.


    <b><i> ¡®I need to stop deluding myself.¡¯</i></b>


    There were more than a few things that didn¡¯t add up to his previous spection.


    <b><i> ¡®Say that she really witnessed me and the twins doing all that, then why did she just let it be and went to sleep?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s their professor, is she not?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The issue doesn¡¯t only concern the fact that we were engaging in an immoral activity, it also concerns the twins¡¯ future as witches.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®There¡¯s no way that she would stay silent after witnessing that scene.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The thought of her trying to imitate a blowjob while sucking on a ss bottle feels even more ridiculous.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Siwoo burst intoughter.


    It would be more realistic for Takasho to be a girl, turn into a witch ande to suck his dick.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡±


    Her action must be rted to some kind of magical ritual that was rted to her research.


    If it wasn¡¯t that, then it was probably some kind of strange habit she developed.


    <b><i> ¡®I recall someone told me that children who couldn¡¯t suck on breast milk when they were young would yearn for motherly love as adults¡­ Maybe her case is simr to that?¡¯</i></b>


    Truth to be told, it was hard to imagine that either case was the truth either.


    That was why, it would be better to keep his mouth shut so that he wouldn¡¯t unintentionally set off andmine.


    After all, when he caught her in that state, she disyed the most flustered expression he had ever seen in his life.


    It was like an expression that someone would make when they found out that they weren¡¯t alone inside the lift they were in after letting out a big nice fart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®There¡¯s no need to make a fuss and create unnecessary tension before the big event.¡¯</i></b>


    With that thought, Siwoo suppressed his sense of curiosity.


    It seemed too early to talk to her right now.


    She was probably too embarrassed to talk with him after being caught in such an awkward situation.


    So, Siwoo decided to take a nap and wait for the right time to talk to her.


    3.


    Amelia spent the whole day cooped up in her room.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out how to face him after that incident.


    Remembering the vulgar action she had done, her face was burning with embarrassment. There was no way that she could face him in this state.


    The scene of her sucking on a ss bottle.


    What came to his mind when he saw her in such a foolish state?


    Whatever it was, her dignity as a noble witch had beenpletely shattered.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    Trying to forget all the shame, she sprayed the perfume of fatigue on herself andid down on her bed.


    She decided to take a nap.


    With sleep, she could momentarily forget everything.


    But even under the perfume¡¯s effect, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Instead, she found herself tearing the clean bed sheet in frustration.


    A lot of things had fallen apart in just a few days.


    Everything that she had believed in and taken for granted.


    And amidst the chaos, she found herself creating a dark history.


    Her mind was in a disarray. Her mood was akin to a shake that was being trapped inside a blender.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Amelia abruptly sat up from the bed.


    One thing was clear; if she left things as they were, she would forever be branded as a weirdo in Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    That was the least of her worry, he might even think of her as a pervert or a mentally ill person.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen¡­! I need to give him a proper exnation¡­!¡¯ </i></b>As she pondered such, a thought suddenly popped out in her mind.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Why?


    Why was she so concerned about how Shin Siwoo perceived her?


    When it came to rumors that were circting in the witches¡¯ social circles, or whatever gossip that was being talked about by the witches behind her back, Amelia never gave them much of a thought.


    To her, someone who wavered under other people¡¯s judgments wasn¡¯t fit to be a noble.


    She didn¡¯t need others¡¯ acknowledgment, just herself.


    In her eyes, someone who didn¡¯t have confidence in themselves was merely a coward and nothing more.


    That was why her current thinking was strange.


    After all, what transpired was merely him catching her acting a little weirdly.


    Regardless of what he might think of her, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As she was lost in thought and immersing herself in self-reflection and anguish¡­


    <b><i> -Knock, knock.</i></b>


    The sound of her door being knocked echoed through the room.


    For someone like Amelia, who had no friends other than Sophia, this was an incredibly rare urrence.


    The reason why she knew that the person outside the door wasn¡¯t Sophia was because Sophia would never knock on her door. Instead, she¡¯d transform into a crow and tap on her window.


    ¡°Well, this is a good thing.¡±


    Though she might not know who it was, she needed a distraction because her mind was so tangled up that she couldn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    <b><i> -Snap!</i></b>


    With a flick of her finger, the perfume of fatigue lost its effect.


    Amelia then walked to the lounge leisurely to greet her guest.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice day today.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind we¡¯reing here without an appointment.¡±


    Standing in front of the door were two witches wearing small, veiled hats.


    Though, strictly speaking they were counted as one, the Gemini, Albireo and Deneb Gemini.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Pleasee in.¡±


    Amelia froze at the unexpected appearance of her visitors.


    She had assumed that her visitors would be either one of the professors or the assistants from the academy. In any case, she guided the Countess to the reception room with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since we¡¯ve met personally like this. Back then, it was to entrust our babies to you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Have you been well since then?¡±


    ¡°¡­What brings you here?¡±


    Although it would have been appropriate to call Siwoo and make him serve the guest, Amelia didn¡¯t want to show him to the Countess.


    She had an intuition that there was some kind of connection between them judging from their past interactions.


    So, she didn¡¯t even try to hide her suspicious gaze.


    There were multiple suspicions that she could bring out from her mind.


    Their gazes met. Realizing that Amelia disyed a more hostile attitude than they expected, the Countess spoke up.


    They knew that Amelia wasn¡¯t exactly the sociable type, so they went straight to the main point.


    ¡°Have you heard anything from Shin Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let me cut to the chase then. I want to obtain the ownership of Miss Marigold¡¯s exclusive ve, Shin Siwoo.¡±


    Hearing that, Amelia¡¯s eyes widened.


    She wondered why they suddenly visited her, never did she expect that they wanted to seize the ownership over Siwoo.


    ¡°But, why?¡±


    She responded with a sharp tone without her realizing it.


    The Countess ignored that and continued their words.


    ¡°During their previous pic trip, Shin Siwoo saved Odile and Odette from a Homunculus attack.¡±


    ¡°So, as a reward, we offered to grant one of his wishes and he expressed his wish to return to the modern world. It¡¯s an unprecedented situation, but we can handle it on our end¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only that, we also n to provide sufficient support for his reintegration to the modern world. However, as he is your exclusive ve, Miss Marigold, we can¡¯t just arbitrarily decide that. That¡¯s why we¡¯vee here, to seek your consent.¡±


    She had no idea that such an incident urred during the time they went on a pic.


    Amelia already knew that Siwoo wanted to leave Gehenna so badly to the point that he conducted a whole research about it.


    But she never expected things would progress to this extent without her knowing.


    ¡°We are aware that you assigned him as an exclusive ve because you want to keep him around as your assistant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve prepared adequatepensation. We don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, we simply want to grant his wish.¡±


    The Countess ced a jewelry box that they had prepared in advance on the table.


    ¡°You may check it if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

 Chapter 78: Self-Contradiction (3)

    <b>? Self-Contradiction (3) ?</b>


    1.


    <b><i> -Clink!</i></b>


    Deneb took out a very small wooden box from her bosom and ced it on the table.


    Amelia could tell the shabby-looking wooden box wasn¡¯t something ordinary.


    There were threeyers of enhancements for shock absorption, another three for theft prevention, four for sealing and seven for internal preservation.


    In total, there were seventeenyers of protective enhancements surrounding the wooden box.


    Such a sophisticated security mechanism was installed on it.


    She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the small box had the ability to freeze the flow of time of its content.


    If someone were foolish enough to steal it and tried to take a peek inside, their body would probably rot away from countless curses.


    There was a tiny key in Albireo¡¯s hand.


    When she touched the box with the key, a specific pattern appeared and the flow of mana of the box was temporarily frozen.


    The box made a sound that was simr to that of rattling chains. Then, the barrier surrounding it was lifted.


    As the box was opened, they were greeted by the dazzling sight of a diamond with a vivid pink glow. It even outshone the rich crimson color that surrounded it. Its size was unusuallyrge for its kind.


    ¡°Steinmetz Pink Diamond. Its weight is 62.2 carats.¡±


    ¡°The other name for it is the Queen of Diamonds. It¡¯s an extremely rare item that is no longer being produced.¡±


    Their decision to give this jewel to Amelia wasn¡¯t solely motivated by the idea that she could use it as a pretty essory.


    Gemstones were used in both alchemy and magic.


    Diamonds specifically were crucial for various things such as crafting wands, artifacts and even as a medium forrge scale enhancements. Needless to say, every witch could find various ways to userge and high quality diamonds.


    If the diamonds looked pretty on top of that, it would be a plus.


    Based on the size and the rarity of the pink diamond, it wasn¡¯t a far-stretch to call it priceless.


    It was simply iparable to the price of a single ve.


    Sad it may sound, but even if one were tobine the value of all the ves in Gehenna, it wouldn¡¯t be enough topare to the price of this pink diamond.


    In other words, the Countess was telling the truth. They were really trying to amodate Siwoo¡¯s wish to repay their favors.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Countess were confident in their choices as they briefly exined about the gem to Amelia, but after seeing her nk stare, they realized that they may have made a mistake.


    ¡°If the item doesn¡¯t please you, we can offer artifacts or magical items with simr prices.¡±


    ¡°Alternatively, we can also offer enough gold coins for you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you prefer art pieces? We possess works by renowned artists that haven¡¯t been known to the public, such as Van Gogh¡¯s paintings.¡±


    They spoke as Deneb closed the jewelry box.


    However, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of greed or hesitation in Amelia¡¯s eyes.


    Normally, one might naturally feel greed after facing such a precious item, but Amelia remained unaffected.


    ¡°Does Shin Siwoo know?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already finalized our agreement with¨C¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant.¡±


    Amelia no longer paid any attention to the box.


    ¡°Does he know what kind of reality awaits him once he leaves Gehenna?¡±


    ¡°That part¡­¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t exined it to him. But, we intended to provide enough funds for him to survive.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Countess Gemini had negotiated with numerous conglomerates, CEOs of multinationalpanies and high ranking businesses. Based on their experience, they were aware¡­


    From Amelia¡¯s words¡­


    That she had no intention of letting Siwoo go.


    Even if they were to present several more diamonds simr to what they have, she would react the same way as she did.


    They were mistaken.


    Amelia¡¯s rtionship with Shin Siwoo wasn¡¯t just a simple rtionship between a private ve and a witch.


    A stronger emotion was involved in that.


    But, judging from Siwoo¡¯s desire to leave Gehenna as soon as possible, it was clear that Amelia¡¯s feelings toward him were one-sided.


    ¡°I apologize for wasting your precious time.¡±


    Sure enough, Amelia attempted to end their conversation right then.


    ¡°What a pity. We wanted to try and satisfy your demands as much as possible, but it seems like it isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°In exchange, could you arrange a private conversation with him for us?.¡±


    Given the circumstances, they needed to propose an alternativepensation to him.


    Of course there was no way to know if he would ept it willingly.


    <b><i> ¡®What to do now?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯ll exin everything to him.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s behavior was something that could be considered as rude in most cases.


    Shepletely disregarded the Countess¡¯ position as a noble.


    However, the Countess understood what was going on.


    Sometimes, emotion took priority over losses and gains.


    Even a child could see that the jewel they offered was far more valuable than the price of Siwoo¡¯s ownership.


    But, to Amelia, the Countess¡¯ actions of offering the jewel to her could be considered as rude.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t even see the Countess off. Instead, she sat by herself in the reception room while drinking her tea,


    2.


    ¡°It should be <i>that,</i> right?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    Albireo and Deneb, who were driven out of Amelia¡¯s mansion, strolled through the garden.


    Upon hearing the rumors that Amelia Marigold, someone who was notorious for her limited social interactions, had acquired a personal ve on her own, they became suspicious.


    That meant, this particr ve either had a high value or possessed exceptional qualities as an assistant.


    It was the reason why they chose such a grand and luxurious item as an exchange.


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    ¡°She must be falling over heels for him.¡±


    But, they didn¡¯t anticipate this oue.


    Who would have thought that a witch would fall in love with her own private ve?


    Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t any ordinary witch.


    The witch who managed to increase her level by two in the short span of 150 years. Her rank in the hierarchy was 22nd, surpassing even the Countess themselves.


    Although they couldn¡¯t confirm their assumption yet, the circumstantial evidence was too strong to ignore.


    And so, they found themselves in a difficult situation.


    ¡°Are we going back just like this?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Baroness Marigold is known to be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Still, we should at least let him know that things aren¡¯t going well for us. Maybe we should arrange for him to receive a different form ofpensation.¡±


    ¡°If we were to directly gift him with something, the Baroness might feel offended. It would be better for us to send it through her instead.¡±


    However, the matter wasn¡¯t of that much importance that the Countess would ponder over it for more than ten minutes.


    After all, it wasmon sense to not carelessly meddle in matters between a man and a woman since ancient times.


    ¡°She should be able to handle it on her own.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad for her now.¡±


    After their idle chatters ended when they got into their carriage, they brought up a new topic.


    It was about the witch who recently sneaked into Gehenna.


    ¡°By the way, have you caught her tail?¡±


    In response to Albireo¡¯s question, Deneb shook her head.


    ¡°No luck in that regard. I¡¯ve even dispatched our spies and hired several witches to track her but there¡¯s no news yet.¡±


    ¡°Is there a chance that she has already returned to the modern world?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely. She hadn¡¯t seemed to make any moves yet.¡±


    If an exile was spotted in Gehenna, they would be eradicated without exception.


    Since they still insisted oning despite such risks, it meant they had a goal in mind.


    But, no disturbance happened in Gehenna so far.


    Indicating that the exile was stillying low somewhere in the blind spot of their surveincework.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Countess Adonai to investigate Gehenna¡¯s financial flow. We might find her records of purchase.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send three people to go to the Red Roof Salon.¡±


    The thoughts about Siwoo and Amelia quickly faded from their minds.


    With so many matters upying their minds, the Countess were having an incredibly busy day.


    3.


    Even after working diligently as a ve for five years, Siwoo still couldn¡¯t ovee the rules of nature.


    After doing lewd things with the twins and cumming 11 times in session.


    He only managed to get about 2-3 hours of sleep.


    It was only natural that when he found himself lying in bed with nothing to do, he¡¯d fall asleep and wake up in the evening.


    ¡°My daily routine is a mess.¡±


    When he opened his eyes, the sun was already starting to set.


    The crimson sunset was painting the drifting clouds with a pastel colored palette as it rolled above the grassy hill.


    Somehow he had a feeling that tomorrow would be a long day.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Siwoo stretched his body.


    He felt like royalty because hadn¡¯t felt such luxury in a long time.


    <b><i> -Rustle!</i></b>


    At that moment, he heard the sound of rustling paper.


    It came from his own bed, so he quickly sat up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Siwoo looked at this bed.


    There was something familiar ced on it.


    So, he picked it up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those were sketches for the magic circles that he had been painstakingly researching.


    Around 200 sheets of paper were scattered all over his bed.


    Instantly, his mind woke up.


    There was no way that those rough sketches could crawl out on their own to find their way to their creator.


    That possibility was already a horror in itself, but the more realistic possibility was even more terrifying than that.


    Siwoo looked at the rough sketches with trembling eyes.


    Since he felt all his senses were working properly, this obviously wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡®Then, who brought it here?¡¯


    ¡®No, rather than saying that they brought it here, it seemed more like they had thrown it here.¡¯


    He gathered all the rough sketches and neatly organized them before shoving them into his drawer.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    The magic circle was his only insurance.


    Even if someone were to discover the fact that he knew how to use mana, they must never discover his n to use that magic circle to escape from Gehenna.


    That was why the barn was the safest ce to store the sketches.


    No one hade there for the past five years and even if a witch happened to visit it, they wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to dig through that stack of straws to get it, especially not with the nauseating smelling from that stack.


    <b><i> ¡®Who could have done this¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -nk!</i></b>


    Siwoo¡¯s head turned towards the door connecting his bedroom and the living room.


    It was a faint sound, like a teaspoon gently tapping on a teacup.


    That meant someone was in the living room.


    Chances were the person who threw the sketches was the one who was in the living room.


    Sweat began pouring on his face.


    His heart started to pound like crazy.


    He cautiously put his hand on the doorknob and twisted it open.


    In his line of sight, there was Amelia, sitting on the couch, crossing her legs as she leisurely sipped her tea.


    The sunset light spilled through the balcony.


    Amidst the world tinted in fiery orange.


    A chillingly beautiful pair of blue eyes stared at Siwoo, sending shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Amelia said to Siwoo, who was frozen stiff like a log.


    It was the worst situation possible.


    If it were Amelia who found those sketches, she would have interpreted to some extent what the magic circle was created for.


    Siwoo felt his mind going nk.


    The ns he had meticulously drawn up until now crumpled before him.


    <b><i> ¡®I should have concealed it more thoroughly.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But, it has been five years.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®No one had ever found out about it in these five years.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe she already knew from the start?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Watching me acting like ab rat trying to escape to satisfy her voyeurism tendencies?¡¯</i></b>


    There was a Kipushi¡¯s cherry cake on the table, but he didn¡¯t even nce at it.


    Next to the cake was a stack of paper and a pen.


    Amelia flipped the paper over.


    There were densely written magic forms on it.


    She selected one among them and handed the paper to him.


    ¡°Try to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Associate Professor¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Her voice was firm, refusing to humor him with any kind of conversation.


    After hesitating for a while, Siwoo reluctantly picked up the pen.

 Chapter 79: Self-Contradiction (4)

    <b>? Self-Contradiction (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo¡¯s thoughts went awry.


    Amelia knew everything.


    Even hisst resort to run away from very.


    <b><i> ¡®But, why is she asking me to solve a magic problem in such a situation?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    However, he knew that Amelia hated repeating herself.


    Before he tried to figure out what was going on inside her head, it was more important to prevent her from getting mad.


    That was why he nced over the problem in front of him.


    It was a picture of a magic circle, but Amelia hadn¡¯t told him what was needed to be solved.


    Countless straight lines, curves and arrangements of twelve runic characters messily covered the white paper.


    He carefully visualized the magic circle in his mind by redrawing it through meticulous calction.


    If there was one remarkable ability Siwoo possessed, it was his ability to concentrate, regardless of the situation.


    His previously pounding heart gradually turned tranquil as he concentrated even deeper.


    As he had seen in the Ain, the principles and manifestation of a magic circle urred on a three-dimensional level.


    Magic circles were merely a medium for the witches to inscribe or record the three-dimensional magic into two-dimensional form.


    It was simr to how humans turned the abstract phenomenon known as ¡®sound¡¯ into what was known as ¡®musical sheet.¡¯


    And so, Siwoo¡¯s mind brought the magic circle drawn on paper into a three-dimensional form.


    What he imagined wasn¡¯t a magic circle drawn on a t piece of paper.


    But a three-dimensional structure, an intricate mechanical device that slowly rotated in the air. A dodecahedron<sup>1</sup>It¡¯s a polyhedron with twelve faces. If you don¡¯t know what polyhedron is, it¡¯s a three-dimensional shape with several t faces, like cubes or prisms for example. with external tangents touching all of its edges.


    Once he sessfully discerned the magic circle¡¯s form, he continued on the next step, to find out its purpose.


    Based on the flow of mana and runic characters, he inferred how this particr magic circle would interact with reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s a form for mana transmission. The maximum transmission capacity is the volume of the internal connector.¡±


    Siwoo said in a calm voice while looking at Amelia.


    He was trying his hardest to not let his guard down.


    After all, he still didn¡¯t know what Amelia wanted yet.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    No it wasn¡¯t.


    The form she gave him wasn¡¯t perfect.


    There was a part of it missing.


    ¡°At its current state, there will be too much mana leakage during transmission. Whether the leakage is 50M or 30M, the form won¡¯t fulfil its intended purpose if we let it be.¡±


    He picked up a pen and wrote some runic characters in three different ces.


    ¡°This way we can transmit at least up to 100M without any transmission leaks.¡±


    Amelia nced at the equation that Siwoo solved.


    She didn¡¯t give out a big reaction before handing him another problem.


    ¡°Try this one too.¡±


    2.


    The magic test came out of nowhere.


    Amelia threw problem after problem at Siwoo.


    She pretended to be calm as she observed the situation, but inwardly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.


    In terms of difficulty, the problems she threw at him weren¡¯t the ones that could be considered challenging.


    Even the twins could solve them all within a day.


    However, Siwoo¡¯s pace on solving each problem was extraordinarily fast.


    After skimming through the problem just a few times, he¡¯d grab his pen and write down his answer.


    In magic, there was no definitive answer.


    Even if one was working on the same spell, there could be thousands or even millions of possible answers.


    That was why, the aspects that needed to be judged from the answer were how effective and logical the answer was.


    However, even under Amelia¡¯s strict standards, Siwoo¡¯s answers were urate and logical.


    If Amelia were the one who was solving the problem under the same amount of time, she would probably write simr answers to his.


    This made her certain.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Siwoopleted his self-essence magic. She also knew that he hadn¡¯t received anyone¡¯s help.


    He was just that skilled.


    Finally, all the problems that Amelia had prepared were solved.


    All of them were finished in a little more than three hours.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia checked his answer to thest problem.


    The problem revolved around attempting to gauge theplete structure of a barrier form using a partial observation.


    The difficulty level of the problem increased as they went further, so this problem was at a level that even the twins would find it hard to solve.


    However, Siwoo managed to find an answer to the problem in fifteen minutes.


    The moment Siwoo handed hisst answer to Amelia, he felt a burning thirst.


    His stomach felt like it had swallowed hot coals.


    Even the soft couch felt like a bed of thorns to him.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is she acting like this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If she found my magic circle sketches, she could just order me to stop my research.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She could also confiscate the sketches and send me to thebor camp.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t think of anything, there¡¯s too little information.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand why Amelia was doing this.


    When he snapped out of his thoughts, her beautiful eyes were staring at him.


    Her gaze was so intimidating that it was hard to believe that she was the same person who he caught doing something stupid this morning.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet. It¡¯s rted to Countess Gemini¡­¡±


    Amelia averted her gaze, either because she was trying to say that she didn¡¯t want to hear his words any further or because she was distracted by something.


    ¡°I rejected their offer.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    She then turned her gaze toward Siwoo again as she gave out her reply.


    Her gaze was strong and daring. Its intensity matched the phrase ¡®staring daggers¡¯ well.


    ¡°This morning, Countess Gemini came to visit me and offered me the proposal to transfer your ownership to them, Assistant Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°And you refused their offer¡­?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Countess Gemini said that they would prepare a gift that Amelia would ept as apensation.


    Considering the gesture of courtesy they had shown to Siwoo, it was unlikely that they were telling him an empty promise.


    That meant Amelia had refused their gift. But, why? For what reason?


    ¡°¡­May I ask why?¡±


    This time, it was Amelia¡¯s thoughts that were in turmoil.


    She already formted her answer while he was still asleep, but now that she was facing him, her tongue turned weak as she hesitated to answer his question.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re still useful as an assistant.¡±


    Amelia said dismissively, like a child trying toe up with a reasonable excuse to protect something that they didn¡¯t want to be taken away.


    That line was the only thing she coulde up with.


    <b><i> ¡®A useful assistant?¡¯</i></b>


    If she refused the Countess¡¯ offer for such a reason, that meant she had already discovered the sketches before their meeting this morning.


    Siwoo¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Seeing his expression, Amelia hastily added an excuse to emphasize her point.


    It wasn¡¯t like Amelia was unaware of his desire to leave Gehenna.


    She could tell from his research how much he wanted to leave. Not to mention that when he was in the perfect opportunity to get whatever it was that he desired, he still chose to leave Gehenna.


    That was why Amelia quickly made up an excuse.


    To persuade him to follow her decision.


    ¡°Of course, I know what it is that you want, Assistant Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t grant that request for you. Your talent in magic is exceptional. A ve achieving such a level of magic proficiency entirely through self-study is unprecedented. Letting that kind of talent to rot as a ve would be a huge waste.¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath.


    Then she slowly recited the words she had prepared and memorized in advance.


    ¡°So from now on, I¡¯ll personally guide you in your studies of magic. You will no longer be a ve. I¡¯ll wee you as a member of the Marigold family.¡±


    Siwoo felt a sudden surge of anger.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she telling me to give up and forget about my goal just because she wants to teach a lowly ve like me magic? She thought bestowing me with a noble status would be enough?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia continued her words with a gentle tone, focusing only on what she wanted to say, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Siwoo¡¯s state.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo, you belong to me.¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head deeply after hearing her words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tolerate you leaving my jurisdiction without permission. Therefore, I will take appropriate measures regarding your unauthorized escape n.¡±


    That meant, not only Siwoo was unable to run to the modern world by using the Countess¡¯ favor, he was also unable to leave using his magic circle because Amelia had discovered its purpose.


    Furthermore, she also dered that she wouldn¡¯t let him make another n to escape in the future.


    It was as if the whole world had copsed.


    Siwoo felt that everything didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia nced at Siwoo, who remained silent.


    She felt nervous.


    It was obvious that his condition didn¡¯t look very good.


    Though he didn¡¯t say anything.


    His eyes were empty and devoid of emotion.


    He didn¡¯t react in any meaningful ways.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll live in a favorable environment. You can request any materials that you like from the Academy by using my name, the same goes with any experimental tools that you need. Meals, desserts, cigarettes, clothes, anything you desire, just ask me for it, you don¡¯t need to hold back, I will provide them all for you.¡±


    Amelia believed those conditions would be enough to convince him.


    Exquisite meals.


    Sweet desserts.


    Freedom from very.


    Cigarettes and clothes he liked.


    Furthermore, though he was a man, he had the chance to walk the path of magic with dignity. There was no reason for him to miss out on the golden opportunity to directly receive guidance from the ¡®Baroness.¡¯


    He only needed to sacrifice a little bit of his freedom.


    After hearing his response, Amelia also nned to discuss other matters.


    She wanted to make a proper apology for the pain he had to endure due to her pettiness andpensate him appropriately.


    The disparity in perception regarding social status.


    Differences in living conditions.


    And Amelia¡¯s immature interpersonal skills.


    Those three things were already causing fatal discordance between them.


    But Amelia hadn¡¯t noticed it yet.


    She was running with all her might, believing the frozenke beneath her was solid ground.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Siwoo let out a bitterugh.


    It was an impolite action that clearly expressed his difort and disbelief.


    Seeing this, Amelia raised her brow in confusion.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo?¡±


    Siwoo continued tough.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore.


    She thought that she could act all high and mighty to him just because she had treated him well for a few days. As if all the years she had been torturing him was a lie. That was how ridiculous Amelia¡¯s words were to Siwoo.


    ¡°Seriously, I tried to endure everything and let it all go, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    His five years of longing turned into ashes.


    He felt a burning me in his chest as he was given something that he didn¡¯t even want. It was given to him like an act of kindness despite the other party being someone he resented.


    An unbearable sorrow and resentment overwhelmed him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bitch down to the core, huh?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Bitch?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia realized that the crude remark was directed at her and promptly froze in ce.


    ¡°Have I ever asked you to do anything for me? Did I tell you to pay me with minimum wage to make up for all the dyed wages all these years? Do you really think that you¡¯re granting my wish right now?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to do all this, but I got dragged along under your feet like a dog for five years. I have things I want to do, things I need to do¡­ I want to see my parents¡­! Damn it! Even those bastards in the military let their lowly dogs go on vacation to visit their families, but you¡­ you damn bitch!¡±


    Amelia abruptly stood up from her seat, her face turned pale.


    She never imagined such words woulde out of his mouth.


    ¡°W-What are you saying¡­? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Her head grew dizzy as she stumbled to find the words to say.


    She slowly realized the unbearable amount of humiliation she received and her anger built up for a moment.


    But then, she saw it.


    The sight of Siwoo shedding his tears sorrowfully.


    His eyes burned with hatred so intense that she could see clearly.


    ¡°Are you relieved now that you¡¯ve crushed even myst hope? Well, if your goal is to make me suffer then, congrattions.¡±


    He didn¡¯t scream.


    He didn¡¯t even raise his voice.


    However, the resentment in his voice was so deep that it intimidated her.


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me, really? Assistant? There are plenty of other witches who can fulfil that role. You¡¯re a capable witch, there should be a lot of them who would beg you to guide them. And yet you ignored them and chose to torment me instead¡­¡±


    ¡°Shin Siwoo, I understand that you¡¯re upset right now, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me. What is it that you want from me that you chose to torment me like this?¡±


    Siwoo got up from his seat and walked toward Amelia as if he was about to pounce on her.


    He was just a normal human, someone she could easily blow away with a single spell.


    However, it was the first time that Amelia witnessed such intense anger and fury.


    The disdain and contempt in his scornful gaze turned Amelia into a helpless girl, unable to do anything.


    She couldn¡¯t even think of a spell to cast, only taking a step back to run away from him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about me hurting your pathetic pride five years ago, then I¡¯m sorry. But, if you¡¯re going to keep tormenting me with nonsensical excuses like this, I¡¯d rather you kill me right now instead.¡±


    Before she realized it, Amelia¡¯s back had touched the door and she couldn¡¯t take another step backward.


    There was fear, confusion and bewilderment in her face as she was unable to process what was happening right now.


    Her body was trapped under Siwoo¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±


    Finally, Siwoo¡¯s screaming voice entered her ears. She opened the door with desperation and ran away without looking back.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1It¡¯s a polyhedron with twelve faces. If you don¡¯t know what polyhedron is, it¡¯s a three-dimensional shape with several t faces, like cubes or prisms for example. </li></ul>

 Chapter 80: Uninvited Guest (1)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Haah¡­! Haah¡­!¡±


    A breeze bruised past Amelia¡¯s ear.


    Her rushing footsteps, without any particr destination in mind, eventually stumbled upon a rock.


    In that moment, her autonomous defense magic kicked in, shattered the rock and turned it into dust. But, because she was running at high speed, she fell down.


    Amelia¡¯s body rolled down the steep path.


    She wasn¡¯t injured, but her whole body became covered in dirt.


    From her elegant and silky hair to the delicate hem of her dress.


    She lifted herself up from the ground.


    Siwoo¡¯s terrifying expression still lingered inside her mind like a ghost.


    <b><i> ¡®Are you relieved now that you¡¯ve crushed even myst hope? Well, if your goal is to make me suffer then, congrattions.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What the hell do you want from me?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If it¡¯s about me hurting your pathetic pride five years ago, then I¡¯m sorry. But, if you¡¯re going to keep tormenting me with nonsensical excuses like this, I¡¯d rather you kill me right now instead.¡¯</i></b>


    He expressed his anger without holding anything back.


    In an expression she had never seen before, in a tone and voice she had never heard before.


    His gaze was filled with resentment and hatred.


    Amelia was so overwhelmed by it and ended up fleeing the scene.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    Before she realized it, her hand was clutching her clothes tightly.


    It was like a heavy weight had fallen upon her.


    No words came out of her mouth. Her thoughts filled with her desire to escape and hide.


    Siwoo¡¯s actions were a clear act of disrespect.


    Not only did he raise his voice in front of the witch, he also swore and showed signs of violence.


    It was absolutely unforgivable behavior.


    ¡°How dare¡­ A mere ve¡­¡±


    If only by spitting out such words she could untie the tangled emotions at the bottom of her heart.


    She quickly realized the truth after pondering the meaning of the words she just uttered with such difficulty.


    Those words were meaningless.


    Despite how much she wanted to snap back at him, venting her frustration over his rudeness¡­


    She couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    Each time, his gaze came to her mind.


    His eyes, filled with anger and moistened with tears.


    He was crying.


    Even Amelia could understand that his tears were born from his anger, resentment and sorrow.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be bothered much even if someone were to show her their resentment.


    She wasn¡¯t one to care about what others think about her.


    But, Siwoo was different.


    <b><i> ¡®Were you that angry at me?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Did you really hate me that much?¡¯</i></b>


    It was too difficult for her to ept the fact that she herself was the cause of his anger and the target of his deep resentment.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Amelia brushed off the dirt from her clothes as she stood up.


    White particles began to swirl around her and enveloped her surroundings.


    She missed her master.


    She wanted to leave everything behind and run.


    Then, her body disappeared in an instant, leaving behind the autumn wind.


    2.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done talking yet!¡±


    When Amelia started to run away, Siwoo chased after her.


    However, her mana enhanced footsteps were so fast that she disappeared from his sight in less than 10 seconds.


    With his final flicker of hope extinguished, Siwoo¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as he entered Amelia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Fuck! I endured everything for five years, but the moment I spoke a little about my grudge, she threw a fucking fit!¡±


    In her room was a disy of expensive-looking whiskey bottles.


    He took one of them and poured the content into his mouth as he tried to release his frustration.


    This was no different than him ransacking a witch¡¯s belongings, but he was already at the point of no return.


    Since he had alreadyshed out at her, the possibility of Amelia forgiving him was infinitely slim.


    There was no way someone as prideful as Amelia would forgive a ve who insulted her right to her face.


    The probability of it happening was lower than Takasho turning into a girl to suck his dick.


    Nevertheless, he felt somewhat relieved.


    <b><i> ¡®If there¡¯s one thing that I regret, it¡¯s that I couldn¡¯t curse at her more before she ran away.¡¯</i></b>


    After all the torments he had to go through because of her, she had the audacity to run away as soon as she heard him insulting her. Such cowardice was something that Siwoo couldn¡¯t appreciate.


    Nevertheless, she¡¯d return eventually.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll be demoted to a ve under the City Hall again to pay the price for my rudeness to her.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Then, I¡¯ll end up being sold to a wicked witch and die.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Fucking bitch.¡±


    Siwoo poured almost half of the whiskey down his throat, but not before he gagged twice or thrice.


    The alcohol was strong.


    His anger fused with the alcohol that entered his system, making it practically impossible for him to return to sobriety.


    As he pondered how to give Amelia a taste of her own medicine since he was going to die anyway, he found some of her research materials on her table.


    <b><i> ¡®It isn¡¯t muchpared to what she had done, but she¡¯ll definitely be pissed off if I were to throw those papers away, won¡¯t she?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Fuck off, you bitch, let me bless your precious research materials with my glorious urine.¡±


    Siwoo, who was pulling down his pants so that he could pee on the stack of papers, barely managed to stop himself with his dick still sticking out.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just stop.¡±


    Still, as a schr himself, there was a moral code that he didn¡¯t want to cross.


    After all that happened, that wicked witch Amelia still refrained from confiscating Siwoo¡¯s research paper.


    If she had nned to do so, she would have disposed it white Siwoo was still sleeping.


    There was no need for her to spread the paper around his bed.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he would forgive her.


    He made an oath to God.


    When Amelia returned, he would smash her head with the whiskey bottle, no matter what the consequences were.


    ¡°Amelia, you fucking bitch¡­ Stupid blonde-haired cunt¡­! I bet even the hair on your pussy is as thorny as your heart is!¡±


    Siwoo plopped down on the table as he unleashed a torrent of curses at Amelia.


    Even after he downed half a bottle of whiskey, somehow his mind was still clear.


    It was then that he realized his anger had ovee the effect of the alcohol.


    ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t need that kind of realization¡­¡±


    As Siwoo let out a deep sigh, his attention was caught by a piece of paper.


    It wasn¡¯t a part of Amelia¡¯s research material.


    The paper was filled with dense lines of texts, its corner was peeking out from under the pile of other papers.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He pulled on that corner to see its contents.


    On it, there were various traces of words being erased and changed.


    Some parts of the words were crossed out with two lines while others were so scribbled that it was impossible to read them.


    ¡°She did the same damn thing again¡­¡±


    At the end of his venomous words, there was a hint of shock in his voice.


    The reason was because of the words written on the paper.


    Although it seemed to be hastily written, their purpose was clear.


    It was to rehearse the words that she wanted to say to Siwoo.


    Everything was written in great detail from her n topensate him to her n for the future. She even wrote down some responses if he were to reject her offer.


    The responses she wrote were based on his possible reactions.


    Moreover, there were several sentences at the top of the paper that were crossed with a big X.


    <b><i> ¡®I sincerely apologize for all the torment I¡¯ve put you through.¡¯</i></b>


    Along with several strokes crossing out the other lines, underneath those words were¡­


    <b><i> ¡®It was an administrative mistake that arranged you to live at the barn. I didn¡¯t mean to make you live there. I¡¯m truly sorry for that as well. I¡¯llpensate you¡­¡¯</i></b>


    More strokes crossed out the words next to that line¡­


    After numerous revisions, a single sentence was firmly written on the paper.


    <b><i> ¡®I deeply apologize.¡¯</i></b>


    This time, there were no strokes or cross marks on the sentence.


    Siwoo put the paper back to its original ce, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    ¡°Fuck, I hate this kind of thing.¡±


    His mind suddenly becameplicated.


    It felt like he was watching a superhero movie that tried too hard to include adults as its target.


    After the hero defeated the viin, it turned out that the viin wasn¡¯t a bad guy, he was just forced to be one because of the circumstances¡­


    Exactly the kind of movie that pissed off viewers because they forcibly inserted those inexplicable reasons.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean his anger toward her had subsided.


    He was just surprised.


    In his mind, Amelia was like a knife, sharp and edgy.


    To others, they always thought that she was a perfect being.


    To Siwoo, she was cold-blooded, shameless and above all, she seemed like someone who wouldn¡¯t flinch even if you stabbed her with a needle.


    <b><i> ¡®Looking at the note, she seems like an extremely introverted girl who wrote down all the things she wanted to say before going outside to talk to other people. She even wrote down specific instructions on how to handle certain situations during her talk.¡¯</i></b>


    However, that alone didn¡¯t mean that all Amelia¡¯s sins were absolved.


    The torment she inflicted on Siwoo was deliberate and a piece of paper wasn¡¯t enough to make him forgive her.


    And, even if she genuinely regretted her actions, it didn¡¯t matter in the end.


    After all, Siwoo still ended up suffering as the victim in this case.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it make sense for her to apologize first?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®It would have been easier for her if she were to apologize first instead of spouting nonsense about taking me on as her disciple.¡¯</i></b>


    After some contemtion, Siwoo realized something.


    Since Amelia couldn¡¯t be stupid enough to not understand that.


    <b><i> ¡®It means there¡¯s another issue, that damn pathetic pride of hers.¡¯</i></b>


    Unable to ovee her own pride, she hesitated and tried to beat around the bush until Siwoo ended up exploding in anger.


    ¡°That means it isn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    Even saying those words left him a bitter taste.


    Siwoo tidied up Amelia¡¯s table, which he had previously messed up, and walked out of the room.


    He decided to meet up with Takasho first.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen next, but I should at least bid my only friend goodbye first.¡¯</i></b>


    Since he didn¡¯t want toe empty-handed, he twisted open another bottle of whiskey from Amelia¡¯s stash and walked down to the dimly lit hallway.


    The hallway felt eerie for some reason.


    Suddenly, he noticed a small table tucked away in a corner.


    It was the ce where Amelia offered him cakes and cigarettes out of nowhere.


    Even until now, he didn¡¯t understand why she did that.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe she wanted to apologize to me?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Amelia really was someone whose actions were unpredictable to him.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock, knock.</i></b>


    Suddenly there was a knocking sound.


    It wasn¡¯t a sound of someone twisting the doorknob, but someone lightly tapping on the door with their hand.


    <b><i> ¡®Who?¡¯</i></b>


    Confused, Siwoo contemted whether he should open the door or not.


    Since the person came to look for Amelia at this hour, they should be most likely either a witch or one of her guests.


    After everything that happened, Siwoo¡¯s position became ambiguous. He didn¡¯t even know whether it was okay or not for him to receive her guests.


    But, he didn¡¯t have to contemte for long.


    The door wasn¡¯t locked in the first ce, so the person who knocked had opened it without waiting for permission.


    Moonlight seeped through the gap in the now-open door.


    As expected, the person who stepped into the mansion under the dazzling light was a woman.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The slender, short-haired woman took off her gloves and greeted him with an elegant and noble gesture.


    Her ck hair was neatly styled.


    The slit in her blood red eyes made them look like a pair of cat eyes.


    Despite that, it didn¡¯t blemish their beauty. It glimmered like a ruby, albeit a cursed ruby would be a more appropriate expression.


    A curse that would bring destruction to the unlucky person who held it in their hands.


    Siwoo felt a shiver running down his spine.


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    But, his instincts were screaming at him that the person in front of him was dangerous.


    ¡°Is Baroness Marigold home?¡±


    The witch¡¯s voice, apanied with a soft giggle, echoed through the hallway.

 Chapter 81: Uninvited Guest (2)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Just like all the witches Siwoo had seen.


    The appearance of the uninvited guest before him was as beautiful as a painting.


    Her dress, made from pitch-ck fabric, clung gracefully to her body, as if it was created exclusively for her.


    It was hard to believe that her crimson eyes were that of a human¡¯s. Her lips exuded a seductive aura.


    Her hair, falling just below her shoulders, evoked the image of a deathly flower, perhaps due to her slender body line.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s just like¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The Higanbana¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The flower that bloomed at the bank of the river that ran through the underworld.


    Siwoo felt a shiver run down his spine.


    What was reflected in her eyes when she calmly interacted with him wasn¡¯t a form of respect one would show toward another human being.


    It was an indifferent gaze, as if she was looking at a worm incapable ofmunication. Though, she probably hadn¡¯t realized it herself.


    Even her excessively sweet tone felt incredibly nauseating.


    No witch he had encountered so far had this kind of gaze toward another human.


    What he felt from her was an instinctual fear that one could feel from facing a natural predator.


    That fear overcame the effects of the alcohol he just consumed. The sense of crisis he felt dragged his consciousness to sobriety.


    Though he still didn¡¯t know the reason why he felt this unsettled, he lowered his head anyway, before carefully asking.


    ¡°My name is Shin Siwoo, an exclusive ve of the Baroness. Have you made an appointment in advance? Would it be okay for me to inquire what kind of rtionship you two have?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I made no such appointment. And as for what kind of rtionship we have¡­ Let¡¯s just say that we¡¯re friends.¡±


    The atmosphere she exuded and the way she answered his question made Siwoo heightened his guard.


    <b><i> ¡®With that shitty personality of hers, Amelia only has Sophia as a friend.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, why is this witch referring to herself as Amelia¡¯s friend? What¡¯s her purpose foring here anyway?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo let out a slight smile.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia is currently out for a moment, but she should return soon. Shall I escort you to the reception room first?¡±


    In any case, he had to buy time for himself first and foremost.


    That was what his instinct told him to do.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t exactly ignore the chill that he had been feeling.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In response to Siwoo¡¯s words, the witch replied with an elegant smile and followed behind him with her heels clicking rhythmically.


    Siwoo caught sight of the expression on her face through a ss door.


    If a male-devouring monster existed in this world, then they would look exactly like this woman.


    The mole under her left eye exuded such seductiveness that made him want to undress to see what might lie beneath her ck dress.


    ¡®Beautiful¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe her.


    <b><i> ¡®But, what¡¯s with this ufortable feeling?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Something just feels terribly wrong¡­¡¯</i></b>


    There was something about the heavy air this witch exuded.


    It clung to his lung and made it difficult for him to breathe. It was as if he was breathing on a humid summer day.


    Because it was a ce to receive guests, the reception room was the most decorated part of the mansion.


    After guiding her to a table covered in a white cloth, Siwoo pulled out a chair for her to sit on.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment. I will prepare tea for you to drink.¡±


    He would use that chance to escape.


    Back in his room, there was a music box under his bed.


    If he were to activate it, he could block her senses before escaping through the window.


    His rtionship with Amelia had already been ruined beyond repair anyway.


    There was no need for him to wait for Amelia toe back while stupidly entertaining her guest. Not to mention that said guest was a potentially dangerous individual.


    ¡°It¡¯d be too lonely if I were to wait here by myself, don¡¯t you think? Why don¡¯t you have a seat with me?¡±


    As Siwoo pondered on how to respond so that he could deceive her and make a smooth escape, the witch sent him a whisper.


    With an overly seductive and sweet tone.


    ¡°Please, for me?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Left with no other choice, Siwoo pulled out the chair beside her and sat down.


    He tried to control his expression to the best he could, trying to make things less awkward between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, I¡¯m but a humble ve and my knowledge is limited. Would it be eptable for me to inquire about your identity?¡±


    ¡°Ea Sadalmelik<sup>1</sup>Sadalmelik, or Alpha Aquarii, is one of the stars located in the Aquarius constetion..¡±


    ¡°A beautiful name, befits of a noble like you.¡±


    Ea covered her mouth with a yful gesture as she chuckled at Siwoo¡¯s attempt to tter her.


    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Shin Siwoo.¡±


    Feeling that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t turning unpleasant, Siwoo let out a sigh of relief.


    In truth, he was worried that he might have overdone it a little when he talked to her.


    However, judging by the flow of the conversation, it seemed like he had handled it well.


    ¡°It seems like the Baroness won¡¯t be returning any time soon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    Considering how she rushed off so hastily.


    It didn¡¯t seem like Amelia woulde back soon.


    Even after contemting it, Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand the reason why she had fled.


    If he was in her shoes, he would have definitely disposed of himself right there and then without any hesitation.


    With an intrigued expression on her face, Ea scrutinized every inch of Siwoo¡¯s face.


    She licked her lips before opening her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I hate waiting in boredom¡­ Why don¡¯t we have some fun to kill time?¡±


    A thick and dense scent permeated through the air.


    It was as if the wind had intentionally shifted direction to fill Siwoo¡¯s nose with her subtle, yet distinct feminine fragrance.


    ¡°Can I know what do you mean by ¡®having fun?¡¯¡±


    ¡°I have a very bad habit. It¡¯s an embarrassing habit, a w that I can¡¯t speak of confidently in front of others because it¡¯s so improper and shameful.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Huh, seriously?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo¡¯s poker face faltered a little.


    From her tone, it sounded like she was flirting with him.


    It was subtle enough that she still looked elegant while doing so, though.


    Showing her an ambiguous smile, Siwoo quietly listened to her words.


    Ea, who had been resting her chin on her hand, extended her delicate hand and gently took Siwoo¡¯s.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Guided by her soft and slender fingers, she brought one of his fingers near her lips as she yfully nibbled on it.


    ¡°Whenever I indulge in a secret affair, I have to expose that w to the other person. It¡¯s honestly quite an embarrassing thing to do.¡±


    Siwoo hesitated. Unsure whether to withdraw his hand or not.


    He hadn¡¯t paid it much attention until now, but this woman exuded such an alluring atmosphere that he inadvertently swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Can you guess what my bad habit is?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This time, Ea slightly parted her lips before gently touching Siwoo¡¯s fingertip with her tongue.


    It wrapped around his fingertip surprisingly quickly.


    Up until today, Siwoo had never known that someone¡¯s tongue could move so delicately yet so quickly like this.


    ¡°U-Uhh¡­!¡±


    When he tried to resist this terrifying witch, she stuffed his fingers into her mouth.


    <b><i> ¡®She doesn¡¯t show any shame even after doing all this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    With a yful smile, she started sucking on two of her fingers with her lips while licking them intensely with her tongue.


    It was as if she was sucking on his dick.


    However, despite this arousing situation, his cock didn¡¯t even move.


    Rather than getting aroused, Siwoo was just scared to death.


    ¡°My bad habit is¡­ I keep wanting to steal another woman¡¯s man. Oh, I feel so embarrassed now¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What the hell is this nutcase saying?¡¯</i></b>


    Ea let out a smirk as she cupped both her cheeks with her hands. A blissful smile as if she was melting from pleasure spread across her face not soon after.


    Siwoo¡¯s statistical assessment was correct. Witches like Ea were likely to be either a nutcase or batshit crazy.


    Even if Siwoo¡¯s status was nothing more than a ve, what Ea was trying to do was considered a taboo.


    It was like a man trying to spend a night with an emperor¡¯s cherished concubine.


    Proposing such nonsense when Amelia might return at any given moment was a clear proof of her insanity.


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, is she even a proper guest to begin with?¡¯</i></b>


    First, she lied about being friends with the clearly friendless Amelia, then she openly dered that she was into NTR¡­


    Not to mention the suffocating atmosphere he had been feeling for a while.


    Her sweet scent reminded him of a carnivorous nt that exuded its fragrance to ensnare the insects around it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Are you maybe thinking about your master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling lost at this undeserved attention being directed at me.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, tell me. Are you thinking about Marigold right now?¡±


    Ea seemed to be extremely excited for some reason.


    She leaned in closer to Siwoo, half of her buttocks were already off the chair as she positioned her face just a few inches closer from his.


    Siwoo¡¯s dted pupils were reflected in Ea¡¯s blood-red eyes.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t me you for thinking about her.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is it even something you can me me for?¡¯</i></b>


    Her words confused him, but he just obediently nodded his head.


    Though, he wasn¡¯t sure that he could get away with lying right to her face when their eyes were locked to each other like this.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What part of her are you thinking about? Her voice? Face? Or possibly, her naked body?¡±


    Ea started speaking rapidly, clearly excited, while Siwoo was startled by her change.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand where all her excitement came from.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like he could just tell her that all he could think about Amelia was his hatred toward her.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood something¡­ The rtionship between Ms. Marigold and I are merely that of an associate professor and her exclusive ve.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Hearing that answer, Ea¡¯s excitement waned and she leaned back against the backrest of her chair.


    She had no intention to hide her loss of interest to him.


    ¡°What a shame. It would have been better if there¡¯s something deeper going on between you and her.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for not meeting your expectations.¡±


    In any case, he wanted to gradually distance himself from her.


    He felt like there might be sparks flying for no reason just by being next to her. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to be by her side at all.


    His instincts were telling him.


    That this witch was dangerous.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo happened to notice something and stopped in his tracks.


    On the edge of her dress, there were intricate ckces made by twisting fabric. It formed a certain pattern.


    At first, he thought it was either something like flowers or vines.


    But after seeing it closely, the pattern resembled a water jug.


    It depicted water pouring out of the jug. The fact that he couldn¡¯t tell such an unnatural pattern showed exactly how skilled the weaving techniques used for the dress was.


    At that moment, two words came to his mind.


    <b><i> ¡®An Exile.¡¯</i></b>


    In truth, he considered this possibility because of her distinctive aura.


    However, it was hard for him to imagine that an exile would boldly visit Amelia¡¯s house, so he buried that possibility deep into his thoughts.


    Siwoo remembered what Sophia had said on the night when Amelia was almost kidnapped.


    Back then, she referred to the mastermind behind that incident as the ¡®Witch of Aquarius.¡¯


    And right before him stood a woman exuding an ominous aura while wearing a dress adorned withce patterns resembling a water jug.


    This couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence.


    Siwoo had been nning to run away from her and now his desire to run away became stronger.


    He had to run quickly.


    Sure, he might have put his life on line when he confronted Amelia just a moment ago, but he wasn¡¯t inclined to sit still in a life-threatening situation like this.


    Moreover, he still had more swear words to say to Amelia, so he couldn¡¯t afford to die yet.


    Without changing his expression, Siwoo leisurely stood up from his seat.


    ¡°The Baroness might take a while longer to be back, so let me bring out some fine whiskey for you. Please don¡¯t let me embarrass myself by not being able to serve an esteemed guest like you.¡±


    The Witch of Aquarius, who was wearing a faint smile, gently ces her chin on top of her sped hands without uttering a single word.


    Siwoo nced at her calmly and started to make his way out of the reception room.


    <b><i> -Woong!</i></b>


    Then, he felt a dull vibration from behind.


    Siwoo was familiar with that sensation, he could immediately tell what it was.


    A unique phenomenon that emerged when someone moved the mana around them.


    ¡°You sensed it, huh?¡±


    In an instant, magical waves flowed from the witch¡¯s cat-like pupils.


    Behind her back were severalyers of fluttering ck ribbons-like objects.


    Siwoo could sense an overwhelmingly high concentration of mana, it felt like it could take a chunk of a mountain just by grazing it.


    His thoughts moved quickly.


    If a witch bothered to go out of her way to confront someone who was ranked 22nd in the hierarchy, that meant she was confident that she was at least a match for thetter.


    Siwoo could tell that she didn¡¯t bring out those ck ribbons out of good intentions.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    RUN.


    It was time to escape.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Sadalmelik, or Alpha Aquarii, is one of the stars located in the Aquarius constetion.</li></ul>

 Chapter 82: Uninvited Guest (3)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (3) ?</b>


    1.


    A ck ribbon swayed in the wind.


    Like its sinister color, it maliciously wrapped itself around Siwoo.


    As if it was a capturing a fleeing bird.


    Instinctively, Siwoo tried to decipher the rule behind it as he looked at the part of the ribbon that was blocking the door out of the reception room.


    Magic was an intricate field of study.


    Regardless of the purpose of the spell, there were certain rules and principles that needed to be followed.


    What Siwoo sensed upon casting his eyes on it was the waves of radiating mana.


    The sequential waves descended from top to bottom, signified that this ribbon would be blocking the door from above to below.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s body slid down as if he was attempting a baseball slide.


    It was a close call.


    But his attempt at making a dramatic escape seeded. He watched the ribbon pass over his head.


    He hastily got back on his feet before looking behind him, to see that the ribbon hadpletely covered the door he just passed.


    If he had hesitated even slightly, he would have been captured without any chance of escaping.


    A crazy witch obsessed with magic.


    Infamous for her heartlessness andck of emotion, an Exile.


    The moment he got caught by her, it was clear what kind of fate would befall him.


    Siwoo sprinted through the central staircase and dashed into his room without a second thought.


    It was impossible to escape from a witch without revealing his magic.


    On his bed, there was a high-grade bottle of mana water and ten vials of concentrated mana that was given to him by the twins.


    It might be difficult to outrun that wicked witch even if he were to use ¡®water lizard strides¡¯, but it was still better than trying to do it by foot.


    Besides, that Exile wouldn¡¯t even imagine that a mere ve like him could use magic.


    <b><i> ¡®If I can take advantage of that carelessness, get to the music box and sessfully activate it, I should be able to get enough time to ask help from the surroundings.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Why now of all times¡­!¡±


    There was no way that the Exile woulde to seek Amelia for a decent reason.


    Not to mention that she was already involved in Amelia¡¯s kidnapping incident.


    If only Amelia met her by ident on her way out, he could enjoy an epic magic battle while pping his hands on the side.


    After all, no matter how strong Ea was, Amelia herself was a highly experienced witch.


    ¡°I¡¯m screwed¡­ Fuck!¡±


    Panting heavily, Siwoo rummaged beneath his bed.


    He could hear footsteps gradually getting closer.


    As he expected, she didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry.


    Like a cat toying with its prey, she spent her hunting time leisurely.


    He nearly overturned the bed as he retrieved the items he needed.


    The twins gave him a lot of things, so he couldn¡¯t just take everything with him. So, he only took the cloak with powerful enhancement on it, the music box and the mana water.


    At that moment, the curtains swayed like skirt being blown up by the wind.


    <b><i> ¡®Did I leave the window open?¡¯</i></b>


    But there was no time to dwell on that trivial doubt.


    ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    ¡°We came to visit you secretly again tonight, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    If there were people who¡¯d jump through his window in the middle of the night.


    They would be the twins who thought that they could enjoy a secret rendezvous with him tonight as well.


    Siwoo felt his head bing dizzy.


    It felt like a fire broke out in the apartment while he was sleeping, but when he was running away from the fire, he suddenly remembered that he had left his cat behind.


    <b><i> ¡®Why do they have toe tonight?¡¯</i></b>


    While the twins probably just wanted to enjoy their time hanging out with Siwoo, unfortunately for them, this was the worst time possible to visit him.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, listen to me. We¡¯re fucked. Originally, it was just me who was fucked, but now you two are also fucked. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s run away quickly!¡±


    ¡°W-What? Did Ms. Professor find out about everything?¡±


    ¡°I thought I turned on the music box properly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that¡­!¡±


    In hindsight, it would be better if it was Amelia who was chasing him right now.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for an Exile to kill an apprentice witch and take their ¡®bowl¡¯ away.


    <b><i> ¡®At this rate, the twins will get caught in this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo¡¯s reaction left the twins bewildered.


    His gesture and manner of speaking gave off the feeling as if he was getting chased by a ferocious tiger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin! We need to run away now!¡±


    Because of their momentary hesitation, Ea managed to catch up to them.


    The ribbons on her back still fluttered like wings.


    ¡°Do you really need to run away? I just wanted to talk¡­ Now I feel heartbroken.¡±


    Ea entered the room while humming a tune. Her pupils narrowed slightly.


    Her eyes caught the sight of two apprentice witches who clearly had a ¡®youthful¡¯ atmosphere surrounding them.


    The corners of her mouth formed a crescent-moon shape in response to her unexpected stroke of luck.


    She licked her lips like someone discovering delicious sweets at a buy 1 get 2 free promotion event.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a good girltely it seems. I was supposed to taste just a single ve, but now I got to taste two apprentice witches too.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s pale face.


    A witch they had never seen before.


    The magic behind her, that seemed to brim with malice.


    Not to mention that she was talking about killing, a taboo act in Gehenna.


    At that moment, the twins finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°C-Could it be¡­? A-An Exile?¡±


    ¡°Correct~¡±


    There was no precedent to its movement.


    A single strand of ck ribbon that had been twisting and turning in the air suddenly surged forward.


    They didn¡¯t have time to observe its movement, let alone react to it.


    Luckily, Siwoo was lifting his cloak to shield them, not because he managed to read the ribbon¡¯s movements, but because he sensed dangering from her.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    A deafening sound echoed through the room.


    On the other side of the cloak, a defensive barrier was spread out.


    But, even that tightly woven, threeyered magic formation was shattered into pieces after receiving a single strike from that ribbon.


    The cloak tore into pieces, turning into mere scraps.


    Amidst the scattered remains of the defensive barrier that resembled ss shards, Siwoo could see Ea¡¯s disappointed face.


    ¡°You thought that scrap could protect you? That was why you ran away to this ce?¡±


    Dozens of ribbons vibrated in response to Ea¡¯sughter, as she mocked her prey¡¯s cute effort to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop her! Mr. Assistant, you¡ª Ahh!¡±


    ¡°To hell with that! Just run!¡±


    He boldly grabbed Odile, who was trying to block Ea¡¯s attack, and the trembling Odette¡¯s waist before jumping outside the window.


    In this desperate moment, he felt like an otherworldly power surged from within him, making it possible for him to do such a feat.


    Despite their awkward position, the twins still managed to cast levitation magic so that they couldnd safely on the ground.


    ¡°W-What are you doing? We should do the same thing asst time! Divide our roles! I¡¯ll buy us some time!¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to beat that monster?! Escaping together is our best option right now!¡±


    After he calmed Odile down, Siwoo grabbed a bottle of mana water and drank it as it was before looking up at the window.


    There, Ea calmly observed the three fleeing figures without any sense of urgency.


    ¡°Your name is Shin Siwoo, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Despite the considerable distance between them, Siwoo could hear Ea¡¯s gentle voice as if she was speaking right next to him.


    She probably directed the sound directly to his ear, giving him the impression that only he could hear it.


    ¡°Stop your futile resistance and give me the apprentice witches. In exchange, I¡¯ll grant you the ultimate pleasure. It isn¡¯t like you¡¯ll be able to escape.¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo noticed something.


    He couldn¡¯t see it from inside the mansion, but a thin translucent barrier had enveloped the entire area.


    It resembled a water bottle as it epassed the entirety of the mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it after I escape.¡±


    Siwoo hugged the twins against his side, just like before.


    Mana flowed through his entire body.


    Since his body couldn¡¯t contain the mana for too long, he directed the rapidly depleting mana into his legs.


    ¡°Oh my?¡±


    Seeing the sight of Siwoo using magic made Ea widen her eyes.


    But Siwoo didn¡¯t have the time to care about that.


    In an instant, his body exploded with all of his mana, disappearing from Ea¡¯s sight at a speed akin to the wind.


    2.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­! You can put us down now!¡±


    ¡°We can run on our own!¡±


    Siwoo distanced himself as much as possible from the mansion and hid in the garden.


    He hoped that the maze of vine-covered flowers that reached up to his height might momentarily divert Ea¡¯s attention.


    Of course it was merely a fleeting hope and he knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Drenched in sweat, he gently put the twins down.


    He stopped here instead of hiding deeper because this spot was where he came into contact with the translucent barrier¡¯s boundary.


    ¡°What was that all about? Is she an Exile?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re stuck in a situation simr back when we were in the Latifundium. Do you have a way to contact someone outside?¡±


    Siwoo asked Odile while picking up a twig nearby and touching the barrier with it.


    He didn¡¯t do this for no reason.


    This was so that he could confirm what kind of effect it had.


    <b><i> -Psss¡­</i></b>


    Immediately, the twig started to melt away.


    It was as if an unidentified liquid flowed steadily from the tip of the twig, like metal making contact with a highly corrosive acid.


    <b><i> ¡®What would happen if I had rushed forward and collided with this barrier without knowing this?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo could feel his blood run cold.


    ¡°As expected¡­ We can¡¯t get out¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we being trapped again?¡±


    This whole situation was reminiscent of when they were chased by a Homunculus in the Latifundium.


    The only difference was that, this time, their pursuer was an even more dangerous being than the Homunculus.


    ¡°Yes, so can you contact¡ª¡±


    ¡°I gave you ten seconds, yet you could only make it this far?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s stiff neck turned toward the source of the voice.


    Like walking on top of a sturdy brick wall, Ea¡¯s figure gracefully perched on a thin vine with ease.


    From where he stood, he could see her panties beneath her fluttering dress.


    ¡°You filthy traitor! Do you know who our master is?¡±


    ¡°I know, of course. You¡¯re the cheeky offspring of the arrogant Gemini who¡¯s always been a thorn in my side.¡±


    Ea descended with a cold face, stepping on the ribbons that sheid out like steps of stairs in the air.


    Seeing her draw near, the three of them found themselvespletely powerless.


    They could see the malice exuded in her breath as if it was a tangible thing.


    Her mocking smile and her exceptionally casual tone emitted an immense sense of terror that made them feel deep despair.


    ¡°Do you know? The witches that you called ¡®Exiles¡¯ are especially skilled in barrier magic, as it¡¯s something that severs one¡¯s connection to the outside world.¡±


    Exiles.


    Among them were the witches who harmed other witches or apprentice witches. They were considered as ¡®public enemies¡¯ and were the main targets of witch hunts.


    Ea was notorious for her wickedness and she was able to traverse through the modern world with ease due to her proficiency in barrier magic. She was able to produce a barrier that rivaled even the music box.


    ¡°You¡¯re already inside my bottle, you¡¯re basically inside my mouth already, ready to be chewed. If you find my words hard to believe, you can raise your voice and call your master¡¯s name. Might as well do it while crying to make it more entertaining.¡±


    The normally lively and spirited Odile became meek the moment Ea turned her sharp gaze toward her. She grabbed Siwoo¡¯s sleeve while holding her breath.


    She could tell that the Exile¡¯s words weren¡¯t empty boasts.


    Such arge-scale barrier was set up, but there was no sign of other witches nearby.


    It meant the barrier didn¡¯t only act as an unbreakable wall, but also as a cradle that kept the outside world from peering inside.


    This was the reason why the wicked witch dared tomit such atrocities in the middle of Gehenna.


    ¡°Which one of you is the older sister? And which one is the younger one?¡±


    Odile faltered at the unexpected question.


    However, she quickly steadied her breathing and answered that question with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I-I am the older sister.¡±


    Odile¡¯s decision was a calcted one.


    She could only tell Ea¡¯s magic level faintly, but she was aware that the wicked witch wasn¡¯t someone that could be beaten with small tricks.


    After all, this was the same witch who had shattered a coat ridden with the highest-grade protective enhancements in one effortless strike.


    And she was wielding dozens of ribbons that could produce such an attack.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I am way more talented than this disappointing little sister of mine. So, if you need a bowl to take, take mine and let her go.¡±


    ¡°Sis?! What are you talking about?!¡±


    Since the other party opened up a room for conversation, someone could sacrifice themselves so the rest could escape. Odile thought that she should take on that role.


    Ea showed a hint of interest in Odile¡¯s words as she licked her smiling lips before opening her mouth to speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Trying to catch energetic little brats like you all is a little bothersome. It¡¯s hard to capture a group of ants without killing them, after all.¡±


    Then, she tilted her head gently before showing them a cruel smile.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you all consider my proposal as well?¡±

 Chapter 83: Uninvited Guest (4)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (4) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you all consider my proposal as well?¡±


    Ea readily responded to Odile¡¯s suggestion. The tone of her voice made it sound like she was singing.


    The fortunate part about their ordeal was that their opponent was someone who wasn¡¯tpletely unresponsive when they were trying to talk to her.


    The wicked witch frowned, as if lost in thought for a moment, before opening her mouth.


    ¡°I really, really hate those Gemini bitches. Can you believe it? They destroyed my mana nt, the main source of my ie, 5 years ago.¡±


    Like thick mud being severed, her voice rippled with viscous malice.


    Her umted resentment was so deep to the point she broke her pretentious facade, revealing a twisted expression on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    As if she was performing a y, Ea took a deep breath and changed her expression.


    Odile, trying to not let her guard down, straightened her shoulders and spoke,


    ¡°Odile, Odile Gemini.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if Odile here sacrifices herself and obediently follows me, I¡¯m willing to let the rest of you go.¡±


    ¡°What about your proposal? What is it about?¡±


    A suspicious smirk appeared on Ea¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Firstly, I need to verify that the courage you¡¯re showing me is genuine.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Calm down first and listen to me. These are the things that you¡¯ll experience from now on. Sometimes courage is bred by ignorance, so who knows whether your courage will persist or not after hearing what I have to say.¡±


    Ea, who had been absentmindedly tapping her fingers, calmly began toy out her words.


    Words that were filled with a cruel, brutal scenario breed by vengeance.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll extract your uterus alive, oh, I won¡¯t apply any anesthesia on you if that isn¡¯t obvious already. An apprentice witch¡¯s womb isn¡¯t that useful as a brand, but it¡¯s still a precious research material, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me wasting my effort on this. This is not my first run, okay? By the way, you won¡¯t die. No matter how much pain you suffer, you won¡¯t die. I¡¯m looking forward to the lovely screams that you¡¯ll make~¡±


    Her words were just words, but her threatening tone carried a tangible bloodlust as she scanned over Odile¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Having to face that prating gaze, Odile¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°After that, you¡¯ll be left with a small scar and an attractive body. Now, if I were your usual Exile, I would have disposed of you immediately, but as I mentioned before, I have quite a bit of personal grudge against the name Gemini. With my nature as a thrifty person, I will make use of all of your beings cautiously and frugally.¡±


    She licked her lips.


    The wicked witch writhed her body, it was as if she was experiencing multiple cathartic orgasms from her imagination alone.


    ¡°You see, my hobby is to travel all over the world. Getting traveler funds is always tricky, but this is where youe into y, Odile! I can put you to work, using your beautiful appearance, you should be able to sell your body to the locals and earn me money this way! What a great idea, right?¡±


    Generally, witches possessed substantial wealth.


    The moment they inherited their brand from their predecessors, they automatically inherited their assets as well.


    Even if she was an Exile, there was no way a powerful witch like her wouldck expenses for traveling.


    In other words, her actions were solely driven by her own sadistic tendencies and her desire to gain entertainment in such cruel ways.


    ¡°Since there are 24 hours in a day and you still need to sleep because you¡¯re an apprentice witch, 20 people per day should be a reasonable enough workload for you, right?¡±


    Ea proceeded with her monologue at her own pace, as if she had already received Odile¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so excited! My heart is pounding! Ah, right! Every time you fail to meet your quota, you have to receive a punishment from me, okay? A toe every time you fail. When your feet have lost all their toes, I¡¯ll move on to your fingers, arms, legs, eyes, tongue¡­ Little by little, I¡¯ll break your body apart~¡±


    Her flushed cheeks weren¡¯t caused solely by her active imagination.


    There was her sexual arousal mixed in there as well.


    Inhumane ecstasy and sadism that was iprehensible to Siwoo and the twins, bloomed like poisonous mushrooms in the midst of her words.


    Odile¡¯s legs were trembling, as if they could copse at any moment, meanwhile Odette was whimpering with her eyes already leaking with tears.


    ¡°So, what do you think of my proposal? As cold as they are, wouldn¡¯t the Geminis be surprised if they find out that their apprentice witch became a traveling whore?¡±


    ¡°You crazy bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Blergh¡­¡±


    Siwoo unintentionally cursed under his breath.


    Meanwhile, Odile couldn¡¯t bear the thick malice she exuded and ended up vomiting on the ground.


    As for Odette, she slumped to the ground as if strength had left her legs.


    Ea somewhat regained her senses as her delusion passed and pped her hands enthusiastically.


    It was as if she was signaling the end of a trivial joke.


    ¡°¡­Upon further consideration, let me take back my proposal. Instead of only taking Odile, I¡¯ll take both of you instead. Two walking wallets are better than one, right? If one of them fails to meet my expectations, I can just punish the other! It will be more entertaining that way! I really want to see that touching scene, filled with tear-jerking sisterly love~¡±


    Listening to the woman who backtracked on her proposal as easily as flipping her palm before offering an even more terrifying idea, Siwoo became convinced.


    This woman was out of her mind and there was no way out here except to fight her.


    Ea¡¯s crimson eyes, with her chin held high, turned sharply toward Siwoo.


    At this point, his previous thought that described her eyes as a pair of cursed gems didn¡¯t even cross his mind.


    All he could feel was a nauseating repulse toward her, as if his internal organs were being scooped out and clumped together.


    Siwoo twisted open another bottle of mana water.


    He swallowed every drop of it from that bottle.


    In his mind, his life was as good as gone anyway.


    There was no need to plead for mercy anymore.


    This wicked witch wasn¡¯t someone that he could negotiate with.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll fight.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Even if my efforts end in futility, like trying to crack a rock with an egg¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll fight while clinging to this tiny shred of hope.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Siwoo found himself frozen in the chilling terror where even the air itself turned cold.


    He lifted the spear, knowing that his resistance was futile.


    But it was the same spear that he honed and polished to escape this absurd life he had for the past three years.


    And he aimed the spear at the enemy, the evil that stood in his sight.


    2.


    Amelia crouched down.


    It was a nameless beech forest in Gehenna.


    There, was a small cabin where she left her memories of her master buried.


    With her limbs curled up on the rocking chair, where her master would sit while reading her books,


    She clung desperately like a baby digging into her mother¡¯s embrace. Her nose was buried in the nket she always covered herself with.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    No matter how troubled she felt, the moment she came here, all her troubles melted away, reced by the transient warmth.


    This was the ce where she could escape in the dreams of her past, where she basked in both joy and sorrow.


    No matter how much time had passed, the memories of her master¡¯s kind touches never faded. In fact, she could feel as if her master was stroking her head right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Master¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t need anything.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Whether is a pile of sweets that could make my eyes spin due to how numerous they are, the fragrant smoke of the cigarettes I always tasted or the splendid garments everyone else yearns for.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I need none of them.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Even rtionships with other people. It only brings me more pain.¡¯</i></b>


    Her heart felt as if it were about to tear apart, so she clutched them while reminding herself that this was the ce where she should be.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere, ever again¡­¡±


    Crouching and pressing her cheek against the nket, Amelia closed her eyes tightly.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Haah¡­ I knew you would do something like this.¡±


    The moment she felt that she could be happy again,


    A resolute voice suddenly dragged her back to reality.


    She swiftly turned her head to look at her back.


    There stood Sophia with her arms crossed. A hint of pity was mixed in her expression.


    ¡°W-Who let youe here? No, more importantly, how did you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Just a guess. If your work went well, you won¡¯t be here, so I can just go back to my mansion in that case, but if it doesn¡¯t, with your personality, you won¡¯te to visit me, so I figured that I¡¯d juste here.¡±


    In fact, if Amelia had followed Sophia¡¯s words closely, her reconciliation with Siwoo would happen without much trouble.


    However, Sophia knew how bad Amelia was in conveying her emotions.


    That was why she transformed into a crow and flew here, just in case things went awry.


    The fact that she was already inside meant things were even more disastrous than she predicted.


    ¡°I want to be by myself. Leave, please.¡±


    Sophia noticed the tears in Amelia¡¯s puffy eyes.


    She took a deep breath before approaching the blonde witch.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°W-Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s miserable look was something Sophia hadn¡¯t seen ever since she returned to Gehenna.


    After all, she was always emotionally defunct like a wax doll, as a friend, seeing her drowning in her emotion like this was a good thing to see.


    <b><i> ¡®However, it isn¡¯t like I can stand idly after seeing her clutching onto her old master¡¯s nket while sobbing pitifully.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll listen properly. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s something I need to criticize, I assure you, I¡¯ll point it out to you. But, I promise you, hearing my harsh words will be much morefortable than bottling your feelings away.¡±


    Sophia sat down on the floor, matching her eye level with Amelia, who hadid down her head to the armchair forfort.


    Amelia¡¯s lips, that trembled so much that it was heartbreaking to see, slowly parted.


    ¡°A mere ve¡­ How dare he¡­ Used such foul words¡­ To speak to me¡­ He cursed me even though I offered him gifts¡­ And proposals that he might like¡­¡±


    With a fragile voice, Amelia spoke out while stumbling over her words.


    It felt like she could burst to tears at any moment.


    ¡°He cursed at you?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s mouth fell open in astonishment.


    He was a ve who was close to Amelia, having spent considerable time observing him, Sophia knew about him.


    Based on her judgment, he wasn¡¯t a resolute or an extraordinary individual. He wasn¡¯t even close to being a revolutionary or a sage, let alone a hero.


    Besides his intelligence, he was merely an ordinary individual who could feel fear, cautious and with the right amount of kindness that she could find anywhere.


    With that in mind, it was hard to imagine how he could swear right in front of Amelia¡¯s face.


    <b><i> ¡®How did things get so messy to reach that point?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him¡­ No, I¡¯ll stop caring¡­ Apologies or whatnot¡­ I don¡¯t care, I hate everything¡­ I¡¯ll stop¡­ I won¡¯t listen to your words again¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you apologized properly to him?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was going to¡­ I wrote my apology on paper¡­ Practiced it¡­ But¡­¡±


    Amelia poured out the full story of what had happened to Sophia as if she was emptying her heart.


    Roughly speaking, she offered herpensation to Siwoo with a near dismissive tone.


    Not only that, she also put off on her apology and instead focused on endlessly expressing her own thoughts.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    With his only chance of returning to the modern world gone, she offeredpensation to him to show him her goodwill, but he reacted aggressively to her.


    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t get angry at him¡­ I wanted to be, but I couldn¡¯t¡­ He was crying¡­ Because of me¡­ I made him cry, didn¡¯t I¡­?¡±


    Finally, the teardrop that had been clinging to the corner of Amelia¡¯s eyes trickled down her cheeks.


    <b><i> ¡®Poor girl.¡¯</i></b>


    Sophia extended her hand and pulled Amelia into her embrace.


    ¡°Amelia, dear¡­ I really should have exined it to you more¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sniff¡­¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Amelia would have pushed Sophia away because of her pride, but this time, she quietly nestled into her arms without resisting.


    Sophia gently stroked Amelia¡¯s small head.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t know how to look at him anymore¡­ Even though I hate him¡­ When I remember his crying face¡­ I feel strange¡­ My heart throbs so hard that it hurts me¡­ My mind became a mess and I can¡¯t think about anything¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone makes mistakes, but the important thing is to learn from those mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­ I don¡¯t want to try anymore¡­¡±


    From Sophia¡¯s perspective, it was a futile attempt and she could always try again, but for Amelia, she had put on her everything for that attempt.


    Seeing Amelia, who usually carried a haughty demeanor reduced to such a pitiful state, Sophia¡¯s heart became filled with sadness.


    However, despite the sadness in her heart, there were still words that she needed to convey.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to tell you.¡±


    She hesitated whether or not to share the story she had in mind because it felt like it would be cruel to Amelia. It would add to her burden if she were to tell her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the day you went on a date with Assistant Siwoo to the Border Town.¡±

 Chapter 84: Uninvited Guest (5)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (5) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Back then, he never sold you out.¡±


    For around ten minutes, Sophia exined the event that transpired at the Border Town Inn.


    Back when the Witch of Aquarius devised a scheme to kidnap Amelia.


    Despite the whole crew colluding with the witch, Siwoo stood firm as he made a rescue request that ultimately allowed Sophia to save the day.


    He even made sure to handle any sensitive matter that could potentially affect Amelia in any way.


    Even when there were no other options avable to him, he still concluded that it was unnecessary to add to the confusion back then.


    To him, the term ¡®Inevitability¡¯ and ¡®Extenuating Circumstances¡¯ did not serve different purposes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Amelia froze in ce.


    She barely managed to bring up a question to ask Sophia.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did you keep it a secret from me¡­?¡±


    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know all the details. Maybe he did it because he was worried that you might catch onto his escape ns. Still, don¡¯t take it the wrong way. Back then, he could have just chosen to betray you and run away on his own, but he didn¡¯t.¡±


    In fact, Amelia wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    Her sole reason for living was to carry on her master¡¯s legacy.


    Even if she were to suddenly pass away because of an unfortunate ident, the most she would do would bementing the circumstances briefly. Perhaps, she¡¯d also feel a little pissed because her inheritance would fall into the hands of other people. But, she wouldn¡¯t feel fear at the prospect of death.


    After her master¡¯s departure, she was empty.


    And she couldn¡¯t bear that emptiness, so she ended up imposing the obligation to delve into magic research for herself.


    It was akin to climbing a steep path.


    But Siwoo was different.


    <b><i> ¡®Wasn¡¯t the reason why he had studied magic was because of his desperation to survive and escape?¡¯</i></b>


    Yet, he still confronted death to protect Amelia, disregarding the fact that he was merely a human.


    Not to mention that he was doing this for a witch he disliked, all while sacrificing his chance to escape this ce.


    This put Amelia in a tremendous debt to him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He had shown his courage for your sake, yet here you are, trying to run away from him. Even though you still haven¡¯t told him everything you wanted to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Why did he¡­ To such an extent¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask him instead of me? That way, you¡¯ll get a direct answer from him.¡±


    Amelia stopped crying.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to cry.


    Thepass within her heart, which had been spinning aimlessly, was now pointing in one direction.


    Urging her to go back to where he was.


    So she could tell him that she was both sorry and thankful to him.


    His face, which had seemed so frightening just a few moments ago, appeared in her mind.


    <b><i> ¡®I miss him.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ha¡­haha¡­¡±


    A sudden burst of joy surged forth from her chest like pollen.


    She thought that would only receive resentment from him.


    Rejection was the only thing that she would get.


    However, a new notion, an audacious one that made her think that Shin Shiwoo valued her enough to not hand her over to the group of people with bad intentions kept the corners of her mouth raised.


    At the same time, this newfound joy made her feel embarrassed.


    In contrast to his actions, her selfish and narrow-minded words resembled those of a child throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°¡­I want to apologize to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow him to the modern world¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry?¡±


    Sophia was taken aback.


    This was the first time Amelia had ever expressed her desire toe to the modern world.


    Those who had been confining themselves in their own world for a long time tended to hesitate to step out of theirfort zone.


    Be it exploring new emotions or trying out different experiences.


    For Amelia, the modern world should be an unfamiliar and scary ce.


    Prior to this, Sophia had proposed the idea of going there for fun to her, but she had always rejected those proposals without hesitation.


    Amelia had always imed that she didn¡¯t want to waste her research time on something like that, but to Sophia, Amelia was just afraid of the unknown experience that was the modern world.


    ¡°I, too, want to do what he wants to do.¡±


    Amelia, who used to be scared, shrinks away and hesitant¡­


    <b><i> ¡®How could I not smile after witnessing her taking her first steps like this?¡¯</i></b>


    Sophia wore a proud smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Sophia.¡±


    As if responding to Sophia¡¯s smile, Amelia wiped away a droplet of her tear from her cheeks with her sleeve.


    Throughout their rtionship, it was the first time that Sophia had ever heard her expressing her gratitude properly.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to cuddle and pinch her cheeks, no matter how cute she currently looked.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Sophia gently pushed Amelia¡¯s back.


    Amelia nodded and swung open the door to the alcove wide.


    Then, she took a step forward to the new world she had yet to discover.


    2.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ea tilted her head as she observed Siwoo absorbing the mana water.


    Having already witnessed him using the ¡®water lizard stride¡¯, his action didn¡¯t surprise her this time.


    However, Siwoo¡¯s consciousness had already erased the terrifying Exile¡¯s existence from his awareness.


    It delved into the depths of his subconscious mind as if it was being sucked in by a vortex.


    The empty ck space once again revealed itself before his eyes.


    His newly acquired magic from the Gnosis Egg he obtained through hunting the Homunculus.


    The w of shadows¡¯ that corroded and interfered with magical circles on its path, eventually copsing them from within.


    As if weing Siwoo¡¯s arrival, the newly formed architectural structure spun vigorously, creating a magnificent shape that reminded him of the grand neb.


    With just a single step, Siwoo closed the distance between him and the new structure.


    This ce was ¡®Ain,¡¯ the realm of consciousness and concepts.


    In this realm of freedom, there were no limitations of physics.


    <b><i> -Wooong!</i></b>


    A low humming sound echoed from the w of shadows¡¯ that stood before his eyes.


    Like a reproachful voice questioning him, ¡®Why did it take so long for you toe?¡¯ Prompting Siwoo to let out a wry chuckle.


    ¡°If only I had the time.¡±


    If he had known that something like this would happen, he would have split the nonexistent time that he had to build up his skills.


    ¡°Lend me a hand for a moment.¡±


    The shadow began to coil itself around Siwoo¡¯s outstretched hand, as if it was shaking his hand.


    Siwoo then took control of the shadow by utilizing the magic circle.


    Though, the term ¡®take over¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly urate.


    It was supposed to follow Siwoo¡¯smands obediently in the first ce.


    Nevertheless, it hade under his full control now.


    The shadow that enveloped his entire body began to flow like a snake.


    Moving freely and effortlessly like his new limb, it moved perfectly ording to his will.


    However¡­


    This alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    After all, his opponent was an Exile who boasted the power that rivaled Amelia¡¯s.


    If he wanted to buy some time against her, he¡¯d need a more thorough preparation.


    What first came to his mind were an armor and a spear.


    He molded the shadow like kneading dough, covered his body with it alongside creating a pair of spears.


    At the same time, Siwoo¡¯s mind returned to reality once again.


    ¡°Oh my?¡±


    Though it seemed like several minutes had passed in Ain, only around a second had gone by in reality.


    Ea¡¯s eyes widened as she covered her mouth in surprise.


    Suddenly, a shadow emerged from his body and transformed into a suit of armor.


    There were no glittering lights or intricate patterns that one would find in fantasy games.


    Just an armor so dark it felt like it was absorbing the moonlight, apanied by a pair of long spears that he held with the gauntlets that enveloped his hands.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    As Siwoo took a deep breath, the shadow extending behind him wrapped itself around his head to form a sleek-looking helmet.


    Its movement felt natural, as if he had been doing this for a long time. He even felt a sense of familiarity from it.


    This was the result of the miracle that allowed him to use apletely new magic without any prerequisite.


    The power of the Gnosis Egg, a construct that forcibly expanded human cognition.


    ¡°You must have liked RPGs, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though it was a dead game already thest time I yed it. Now that I hadn¡¯t touched it for five years, it must have been deader than dead already.¡±


    Although Ea didn¡¯t show any kind of surprised gesture, inwardly, it was theplete opposite.


    She was so surprised that she didn¡¯t even pay attention to Siwoo¡¯s blunt response.


    While it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible for a ve to use magic,


    The shadows that rippled like fine powder over the armor that covered his body wasn¡¯t a mere manifestation of magic.


    Each tiny particle it had was a tiny spell in itself.


    Despite her being an Exile, essentially, she was still a witch. She couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued by this new form of magic she witnessed for the first time.


    ¡°Originally, I was only interested in your body, but now I¡¯m interested in you as a whole. I¡¯ll take you with me and use you as a subject of my research.¡±


    Looking at the ribbons fluttering in the sky, resembling underwater seaweeds, Siwoo called out to the twins.


    ¡°Jump backwards, now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then, he immediately threw one of the two spears at Ea while the other one towards the barrier behind him.


    <b><i> -Shing!</i></b>


    He didn¡¯t use his arm strength to throw it.


    Instead, he used his mana and imparted kic energy into the shadows themselves through motion energy conversion.


    As a result, the spear elerated swiftly without any forewarning.


    One spear flew a short distance, contacting the barrier that resembled a water bottle, creating a shockwave that spread through its surface in an instant.


    As contaminated shadows spread like paint melting into the delicate barrier, the entire water bottle swayed greatly.


    <b><i> -Crackle!</i></b>


    In the meantime, Ea looked at the other spear that flew toward her with an indifferent gaze.


    ¡°How foolish.¡±


    The ribbon writhed like a tentacle, surged forward aggressively from behind her as if trying to guard her.


    It was her autonomous defense mechanism that would activate to intercept any magic that would threaten its owner.


    Without her having to give it anymands, the extended ribbon swiftly coiled around the shadow spear.


    <b><i> -Rip!</i></b>


    After blocking the spear, the ribbon became torn, like leaves that were eaten by a swarm of locusts.


    However, Ea remained unfazed.


    After observing the shadow¡¯s waveform of mana, she easily surmised that this was a type of magic that directly interfered with magic circles.


    The more delicate the magic it faced, the easier for it to make the magic circles short-circuited.


    ¡°Your effort ismendable, nevertheless, it¡¯s still pathetic.¡±


    As it tore through theyer of ribbons, the spear¡¯s speed faltered and eventually, its reckless charge towards Ea was halted.


    Then, it lost itsposition and dispersed on the spot.


    ¡°What did you try to achieve with such a meager amount of mana?¡±


    Although the Law of Shadows held the upper hand against most forms of magic, it only applied in a rtively normal situation.


    It was because it had a simple weakness.


    Which was; it couldn¡¯t stand facing an overwhelming amount of mana, something that Siwoo did to crush it in the first ce.


    Being a high-ranking witch herself, there was no way that Ea failed to notice such a simple answer.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo looked at Ea, who had sessfully repelled his attacks without spending much effort.


    As he casted his gaze over his shoulder, he could see the barrier was still in perfect condition.


    When the spear pierced it, there was a slight ripple, like a water droplet falling on the surface of ake. Then, a gap just big enough to fit a finger appeared momentarily. Though the barrier quickly restored itself.


    The time that it took for the barrier to restore itself was much faster than the speed of the shadow breaking the barrier.


    His expectations weren¡¯t particrly high to begin with.


    He had a rough understanding about the situation they were in.


    Still, he had hoped to at least buy some time so that the twins could escape.


    As if sensing Siwoo¡¯s intention, Ea offered another proposal.


    ¡°Still, it has been a while since I had this much fun, so I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    A golden opportunity to gain some time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Mr. Assistant, we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as we¡¯re together, we can win this!¡±


    ¡°Just stay still for a moment.¡±


    Siwoo stepped forward and stopped the twins from trying to recite their chants. He realized that they wouldn¡¯t be able to solve anything by acting recklessly.


    ¡°Since you offered so, I¡¯ll dly take your offer.¡±


    Judging by her confident demeanor, Ea Sadalmelik was undoubtedly a formidable opponent.


    Every action of hers was based on the premise that she could overpower Amelia head-on.


    Even if it was only her delusional thinking, there was no doubt that Siwoo and the twins were nowhere near her level to confront her directly.


    ¡°Since we still have time, I figured we could do this. Let¡¯s see how many of your limbs would remain by the time Marigold returns.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®A chance.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I must use hercency to its utmost advantage¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you on instead!¡±


    Odile grabbed Siwoo¡¯s arm and stepped forward.


    In response to this sight, Ea let out a disdainful sneer.


    ¡°I have no interest in watching a Gemini¡¯s boring magic. Besides, this won¡¯t be something more than a shy show by a worthless pair of twins. What I¡¯m interested in is the ve¡¯s magic, not yours.¡±


    While Odile was unable to retort her words, Siwoo held onto her shoulder and tried to persuade her.


    Although he appreciated her intentions, he couldn¡¯t overlook the fact that they had to count on Ea¡¯s own whim for this opportunity.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, no is not the time.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Assistant, you did this before too¡­! This time, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll protect you¡­!¡±


    ¡°We have to follow her demands, that¡¯s our only chance.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Odile tightly embraced Siwoo¡¯s waist.


    He gently stroked her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we survive this time too.¡±


    ¡°¡­If we survive, I¡¯ll let you smear your cum on my face again.¡±


    Siwoo pushed Odile, who made that joking remark with a serious face, behind him before stepping onto Ea¡¯s experimental tform.


    ¡°Are you done with this boring drama?¡±


    Siwoo nodded.


    With a determined gaze under his helmet, he stared at the wicked witch.


    ¡°Alright, shall we?¡±


    Ea¡¯s hand drew a horizontal line.


    In response to her gesture, a ribbon twisted and turned in the air.


    Having umted sticity to its limit, the ribbon struck Siwoo like a venomous snake as it drew a spiral trajectory.

 Chapter 85: Uninvited Guest (6)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (6) ?</b>


    1.


    The moment Ea moved her fingertips, Siwoo had prepared himself to receive her attack.


    He deployed the shadows that leaked out from his armor in front of him.


    The armor itself was hisst line of defense against the impact.


    That meant he needed a more proactive way to respond to her attack.


    A shield to deflect it.


    With this particr shield, he didn¡¯t need to directly hold it up to block her attacks.


    He only needed to make it float mid-air and used it as a cover.


    The shield of shadow took a broad conical shape with radial pattern on its surface to disperse the impact it would receive.


    With the shield¡¯s inclined surface, Siwoo nned to redirect the ribbon¡¯s attack.


    He lowered his body, opened his mouth, and then¡­


    The anticipated impact came.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The sh between his shield and the ribbon resulted in a fierce collision of mana, causing a tremendous shockwave. The impact reverberated back to his body.


    He felt an intense pain that caused his internal organ to contract and gastric acid surged up his throat with a gurgling sound.


    Even though he clearly had defended against it, it still felt like he was engulfed in a bomb st.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t!¡±


    He instinctively stopped the twins, who were approaching him, with his hands.


    The reason why the twins¡¯ weren¡¯t in particr danger at the moment was because of this unfair confrontation between him and Ea.


    But, even this moment of respite could go away in a heartbeat at Ea¡¯s whim.


    <b><i> ¡®I should consider currying favor with her while preparing an alternative strategy.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Can you block this?¡±


    Ea¡¯s nonchnt voice pierced through his heavy heart.


    Everything went ording to n.


    The shield¡¯s tilted surface effectively dissipated most of the impact and the remaining force was dispersed as the shield of shadow shattered like a pizza.


    However, Siwoo hadn¡¯t anticipated the extent of Ea¡¯s cruelty and ruthlessness.


    If Siwoo hadn¡¯t improved his mastery over the ¡®Law of Shadows¡¯, she would have torn off one of his limbs by now and he¡¯d end up writhing on the ground.


    She was definitely holding back on him.


    But only so that she wouldn¡¯t end up killing him.


    Other than that, she had little interest in the damage his body would receive from her actions.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start another round.¡±


    <b><i> -Twang!</i></b>


    Once again, the ribbon twisted and spiraled through the air.


    A sound of taut bowstring being drawn to its limit resonated through the air, causing it to tremble.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t only one ribbon that moved.


    Not two either.


    But three.


    A total of three ribbons were aimed at Siwoo and the twins.


    ¡°This bitch.¡±


    Siwoo gritted his teeth and consumed his second bottle of concentrated mana water.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    Shadows erupted from his palm, weaving through the air like an octopus¡¯ ink.


    Its form was different than before this time.


    Instead of having radial patterns, it took the more intricate andpact shape of honebs.


    Moreover, he deployed three sequentialyers to add to its defensive capability.


    Considering the impact he just felt, anything more would be unnecessary.


    Besides, this much was his limit as he needed to have extra mana and mental strength to recover from the damage he would receive.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to die here, can I?¡±


    He was done calcting everything.


    The only thing he needed to do was take on the gamble.


    Siwoo tapped his knee with his finger as he waited for the right timing.


    There was no need for the shield to maintain a consistent level of toughness.


    Because it would be a waste of mana.


    He just needed to concentrate his strength at a brief instance: the moment of collision. This way, he¡¯d be able to defend against her attack with much higher mana efficiency.


    However, if he were to time it wrong even slightly, the shield would be torn apart like flimsy scraps.


    Following that, the shield owner¡¯s flesh and blood would dance through the air.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    A loud sound like a piece of metal being striked by a hammer echoed.


    Without a second¡¯s dy, the ribbons struck the shield relentlessly, but they ultimately failed to reach Siwoo¡¯s heart.


    An even stronger shockwave reverberated through his body.


    The pain he felt was excruciating, as if his whole body was being struck by a baseball bat.


    Nevertheless, his gamble was sessful.


    With a precarious momentum, the ribbons grazed his cheek, but after that, they lost their ominous force and returned to their original fluttery form.


    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±


    ¡°You managed to block this too? Too bad you seem to be spent after just two strikes.¡±


    Despite merely being struck by the shockwaves, the garden had turned deste, as if an air bombardment had swept through it.


    As the dust, which was thick enough to obscure one¡¯s view, flew away with the wind, Siwoo¡¯s body could be seen, kneeling on one knee.


    He calmly assessed his condition.


    Warm blood trickled from his left ear canal.


    It was as if his left eardrum had burst out, he couldn¡¯t hear anything from that side anymore.


    He could feel a sharp pain on one of his eyelids as it was grazed by the impact of the sh just now.


    A single trickle of blood was flowing out from his mouth andstly, his clear vision became blurred, as if he was looking through a stack of lenses.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll try to endure another strike.¡¯</i></b>


    With a determined resolve, Siwoo grasped his thigh and rose to his feet.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised. How could you cast such a spell when you¡¯re just a mere ve? Well, its efficiency seems poor¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Siwoo ignored Ea¡¯s words.


    He had no time to pay attention to her at the moment.


    Instead, he needed to calcte the mana and mental strength he¡¯d allocate to endure her next attack.


    ¡°Alright, there are thirteen of them this time. An unlucky and a very tragic number.¡±


    As Ea clenched her fist, a total of 13 ribbons clustered in the air were directed towards Siwoo.


    <b><i> ¡®She started with one, three and suddenly thirteen?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo felt a surge of anger toward the bitch for increasing the difficulty as she pleased despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t even struck her yet


    He desperately pondered about the structure of his next shield when Ea let out a mischievous smile and offered him a suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡±


    She stretched her arms out like a theater actress as she revealed a bright smile.


    Her eyes flickered with a feverish radiance, as if she was unable to contain her excitement for the game she was ying. It was to the point that anyone could find her gesture unsettling.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve figured it out already. You¡¯ll lose an arm or a leg from this attack.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    As much as he wanted to deny it, her words were right.


    There was no other way around it.


    If he wanted to block her next attack perfectly, he had to sacrifice something.


    ¡°Look at those twins over there. Don¡¯t they annoy you? While you¡¯re out here fighting with all your might, they¡¯re just trembling while sucking on their fingers.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t me them, if they made a move, you won¡¯t stay still.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on other thing, then.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have enough time to begin with, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting more time to nitpick about what other people were doing.


    Then again, since she was going to keep spewing this crazy psychopath-like nonsense, it would be better for him to just y along to some extent.


    ¡°Among those twins, which one is the younger? The older sister said she¡¯d sacrifice herself and fight in her ce, but the younger one just stood there sobbing without saying a word, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As soon as Odette caught sight of Ea¡¯s gaze, she shrank back.


    Even though Odile was embracing her shoulders, her trembling didn¡¯t subside.


    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer her!¡±


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d answer me.¡±


    Ea spoke as she blew the nails that she was caressing.


    Odette then carefully opened her mouth.


    Her voice trembled like bamboo facing against the win, half-moistened by her tears.


    ¡°O-Odette¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say? Your sister confidently said she¡¯d sacrifice herself and the poor ve over here is ying a game with me to save you. But, what about you?¡±


    Hearing Ea¡¯s relentless criticism, Odette averted her gaze.


    She was a fragile girl, it was hard for her to endure Ea¡¯s gaze.


    But, the thing that struck her the most was that Ea¡¯s words weren¡¯t empty usations.


    Her mind turned nk, rendering her unable to step forward to do something.


    Just the fact that Ea directed her attention at herself terrified her, making her want to run away while trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Odette. She just wants to toy with our minds!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to teach basic morals to Miss Odette here as she seems tock it. Does it really hurt you to ept my kindness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sis¡­¡±


    Odette barely managed to meet Ea¡¯s gaze.


    Thetter¡¯s crazed cat-like pupils scanned up and down her body.


    ¡°Kneel down and beg for your life. I¡¯ll make things easier for you on this round.¡±


    Although Odette was immature and timid, she wasn¡¯t shameless.


    She still had the pride of being the sessor of the Countess Gemini.


    She was aware of how disgraceful and demeaning an act of kneeling and begging for her life was.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do even this?¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t like she had any choices.


    After bargaining and rationalizing the thought in her head, she came to a decision.


    Her legs slowly bent.


    But, just before her knees touched the ground¡­


    ¡°Just stop it already, Auntie.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s disdainful tone froze the air.


    Ea¡¯s gaze, who had been filled with interest as she stared at Odette, shifted to Siwoo, whose appearance had be disheveled.


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too old to do something like this?¡±


    Ea smirked.


    It was a knowing smirk.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do. But, are you sure this is the right thing to do?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.¡±


    Shadows flowed loosely from Siwoo¡¯s arms.


    While Ea briefly focused on Odette, Siwoo drank the high-quality mana water certified by the Emerald Tablet.


    Thanks to Ea¡¯s generosity, he managed to finish his calctions.


    A vast amount of mana overflowed from his body.


    Absorbing, storing and using different types of mana.


    That was Siwoo¡¯s specialized field that he found out during the event in the Latifundium.


    The only thing left was to utilize the absorbed mana to implement his own self-essence magic that he had been researching all this time.


    ¡°Ms. Odette.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Odette finally burst into tears as she responded to Siwoo with a quivering voice.


    ¡°When you finally inherit the Gemini¡¯s name, make sure to give this fucking bitch a hard time.¡±


    ¡°H-Heuk¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve shown enough courage, Ms. Odette.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s hand drew a half-circle.


    Ea tilted her head and gazed at Siwoo with an intrigued expression, as he performed a movement resembling the Tai Chi martial arts form.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A silver circle began to form around the twins.


    The light reflected in Siwoo¡¯s eyes zed like mes.


    His spell for opening the ¡®gate¡¯ was still iplete.


    The magical form that he constructed could only absorb and amplify mana at best.


    As for the part of the spell that could create an opening between the modern world and Gehenna, he had onlypleted 10% of it.


    However¡­


    While he was defending against Ea¡¯s attack, Siwoo managed toplete the missing pieces.


    Though it was impossible to create a form that allowed a perfect transdimensional travel in such a short moment, he could still make it so that he could transport objects or other people to a random coordinate as long as it was still within the same world.


    Siwoo discreetly rearranged the form for that emergency escape while parrying Ea¡¯s attacks.


    The name of the form was, ¡®Dimension Shift.¡¯


    It was a magic form that he hadpleted hastily by extracting a part of the magic he had been researching.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    His head heated up due to the overload.


    The surge of mana wildly traversed his body through the unused mana pathways, wreaking havoc within him.


    <b><i> -Drip, drip.</i></b>


    Droplets of blood trickled down his nose.


    His eyeballs were burning as if subjected to pressure. Blood tears overflowed from his bursting blood vessels, creating a bloody stream on his cheeks.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stay still!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­? Could it be¡­?¡±


    He nearly finished the form.


    Through his one functioning ear, an auditory hallucination that reminded him of a heavy machinery echoed.


    ¡°Get away from here! Get someone, Amelia, the Countess, anyone¡­! In the meantime, I¡¯ll keep this crazy bitch busy!¡±


    Not all three of them could escape.


    The consumption of mana and theplexity of the calctions were proportional to the mass of the object he¡¯d transport.


    Furthermore, someone needed to defend against Ea¡¯s attacks during the time when the magic circle was activated.


    <b><i> -Whoooong!</i></b>


    ¡°No¡­ No way, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s futile. No one can escape from this water bottle¡­¡±


    Ea¡¯sck of response to him trying to get the twins to escape was because of her trust in her water bottle.


    She knew that the space inside it was isted from the outside, rendering anyone¡¯s attempt to escape futile.


    <b><i> -Ssh¡­!</i></b>


    But, her unwavering belief crumbled in an instant.


    Suddenly, the entire barrier rippled heavily.


    A small crevice appeared in a part she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to.


    It was justrge enough for a person to barely squeeze through.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡±


    To her, this was an unexpected turn of events.


    She gasped while looking up at the ceiling of the bottle.


    With that, she found out that the culprit for what had just happened was the shadows that Siwoo extracted to block her ribbons.


    The shadows that she thought had dissipated because of the impact the ribbon gave them, were now sticking to the upper part of the water bottle.


    In that brief moment Siwoo activated his teleportation magic, he managed to create a tiny crevice by sticking the shadows onto the water bottle.


    ¡°Mr. Assist¡ª!¡±


    The twins¡¯ desperate cry disappeared into thin air.


    They managed to teleport away safely.


    Along with that, the narrow crevice was sealed shut once again.


    By using as little mana as possible to defend against Ea¡¯s attack, he managed to deceive her and lull her intocency.


    He stealthily withdrew his shadows to widen the crevice in the water bottle.


    At the same time, he reconfigured his self-essence magic to teleport the twins away, adjusting the variables to match their current conditions.


    Siwoo knelt on the ground, copsing into a sitting position.


    He had no strength left.


    When his unsteady body was about to fall down.


    He summoned everyst ounce of strength, gripping his trembling legs and forcing himself to stand.


    He still didn¡¯t know where the twins got teleported to.


    Despite the random coordinates that were used, they should still be inside Gehenna.


    There was a possibility that they didn¡¯t get teleported too far away from here.


    And so, to prevent Ea from pursuing them, he needed to buy some time, at least until they were able to activate their music box.


    ¡°How does it feel? Getting fooled by a mere ve?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was refreshing.


    Seeing Ea¡¯s mouth agape, he could ignore his miserable state and felt a sense of satisfaction from it.


    Ea¡¯s twisted lips parted.


    ¡°You arrogant thing¡­ I tried to treat you kindly because you looked half-decent and yet you¡­ I swear, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds and feed your body to those twins.¡±


    Siwoo staggered as he lifted his upper body to consume one more bottle of mana water.


    He spent all his mana to activate the previous magic circle.


    The pulsating waves of mana filled every circuit in his body once again.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    He swept back the sweat-soaked hair from his forehead.


    Then he raised his middle finger gracefully while wearing a triumphant smile on his face.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    From now on, there was no turning back for him.

 Chapter 86: Uninvited Guest (7)

    Warning! This chapter contains depiction of gore and violence!


    <b>? Uninvited Guest (7) ?</b>


    1.


    After he cursed Ea, a chilly silence filled the air.


    The situation would be less terrifying if she had erupted in anger and ran around in a frenzy.


    Not long after, her cold anger subsided, but it lingered in her pupils as she sent Siwoo an intense gaze.


    It felt like a venomous snake crawling over his bare skin.


    However, there was no time for him to be afraid.


    From now on, he couldn¡¯t afford to just defend himself.


    The twins slipped from right under her nose and on top of that, he flipped her off, she would definitely focus on her fury at him.


    Now was the time for him to stake his life and struggle for his final stand.


    He raised his spear.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    From his outstretched arm, a jet-ck shadow rose, forming ance over five meters long.


    It was a cavalrynce designed solely to pierce through his enemies.


    He didn¡¯t need the extra mental strength to manipte the shadow or to establish the teleportation form anymore.


    With thence aimed at Ea, using the ¡®Water Lizard Stride,¡¯ Siwoo lowered his body and charged at her.


    His spear, created by a dense structure of shadow, achieved the highest level of hardness.


    Shadows ejected from his back and spread out like wings, elerating his body.


    As a result of this eleration, his range of vision became narrowed.


    He rode the wind.


    Resulting in him narrowing the considerable distance between him and Ea in a split second.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this now.¡±


    Among the dozens of fluttering ribbons.


    Only one of them shed through the air.


    And shed with the spear.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo came to a halt in his tracks.


    Three more steps.


    He only needed to take three more steps forward for hisnce to reach Ea.


    However¡­


    ¡°I had only been ying around with you. Did you expect a different oue?¡±


    Hisnce shattered.


    Thence with the highest level of hardness, created by utilizing a grid structure, shattered like a bamboo being split as soon as it came into contact with the ribbon.


    Even his gauntlets were blown away by the shockwaves. His hand was destroyed to the point that its original shape was hardly recognizable.


    If it weren¡¯t for his armor and gauntlets, his arms would have been ripped apart the moment hisnce collided with the ribbon.


    ¡°Gg¡­Guh¡­¡±


    A rush of hot blood gushed out from behind his throat.


    The pungent scent of iron stung his nose and his already blurred vision was painted with the hue of blood.


    nkly, Siwoo looked down at his hands.


    <b><i> ¡®My nails are gone.¡¯</i></b>


    His fingers, bent, broken and looked so twisted that it seemed he could tie them into knots.


    <b><i> ¡®Pain?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is this painful?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m just surprised that a human hand could deform into this.¡¯</i></b>


    His determination to squeeze out everything that he had was shattered by a mere ribbon.


    From the beginning, all of her strikes that he had barely managed to defend against was nothing more than a child¡¯s y.


    This overwhelming difference in strength had existed from the start, she had just decided to show him that harsh reality.


    <b><i> ¡®She knew it all along.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®In the end, I would never reach her.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough¡­!¡±


    Blood burst out from his mouth.


    It was the bacsh he had to pay as he lost control of his own magic as it forcibly copsed.


    His body trembled as he spat blood onto the ground.


    In the pool of blood that formed a puddle the size of a small cushion, there were pieces of flesh that one would be terrified to identify mixed in.


    The ck armor that had enveloped his body disappeared.


    His mana waspletely depleted.


    His legs were bent and stiffened like a log and they refused to budge an inch.


    One of his ears had lost its hearing capability.


    His eyes were glued shut by the congealed blood.


    His fingers transformed into something grotesque, resembling sculptures crafted out of flesh.


    With every beat of his heart, the pulse echoed like a pounding drum that felt like it would split his head apart.


    <b><i> ¡®Well.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I did well enough.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Has any ve ever given such a hard time to an Exile like her?¡¯</i></b>


    Ea walked steadily towards Siwoo.


    She looked down at him, who was unable to move, with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Where did the twins go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his reply, Ea¡¯s shoe struck his nape as he struggled to raise himself up.


    But, not even a scream escaped his lips.


    It wasn¡¯t a blow propelled by mana, but it was still a strike that dug into his vital point. With his disheveled state, he ended up losing his consciousness.


    ¡°Ugh, seriously, this is so annoying¡­¡±


    A sound of p echoed as her hand fell onto the back of his hunched head.


    ¡°I finally got an opportunity for revenge, but because of you, everything is ruined¡­¡±


    Her slender fingers seized his hair as she forcibly tilted his head up.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? How are you going topensate me? I¡¯m so irritated, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    Her hand caressed his cheek.


    Then her pointed thumbnail slowly dug into his left eye.


    The adrenaline that had momentarily eased his pain became meaningless in the face of the excruciating torment of her digging through his eyeballs.


    Bizarre groans escaped from his gaping mouth.


    ¡°You¡­ Guh¡­ Damn¡­ Bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, why don¡¯t you make more cute sounds?¡±


    ¡°Fucking¡­ Bitch¡­¡±


    His venomous re, filled with the anticipation of death, locked onto Ea.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t feelfortable letting you go so easily like this. After all, your master seems to be returning soon.¡±


    Ea withdrew her hand from his eye socket.


    A mix of vitreous and blood dripped from her fingertips.


    Then a single strand of ribbon slowly drifted towards Siwoo¡¯s empty eye socket.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    As Siwoo sensed the impending death.


    The barrier rippled as someone entered it.


    From her disheveled hair and clothing, it was clear that she rushed toe here.


    For a brief moment, he couldn¡¯t help but think that it was so out of character of Amelia to do something like this.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face turned pale as she spotted Siwoo and Ea amidst the turmoil surrounding the mansion.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    As Amelia called out Siwoo¡¯s name, Ea transformed her ribbon into a sharp point and plunged it directly into his head, as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Blood dripped from Siwoo¡¯s eye sockets, nose and mouth.


    Within the torrent of blood that poured out like an open tap, there was a slick, transparent liquid mixed in.


    In Siwoo¡¯s dazed mind, thoughts emerged like fleeting whispers.


    <b><i> ¡®Shin Siwoo, the twins who crossed the barrier, Sadalmelik, who was at the edge of the fountain. I¡¯ll make you cum on my face. I want to drink c. How does human thirst get quenched? There¡¯s always a full moon in Gehenna. The beauty of creation, the value of intricate circles ¨C pi: 3.14159165355820¡­3025¡­ What came next? Ah¡­ Did I memorize up to 152674450? Finally I reach the first 999999, Feynman¡¯s point. I open my eyes, whispering and if I rewind my memories, I¡¯m free, singing. Shadows, be reborn within the world of zeros, consume this body for eternity.¡¯</i></b>


    Then, his consciousness was engulfed in total darkness.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Baroness Marigold.¡±


    Ea¡¯ pierced through Siwoo¡¯s eyes all the way to his brain before flinging his body aside like a ragdoll. Then she spread her arms wide to wee the prey that she had been waiting for.


    2.


    Amelia kept on running without stopping.


    Hundreds of particles enveloped her body.


    She shot forth with speed dozens of times faster than when she used the ¡®Water Lizard¡¯s Stride.¡¯


    Something urged her to hurry as she continued running.


    The urge intensified as a single determination arose strongly within her mind.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­ Siwoo¡­ Siwoo!¡±


    The name she kept uttering on her lips.


    She wanted to convey her newfound emotion to him.


    Gratitude, apology, and¡­


    She was no longer scared.


    Her anxiety and unease were quelled by the warm light that swelled up from within her chest, leaving only her overflowing confidence.


    With each step, countless particles of light converged and exploded.


    Like a bird, she soared through the sky.


    The mansion was in her sight.


    The same mansion where she had been living with Shin Siwoo for a brief period of time.


    <b><i> ¡®Is he still here?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe he ran away already?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia quickened her pace.


    Then, something caught her eyes.


    <b><i> -Ripple!</i></b>


    A barrier in the shape of a water bottle surrounded the mansion.


    It briefly became translucent before returning to its originally transparent state.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Without slowing down, Amelia sprinted across the field.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to recognize the identity of the transparent barrier.


    An interdimensional barrier.


    Within it, embedded a unique magic form that separated everything that was inside the barrier from the outside world.


    Considering that she hadn¡¯t detected any feeling of difort until the barrier was hit with some kind of interference, it seemed like a high-level barrier with a well-crafted form.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Anxiety surged from within her.


    Interdimensional barriers were something that was mainly used by the witches in the modern world to avoid getting into trouble.


    It was also used to hide the fact that one was a witch to avoid catching the eyes of an Exile or to minimize the damages to the modern worlds when one was hunting for Homunculus.


    However, this was Gehenna, there was no need to do any of those.


    Then, why would a barrier suddenly appear around her mansion?


    Because someone wanted to conceal the fact that they were using magic.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­!¡±


    But, who in Gehenna would want to hide their magic?


    They would be the Exiles.


    The wicked witches whose hearts were filled with malice.


    Amelia felt like she was falling into a world of darkness.


    Regardless, her body raced through the air at a much faster pace than usual.


    The appearance of the mansion was the same as usual.


    However, she knew that it was a disguise so that one couldn¡¯t tell any abnormal situations happening from the outside.


    As Amelia reached out her hand, countless clusters of particles emanated from her fingertips and tore the barrier apart.


    What greeted her inside the barrier was a garden that seemed like it was hit by a typhoon.


    Various nts in the garden were yanked out by their roots, the grassywn was turned upside down, revealing the soil underneath.


    In the middle of that, an unknown witch was holding Shin Siwoo captive.


    ¡®Miserable¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe his appearance.


    There wasn¡¯t a single spot on his body that wasn¡¯t touched by blood.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­!¡±


    Amelia extended her hand to cast her magic.


    The mana contained within her womb surged all at once and formed droplets on her hand.


    She couldn¡¯t think of anything but to get him away from that witch¡¯s grasp.


    As she burst in, Siwoo looked at her with his remaining eye.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Siwoo parted his lips to say something, but before a word coulde out of his mouth, the ribbon that had been aimed at him struck his head deeply.


    It pierced through his face effortlessly like a fork skewering a steak.


    There wasn¡¯t enough time to stop her.


    Things were happening too quickly, Amelia couldn¡¯t protect him with her magic.


    As the witch stood up, Siwoo¡¯s body dangled at the ribbon¡¯s end.


    His wrecked body was discarded by her and flew towards Amelia.


    Amelia instinctively extended her arms and caught it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Baroness Marigold.¡±


    In Amelia¡¯s arms was a body drenched in blood, sweat and an unknown viscous substance.


    It convulsed like a dying insect.


    Blood foam oozed from his mouth while crushed vitreous, nerves and blood vessels tangled in his empty pupil.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Aaahh¡­¡±


    It was like a scene out of a dreadful nightmare.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I haven¡¯t apologized to him yet.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I haven¡¯t thanked him yet.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I haven¡¯t told him that I want to go to the modern world with him and stay together with him in the future.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°P-Please wait¡­ I-I¡¯ll heal¡­you¡­¡±


    White particles emanated from Amelia¡¯s body toward Siwoo¡¯s body.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t skilled in healing magic.


    No, even if a more proficient witch was ced in this situation, it would be impossible to heal such injuries without proper equipment.


    The unknown substance mixed with his blood that flowed out from his nose and mouth was the cerebrospinal fluid.


    The blow from the Exile had pierced through his brain.


    As she held onto him, his life force continued to drain away.


    ¡°Ah¡­ W-Why now¡­ W-When I finally have¡­something¡­that I want to say¡­¡±


    All she could do was to embrace him.


    Her ethereal dress was drenched in blood.


    ¡°My name is Ea Sadalmelik, I¡¯m here to take your brand away. I hit a roadblock in my research and I acquired your perfume by chance, so I figured that your brand will be useful for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I see you seem to hold that ve quite dearly. That¡¯s great. Until the moment of his death, he cried, ¡®Ms. Marigold! Please save me! It hurts so much!¡¯, he kept on crying your name while moaning pitifully. I should have shown you that scene, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s body stopped convulsing.


    While Ea continued to chatter away, Amelia gently caressed Siwoo¡¯s cheek.


    His once rosyplexion had turned terrifyingly cold.


    It felt like she was touching a ster statue, not a human¡¯s skin.


    Her chest felt suffocated by her anguish.


    The suffocation didn¡¯t even allow her to think about her agony.


    <b><i> ¡®It ended up like this again¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Am I being left alone again¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    She hugged Siwoo¡¯s body dearly in her arms.


    The familiar feeling of solitude and loneliness blossomed into a single ck rose within her heart.


    Within that rose, the venom of anger became crystallized like dewdrops.


    ¡°Aaaaahhh!¡±


    Her eyes began to emit a sky-blue light, apanied by her chants.


    Indeed.


    To Amelia Marigold,


    Magic was always a poem of tears, written to mourn those who had departed.

 Chapter 87: Uninvited Guest (8)

    <b>? Uninvited Guest (8) ?</b>


    1.


    Ea Sadalmelik, the Witch of Aquarius.


    Her cruel demeanor and danger level were notorious even among the Exiles.


    Whether it was indulging in brutal torture in matters unrted to magic or killing innocent people, she had no qualms about it.


    One would think that she survived for a century after killing the apprentice witch of ¡®Duchess Tiphereth<sup>1</sup>Tiphereth/Tiferet or ?????????? in Hebrews. The sixth sefirot in the Kabbh¡¯s Tree of Life, oftenly associated with beauty,passion and miracles.¡¯ only because she was a witch of a high rank in the hierarchy, but that assumption was wrong.


    Ea Sadalmelik was a meticulous hunter.


    Her method to drive her prey into a corner was thorough and relentless. Not to mention that if she ever sensed the slightest hint of being caught, she would flee without hesitation.


    After her sessful escape, she¡¯d wait for another opportunity to begin her next hunt.


    Like a leopard stalking its prey after a blood-spattered escape.


    ¡°Shall I find out how good the ¡®Witch of Perfumes¡¯ is?¡±


    The ribbons in Ea¡¯s back began to multiply.


    From one ribbon, splitting into two, to four and to eight.


    In less than three seconds, dozens of ribbons multiplied into thousands.


    Each and every ribbon was imbued with enough strength to destroy an entire building and more.


    This was thebat prowess of a high-ranking witch, it rivaled even natural disasters.


    ording to research, Amelia Marigold held the 22nd rank in the hierarchy.


    On the other hand, Ea held the 21st rank.


    Numerical wise, there didn¡¯t seem to be much difference between the two.


    However, what if one were to consider how much effort and talent were needed to raise a single rank?


    Using a crude analogy, it would require as much effort as someone doing a whole research and building up a rocket tounch a satellite without anyone¡¯s help.


    That was how immense the gap between each rank in the hierarchy.


    However, Ea knew better than anyone else. Her three-rank advancement, from the 18th to the 21st, was achieved solely by seizing other witches¡¯ brands.


    Among those witches, there were witches with higher rank than her.


    For over three hundred years, she had hunted down more than ten witches.


    Meanwhile, Amelia Marigold only confined herself in a small room, never experiencing even a Homunculus hunt.


    Ea developed her magic forbat and she had the experience and confidence to close the gap between a single rank.


    But, even in this situation, she didn¡¯t have the full confidence that she¡¯d triumph.


    Variables always existed and reducing those variables was her strategy whenever she was hunting other witches.


    Magic was an intricate and sophisticated field of study.


    Drawing out the same performance as usual while witnessing the tragedy of someone dear to you being murdered before your very eyes was nearly impossible.


    Especially when that person died a brutal death, narrowly missing a chance to survive.


    Amelia sat on the floor, holding Siwoo tightly in her arms without showing any hostility.


    Though the glimmer in her eyes suggested that she was in the middle of invoking her magic, there was no visible indication of any impending attack.


    At that moment, Ea saw it.


    Countless particles emanating from Amelia¡¯s body, enveloping Siwoo¡¯s lifeless body.


    The other witch just sat there without resisting, all to save a human who had already be a corpse.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re trying to bring him back?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Amelia stared at Ea without saying anything.


    Seeing the despair in her empty and hollow eyes, Ea let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°I had hoped it would be somewhat of an interesting fight.¡±


    Thousands of ribbons intertwined like guillotines descending to sever the neck of a condemned convict.


    The taut tension that seemed to tune thousands of strings simultaneously resonated through the air.


    <b><i> -Drip.</i></b>


    It began with a single drop.


    Ea raised her head after feeling the moist sensation that fell on her cheek.


    The moonlitte autumn sky was crying.


    <b><i> -Drip, drip, drip.</i></b>


    From the glistening ck sky, the autumn rain descended.


    It fell to the fallen leaves and trampled grass.


    Gently caressing the witch who had lost her precious person and another witch who took the life of that same person.


    As she was standing still while receiving the falling raindrops on her body, Ea suddenly felt a chilling sensation.


    Her intuition that she honed through traversing this world was screaming at her.


    Telling her to escape this ce.


    However, her prey was right in front of her.


    The prey had already given up her resistance and was presenting its neck to her.


    This disparity between reality and the danger she sensed shook her resolve.


    In a brief moment of carelessness, she thought, <b><i>¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to finish her off first?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Just one direct shot.¡¯</i></b>


    As long as her brand and womb remained, it should be sufficient.


    Whether the rest of body turned into dust or not, Ea couldn¡¯t care less. So, like a magnificent peacock, she spread out her ribbons andmanded them to attack.


    However¡­


    The ribbon didn¡¯t respond to her.


    Due to the rain, ¡®The Maiden¡¯s Loom,¡¯ that had always been following her instructions faithfully became unresponsive.


    Even when she tried to issue hermands to a different section, it felt like her mana was being drained away from somewhere.


    Around her, sprouts emerged.


    In the ces touched by the autumn rain, vibrant green life bloomed without a whisper of protest.


    On patches of overturned earth, in the fountain, on the roof and the remnants of the buildings.


    Anywhere the rain touched, a new life began to sprout.


    ¡°Melt away!¡±


    The serene scene ironically triggered fear within her.


    Her confidence vanished, reced by the unease she hadn¡¯t felt in centuries. She recited a spell to activate her self-essence magic to disintegrate her targets.


    In fact, her water bottle barrier wasn¡¯t used solely for concealment.


    It also functioned like her own digestive system, to break down anything inside it.


    If everything went ording to her n, the barrier would create an acid that could dissolve everything inside it except for Ea herself.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    But, just like her ribbons, the barrier didn¡¯t respond to her.


    And so, she decided to escape to the modern world.


    Earlier she had secured an escape route that she could go through.


    She tried to move away from the ce where she was standing as she became more and more terrified, but her feet refused to budge.


    From her shoes, green sprouts that resembled embroidered stitches emerged.


    They hadn¡¯t exactly grown from her shoes.


    Rather, they grew from her own flesh, extended outward and creating holes in her shoes.


    Not only that, they also grew from her revealed neckline and her slender arms.


    Seeing this, she felt a sense of fear.


    Even the ribbons that had elegantly spread wide behind her were covered in lush emerald leaves.


    The raindrops falling from the sky weren¡¯t just whimsical showers, they held a purpose.


    Those newly sprouting beings weren¡¯t your typical nts either.


    As soon as they rooted in something, they absorbed all of its mana, growing like tumors with rapid growth.


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is this what it means to possess the 22nd rank in the hierarchy?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But, she doesn¡¯t even have any significantbat experience!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®There¡¯s no way this could be happening!¡¯</i></b>


    She had already attempted to take control of the mana away from those nts.


    But all of her attempts were futile.


    The more mana she released, the faster those sprouts grew.


    Ea had experienced this sensation prior to this.


    Back when she was shing against Tiphereth, the Duchess with the 23rd rank in the hierarchy.


    Despair, the feeling of helplessness when all her attempts of resisting ended in vain. Back then she barely escaped with her life, leaving behind everything that she had built.


    Meanwhile, Amelia had broken through the limit that held her back for decades.


    Resulting in her creating a considerable gap of power between herself and Ea.


    The difference between what happened back when Ea barely escaped with her life was the fact that she couldn¡¯t escape at all this time.


    Amelia¡¯s magic had deeply corroded her body.


    ¡°P-Please wait! I¡¯m sorry, I admit I made a mistake!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a properpensation and apology! I¡¯ll give you all the ves that I own!¡±


    As Ea screamed in terror and begged for forgiveness, Amelia stood while holding Siwoo¡¯s body, not paying any more attention to the wicked witch.


    ¡°Wait! I told you to wait!¡±


    The spot where Amelia was sitting was now adorned with blooming flowers, like a decoration one would find on a queen¡¯s throne.


    Various small flowers with different colors swayed and danced with the wind.


    Amelia turned her back to Ea and began to walk.


    With each gentle step she took, the sprouts she passed by bloomed into wildflowers.


    From her footsteps, the wave of new lives began.


    Like raindrops falling onto a still surface of water, they marked the beginning of life. Sprouted wildflowers grew rapidly upwards.


    ¡°Please¡­ Spare me¡­¡±


    Flowers bloomed in every ce where sprouts had emerged.


    The mansion and the area around it, even Ea¡¯s body, from her arms, legs, stomach, chest, eyes and nose; no part of her body were spared.


    Each of the fragrant flowers condemned her ruthlessness without giving her the time to utter her final words.


    Eventually, under that heap of flowers, only silence remained.


    2.


    The rain had stopped.


    Odile and Odette, having sessfully escaped with Siwoo¡¯s dramatic intervention, returned to Amelia¡¯s mansion with the Geminis.


    Meanwhile, Sophia transformed into a crow and flew from the cabin after sensing Amelia¡¯s intense mana presence.


    What appeared before them and a few curious onlookers was the sight resembled the heavenly garden.


    Various colorful wildflowers bloomed closely, leaving no gap between them. Suddenly, the structures that spread out in a fan shape fell apart, creating a beautiful rain of sparkling petals.


    In the midst of that picturesquendscape, Amelia was embracing Siwoo while crying out in anguish.


    After spotting Siwoo, the twins rushed forward.


    Realizing his condition, Odile stood frozen like a statue as tears streamed down her face. Meanwhile, Odette fell on her knees and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Even Countess Gemini couldn¡¯t suppress their sorrowful sigh and Sophia tried to hold Amelia, but her arms were shoved aside by thetter.


    ***


    <b>Year 1886.</b>


    Since the war with the Exiles, it was the first time that an Exile infiltrated Gehenna and caused such a significant incident.


    Given its magnitude, the Witch of Aquarius¡¯ attack garnered heated attention, enough for the citizens of Tarot Town, from the ¡®First Red Roof Salon¡¯ to ¡®Levana Public Bathhouse,¡¯ to be aware of it.


    <b><i> ¡®I heard the fearsome Exile had targeted Countess Gemini¡¯s apprentice witches.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®The furious Baroness Marigold, angered by the Exile¡¯s actions, managed to subdue her in a matter of days.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Thankfully, the casualties were limited to just a single ve due to her actions.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I heard the ve bravely protected the twins and managed to help them escape.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®In honor of this, Countess Gemini intended to bestow the honorary witch title upon the ve.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®To prevent a simr incident from happening, a meeting at the ¡®Tree of Sephiroth¡¯ was convened.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Ten Baroness, two Countesses and one Duchess attended. While Duchess Keter of the Ivory Pce remained indifferent.¡¯</i></b>


    But even such fervent rumors wouldn¡¯t circte forever.


    After all, the masses would prefer to talk about newer rumors.


    And so, the ¡®Aquarius Raid Incident¡¯ that had stirred Gehenna for a while, gradually faded with the passage of time.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Tiphereth/Tiferet or ?????????? in Hebrews. The sixth sefirot in the Kabbh¡¯s Tree of Life, oftenly associated with beauty,passion and miracles.</li></ul>

 Chapter 88: Silence (1)

    <b>? Silence (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Autumn had passed, reced by winter.


    It seemed like a lot of snow would decorate this year¡¯s winter, amodating Amelia¡¯s fondness for quietness.


    The garden had been covered in thick snow, almost reaching one¡¯s thighs, yet one could still see snowkes fluttering down through the half-covered ss window.


    Perhaps the snow would heavily fall throughout the night.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    A sigh escaped Amelia¡¯s lips.


    Even though she was indoors, her breath was visible.


    She gazed at her misty breath for a moment before adjusting the shawl draped over her shoulder.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock.</i></b>


    Out of habit, she knocked on Siwoo¡¯s door, but just as she expected, no response came out.


    She twisted the cold doorknob and stepped into the room.


    Inside, it was densely adorned with magic circles, stretching from the ceiling to the floor.


    The purpose of these magic circles was to sustain one¡¯s life.


    Each day, numerous vials of high-grade mana water were being consumed to maintain them.


    On the shelf, piles of cigarettes, Amelia¡¯s presents for him, were stacked. In the center of the room, Siwoo¡¯s body, looking disheveled, wasid down on the bed, covered by a thin nket.


    As if he was frozen in time during the eighty-nine cycles of the sunrise and sunset, his appearance remained unchanged.


    Ea¡¯s ribbon that prated his eye socket, damaged his frontal lobe.


    Though he luckily escaped instant death as his brainstem remained intact, the fact remained that the wounds he bore were irreparable.


    And so, he slipped into a deep slumber.


    In hisatose state, he could only breathe, unresponsive to any external stimuli.


    Even so, he could only achieve this because of Amelia¡¯s emergency treatment.


    The moment she held him in her embrace, shemanded the particles around her to ¡®halt¡¯ all the activities urring within his body.


    However,pletely stopping a human¡¯s biological activities was a nearly impossible task.


    Though the magic circles that enveloped his body and the ones ced all over the room were drawn to dy his death, he was still inching closer to death, ever so slowly.


    Like a living corpse.


    A pain akin to being pierced by a searing awl gnawed at Amelia¡¯s heart.


    Today alone, she came to see his face more than a hundred times.


    Everytime, countless regrets spread across her heart like stains on a white cloth.


    That night.


    She recalled the tragic autumn evening when everything took ce.


    <b><i> ¡®What if I hadn¡¯t made him my exclusive ve?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I had agreed to hand him over to the Countess when they came to me with their proposal?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I had given him a genuine apology from the very start?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I hadn¡¯t run away when he approached me and faced him properly instead?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I hadn¡¯t run to my master¡¯s cabin?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I had calmed down my heart a little sooner and returned to the mansion a little earlier?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I had put all my strength when I was running to meet him?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What if I had prepared for battle the moment I saw that barrier so I could protect him?¡¯</i></b>


    Countless ¡®what ifs¡¯ came to her mind.


    The tragedy wouldn¡¯t have urred had Amelia done just a single one of them.


    Despite knowing that what had been done was irreversible, she clung and gripped onto the past, unable to let it go.


    She pulled a chair beside the bed and sat down.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    It almost felt like she was talking to herself.


    He was unconscious and due to her magic, their times flew at a different pace.


    Even by some miracle her voice were to reach his ears, he would only hear obscure noises as if she had been talking in slow motion.


    ¡°My day went on just like any other day.¡±


    Amelia had aimlessly wandered between the library and the salon<sup>1</sup>¡®Salon¡¯ here refers to a professional gathering or meeting where experts in a particr fielde together to exchange ideas and information..


    For the sake of researching ways to restore his body and to look for any witches who could fix him.


    After her awakening, she reached the 23rd rank, but the field of recovery magic was an entirely different field of magicpared to the one she studied.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that her recovery magic was onlyparable to the 10th rank of the hierarchy.


    However, no matter how many hundreds of years it would take, Amelia was determined to bring him back to life.


    Because there were words she hadn¡¯t yet conveyed to him.


    ¡°Today, I had the same dream again. A dream where you woke up and poured all your resentment on me.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®This is all because of you.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you, something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡¯</i></b>


    Merging with thest image she saw of him, heshed out on her.


    But, in that dream, she didn¡¯t back away.


    Instead, she approached him, shedding her tears while apologizing and begging for forgiveness. She embraced him as she admitted her mistakes.


    ¡°It was a sad dream, but it was a good dream. Because I could hear your voice again.¡±


    She carefully brushed aside his disheveled bangs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look over you for a while longer.¡±


    She gently pressed her lips to his cheek before retreating to continue her research.


    Throughout the day, she visited him frequently and told him about various things, but there were many more things she wanted to say.


    She spoke to the point she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak any longer because of her heartbroken state.


    Her heart urged her to burst into tears and to throw everything away.


    Because she knew.


    In reality, she was nothing but a mere sinner before Siwoo.


    When tracing the causes of all these events, it all ultimately led down to one thing: her karma.


    It also became apparent that she had only been putting on effort for her own self-satisfaction, not for him.


    Transparent tears flowed down her cheeks.


    God knows how many times she had wiped her tears with her handkerchief today.


    But, the world went on as the snowkes peacefully umted on the pure white garden.


    2.


    After their sses ended, Odile and Odette visited Amelia¡¯s mansion.


    It was part of their new routine.


    Due to his condition, Siwoo could only receive visitors once a week and today was the day when they could visit him.


    They went to the mansion together with Amelia, who went straight to the research building for her research. Meanwhile, the twins went straight to Siwoo¡¯s room with a bouquet of flowers in their hands.


    Half of the cost to maintain the magic circles in his room was provided by Countess Gemini.


    ¡°Heya, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Odile entered the door energetically, followed by Odette.


    Naturally, Siwoo didn¡¯t respond.


    Miracles didn¡¯t ur that easily, after all.


    ¡°We brought you blue hydrangeas today. ording to the flowernguage, they represent arrogance, coldness and pride, but honestly, I bought them because they¡¯re pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who cares about the flowernguage anyway?¡±


    Odette took out the withered flowers inside the vase sitting on the table and reced them with fresh ones.


    The twins grabbed the chairs and sat on his sides, snuggly pressing their buttocks against him.


    They gazed at his sleeping face for quite some time.


    That night, he risked his own life to save them.


    Even when they were on the verge of giving up everything and were about to kneel down to the wicked witch, he encouraged them and confronted that witch until the very end.


    They couldn¡¯t forget his broad back as he boldly taunted the formidable witch.


    But, when they had called their master and returned, his appearance became utterly miserable.


    His injuries looked so painful to look at, each of them looked so severe that he could die just from those wounds.


    He knew that this oue was inevitable, yet he still decided to protect them.


    Though he had the option to run away by himself, he didn¡¯t even consider it.


    ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Assistant, I was able to study hard today too.¡±


    With her tears welling up uncontrobly, Odette tightly grasped his hand.


    It felt rough.


    Though all the fractures that barely held his bones together were fully healed, crooked scars still remained.


    ¡°Let me tell you what happened this week, Mr. Assistant. You might be bored from lying around all day, after all.¡±


    The twins had taken turns sitting in Amelia¡¯s residence, weeping and wailing, but as time passed, they were able toe to terms with this reality.


    Their powerlessness and inability to do anything back then. They could only sit around waiting for their lives to be saved by him.


    That same feeling became a driving force for them.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t just sink into sadness forever.


    That was why they started to study magic more diligently than ever.


    So that when he woke up, if another incident like this were to happen, they¡¯d be able to protect him instead.


    The twins started to recount everything that happened in the past week to Siwoo.


    ¡°Something that will make you proud happened this week, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Yes. We receivedpliments from Ms. Professor today!¡±


    ¡°It was the first time we received less than ten corrections in our assignments!¡±


    They had been studying magic passionately recently.


    ¡°Somewhat disappointing incident also happened, though. Pecha caught a squirrel on Wednesday¡­¡±


    ¡°When Odette opened the cage to feed it, it ended up running away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it was partly your fault that it ran away, Sis! Your fawning over how cute it was startled the poor thing! That¡¯s why it ran in fear!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? But, when I touched it, it was pretty well-behaved. Are you sure it didn¡¯t run away because your aura was too hostile?¡±


    From casual everyday talk to their usual bickering.


    However, since there was no one listening, their bickering quickly died down.


    Siwoo, who was supposed to intervene between them with a bitter smile, remained silent, making the mood around them quickly grew gloomy.


    In an attempt to clear that sullen mood, Odile spoke up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell him a slightly more intriguing story?¡±


    ¡°An intriguing story?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    Odile lowered her upper body then extended her arm beside Siwoo¡¯s pillow.


    She climbed up onto the spacious bed, gently ced her hand on his chest before whispering her words softly.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, I told you that if we meet again, I¡¯ll let you cum on my face, right?¡±


    Sadness was mixed in her sweet, cutesy voice.


    ¡°I changed my mind, I¡¯ll let you cum not just on my face, but anywhere you want. Actually, we¡¯ve been practicingtely.¡±


    Seeing Odile¡¯s proactive approach, Odette also stuck closely to Siwoo with the same posture.


    Their hearts raced with anticipation.


    Odette nced towards the direction of the door from time to time.


    Because if Amelia were to see them in this rather intimate position, she¡¯d give them a bunch of assignments on their next lecture.


    ¡°Yeah! So, what we¡¯ve been practicing is¡­¡±


    Just like Odile, Odette leaned in close to Siwoo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°¡­A spell to create a thin barrier to prevent mana from seeping into the womb.¡±


    It was a magic to block the release of mana from a male¡¯s genitalia by spreading a thin wavelength of mana like what a tokamak<sup>2</sup>A tokamak is a device which uses a powerful maic field to confine sma in the shape of a torus. was for sma confinement.


    The twins were diligently researching this magic, which was something that nobody had ever created due to the risk it carried and how useless it was.


    They intended to give it to him as a present as it was something that might like when he woke up.


    ¡°After you wake up¡­ Our other hole will be ready to take your thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The book says that one should offer their chastity to someone really precious to them. Since you¡¯re our savior, Mr. Assistant¡­ I¡¯ll give mine to you wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯ll offer my first time to you too, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    The twins secretly observed his reaction while holding their breath.


    <b><i> ¡®What if Countess Gemini found out? She¡¯ll cut me to pieces either way, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡¯</i></b>


    They anticipated that answer toe out of his mouth.


    But, Siwoo¡¯s condition was that of one where his heart would only beat once every three minutes. They couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of his breathing.


    <b><i> ¡®Will he ever open those eyes again?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Will our promises stay as promises forever?¡¯</i></b>


    None of the twins voiced the anxiety that came to their mind.


    ¡°Anyway, wake up soon, Mr. Assistant! We¡¯ve even got a nice eye-patch for you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle back againter, so stay well until then, okay?¡±


    The twins got off the bed, packed their things and left the room.


    They pretended to close the door, but quickly opened it wide again.


    There was no dramatic moment where Siwoo opened his eyes upon them closing the door.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Sister.¡±


    Exchanging their words in a somber manner, the twins held back their tears.


    After all, they had promised not to show their tears to their dear assistant anymore.


    <strong>Damn those ninjas cutting onions..</strong>


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1¡®Salon¡¯ here refers to a professional gathering or meeting where experts in a particr fielde together to exchange ideas and information.</li><li>2A tokamak is a device which uses a powerful maic field to confine sma in the shape of a torus.</li></ul>

 Chapter 89: Silence (2)

    <b>? Silence (2) ?</b>


    *Note: Previously, there¡¯s a mistrantion regarding Duchess Keter¡¯s noble title. She¡¯s a Duchess, not a Countess.


    1.


    Amelia¡¯s day began with her going to Siwoo¡¯s room.


    Lifting the nket covering his body and wiped his arms and legs with a lukewarm towel.


    Recing the gauze covering his still-open eye sockets and using magic to maintain his overall hygiene.


    In truth, all of that wasn¡¯t necessary.


    His body was almost frozen in time, it didn¡¯t produce any bodily secretions due to his metabolic processes being halted.


    In the end, her act of atonement proved to be merely symbolic and futile.


    For about 15 minutes, she muttered to herself by his bedside, where hey sleeping as if he was dead.


    It wasn¡¯t anything special.


    Like usual, it was just her empty ramblings.


    Afterwards, she headed to herb to begin her magic research.


    In fact, recovery magic wasn¡¯t a particrly developed topic of research.


    Both witches and apprentice witches all possessed spiritual bodies.


    Compared to the intricate mechanism of the human body, their bodies, which wereposed of mana and consciousness that centered around their brand, were considerably easier to restore.


    Even if their arm was severed, an organ was to be ripped out, as long as there was sufficient mana, they could restore them.


    Issues that were caused by something like virus or tumor weren¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    In such circumstances, who would go out of their way to develop a magic that would only benefit humans?


    The highest recovery magic in the hierarchy was only in the 10th tier.


    That level was sufficient for the witches.


    But there was a part that even a witch¡¯s spirit body couldn¡¯t easily heal; the brain.


    The ce where someone¡¯s senses, reasons, thoughts, concepts and ideas were umted.


    Humanity had broadened the horizons of science to the extent of being able to travel back and forth to the moon, but they still hadn¡¯t fully understood that particr organ yet.


    Electrical signals and chemical reactions taking ce between billions of neurons were beyond the scope of the 10th tier recovery magic. Receiving damage to their brain meant death, even for witches.


    Moreover, considering the fragility of the human body¡­


    It was uncertain how high the tier needed to awaken Siwoo from his slumber.


    As she faced countless walls obstructing her progress, Amelia felt helpless.


    Even so, she never considered giving up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though she felt helpless and there was nothing that she could do.


    Compared to the day when her master left her side, this level of despair was nothing.


    Unlike when she had to helplessly ept her fate, this time, she had a means to resist it.


    There was still a way for her to make amends.


    Regardless of how painful and tough the journey could be, that wouldn¡¯t make her give up.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    ¡°Amelia!¡±


    When she heard the sound of approaching footsteps, the door to her research room swung open.


    With her flowing purple hair swaying in each step, Sophia appeared.


    She was Amelia¡¯s longtime friend and someone she could confide in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Sophia couldn¡¯t hide her excitement as she bounced around energetically.


    Although she had a somewhat frivolous airpared to an average witch, this was the first time Amelia had seen her lose control of her emotions.


    Amelia¡¯s pupils trembled.


    ¡°What did you mean? What did you find?¡±


    ¡°I found a witch who might be able to cure Assistant Siwoo¡¯s condition!¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    Amelia grabbed her chest in response to the sudden surge of hope that made her heart flutter.


    However, it was too early to celebrate.


    Sophia pulled out two stacks of crumpled paper from her embrace in a hurry.


    ¡°While searching through the discarded archives, I found a thesis written by a witch about brain regeneration.¡±


    Among the stacked papers was a thesis.


    Amelia quickly took them from Sophia¡¯s hand and read the title.


    <b><i> ¡®Brain Regeneration through Human Transmutation: Multi-world Psychology Interpretation and Entropy Recovery.¡¯</i></b>


    While Amelia couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the depth of the thesis, a brief nce through the contents was enough to indicate that this was exactly what Siwoo needed at the moment.


    ¡°The author of this thesis is ¡®Smyrna<sup>1</sup>Smyrna, ¡®¦²¦Ì?¦Ñv¦Á¡¯ in Greek. The mother of Adonis, the mortal lover of both Aphrodite and Persephone. Due to her incestuous rtionship with Adonis¡¯ father, she was turned into the Myrrh tree and gave birth to Adonis while being a tree.,¡¯ a 19th ranked witch specialized in human transmutation. However, there¡¯s a bit of a problem¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As soon as Amelia heard Sophia¡¯s words, she understood everything.


    The fact that this thesis was found in the discarded archives meant that the author of this thesis had been exiled.


    ¡°What was the reason for her exile?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met her in person, but¡­ Apparently during her research, she involved about ten citizens. But, this happened so long ago that there aren¡¯t any urate records left.¡±


    Amelia, who had been overwhelmed by joy, clenched her clothing tightly in a calm manner.


    Originally, she held no ill will towards the Exiles.


    After all, she never had any contacts with them to begin with.


    However, the recent sh with Ea Sadalmelik still lingered in her mind.


    Witnessing the wicked witch¡¯s cruelty made Amelia associate the word ¡®Exile¡¯ not only with disgust but also unease.


    Sophia was aware of this fact, so she spoke out to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not all Exiles are as malevolent as the public believes. The ¡®Witch of Aquarius¡¯ was notorious even among the Exiles for her psychopathic tendencies.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°I casted ¡®irvoyance¡¯ to migratory birds around the world and found a hideout in the Northeast Greend National Park.¡±


    The feeling of excitement that had swelled up within Amelia¡¯s heart began to die down.


    She cautiously inquired.


    ¡°Still, wouldn¡¯t it be too risky?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hide her concerns.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t just for anyone, this was for Siwoo.


    She had to entrust another witch to restore his brain.


    Considering that witch was an Exile, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that she couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    ¡°Amelia, I understand that you¡¯ve been putting your effort into this, but there¡¯s a possibility that you won¡¯t make it in the end¡­ You know that his condition is gradually worsening, right? Even if you somehow are able to cure his wounds someday, it might be toote¡­¡±


    Sophia¡¯s words were right.


    What Amelia was trying to do was akin to an astrophysicist suddenly enrolling in a medical school to study until they became skilled enough to perform the mostplex brain surgery in the world.


    There was no guarantee that her patient would still be alive by the time she was done studying everything.


    ¡°What about Duchess Keter? You still can¡¯t reach her? If it¡¯s her she should be able to help us¡­¡±


    ¡°You already know it, Amelia¡­ No one has seen her for 82 years.¡±


    Duchess Keter had secluded herself in the Ivory Tower.


    She was the highest-ranking (and the oldest) witch who managed to reach the 30th rank in the hierarchy all on her own without ever inheriting or passing down a brand.


    Someone who was revered by all the witches.


    If there was anyone that could change this current reality and restore Siwoo to his original state, it would be her.


    In fact, after the incident, Amelia immediately visited the Duchess¡¯ Ivory Tower.


    However, the Duchess was known for her indifference to worldly affairs.


    Throughout the month, without skipping a single day, she diligently sought her out. But the only person she encountered was only a two-digit ranked witch who loitered in front of Ivory Tower, eagerly awaiting the slightest morsel of advice from the Duchess.


    Since the metaphysical barrierid out at the tower rejected anyone who wasn¡¯t invited, Amelia could only go back without any results.


    Afterwards, she still sent her messages every day, but she didn¡¯t receive any replies.


    ¡°We need to make a decision. The longer we dy his treatment, the lower the possibility of him recovering.¡±


    Sophia wasn¡¯t unaware of Amelia¡¯s concerns.


    She knew that Amelia¡¯s hesitation came from her traumatic experience of losing an important person to herself.


    Having to ce another important person¡¯s life in another witch¡¯s hands was an obviously difficult decision for her.


    However, being excessively cautious didn¡¯t always lead to the best choice.


    Amelia needed to make a decision now.


    So that she wouldn¡¯t be left with regrets.


    Considering all possibilities carefully, Amelia pondered.


    And finally, with difficulty, she opened her mouth to speak,


    ¡°Have you¡­tried to contact her?¡±


    ¡°I received her reply this morning. I inquired about getting her a temporary permit with Countess Gemini as well and they said that they¡¯ll give us their active cooperation¡­ Actually, in thest two hours, they¡¯ve been pushing it so she could restore her citizenship status.¡±


    They needed the witch named Smyrna to be brought directly into Gehenna.


    The current Siwoo wasn¡¯t in any condition to go to the modern world through a portal.


    In the first ce, the act of letting an Exile legally set foot in Gehenna was unprecedented.


    Countess Gemini aided them in this matter because they owed Siwoo for risking his life for their apprentice witches twice.


    They were even arranging a rather radicalpensation for the Exile, offering her citizenship for treating Siwoo.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s just confirm her credentials. To do that, I need to confirm her abilities with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way to go. But, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll summon her immediately.¡±


    2.


    Between the modern world and Gehenna, there was a ¡®Gate¡¯ connecting them.


    To travel through it, three things were required.


    Unpolluted, clean rivers or oceans.


    Gehenna¡¯s citizenship.


    A powerful shockwave.


    With those three requirements fulfilled, one could enter Gehenna through the ¡®Gate¡¯ from anywhere in the world and conversely, move to any ce in the world through it.


    In the VIP lounge of the immigration control office, Amelia stood with her hand sped, waiting for the person who¡¯de through the gate.


    Three hours had passed since the appointed time, but ¡®Smyrna¡¯ was nowhere to be seen.


    Sophia had constructed an image with her ¡®irvoyance,¡¯ so Amelia had an idea what the Exile looked like.


    Though, the quality of the image was poor due to Sophia borrowing the vision of a migratory bird.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, even as several witches passed through, her figure was still nowhere to be seen.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe she felt suspicious due to the sudden invitation? And she decided to hide herself?¡¯</i></b>


    Even in her spiritual form, Amelia felt her throat growing dry.


    Unable to hide her impatience, she nibbled on her lower lip.


    <b><i> ¡®Would it have been better if I were to go to find her myself?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Did I ruin things again with my hasty judgment?¡¯</i></b>


    Amidst her growing mold of unease, the door to the immigration control lounge was opened.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    She let out an involuntary sigh of relief.


    The person she had been waiting for had finally entered the lounge, albeit timidly.


    As she had previously seen in the image, the Exile was of Asian descent, though the racial ssification of ¡®yellow-skinned¡¯ seemed irrelevant due to her snow-white skin.


    Her jet-ck hair was tied into a chignon bun, fully exposing her nape. Her dark, shimmering eyes didn¡¯t conceal her unease as they wandered around.


    She wore a checkered rustic skirt, a furry coat with floral patterns and white boots. On her back was a backpack that wasrger than her own upper body that seemed to be filled with various things.


    Regardless of who wore them, her fashion sense seemed so out of ce.


    <b><i> ¡®Is that¡­ the fashion sense of the modern world¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Amidst Amelia¡¯s bewilderment to her sense of fashion, the Exile, Yebin, called out to her.


    ¡°Excuse me, this my first time in Gehenna¡­ Are you Baroness Amelia Marigold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­! My name is Yebin Smyrna. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing a witch other than my master¡­ Do I have to shake your hand?¡±


    After awkwardly wiping her palm on her clothes, Yebin extended her hand with an equally awkward smile.


    Amelia took hold of her hand, awkwardly shook her hand.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me. I heard that you have a patient for me¡­ Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°We need to take the portal first.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay! Is it this way? Or this way?¡±


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Amelia grabbed Yebin¡¯s arm, who seemed to be unable to get her act together and brought her back to her mansion.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Smyrna, ¡®¦²¦Ì?¦Ñv¦Á¡¯ in Greek. The mother of Adonis, the mortal lover of both Aphrodite and Persephone. Due to her incestuous rtionship with Adonis¡¯ father, she was turned into the Myrrh tree and gave birth to Adonis while being a tree.</li></ul>

 Chapter 90: Silence (3)

    <b>? Silence (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Outside Gehenna, or the modern world, to be precise, there were numerous mentally unstable witches targeting the young witches.


    After she received her brand, Yebin chose to hide in a ce where no one would find her due to her limitedbat skills.


    She threw away the benefits and luxuries of modern civilization that she had enjoyed thus far.


    For the next ten years, she engrossed herself in her mentor¡¯s teachings. How tedious it had been for her!


    At one moment, when she was absentmindedly fiddling with her smartphone, which couldn¡¯t receive any inte connection in the deste frozennd, something she didn¡¯t expect urred.


    A single bird, speaking in humannguage, came to find her, conveying a peculiar proposal.


    Apparently, there was a patient that needed her help in Gehenna and Yebin was asked to conduct a medical examination and to provide treatment to said patient.


    In return, they offered to issue a temporary permit for her to enter Gehenna and promised substantial reward and citizenship based on the results.


    Yebin received this once-in-a-lifetime news with open arms.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to constantly keep on guard against malicious witches threatening her life in Gehenna. Not to mention she could find abundant materials and resources she could use for her research.


    And most importantly, it was a chance for her to escape from this boring ce.


    With high hopes, she traveled to Gehenna.


    The first person she encountered was an incredibly beautiful blonde woman.


    She deduced that this was the Baroness Marigold, Amelia Marigold.


    The aura the other witch exuded made her look like a haughty princess and Yebin couldn¡¯t help but feel that her existence was smallpared to her.


    Perhaps this was what they meant by being a noble born.


    She felt ufortable after seeing Amelia just standing there without uttering a single word. So, she attempted to start various conversations to ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°My attire is a little peculiar, isn¡¯t it? Actually, back when I was still in Korea, it wasn¡¯t hard to get some clothes, but where I live now, proper clothes are scarce¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Seeing how you dressed up so nicely, I really should have visited the city at least once¡­ But, that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t do my best to dress up.¡±


    ¡°No, really, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    However, Amelia¡¯s mind was filled withplex thoughts, so she couldn¡¯t digest Yebin¡¯s words properly.


    Amelia simply brushed off all her questions and avoided any meaningful conversations with her. Feeling that her efforts were in vain, Yebin gazed around Gehenna with a slightly disappointed expression.


    After using the ¡®Gate¡¯ to teleport, it still took them around thirty minutes to get to Amelia¡¯s mansion from Border Town.


    As Yebin looked at Amelia¡¯s amodations, her eyes went wide.


    It was a magnificent and elegant-looking mansion, a sight rarely seen even in Korea, let alone in the Greend National Park.


    Its refined and vintage architecture was visible the moment the door was opened. It was like a work of art in itself, making it hard to suppress one¡¯s admiration toward it.


    ¡°Wow, is this really a house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen something like this on Nexlix. Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Nexlix?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you not watch Nexlix, Baroness? Oh, maybe there¡¯s no inte here? Well, my ce also doesn¡¯t have inte, so I had to go to a gas station to download something I could watch back at home.¡±


    ¡°Inte? Gas station? Download¡­?¡±


    After hearing a barrage of unfamiliar words pouring out, Amelia, who could only blink in response, finally spoke out the suspicion that she had been harboring since she first saw her.


    Yebin Smyrna mentioned that this was the first time she came to Gehenna.


    But, being an Exile meant that one was banished from Gehenna and was stripped off their citizenship. This punishment would extend to the Exiles¡¯ descendants.


    Since that was the case¡­


    ¡°How long has it been since you received your brand?¡±


    The girl in front of her must be Smyrna¡¯s sessor.


    Yebin, who was entranced by the dazzling flowerpot, hurriedly responded to Amelia¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s been about ten years.¡±


    A realization struck Amelia.


    Because everyone was desperate in trying to save Siwoo, they rashly invited Yebin without confirming first that she was the exact person they wanted.


    In the first ce, they had no intention to ask a young witch, who had only received her brand ten years ago, for help. What they wanted was Smyrna herself, not her sessor. With this revtion, things had turned a little troublesome.


    Inheriting the knowledge a brand possessed would take about ten years on average. This situation was akin to inviting a doctor whose ink on their medical license hasn¡¯t dried yet.


    ¡°Before receiving the brand from my master, I was studying medicine in Korea. After receiving it ten years ago, I hid in a vacant workshop at the National Park to avoid the eyes of other witches.¡±


    Seeing Amelia¡¯s vague response, Yebin thought that her exnation was inadequate so she added more to it.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Gehenna from my mentor, so I really want to visit at least once. Thanks to you, I got the chance toe here. But, more importantly, I¡¯d like to check on the patient¡¯s condition now. Which way should I go?¡±


    To summarize, back when she was an apprentice witch, Yebin studied medicine(?) in Korea andter hid in a remote ce to avoid confrontations with malicious Exiles.


    Exiles were known to often engage in conflicts among themselves, making them dangerous to each other as well.


    In truth, Amelia was disappointed.


    Even if she was an Exile, Amelia would have preferred the predecessor toe here instead because she would have had umted a vast amount of experience and that would add to her credibility.


    After all, a skilled doctor with a shitty attitude was still better than an ipetent doctor.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nevertheless, even if it was her predecessor who came here, they¡¯d still need to conduct a preliminary examination before anything else.


    And so, Amelia, suppressing her dejection, led Yebin to the room where Siwoo was sleeping


    As Yebin quietly entered the room, Amelia heightened her senses.


    The possibility was low, but she still needed to be prepared just in case Yebin attempted to harm Siwoo.


    This was the proof of how much Amelia distrusted Exiles.


    ¡°Is this the patient?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you can see, he¡¯s a human.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    On the bed was a man with his eyes bandaged.


    Though he looked pale and weak, he had a fairly handsome face and to Yebin¡¯s surprise, the man was an Asian.


    ¡°Is he Korean by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yebin was taken aback.


    She had toe all the way to Gehenna within just a day, naturally she assumed that the patient she needed to tend to was a witch.


    After all, her temporary permit was stamped with the seals of Countess Gemini, Baroness Marigold and Baroness Avenega.


    In the first ce, issuing a temporary permit to an Exile was an unprecedented situation. Not to mention that three noble witches were putting in their efforts to save someone, she wasn¡¯t wrong to assume that this particr patient was someone extraordinary.


    However, reality couldn¡¯t be any more different.


    The patient was Korean. Not only that, he was a man. Unlike her assumption, he wasn¡¯t a witch.


    Though, seeing someone from her home country for the first time in ten years stimted a nostalgic feeling within her, even though he was in aa.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t the time to feel happy about this encounter.


    After all, if she were able topletely heal this patient, she¡¯d finally be able to leave Greend and live in Gehenna.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve heard about the situation already. He suffered a severe brain injury through his left eye. There are traces of magical damage remaining, so it¡¯s impossible to regenerate his eyeball. We¡¯ve slowed down his biological clock to the limit, barely stabilizing his condition so it wouldn¡¯t deteriorate any further.¡±


    ¡°Can I check on him myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia nodded her head with difficulty in response to Yebin¡¯s question.


    Thetter took off her floral coat, revealing the light clothing underneath it.


    She then casted a purification spell,pletely killing all germs and pathogens around her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look then.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    Amelia nervously sped both of her hands.


    Though Yebin only learned about romantic rtionships through K-dramas, she had a rough idea of what it might feel like just from seeing Amelia¡¯s current state.


    This man was likely a lover that Baroness Marigold held great affection for.


    There were enough telltale signs that strengthened this assumption.


    After getting rid of such distracting thoughts, Yebin removed the gauze off Siwoo¡¯s eyes and revealed the scarred eye socket underneath.


    Even at a nce, it was an unsettling sight.


    No wonder such an esteemed witch from Gehenna went out of her way to invite an Exile.


    Yebin was confident in her abilities.


    Despite the gruesome wound, she didn¡¯t even blink an eye as she heightened her senses onto her fingertips.


    As she reached forward, a tendril of magic squirmed into Siwoo¡¯s eye sockets.


    This allowed her to examine the wound with minimal adverse impact on her patient¡¯s body, boasting more precision than any modern device.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing Yebin¡¯s serious and focused look that was rare to see in a witch as young as her, Amelia felt surprised.


    In contrast to her unreliable first impression, when she started her work, she practically turned into a different person.


    The examination itself didn¡¯t take a long time.


    She only spent around thirty minutes thoroughly assessing the man¡¯s overall condition, focusing on his frontal lobe. Carefully, she retracted her heightened senses.


    ¡°How¡¯s his condition?¡±


    Amelia was eager to ask a barrage of questions immediately, but she suppressed the urge.


    Yebin¡¯s expression after shepleted her examination worried her.


    ¡°Could you give me some space? This is the first time I performed an examination while someone else was present¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Did she tell me to leave the room?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®In a situation where I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do to Siwoo?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t just leave the room while aplete stranger was assessing his condition.


    She urgently asked Yebin to tell her about his condition.


    ¡°How¡¯s his condition?¡±


    ¡°Since, I haven¡¯t finished examining him properly, I can¡¯t give you my full assessment, but his condition is serious¡­ His frontal lobe is damaged way beyond what ¡®recovery magic¡¯ can address. The magic circuits all over his body are malfunctioning, the neural structure also severely damaged¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of all that already. Can you give me a more detailed diagnosis?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t burst to tears, Amelia looked unstable, as if she could crumble at the slightest touch.


    Yebin avoided her gaze, finding it was difficult to face her.


    ¡°Using the restorative potion that my master researched might help somehow¡­ But I need to give him a closer examination to get a clearer picture¡­¡±


    Amelia steeled her heart when she saw Yebin¡¯s burdened expression.


    The young witch had just arrived here, after all.


    She had waited for three months already, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to wait just a little longer, would it?


    Amelia decided to trust her for now.


    Her proficiency in handling her magical senses was on par, if not better, than most witches she knew.


    She took a step back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry for rushing you. Would it be alright for me to wait outside the room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Still, leaving Siwoo alone with an Exile left her worried.


    Wasn¡¯t it because of her running away on that fateful night that made his condition like this?


    She knew this line of questioning was baseless, but the memories of that night haunted her mind.


    ¡°Please take care of him.¡±


    Amelia sped her hands together respectfully and bowed down towards Yebin.


    This trivial thing was the only thing she could do for Siwoo at the moment.


    ¡°Please¡­ Save him¡­¡±


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t do this to me, Baroness.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s 90-degree bow startled Yebin.


    Prior to this, she had heard her master cursing the noble witches¡¯ lofty attitudes.


    Although she knew that part of her master¡¯s rant was likely filled with her envy and inferiorityplex, her own opinion of noble witches wasn¡¯t all that positive.


    In fact, she felt the same way toward the ss system back in Korea, the ce where she was born and raised. She felt that it was vexing and unjust.


    But, never did she expect that a Baroness would bow her head down for the sake of a mere ve.


    Suddenly, the weight of responsibility she felt became twice as heavy.


    Leaving Yebin with her gradually increasing burden, Amelia left the room and leaned against the door.


    Then, her legs gave out and a stream of tears flowed like a bursting dam.


    She had thought that she hade to terms with it over time.


    Maybe it was because of the faint glimmer of hope that she had seen in the midst of the darkness.


    Or the sense of foreboding she felt from Yebin¡¯s stern expression.


    Nevertheless, she felt like her heart had been wrenched, the same feeling as back on the day when she almost lost him.


    If this sliver of hopepletely vanished.


    If Siwoo were to disappear and never return again like her master.


    Could she endure the agony of such a loss again?


    Especially when it was the result of her own actions?


    Amelia held her mouth with both hands as she swallowed her tears, worrying that the sound might bother the examination that was going on next door.


    She shook her head wildly. She didn¡¯t need to feel the sadness now.


    What she needed to do was to think positively, focus on joyful and happy thoughts.


    Like what they¡¯d do together when he woke up.


    First, she¡¯d exin about the pain she had caused him and apologize to him.


    He¡¯d probably be angry at her.


    Like in her dreams, he might even scream at her.


    But, it would be alright.


    Even if he ended up never forgiving her, it would be alright.


    Compared to his well being, everything else was irrelevant.


    But, if the slight chance of him forgiving her actually happened, what would they do?


    Maybe travel to the modern world together?


    While holding each other¡¯s hands, they¡¯d travel to the homnd that he desperately wanted to go back to.


    Then, she¡¯d tell him¡­


    ¡°Please¡­ Stay with me from now on¡­¡±


    She leaned against the wall with tears streaming down her face. For over five hours, she waited for Yebin¡¯s examination to finish.

 Chapter 91: Treatment (1)

    <b>? Treatment (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Yebin was beyond astonished.


    Due to how hard she concentrated, she wasn¡¯t certain on how long it had been since she started the examination.


    But, the reason why she was so surprised was because by the time she finished, Baroness Marigold was still outside, waiting for news toe out.


    Yebin thought to herself that the Baroness must have cared a lot about the patient to be in this state.


    At the same time, she felt burdenful and suffocated.


    After all, she had to be the harbinger of the bad news, telling the Baroness outright that the patient she cared so much about was in a critical state.


    ¡°Before anything¡­ I¡¯ll tell you that it¡¯s possible for him to recover¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s legs lost their strength.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she met Yebin for the first time today, she would¡¯ve copsed on the floor already.


    ¡°But, his whole body is aplete mess. His vital organs are injured badly, his mana circuit is in an even worse state. If he didn¡¯t receive any first-aid back then, it would¡¯ve been impossible for him to recover¡­ Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did you mean when you said that he has a possibility of recovering?¡±


    ¡°Can I write the details down first? I¡¯ll present it to you after I¡¯m done organizing everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The long examination had tired her and she still had to write down a detailed exnation of its result.


    Because of that, their conversation would only continue after they were done eating their dinner.


    At the restaurant, Yebin showed Amelia a stack of charts detailing the results of her examination.


    ¡°This chart is a very brief summary of all his organs that need to be healed¡­ I believe that we need to heal the injuries that riddle all over his body before we could move on to his brain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the chart with the human anatomical system on it, lines were traced, disying each of his organs and the drawn circles that represented his injuries.


    It was easier to look for a spot that hadn¡¯t been circled.


    From his head to his toe, there wasn¡¯t a ce that was uninjured.


    Though she was aware of how severe his condition was, Amelia¡¯s mind still went nk when she saw exactly how bad it looked on a chart like this.


    ¡°Our priority should be to rebuild his body so that recovery magic could work on it¡­ And¡­ The next part is a little hard to say¡­¡±


    ¡°Please just tell me everything honestly. I need to understand his condition in detail.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll move on to the state of his brain.¡±


    Yebin hesitated.


    But, Amelia¡¯s determined expression seemed to urge her to continue.


    Seeing this, she pulled out a second chart.


    A four page diagram of the brain structure.


    ¡°As you can see, his meninges<sup>1</sup>Threeyers of membranes that protects the brain and spinal cords. are damaged. Then, as seen in sections BA57, 54 and 44, histeral ventricles<sup>2</sup>Paired C-shaped structures which produces the cerebrospinal fluid, which is a fluid that provides the brain with protection and nourishment, also functions as a waste removal. that were connected to his prefrontal cortex<sup>3</sup>The front part of the frontal lobe, also known as the ¡®personality center.¡¯ It¡¯s the ce where we process real-time input for our surroundings,pare that to our past experiences and give out a reaction based on the result of theparison. are also severely damaged. His orbitofrontal cortex<sup>4</sup>The front part of the prefrontal cortex. It¡¯s involved in someone¡¯s decision-making process. is almostpletely gone, probably because he received the damage through his left eye¡­ It¡¯s safe to say that his brain is in critical condition.¡±


    Yebin paused in the middle of her exnation because Amelia was gazing at her as if the sky had copsed.


    It seemed like it would¡¯ve been better if she were to present the result of her examination before dinner.


    The rare feast that she had just eaten was twisting her stomach, making her feel constipated.


    But, of course witches wouldn¡¯t get constipated.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s going to happen¡­?¡±


    ¡°After the surgery, there may be various changes.¡±


    ¡°What kind of changes?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, the orbitofrontal cortex¡­ It¡¯s part of the brain that¡¯s connected to numerous different sensory organs, such as receptors and pathways for taste, vision, smell and synesthesia. I can¡¯t give you a definite answer on whether they will be functional after his resuscitation.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Yebin steeled her heart.


    She was here as a doctor, not a witch.


    And it was a doctor¡¯s duty to objectively convey her patient¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Additionally it¡¯s also rted to the limbic system, it also indirectly manages both desires and motivations. To be more specific, it develops a reward system<sup>5</sup>A natural process during which the brain associates diverent stimuli (substances, situations, events, or activities) with a positive or desirable oue based on one¡¯s desire and motivation, which is a huge part in the development of one¡¯s social behavior. Because of this, learning disabilities might ur¡­ And since it¡¯s rted to one¡¯s desire, there might be a handicap in his sexual desire¡­ Is it okay if I continue? If you¡¯re having a difficult time, we can take a brief break.¡±


    Amelia, who had been desperately holding back her tears, couldn¡¯t hide them in the end.


    Even as droplets trickled onto the back of her hand, she shook her head firmly.


    Yebin let out a deep sigh as she continued.


    ¡°¡­In the case of the prefrontal cortex, it¡¯s mostly responsible for ¡®execution,¡¯ as in decision making, situational behavior coordination, verbal expression and critical thinking. I¡¯ve read some papers on patients with injuries to their prefrontal damage and after their recovery, they were ailed with high emotional dysfunction and they became more impulsive¡­¡±


    Amelia looked so sorrowful that Yebin couldn¡¯t add aparison to her exnation. To put it shortly, there was a possibility that Siwoo could turn into a robot.


    But not just any robot, but an immensely violent robot that would only adhere to its impulses.


    ¡°Will he turn out like that after his treatment?¡±


    ¡°May I use this te for a moment?¡±


    As Amelia briefly nodded, Yebin broke one of the dessert tes into pieces with her telekinesis.


    Then she attempted to fit the dozens of pieces together as if she was solving a puzzle.


    ¡°This is what reassembling torn skins and bones look like. The cells are responsible for maintaining its structure and function, the pieces that need to be assembled arerge in size too, so it won¡¯t be too difficult. Even on the off-chance that the pieces are misaligned, the process can be restarted.¡±


    Although the strength of her ¡®surgical telekinesis¡¯ was far weaker than the original, its delicate nature allowed it to easily piece the te together without mistakes.


    The te that was once shattered had turned to its original form while being kept seemingly intact.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a different case for the brain.¡±


    <b><i> -Crack!</i></b>


    The te broke into thousands of much smaller pieces.


    ¡°The brain¡¯s ¡®structure¡¯ is closely rted to its ¡®function.¡¯ It¡¯s also by far the most delicate and sensitive organ in the human body. No matter how much time and effort I put in, it¡¯s impossible to make it exactly the same as it was. This is the best I can do.¡±


    Although the te was restored as closely as possible to its original state, there was a spider web-like crack spread through its surface.


    One could see empty gaps here and there at a nce as well.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine even if the patient¡ª¡±


    ¡°His name is Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if Mr. Shin Siwoo wakes up and bes a different person than before?¡±


    This was something that Yebin had to say.


    Her job wasn¡¯t only to tell Amelia that she¡¯d save him.


    She also had to, at the very least, respect the patient¡¯s guardian¡¯s will since it wasn¡¯t like she could ask theatose patient for his consent.


    ¡°I can assure you, even if someone other than me was here, they wouldn¡¯t tell you anything different than what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    Amelia took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears. Her gesture looked elegant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. This is something I have to shoulder on my own.¡±


    She had hardened her resolve.


    Since that was the case, the only thing Yebin needed to do was to treat Siwoo to the best of her ability.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll exin my future ns to you.¡±


    Yebin unfolded a paper containing the details of her n for surgery in front of Amelia.¡±


    ¡°First, to restore the body before regenerating the brain, I¡¯d have to restore some of its functions first. The brain has an attribute called neurosticity. It changes the cement of the neural circuits if they¡¯re injured and pass the unsupervised role to the other parts of the brain. By inciting this attribute, we can activate the functions required for recovery. It¡¯ll take around a month to get to this point. In addition, during this period, a ¡®mapping¡¯ of which part of the brain is responsible for which functions will happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with the necessary resources.¡±


    Yebin nodded and finished the rest of her exnation.


    ¡°After that, we can start to regenerate his ruined brain. I¡¯ll focus on securing his original memory and functions as much as possible. When this process is over, the rearranged neural circuits will be ced back to its previous roles. However, no matter how perfect the recovery is, keep in mind thatpared to his previous capabilities, there will be clear differences in performances in some of the restored functions.¡±


    ¡°Okay, when can you start?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write you down everything that I need, so can you please get them for me? I¡¯ll start right away.¡±


    Yerin was burning with enthusiasm.


    But, it wasn¡¯t because she was about to perform a surgery on a human, that was only secondary.


    She was looking forward to relieving the Baroness¡¯ anxiety, who was still shedding her tears in front of her.


    Once again, she realized how precious a life was and how important her job was.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    With Amelia¡¯s full cooperation, Siwoo¡¯s treatment began.


    2.


    Yebin devoted sixteen hours a day to heal Siwoo.


    Inside the room, the magic circles that slowed his biological clock were deployed.


    While they served their purpose brilliantly for first-aid, they became hindrance when it came to the actual recovery of his body.


    Her goal was to rebuild his body so that he wouldn¡¯t die even if his biological clock was returned to its original state.


    It took an immense amount of magic and stamina to restore just the recovery capabilities of his deteriorated cells.


    What she was doing was essentially sewing his cells one by one by using both surgical touch and telekinesis.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Still wearing a mask, Yebin sighed heavily as she blinked her blurry eyes.


    It took her nearly three days to restore his ragged cardiopulmonary system.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I take a breather before continuing?¡¯</i></b>


    When Yebin opened the door while holding her throbbing head, she was suddenly facing a certain pair of twin sisters.


    They were so beautiful and looked simr to each other as if they were mirror reflections of each other.


    ¡°How is Mr. Assistant¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Is he okay¡­?¡±


    The twins held each other¡¯s hands while rolling their feet as they asked in desperation.


    Yebin easily guessed their identities.


    The apprentice witches of the Gemini household who managed to escape their demise thanks to Shin Siwoo¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Ah, hello. My name is Yebin Smyrna.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Odile Gemini.¡±


    ¡°My name is Odette Gemini.¡±


    The twins were in such a hurry that they forgot their manners. Only now did they curtsy as they greeted Yebin.


    Seeing their neat and precise movements, Yebin thought that they were amazing.


    ¡°I just finished restoring his cardiopulmonary system.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be relieving news, right?¡±


    After seeing Yebin¡¯s nod, Odile jumped up and down to express her gratitude.


    Yebin only needed a nce to tell that they were extremely worried about him, she felt an unexinably novel sensation as she witnessed this sight.


    She could already tell that a lot of people held great affection for Siwoo, as seen from Baroness Avenega, who came to visit not too long ago and the owner of this mansion, Amelia. But these twins seemed to hold a greater fondness of him than the aforementioned two.


    ¡°Is it okay for us to go in now?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Mr. Assistant¡¯s face¡­¡±


    ¡°No. He needs to rest for the time being¡­ I don¡¯t think you two can see him anytime soon¡­¡±


    Seeing their shoulders droop made Yebin feel a sense of pity toward these poor girls.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Siwoo was, seeing as he had umted so much trust, she could tell that he was an exceptional person.


    ¡°Are you having difficulties?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ I don¡¯t really need anything¡­¡±


    Since Amelia had already provided all the necessary resources for her, Yebin was able to focus solely on the treatment.


    Nevertheless, the twins grabbed her by the wrists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Come to our carriage for a moment.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared something that you might like, Mr. Smyrna.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh?¡±


    Yebin, who was half-forced into the carriage, received a huge pile of gifts, from pretty clothes to magic tools that looked incredibly rare, along with a request to take care of Siwoo from the twins.


    As a bonus, she also had to continuously listen to his tear-jerking heroic stories for an hour.


    ¡°While Mr. Assistant is a ve and a man, he can use magic.¡±


    ¡°He even fought courageously against the wicked 21st ranked Exile just to save us¡­¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°He had a chance to escape, but he made us evacuate first.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s our hero.¡±


    The twins surrounded her, making her feel dizzy because they kept speaking in turn.


    Theirst request was no different from Amelia¡¯s.


    ¡°Please take care of Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°The Gemini Corporation won¡¯t forget this favor even in the far future.¡±


    After their conversation was over, Yebin returned to the mansion with an increased burden on her back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In fact, she already knew that he had used magic to confront the Exile, but this was the first time she ever heard the story in such detail.


    Despite knowing his fate, he risked his life to protect the twins anyway.


    As the twins had said, the word ¡®hero¡¯ fitted him perfectly considering his unshakeable will and valiant actions.


    Suddenly she felt like she was treating one of those amazing people she¡¯d only hear from the newspapers.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of person he is¡­?¡±


    When the treatment concluded, he probably wouldn¡¯t be the same person as before, but Yebin wanted to have the opportunity to get to know him.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Threeyers of membranes that protects the brain and spinal cords.</li><li>2Paired C-shaped structures which produces the cerebrospinal fluid, which is a fluid that provides the brain with protection and nourishment, also functions as a waste removal.</li><li>3The front part of the frontal lobe, also known as the ¡®personality center.¡¯ It¡¯s the ce where we process real-time input for our surroundings,pare that to our past experiences and give out a reaction based on the result of theparison.</li><li>4The front part of the prefrontal cortex. It¡¯s involved in someone¡¯s decision-making process.</li><li>5A natural process during which the brain associates diverent stimuli (substances, situations, events, or activities) with a positive or desirable oue</li></ul>

 Chapter 92: Treatment (2)

    <b>? Treatment (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Like usual, Amelia¡¯s day began with a visit to Siwoo¡¯s room.


    It had been a month since Yebin started her intensive treatment. Most of his organs, except for his brain, had been healed.


    Consequently, the intricate magic circles that had once enveloped him were removed.


    Yebin Smyrna¡¯s skills were clearly exceptional beyond doubt.


    After all, she restored Siwoo¡¯s ruined body, which was on the death door if left alone, to its original state in a matter of days.


    Just as promised, she managed to do what other witches wouldn¡¯t be able to do, restoring a badly damaged human body to this extent.


    Now, even without dying his biological clock, Siwoo was able to breathe and maintain his heartbeat on his own.


    All his physiological functions, including cardiopulmonary performance had been reinstated.


    Amelia could finally let herself feel a glimmer of hope that he might survive.


    When she saw color returning to his skin for the first time, she grasped his hand to feel his pulse for a long while.


    But, Yebin¡¯s suspicions regarding how he might turn out to be different than before weighed heavily on her chest.


    Nevertheless, she repeatedly muttered to herself, <b><i>¡®Just him being alive is enough¡­¡¯</i></b> as she carefully counted the calluses that permeated his fingers one by one.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize¡­ I didn¡¯t realize you were here.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Pleasee in.¡±


    The door swung open as Yebin entered the room.


    Compared to the strange attire she wore the first time they met, she looked more like the impressive witch that she was.


    Amelia quietly and gently released her grip on Siwoo¡¯s hand.


    Yebin¡¯s effort and dedication had been so remarkable that Amelia, who had been watching from the sidelines, had nothing to nag or be concerned about.


    Not only did she devote twelve hours a day on his treatment alone, she also dedicated another eight hours immersing herself to research on ¡®Maism Magic¡¯ for the sole purpose of recovering his brain.


    She only had four hours allocated for rest, practicallymitting her entire day to Siwoo¡¯s treatment.


    Amelia was well aware of this, that was why she refrained from constantly asking Yebin for details on his condition.


    However, in moments such as these, her desperation for answers couldn¡¯t be contained.


    ¡°How is his condition?¡±


    ¡°Well, everything except for his left eye, which I intentionally didn¡¯t heal to make room for the brain surgery, has returned to normal. His condition has stabilized too.¡±


    Turning him from a half-dead, brain-dead state to his current condition was nothing short of a miracle.


    It was an achievement that even modern medicine would have deemed imusible, if not straight-up impossible.


    ¡°Now, all the preparations have concluded. We will proceed with the reconstruction of his magic circuit as well as regenerating his brain in three days.¡±


    Amelia rose from her seat, approached Yebin and enveloped her in a deep embrace.


    ¡°Thank you so much, truly¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t need to go this far. Baroness, your support was, oh¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡±


    Yebin barely managed to escape her tight embrace that pretty much suffocated her.


    If she said she didn¡¯t feel a sense of aplishment, she would be lying. Nevertheless, there was still something that she had to convey to Amelia.


    ¡°You can spend more time with Mr. Siwoo. I¡¯m only here for a brief check-up. I¡¯ll take my leave now¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Yebin sighed as she closed the door and returned to her room.


    Arge table, brought from the dining room, was swamped in a hill of brain models and thousands of sheets of paper.


    If Shin Siwoo had been one of many irrelevant animals, she wouldn¡¯t need to do this much preparation.


    She already restored the necessary functions for his survival, as well as inciting the neurosticity.


    All she needed to do would be to wake him up from hisa.


    But, it was her duty to restore him as closely as possible to his original state.


    To maintain his thoughts, memories, ideas and behavioral patterns.


    Additionally, her n, which had been cruising smoothly like a sail in a tailwind, hade to a halt.


    Despite receiving her master¡¯s papers and meticulously reviewing the knowledge passed down to her through her brand, she could onlye to one conclusion.


    She decided on a three-day buffer period so she could explore other options, but realistically speaking, the probability of finding an alternative to her original n was dreadfully low.


    ¡°But how am I supposed to convey this to the Baroness¡­?¡±


    Yebin slumped onto the table.


    The medical procedure itself wasplicated and her shyness made it difficult for her to articte the problem.


    Above all, she didn¡¯t know how to bring this solution to the Baroness. This was her biggest concern, something she worried the most about.


    It would have been easier if she hadn¡¯t witnessed the Baroness¡¯ affection and treatment towards Siwoo.


    She recalled Amelia, who spent hours each day just holding his hand by his side.


    ¡°He means so much to her. How could I possibly suggest that¡­?¡±


    Whether she¡¯d ept this surgery method as inevitably due to necessity remained to be seen.


    ¡°But seriously, what am I supposed to tell her¡­?¡±


    Yebin¡¯s dilemma deepened even further.


    2.


    In a pitch ck space.


    Siwoo¡¯s consciousness sluggishly swam aimlessly, drifting without anything to grasp or hold onto.


    Below it were two, no, they had merged into one whole structure by now.


    It was everything that Siwoo had built up in his life. But it had crumbled into mere wreckage, as if they had been struck by bombardment missiles.


    However, these wreckages still shone so brilliantly even though their functions should¡¯ve ceased.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo closely examined this sight.


    After scrutinizing it, he understood it, however, his train of thoughts was interrupted.


    To bridge the gap of his severed throughs, he could only rely on unrefined reasoning and instincts.


    His eyes unwavering, undisturbed by anything, fixing themselves on the pile of debris that was once a magic circle.


    He raised his arm.


    Without any intent nor contemtion.


    Nevertheless, like how it had always obeyed his will, the magic circle started to stir.


    <b><i> -Rumble!</i></b>


    The world transformed as the ck abyss trembled.


    Gears, lines, points, characters and shadows, out of a golden light, they all emerged at once.


    Without any guidance given, they traced elegant trajectories like stars in a gxy, following reason and instinct as they finally settled in their rightful ces, each emitting a faint glow.


    Creation emerging from destruction, a philosophy as old as time itself.


    Out of ashes of such destruction, the legacy of tens of thousands of fragments created apletely different form of ¡®rule¡¯.


    In his pupils, a beautifully shining golden orb materialized.


    Like an egg bearing infinite truths, new rules birthed within the midst of shadows.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Treating as if everything was meaningless, he waved his hand as everything copsed once again.


    New ¡®rules¡¯ were formed, unrestricted by any existing ones.


    Such a contradiction disintegrated into the abyss.


    The shattered debris spread beneath him, just like before, awaiting for themand of their master.


    Within the space, resembling a boundless sea of a dark abyss, Siwoo raised his hands, creating and destroyingws with every wave of his hands.


    I.


    Freedom.


    What was ¡®I¡¯?


    What was ¡®freedom¡¯?


    A crease formed on his brow as the two words suddenly grazed the fringes of his consciousness.


    Despite eons of contemtion, nothing materialized from the depths of his abyss.


    Once again, he raised his hands.


    Like a deity blindly rolling dice until he achieved his desired oue, he continued his symphony.


    Just like how he was the creator of worlds, he was also the destroyer of worlds.


    Time was on his side.


    After all, this abyss was his world.


    3.


    Ameliaid on her bed, lost in thought.


    Her research on Siwoo¡¯s condition hade to a standstill for a long while now.


    Since Yebin was already here, her research became pretty much meaningless anyway.


    But, even her usual magic research came to a standstill too, so her days had devolved into a monotonous cycle of tending to Siwoo and lying aimlessly on her bed.


    ¡°May Ie in, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    At that moment, Sophia¡¯s voice, apanied by a soft knock on the door, entered her ears.


    Although Sophia had always intruded on her privacy and relentlessly bothered her, her visits had be more frequenttely.


    Amelia understood that Sophia was trying tofort her grieving friend, so she felt grateful for her gesture.


    As Sophia entered the room, she noticed Amelia lying listlessly on her bed, something thetter had been doing for a while now. Seeing this, she let out a sigh inwardly.


    She knew that Amelia was having a hard time due to the tragedy that befell Siwoo, but she didn¡¯t expect that her friend would be having it <i>this</i> badly.


    It felt like the tear stains on her pillow had be a permanent decoration.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t judge her friend, nor did she think that her friend was making a fuss out of nothing.


    After all, Amelia had already endured the shock of losing her master and once closed herself off emotionally.


    She understood that Amelia was a delicate child, immersing herself in her own world while remaining cautious of opening her heart to others.


    For such an Amelia to finally gather the courage to open her heart once again, only to experience another traumatic incident, Sophia couldn¡¯t take her condition lightly.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not really up for it right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s serious demeanor, Amelia reluctantly sat up from her bed.


    Her golden hair cascaded gracefully, carrying a pleasant fragrance.


    ¡°Is this about Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sophia settled onto the bed naturally, reaching out to hold Amelia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to say might sound ufortable andplicated to you.¡±


    ¡°W-What is this about? Is there something wrong with¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I phrased my words poorly. This is mostly about you. It¡¯s rted to him as well, but¡­¡±


    Sophia¡¯s words raised a sense of concern in Amelia and she began to worry if something had gone wrong with Siwoo¡¯s condition.


    Seeing this, Sophia calmly stroked her hair tofort her as her face turned pale.


    ¡°How do you feel about him?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes betrayed her confusion, wondering why Sophia was being so cryptic. Because of this, she couldn¡¯t formte an immediate response.


    ¡°I¡­ Like him¡­¡±


    After a long pause, she finally managed to speak.


    Sophia tightened her hold on Amelia¡¯s hand as she asked another question.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°I like you too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do I have to tell you?¡±


    Amelia avoided eye contact as she turned embarrassed.


    Seeing this, the other witch let out a sigh before nodding her head.


    After seeing her friend¡¯s strange and curious reaction, Amelia finally spoke in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re always helping me¡­ Always there for me¡­ Also, because we¡¯re friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Siwoo? Do you like him as a friend? Or do you like him as a man?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected, Amelia couldn¡¯t provide a clear answer.


    In truth, Sophia had noticed something quite peculiar.


    Certainly, Amelia¡¯s opening up to someone and bing aware of her emotions was a positive development for her.


    Part of the reason why Sophia was trying to pair her with Siwoo was to assist her emotional growth.


    However, she failed to factor in howplicated Amelia¡¯s current state was.


    Were her feelings for Siwoo simply a gesture of goodwill? Or was it love?


    If the answer was neither of those, then perhaps she had misunderstood her feelings.


    Nevertheless, Sophia couldn¡¯t be sure about it.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t think Siwoo could be Amelia¡¯s partner.


    A kind and respectable man like him wasn¡¯t easy toe by.


    Moreover, though she cherished Amelia, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to interfere with thetter¡¯s romantic life.


    ¡°Can you please answer me?¡±


    After a long hesitation, Amelia finally spoke up.


    ¡°I think¡­ I love him¡­ Romantically¡­¡±


    ¡°What if you misunderstood that feeling?¡±


    ¡°Sophia!¡±


    A sharp voice, like a shattered ss, cut through the air.


    It was an immediate reaction.


    Amelia¡¯s furious eyes were fixed on Sophia.


    Even if they were friends, she still couldn¡¯t forgive Sophia for denying her feelings.


    The glint on her eyes filled with such anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to tell you about this. This is something you¡¯repletely clueless about.¡±


    ¡°I might not know everything but I can at least tell that it¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, calm down for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Just by looking at him lying there, just by thinking he might leave my side makes my heart ache! If this emotion isn¡¯t love, then what is?!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s outburst of frustration was a confirmation for Sophia.


    That she wasn¡¯t in love with Siwoo.


    Rather, she felt indebted to him and she felt fear that she¡¯d lose him.


    Both of them weren¡¯t love.


    Then, what was love?


    What was guilt?


    What was responsibility?


    What was rtionship?


    What was affection?


    What was kindness?


    What was friendship?


    Amelia wouldn¡¯t know the answer to any of these.


    After all, she had just barely opened her eyes to the world and emotions.


    Like a baby duckling that recognized the first creature it saw as its mother and followed it around.


    If she had mistaken an emotion that she didn¡¯t actually have, what would happen?


    What if Sophia¡¯s excessive interference had created an unnatural flow of emotions?


    In the first ce, what if the influence of ¡®magic¡¯ had changed their rtionship to something else when it was merely a feeling of ¡®goodwill¡¯ toward each other?


    Could that kind of feeling be ssified as ¡®love¡¯?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you angry, but there¡¯s something I want you to hear.¡±


    Sophia gestured and the door opened.


    From behind the door, the twins stood with tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°Professor Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°We have something to tell you.¡±


    They stood there, bowing their heads as if they were about to confess a grave sin.

 Chapter 93: Treatment (3)

    <b>? Treatment (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Three days had passed and the promised date hade.


    Yebin was staring at Amelia nkly as they were having their regr one-on-one discussion regarding Siwoo¡¯s state.


    All this time she had been agonizing, trying to find an alternative way to treat him, but ultimately, she failed to do so.


    Dying Siwoo¡¯s surgery any further would prove to be difficult and she desperately needed Amelia¡¯s permission as Siwoo¡¯s guardian and lover (ording to her spection, at least).


    ¡°¡­His condition is mostly stable.¡±


    Before revealing the big news, Yebin recited Siwoo¡¯s recent test results.


    However, Amelia¡¯s vacant pupils seemed to pierce right through her.


    To be more precise, she seemed to be staring nkly into space.


    ¡°Baroness¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡±


    She wlessly repeated her words like a parrot, but she couldn¡¯t hide her confusion.


    Usually, when it came to Siwoo, Amelia would attentively listen even to the slightest details.


    She never asked Yebin incessantly because she didn¡¯t want thetter to feel burdened, but if the slightest opening where she could ask appeared, she¡¯d immediately pounce on it.


    Yebin felt presumptuous for thinking about this, but she found this part of Amelia cute.


    Despite that, Amelia seemed to be lost in thought during today¡¯s report.


    <b><i> ¡®Did something happen?¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin caught herself tilting her head unintentionally in confusion.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t just pry into her concerns. Besides, she didn¡¯t have the leniency due to how important the words she was about to convey were.


    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve been working hard all this time, Smyrna. I won¡¯t forget this and I¡¯ll definitelypensate you fairly.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! T-To me, it feels rewarding to save others¡¯ lives! B-But, um¡­ T-There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about regarding Mr. Siwoo¡¯s final surgery¡­¡±


    Yebin shot a quick nce at Amelia, trying to read her expression.


    Thetter¡¯s sky-blue eyes seemed to urge her to hurry and speak up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you properly this time.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, y-yes¡­ U-Um¡­¡±


    Though Amelia didn¡¯t show any impatience, Yebin found herself stumbling on her words.


    Finally, she squeezed her eyes shut before continuing her exnation concisely.


    ¡°For aplete recovery, other than regenerating his brain, he needs to undergo a separate treatment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you already told me about it prior to this.¡±


    Amelia questioned why she brought this up again, making Yebin start to stutter.


    ¡°W-What we¡¯re trying to do is basically a form of reverse entropy, y-you see? I-It¡¯s like restoring burnt paper to its original state, but, u-um¡­ I-In our case, we need at least an initial hint of his consciousness¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of consciousness?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, I¡¯ve never attempted restoration at this level of severity, b-but based on my research¡­ A-Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. You don¡¯t need to hold back, tell me everything.¡±


    It was hard for Yebin to calm herself down because of the content of what she was about to say.


    Amelia could only maintain such a serene attitude because she didn¡¯t know what was it that about to hit her.


    ¡°F-For the restoration, we need an ¡®indicator¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°And, what you¡¯re trying to say is¡­?¡±


    Just like how the edges were necessaryponents toplete aplex and intricate puzzle, Yebin needed information about Siwoo¡¯s original state.


    ¡°W-What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ The methods for collecting that indicator. There are two of them, one of them is¡­ To awaken his consciousness in his current state and use a spell called ¡®Memory Regression.¡¯ Basically I¡¯ll merge with his psyche, observing his life experiences and memories and reconstructing everything based on that¡­ H-However, this method involves peeking into his memories without leaving a single one unobserved, so there¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯d be invading his privacy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Letting someone read all of his memories without his consent felt so wrong for Amelia.


    ¡°But, there¡¯s an issue with this method.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It blurs the boundary between the caster¡¯s and subject¡¯s consciousness. During the process, the subject¡¯s magic circuits will be a significant hindrance¡­ That¡¯s why, before starting the spell, we have to remove all of his magic circuits¡­¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    Siwoo would no longer be able to use magic.


    Hearing this the first thought that came to Amelia¡¯s mind was¡­


    <b><i> ¡®Won¡¯t this prevent him from using dimensional magic to escape whenever he wants?¡¯</i></b>


    A ridiculously selfish thought.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Realizing her own wicked thoughts, Amelia sighed and shook her head.


    She felt embarrassed for thinking like that.


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen.¡±


    Amelia firmly rejected the idea.


    Though, her rejection wasn¡¯t some incredible aplishment as it was a basic human decency to not proceed with something like that without Siwoo¡¯s consent.


    ¡°What about the second method?¡±


    Amelia hesitated before she asked. This time, Yebin stuttered even more.


    She cautiously drew out her words after repeatedly ncing at Amelia¡¯s expression.


    In truth, Yebin wasn¡¯t convinced that this was the right method.


    Not to mention that this method was heavily rted to ethics before anything.


    ¡°¡­S-Sexual intercourse¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°T-To stimte one of the most instinctive physiological functions, sexual desire, sexual intercourse is needed. This will in turn activate his dormant limbic system. If it proceeds smoothly, it¡¯s likely that it¡¯ll greatly alleviate the expected aftereffect of his whole treatment, the emotional numbness¡­¡±


    Yebin rambled on and on.


    Just seeing Amelia¡¯s expression terrified her.


    Even if this was inevitable, she was still talking about having sex with Amelia¡¯s man.


    She didn¡¯t want her to think that she was some slut who¡¯d steal someone else¡¯s paramour, so she rified her purity and innocence first.


    ¡°H-However, I-I¡­ Actually don¡¯t have any experience¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Me neither.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, I-I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Huh, they hadn¡¯t engaged in a physical rtionship yet?¡¯</i></b>


    The situation was even moreplicated than Yebin initially thought, which led her to an even deeper despair. But, Amelia regained herposure rather quickly and proceeded to take the lead in resolving the tension.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my full cooperation in that aspect.¡±


    Amelia had been studying about sexual rtionships between men and women, how it was conducted and what mindset and emotions were necessary throughout the process.


    Basically, she only knew it by the book.


    After hearing what the twins had to say, she became unsure about her feelings for Siwoo, but she was determined enough to do what she needed to do.


    ¡°A-Ah, n-no, I-I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet¡­ A-About the intercourse¡­ I-I¡¯m the one who has to do it¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-Because I-I need to provide healing while having an¡­ I-Intercourse¡­ W-With Mr. Siwoo¡­ Y-You see, during erection and orgasm, there are fragments of information embedded in the waves of magic that both processes let out¡­ A-And during the process of the emotional and instinctive connection as the male and female genitalia came together, I have to use the moment to trace and reconstruct his neural circuitry system into one suitable for his mental state¡­¡±


    Yebin continued her exnation, which sounded like excuses more than anything, for another ten minutes. But, Amelia was half-listening to her words at that point.


    To allow him to mix his flesh with another woman for the sake of saving his life.


    ording to Amelia¡¯s usual conventional wisdom, this wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue.


    In the first ce, she had never thought of him as a potential subject for sexual attraction and she was even skeptical about linking emotional and physical love.


    After all, thetter was no more than a bodily connection for reproduction purposes.


    But, for some reason Yebin¡¯s proposal shocked her and roused a sense of rejection from within her even though she clearly knew it was for the purpose of saving his life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Feeling guilty, Yebin bowed her head and apologized.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do¡­ I suppose¡­¡±


    Why did she feel this way? Was this really her own emotion?


    Amidst her doubt, Amelia asked another question.


    ¡°How many times do you need to do it¡­?¡±


    ¡°A-At least three times¡­ I think¡­¡±


    Amelia nodded as she felt that she lost her footing.


    ¡°Then, please proceed with that method.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I-I have to prepare something, so I¡¯ll proceed right after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yebin left Amelia, who was standing stiffly, and hurried to her own room.


    2.


    ¡°Haah¡­ I said it¡­¡±


    Yebin felt like her body went limp.


    It came from the sense of relief she felt after mulling over how to deliver this news to Amelia for three days.


    <b><i> ¡®Was she angry at me?¡¯</i></b>


    Unlike her passionate demeanor during their first encounter, the Baroness only had subtle changes in her expression, so she couldn¡¯t tell her reaction clearly.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yebin was afraid of the aftermath.


    She already figured that Amelia wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    Despite what her master had taught her about the malicious nature of the noble witches in Gehenna, Amelia had always treated Yebin well.


    ¡°But, is this really the right thing to do¡­?¡±


    Yebin sprawled on her bed while fiddling with her hair.


    Even if it was for treatment, she still had to have an intercourse with a man. Moreover, this man belonged to another woman.


    ¡°This feels like a K-drama¡­¡±


    Memories of the weekend soap operas she had avidly watched back when she was still a student came to mind.


    All sorts of absurd situations were disyed in such shows.


    Step-siblings affairs, kimchi bitchps, female leads with incurable illness, contract wives¡­


    She watched those kinds of shows in glee while giving out unrestrained reactions at various points.


    But now that she had to face a simr situation in reality, she became utterly bewildered.


    The saying ¡®<b><i>Life is tragedy when seen close-up, butedy in long-shot¡¯</i></b> must have a semnce of truth in it.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She kept telling herself that this was a medical procedure, an act to save a life.


    But, Yebin had spent more years living as a regr human than a witch.


    She masturbated more than a few times and she also had fantasies about a romantic and exciting first intercourse.


    In her imagination, someday she¡¯d meet a man she liked, then they¡¯d flirt, go on dates and eventually be a couple after a grand confession. After around 300 days of going out, they¡¯d share a passionate night in a fancy hotel.


    Though, she hadn¡¯t imagined the fine details because she had been practically stuck in the middle of nowhere without any suitable candidates to be found for years.


    Up until now, she had gathered bits and pieces of information from her surroundings and concluded that Shin Siwoo wasn¡¯t a bad person and he also had a fairly handsome face. But, they still hadn¡¯t conversed directly yet, so it was unthinkable that she had to have sex with him.


    In truth, she had thought that it was unnecessary to go to such length for this treatment,


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m a real piece of shit.¡±


    Yebin scolded herself.


    Her master, the previous Smyrna, was said to have killed twelve citizens in total for her research.


    She always repeated the same thing: Progression in medicine always involved sacrifices.


    Even modern pharmaceuticalpanies had legally conducted experiments involving tens of times more living beings than she ever did (albeit with lower efficiency).


    But in turn, they had saved tens or hundreds of times the number they sacrificed through their developed products.


    In fact, her master had traversed Southern Africa, a region that was suffering from civil wars, saving thousands of lives.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t an act of kindness, it was just part of her research.


    Still, even if one had good intentions, ignoring someone¡¯s will and staining their dignity was a morally incorrect act.


    And the result of her master¡¯s radical ideas existed within Yebin¡¯s inherited brand.


    Thanks to that she carried a sense of burden.


    As such, she had pledged to save and help as many people as possible.


    But, here she was, trying to avoid this situation by whining about trivial things such as her first experience and such. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed in herself.


    ¡°Pull yourself together.¡±


    Yebin organized her thoughts once again, even though she should have alreadye to terms with everything over the past few days.


    ¡°That aside, I need to get ready¡­¡±


    She muttered to herself while looking around the room for no apparent reason.


    Living by herself could be quite boring.


    Hours of masturbating was her main pastime.


    She even downloaded videos from PoXnHub using the nearby gas station¡¯s Wi-Fi and saved them as materials for the future.


    As such, she didn¡¯t have fear concerning the act of sex itself.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was going to die, nor was there any risk of pregnancy, not to mention that the process was supposed to be enjoyable for her.


    However, she had never tried to masturbate by pration. That was why she needed some preparation before she could actually do the deed with Siwoo.


    She couldn¡¯t let the pain from the initial pration disrupt her focus after all.


    Yebin looked down at her two long and slender fingers.


    ¡°Will these work¡­?¡¯


    Then, she quickly opened the door to the bathroom and went inside.

 Chapter 94: Treatment (4)

    <b>? Treatment (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t hide herplicated feelings.


    She already had a throbbing headache to begin with because of Shin Siwoo, but the twins¡¯ revtion just made her headache worse.


    <b><i> ¡®Professor, we¡­ Secretly gave you the Eros¡¯ Potion once.¡¯</i></b>


    The twins lowered their heads, to the point that they almost touched the ground, as they confessed their sin to Amelia.


    It was a quite straightforward situation.


    Amelia consumed a love potion made from Siwoo¡¯s semen.


    At the time, the twins believed that the potion was ineffective and inconsequential, so they dismissed it as a wed concoction.


    <b><i> ¡®Back then, we didn¡¯t know what might happen if the potion were mixed with tea¡­ When we tested it afterwards, we found that the effect varied based on the individuals, so we concluded that you just hadn¡¯t experienced the full effects of the potion, Professor.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®We¡¯re telling you this because we think that you deserve to know this, Professor.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Sorry, Professor¡­ We¡¯ll ept any kind of punishment you¡¯ll give us¡­¡¯</i></b>


    For months, the twins had been observing Amelia while discreetly moving around the mansion.


    They quickly noticed that her emotions were far too intense for what was supposed to be guilt over what happened to Siwoo.


    This made them feel guilty enough to consult Sophia and ultimately decided toe clean.


    The effects of the potions varied from person to person.


    Unlike drugs, one couldn¡¯t verify its result chemically, so it was nearly impossible to discern itpletely.


    If it had been a poison, Amelia¡¯s autonomous defense system would have filtered it out already.


    But, elixirs like the Eros¡¯ Potion acted as a form of ¡®emotional buff.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be detected, yet alone taken care of by her autonomous defense system.


    This stunning truth made Amelia¡¯s body feel weak.


    It meant her feelings had been nothing more than an illusion.


    The difort she felt when watching Siwoo talking with the twins.


    The helpless feeling she felt when directly facing his wrath.


    The sense of liberation she felt when she realized her feelings for him.


    The sadness she felt when she thought that she had lost him.


    The fear she felt when she heard that he might be a different person.


    The apprehension she felt upon hearing that he needed to have an intercourse with Yebin for his treatment.


    They were all merely illusions caused by a potion she took without knowing.


    <b><i> ¡®But your feelings aren¡¯t necessarily all lies¡­ The potion¡¯s description stated that its effects wouldn¡¯t manifest on someone who already had feelings for the other person.¡¯</i></b>


    Odette quickly added that exnation at the end.


    <b><i> ¡®The effect wouldn¡¯t manifest if the one who consumed it already had feelings for the other person, was it¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Does that mean I already loved him when I consumed the potion?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia raised her head, trying to recall the time when she briefly became interested in the audacious ve who dared to refuse a witch¡¯s night invitation.


    She noticed his diligence in fulfilling her orders, him undertaking them with sincerity instead of trickery.


    Though she asionally wouldin by saying things like: <b><i>¡®Impudent ve!</i></b>¡¯ She didn¡¯t actually find him infuriating.


    And the more time passed, the more often his face came to her mind.


    However, that was how far her feelings went.


    She never felt such an intense emotion like what she was currently experiencing.


    <b><i> ¡®Leave me alone.¡¯</i></b>


    Shaken by the revtion, Amelia couldn¡¯t even muster any anger and simply urged Sophia and the twins out.


    Her heart became a mess thanks to the confusion she felt.


    Maybe it was just as the twins had said, she was feeling this way toward Siwoo because of the portion.


    Maybe it was just as Sophia had said, she was feeling this way because it was the first time she had ever experienced this kind of emotion.


    Maybe she was just a fool, someone who kept on being deceived by her own lies.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Understanding the exact effects of the potion was difficult.


    But, once she managed to identify them, dispelling them wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Just like how she dispelled the effects of her own ¡®Perfume of Fatigue,¡¯ she could dispel the potion with a flick of her finger.


    Amelia interlocked her fingers.


    She just needed to do one single gesture and everything would go back to how it was before.


    The heavy feelings in her heart.


    The guilt of not being able to protect him and being the source of his suffering.


    The pressure that kept her awake despite her using the ¡®Perfume of Fatigue¡¯ on herself in a huge dose.


    The anxiety she felt about the uncertain future.


    And¡­


    The warmth she felt when she held his hand.


    The excitement she felt when she smelled his scent.


    The longing she felt to hear his angry voice again.


    The love she felt when he came to her mind, knowing that she was no longer alone¡­


    Yes. The word ¡®love¡¯ expressed so many of her emotions.


    She imagined that everything would disappear, like dandelion seeds being blown away by the wind.


    Siwoo would go back to being a mere ve and Amelia would only be his master and superior.


    She lowered her raised hand and rested it to her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose any of it¡­¡±


    Even if this feeling started from a lie.


    Even if she suffered because of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to forget any of it¡­¡±


    This feeling still belonged to her, to Amelia Marigold.


    No one was allowed to take it away without her consent.


    Especially when she couldn¡¯t even do it with her own hands.


    <b><i> -Tap, tap tap.</i></b>


    At that moment, she could hear footstepsing from outside.


    It came from the central staircase, the guest room on the first floor. Meaning that the owner of the footsteps was none other than Yebin.


    Without realizing it, Amelia had stuck her ear to the door, listening to the footsteps carefully.


    Tonight, at midnight, Yebin would perform the surgery as nned.


    Amelia slightly opened the door, catching the sight of Yebin¡¯s back as thetter stepped into Siwoo¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yebin wore a thin white gown that shimmered under the moonlight.


    Amelia had only superficially understood it so far, but after seeing this scene, it finally clicked in her heart.


    The fact that Yebin would mix her flesh with Siwoo.


    She¡¯d allow Siwoo to mingle with the deepest parts of her body, performing an exchange of their bodily fluids.


    <b><i> -Thud!</i></b>


    The door to Siwoo¡¯s room was closed.


    After biting her lips in hesitation several times, Amelia left her room quietly.


    2.


    As she entered Siwoo¡¯s room, Yebin let out a deep sigh.


    She spent over ten hours a day in this room for his treatment, yet it felt strangely unfamiliar to her today.


    Maybe it was because today was the day she¡¯d finally be an adult¨C No, she came here as a doctor about to perform a surgery.


    ¡°Ah, what a troublesome situation¡­¡±


    Yebin muttered to herself as she looked down shyly at her attire.


    Since she didn¡¯t consider this as a real sexual intercourse, she picked the mostfortable outfit provided. After all, she had no intention of going fully nude during the act.


    However, her current attirepletely exposed her healthy thighs.


    Not only that, it was also a sleeveless outfit with loose shoulder straps, making it seemed like it could fall off at any moment.


    On the bright side though, it was easy to do the deed wearing the nightgown as she only needed to remove her panties.


    ¡°Should I have at least worn something over this?¡±


    The air was a bit chilly.


    Even though she had firmly resolved herself,pared to usual, her thoughts were in aplete mess. Probably because she kept telling herself, <b><i>¡®This is how my first experience is going to be¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t like she could go back at this point even if she was having second thoughts.


    She had already removed her hymen in advance for the efficiency of the surgery.


    When she remembered herself sitting in the bath while shoving her fingers into her crotch¡­


    ¡°It was pathetic¡­¡±


    She suddenly felt a little depressed.


    Hymen¡¯s structure varied from woman to woman. In Yebin¡¯s case, her hymen barely let out any blood after it was prated.


    Also, she didn¡¯t feel any pain when she tore up her hymen.


    After that, she showered without using magic for the first time in a while and tied up her long hair into a ponytail.


    ¡°Are you nervous, Mr. Shin Siwoo? Because I am¡­¡±


    She¡¯d be lying if she said that she wasn¡¯t nervous.


    Moreover, the thought of her lewdly shaking her hips on top of a lifeless man made her shudder in embarrassment.


    That was why she decided to talk to reduce the awkwardness of the situation.


    Since she had been living on her own, she had already be ustomed to talking to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take off your pants now, okay?¡±


    Yebin began to lower the patient¡¯s loose pants. When his lower garment came down, it briefly got hindered by something before his entire lower body was revealed for Yebin to see.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    She had already examined and observed his body several times prior to this, so she knew the exact size of his genitalia.


    But back then, let alone blushing, she didn¡¯t even have any strange thoughts.


    After all, someone¡¯s life was on the line. It was absurd to be concerned about his penis in that kind of situation.


    However, today¡¯s case was different.


    The object that she had always dismissively thought of as ¡®male genitalia¡¯ looked much more novel than before.


    Yebin stretched out her hands to measure the size of his rod.


    ¡°I already knew, but yours is really big, Mr. Siwoo¡­ Ah, does it count as sexual harassment to say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or do you at least have experience?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear my Prince Charming, you¡¯re sleeping so deeply, leaving me yearning for your touch. Would you really leave someone as attractive as me hanging?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It went without saying that Siwoo gave her no reply.


    Not that Yebin expected him to in the first ce. She took out a bottle that she had packed in advance.


    It was a bottle of lubricant, the gel that she used for the ultrasonic testing, it allowed her to probe and ept the waves of his thoughts and his magic without error.


    Also, since it was slippery, it was suitable to use as lube for sexual intercourse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please don¡¯t think of me too badly. I¡¯m also losing in this situation, you know?¡±


    Since she was going to have her way with him without asking his consent, she figured that she¡¯d at least give out a small apology before starting.


    First, she covered the entirety of his rod with the gel, ensuring that it was well lubricated.


    It was to the point that hisid penis could roll around her hand without any difficulty.


    She felt like she was looking at a western pornstar¡¯s dick as there wasn¡¯t a single pubic hair on Siwoo¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°First, I should do¡­ This?¡±


    Yebin took a hold of his drooping penis.


    She kept applying more gel on it to the point that she was barely able to hold it.


    ¡°Now, go up and down¡­¡±


    <b><i> -p, p, p!</i></b>


    Every time the bottom of her hand met his lower belly, an embarrassing sound echoed through the room.


    Yebin moved her arm up and down slowly while carefully observing Siwoo¡¯s reaction.


    She was ready to stop this procedure the moment he showed signs of excessive excitement or any kind of conscious reaction.


    However, Siwoo continued to gaze listlessly at the sky.


    Instead, his dick that she held firmly began to grow and throb with vigor.


    ¡°W-Woah¡­¡±


    With each movement she made, it grewrger, hotter and harder.


    It had only been three minutes since she started rocking his dick, but it had be hard and erect within that short time.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it too big¡­?¡±


    Before it became erect, Yebin had already thought that his rod was too big, but now that it grew so fervently, she became intimidated by it.


    To exaggerate a little, its head had grown to the size of a baby¡¯s fist. Even with its slight curve, its length was monstrous.


    Unlike before, she couldn¡¯t even hold the whole thing with her hand anymore.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Yebin gently released his cock from her hand.


    She blinked for a moment before looking down at her own abdomen, cing her hand on her stomach to measure on how deep inside her it would go.


    ¡°Around here¡­?¡±


    Just from the length, it reached beyond her navel.


    The thought of it entering her body made her feel a little scared.


    ¡°¡­Hm¡­¡±


    She furrowed her eyebrows, contemting deeply.


    Soon after, she seemed to have made up her mind as she climbed onto the bed.


    Yebin concluded that she didn¡¯t need to think about it deeply. This wasn¡¯t even sex between lovers. Also, she had made him erect already, so all she needed to do was to put it in and make the connection necessary for the synchronization.


    If she could endure the process until the climax, it would be perfect.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    She inserted her fingers into her pussy, slowly rubbing her inner walls with the remnants of the gels.


    Even though Siwoo¡¯s dick had been lubricated enough, this was still Yebin¡¯s first time.


    If she wanted to avoid feeling any pain, she needed to lubricate her own pussy as well.


    ¡°Then, excuse me¡­¡±


    She lifted the hem of her thin dress, revealing her curvaceous bottom.


    Her healthy thighs led up to a subtle tuft of hair.


    Among the slightly most pubic hair, an unsoiled vagina was waiting to be prated.


    ¡°Is this the right position¡­?¡±


    She reached behind her butt, aiming to put Siwoo¡¯s dick between her legs.


    His hot head teased her petals, causing her heart to tremble.


    After making a pose as if she was about to pee, she straddled Siwoo and began lowering her hips slowly and carefully as she tried to recall on how to proceed.

 Chapter 95: Treatment (5)

    <b>? Treatment (5) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    As Yebin slowly lowered her hips to swallow Siwoo¡¯s whole rod, it struck her that she had probably taken this way too lightly.


    Doing this was akin to forcing a b of meat through a tight stem of a flower.


    Her hole was ripped apart as his ns prated her pussy before she could even let out a gasp.


    She inadvertently curled up her feet.


    The inner wall of her vagina clenched his ns tightly like a vise.


    Her healthy thighs stiffened and started to tremble.


    The tight sensation alone made her struggle to breathe.


    ¡°It¡­hurts¡­¡±


    Yebin hurriedly ced her hands on Siwoo¡¯s chest to stabilize herself as she stopped all her movements.


    His dick tore apart her lower mouth, but her other mouth was the one that opened up widely.


    She felt goosebumps all over her skin, caused by the foreign sensation that she felt for the first time in her life.


    ¡°Euhh¡­¡±


    It felt unbelievably tight.


    She applied more than enough lube, so that part wasn¡¯t the issue.


    The issue was that her hole, which had never allowed anything inside prior to this, was unprepared to take on something as thick and hard as his meat.


    For anyone else, this was an obvious oue.


    Even if she had yed with herself enough for her pussy to be dripping wet in her own cum and sweat, she¡¯d still feel the pain because this was her first experience.


    After all, for her inner wall to grasp onto Siwoo¡¯s penis and gain even an ounce of pleasure, she still had to use muscles she had never used before.


    Just using a handful of gel as a preparation to take on Siwoo¡¯s thick rod was a gross overestimation of her own capabilities.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­screwed¡­¡±


    Because of this, she was stuck in an awkward situation.


    She felt that if she were to push further, she¡¯d start getting vaginal cramps.


    But, due to her awkward sitting position, her legs started to feel numb.


    As she started to break out in sweat due to her effort of maintaining such a position, she left with no choice but toy her upper body on top of Siwoo to gain some reprieve.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    She could feel every cell of Siwoo¡¯s hard skin, which has significantly less subcutaneous fatpared to a woman¡¯s skin, as her hands ran along his rigid muscles.


    This feeling made her realize once again how different a man¡¯s body was to a woman¡¯s.


    ¡°Let me¡­borrow your chest for a moment, Mr. Siwoo¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t thought much about this process because she believed that all she needed was to let his dick prate her.


    However, when pretty much her whole upper body was stered all over his, she felt a weird yet not unwee feeling rising inside her.


    It almost felt like she was settling in his embrace.


    ¡°I have to¡­focus¡­¡±


    Yebin repeatedly told herself to calm down as she started pushing down her buttocks.


    It was as if her pussy was trying to get a piggyback from his penis, it slowly sucked in his ns before going further little by little.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she could imagine the scene quite vividly in her mind.


    Siwoo¡¯s huge member slowly made its way inside her.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    As she slowly rode down his rod, Yebin squirmed on top of his body.


    It felt as if her body was ripped apart by the cock that was slowly making its way inside.


    ¡°Ahh¡­haa¡­ T-This is too big¡­Mr. Siwoo¡­¡±


    She had often heard that the bigger ones brought more pleasure.


    Once upon time, she even thought that it would be nice if her future boyfriend had arge enough penis to mess her insides up.


    However, after actually experiencing one in reality, she started to rethink her fantasies.


    Everything in moderation was always better.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like¡­you¡¯re a horse¡­or something¡­eugh¡­¡±


    As she kept squirming on top of Siwoo¡¯s chest, one of her shoulder straps came loose and fell.


    Her breasts that were too big to fit in one hand slid out from the top of her outfit.


    When her nipple rubbed against his bare skin, it perked up, giving a jolt to Yebin¡¯s body as if lightning was running down her spine.


    ¡°Ah, are you kidding meee¡­¡±


    Even though no one was looking, Yebin tucked in her tits and fixed her shoulder straps as she swallowed his cock at a snail¡¯s pace.


    ¡°Heut¡­!¡±


    Then, the upward curve of his dick brushed past a particrly sensitive area inside her pussy.


    At the same time, her thighs stiffened because of the sensation.


    Since Yebin wasn¡¯tpletely clueless about sex, she instantly knew what this feeling was.


    Excitement caused by an intensifying sexual pleasure.


    But, it felt subtly differentpared to when she was ying by herself.


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡±


    Maybe because it was her first time.


    Yebin recalled the scene when she first masturbated topare it to her current situation.


    It was one day after ss, earlier that day, she found that rubbing her crotch against a corner of the desk made her feel a brief spurt of ecstasy.


    After all the students had left, she remained alone in her ssroom, trying to make love with a desk.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She unintentionally dug up her own dark past as she tried to remember what made her feel so good during that first time.


    In any case, this process of familiarizing herself to a new sensation reminded her of what she had done before.


    For a while, Yebin continued to groan and shake her body as she tried to fit Siwoo¡¯s entire shaft inside her.


    As she moved her butt back and forth, it seemed like his huge penis was gradually getting swallowed by her vagina.


    Except that there was a slight problem.


    ¡°Euhh¡­haaa¡­ahhh¡­ Are you kidding me¡­?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was supposed to be a surgery, she shouldn¡¯t have been affected in any way.


    But, every time she moved her body to take him in deeper, his rod kept scratching an itch within her pussy that made her lower belly start to burn with pleasure.


    Not long ago, the tightness was the only thing bothering her.


    But now, every little movement she made caused waves of terrifying pleasure to sweep through her body, making her scared of losing control.


    She clenched her lips so hard that it started to turn white.


    Desperately, she tried to keep her rationality and concentration.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to pleasure myself¡­ Inner peace, inner peace¡­ Get yourself together¡­¡±


    However, just because she was doing something like that, didn¡¯t mean the pleasure would suddenly go away.


    If she were to continue to rub herself onto him, this important surgery would turn into a mess.


    About half of his rod was already inside her.


    Since her insides had be considerably looser, she should be able to lift herself up for the moment.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    She pushed herself with both arms off his chest. After squatting down, she reached to the end of her ribcage, over her belly to grasp both sides of her waist.


    Yebin still couldn¡¯t believe that a man¡¯s cock was trapped between her legs as it was something she had only seen in porn.


    Even after seeing Siwoo lying down right in front of her, she still found the situation hard for her to ept.


    ¡°Here¡­goes¡­¡±


    She then started to push his dick in, going far deeper than when she was lying down on top of him.


    Her once shutted tight folds had gradually given way to his ns.


    Even though her pussy had only been prated by the tip and a little more, it already drooled with her cum, giving an extra amount of lube to smoothen the process of the pration.


    ¡°Crazy¡­ It actually went in¡­¡±


    After squatting in a position as if she was about to pee, Yebin started pressing on her stomach with an expression of disbelief.


    Every time she did, instead of her soft belly, she felt something hard poking out.


    Needless to say, Siwoo¡¯s rod had forced its way inside her.


    Yebin gulped.


    His dick could only go this deep if she were to keep her squatting position like this.


    If she wanted to swallow it whole, she had to get herself seated on top of him.


    Since it didn¡¯t hurt that much anymore, she thought that it would be okay to suck in the rest in one go.


    But, after she proceeded to take on the rest of his shaft, she quickly understood that she overestimated herself yet again.


    ¡°Heung¡­!¡±


    Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as her mouth started gaping like a fish.


    As his ns mmed deep within her insides, it felt like her womb received a critical hit.


    Her entire body started to tremble because of the pain and it felt as if her life shed before her eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­shit¡­that fucking hurts¡­¡±


    She never expected that it would be possible for humans to receive such pain, let alone personally experienced it.


    Thankfully, she removed her hymen beforehand, because if she hadn¡¯t, she would have jumped off from the pain and ran away.


    Her brows furrowed as she felt the pressure of his shaft on her cervix.


    The pain made her struggle to even lift herself up.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s just stay like this for a while¡­¡±


    Regardless of the pain she felt, she needed his rod to prate her as deep as possible along with him climaxing so that her ¡®Maism Magic¡¯ could work optimally.


    She took short breaths to ease her pain.


    Every time his dick slightly moved, it felt like her pussy¡¯s grip on it bing tighter, as if refusing to let go.


    As a result, she ended up unweing the sensation when his penis shifted inside her. It felt like her body forcing her to feel pleasure from the act.


    ¡°¡­Okay, should I move a little?¡±


    At this point, most women would have burst into tears and stiffened their bodies because it hadn¡¯t been long since they felt the intense difort of their first pration.


    But, that wasn¡¯t the case for Yebin, probably because her body was built differently than normal women.


    Yebin continued to sway while holding her breasts that were forcing their way out of her clothes with an arm.


    Finally, she began to move her hips back and forth.


    ¡°Euh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    All she needed to do was to copy the porn videos that she watched.


    Like riding a horse, not pacing herself quickly, rather, shaking her butt slowly while gently following the length of his cock.


    ¡°Ha¡­ah¡­ H-Heut¡­!¡±


    As the ns of Siwoo¡¯s dick rubbed furiously against her G-spot, she felt an intense pleasure that she had never experienced in her life.


    The sensation felt surreal for her.


    ¡°What¡­is this¡­¡±


    Yebin stopped her hip movements for a moment as she gulped.


    <b><i> ¡®What am I doing? I¡¯m supposed to give him his treatment, not enjoying this act!¡¯</i></b>


    The reason why she gave away her virginity to a man she had never spoken to was to save his life.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­¡±


    However, she started to lose her concentration because of the new wave of pleasure that she experienced.


    If she were to continue the surgery in this condition, the result would be subparpared to expectations.


    <b><i> ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, should I try to get more used to sex before going all out with my magic?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I should do that¡­¡±


    <b><i> -p p p!</i></b>


    Yebin¡¯s soft inner thighs rubbed against Siwoo¡¯s hard thighs as she started to moan aggressively.


    ¡°Haa¡­ah! Right there¡­ahh!¡±


    She squeezed her eyes shut as she started to familiarize herself with Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    2.


    Amelia quietly opened the door and sneaked out. Her gaze was focused on Yebin¡¯s back.


    Despite having no business on the first floor, she went down anyway, taking out some rum from the kitchen and started smoking instead of munching on some snacks.


    Her heart was still pounding.


    Just a while ago, she was questioning whether her love for Siwoo was genuine or not.


    However, as soon as she saw Yebin going into Siwoo¡¯s room half naked for his treatment, all her previous thoughts werepletely disregarded.


    The sight bothered her so much.


    Since some time had passed, they must have started their sexual intercourse by now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia gazed at her empty ss.


    She didn¡¯t get drunk.


    Her face didn¡¯t turn red like when she took some strange medicine, nor did she feel a slight sense of excitement or sluggishness.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Amelia let out a long sigh as she ced the ss back to its original ce.


    Once again, she went up the central staircase and eventually reached the crossroad.


    One side was her own room and the other was Siwoo¡¯s, the room where Yebin had entered.


    Amelia knew that this was an inconsiderate act.


    Not only that, by doing this, she¡¯d be hugely disrespecting Yebin, who was doing her best to save Siwoo.


    However, before she realized it, Amelia was sneaking around like a thief.


    She couldn¡¯t contain her temptation to confirm what was going on behind that closed door, disregarding how irrational she was being.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She gulped.


    If she were to use her ¡®Particle Magic¡¯ here, she¡¯d be able to easily see what was going on inside. But, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.


    Instead, she brought her ear close to the wooden door that acted like a tall barrier.


    Perhaps Yebin had ced a soundproofing barrier, since she was unable to hear anything from outside.


    However, Amelia was a 23rd rank witch, there was no way she would be unable to break through Yebin¡¯s barrier, who was only in the 19th rank.


    So, she discreetly tore and mended a part of the barrier without leaving any traces.


    With this, she was able to hear what was going on inside.


    <b><i> ¡®Haa¡­aang¡­haah¡­eut..ngg¡­ Keuk¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    The sweet, wet sound gradually became more intense. It was undoubtedly Yebin¡¯s ecstatic moans.


    Unlike her usual modest appearance, the voice that leaked out from her mouth was surprisingly high-pitched and lewd.


    Other than Yebin¡¯s voice, Amelia could also hear the sound of rustling bed sheets and colliding flesh.


    At that moment, a feeling of anger and powerlessness squeezed her heart.


    On top of that, another intense emotion surged within her.


    Jealousy.


    Back when she saw Siwoo getting along with the twins.


    Back when she saw Odile giving him head in the carriage.


    And when Yebin proposed sex with him as a method of treatment.


    In every single one of those situations, she felt this emotion.


    However, she had never felt it burning as intense as she was currently feeling. The sensation numbed her entire body.


    <b><i> ¡®Ah¡­ahh¡­! It feels so good¡­Mr.Siwoo¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    When Yebin called Siwoo¡¯s name, Amelia barely managed to stop herself from barging into the room.


    Though the purpose of the intercourse was for treatment, Amelia knew that it was natural for someone to let out such a moan when their erogenous zone was stimted.


    Besides, even if she were to interrupt them, what was she going to do afterwards?


    <b><i> ¡®Haah¡­ahng¡­ahhh¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia bit her lip tightly and lowered her hand from the door knob.


    As she turned her back with slumped shoulders, Yebin¡¯s moans echoed behind her like an auditory hallucination.

 Chapter 96: Treatment (6)

    <b>? Treatment (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Was this how it felt when walking through a garden filled with opium smoke?


    Yebin felt an intoxicating sense of soothingfort that made her forget the weariness and hardships of the world.


    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­ng¡­¡±


    She looked up at the sky with her mouth half-open, trying to catch her breath.


    Her pink tongue wiggled inside her mouth, moistened by the sticky saliva that had thickened due to the ecstasy.


    The pleasure that started at her hips had reached her hands and feet as they tingled in pure bliss.


    ¡°Crazy¡­ W-What is this¡­ I-Insane¡­haa¨C heut¡­!¡±


    Her smooth hips, connected to her shapely buttocks and her waist that resembled an hourss bent backwards.


    She had been riding Siwoo¡¯s dick delicately for fifteen minutes now.


    Gradually, she built up the pleasure and reached a light climax.


    Everytime the ns of his cock teased her cervix, her uterus trembled.


    Even as a witch, someone who couldn¡¯t bear a child, she felt an obscene sensation that made her feel like she¡¯d ovte at any moment.


    ¡°H-Haa¡­ T-There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll actually get pregnant, right¡­?¡±


    She started mumbling words that deviated frommon sense, as if she had lost her mind.


    With each of her heavy breaths, she could feel her cervix relentlessly clenching his manhood, refusing to let go until he climaxed deep into her womb.


    As if responding to the tight grip, Siwoo¡¯s cock started to twitch inside her.


    With a flushed face, Yebin ran her tongue over her lips, creating a sensual scene.


    The insides of her mouth felt hot and her lips were parched and dry.


    This was an unfamiliar feeling to her, iparable to back when she was masturbating alone.


    Back in Greend, her amodation was far from luxurious. In fact, it was more like a workshop than a house.


    A four-person caravan filled with pillows. The walls were covered by animal skins for instion purposes.


    In that deste ce where she didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, she developed the hobbies of watching NeXflix and touching her own clitoris while watching porn.


    Since the temperature outside could reach -20 degrees Celsius on average, itforted her to put her hand inside her panties and y with herself.


    Whether it was during meals, cleaning, reading, researching, when she was about to sleep or during her break, she¡¯d slip her hand into her panties whenever she got the chance to.


    At this point, she was already aware that she had developed some kind of addiction, but she kept telling herself: <b><i>¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, it isn¡¯t like anyone would see me,¡¯ </i></b>and continued without care.


    In fact, even while staying at Baroness Marigold¡¯s residence, Yebin always spent an hour a day to pleasure herself.


    This was because she had lived alone for ten years in a small workshop and developed this habit as a way to relieve stress.


    ¡°Heung¡­¡±


    However, one thing was certain.


    Even if she were to do a hundred rounds of masturbation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate the sensation she currently felt.


    The pleasure of having her abdomen getting prated and the sensation she felt as her genitals was connected to Siwoo¡¯s.


    Though she had lost her reproductive capability, her instinctive desire to take on his seeds remained.


    ¡°Heu..ng¡­aah¡­¡±


    Up until now, Yebin had only moved back and forth, but she decided to change her pattern a bit.


    She started to lift her buttocks and waist before plunging back down as if pounding a millstone.


    ¡°Eut¡­euuk¡­heuk¡­¡±


    As she continued to ride him up and down, his manhood struck her cervix relentlessly.


    Every time it reached the deepest part of her, she could feel a tingling, yet shocking sensation running from the top of her head all the way to her crotch.


    She also gained an immense amount of pleasure from the sensation of her bouncing breasts that were rubbing against the soft fabric of her dress.


    ¡°Haa..ah¡­eut¡­huh? Huh¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, a small change urred.


    Siwoo¡¯s dick swelled.


    Then, with a seemingly fierce determination, it began to pour its content deep into her vagina.


    It seemed as if his penis had already reached its limit.


    <b><i> -Spurt! Spurt!</i></b>


    Every time his shaft twitched, hot and sticky semen filled Yebin¡¯s womb like a flood.


    The motion, temperature and the feeling felt so unfamiliar to Yebin that she involuntarily trembled.


    She could feel her cervix moved to devour his sperm, as the folds of her vagina stroked his manhood, as if trying to squeeze out more of his hot, sticky liquid.


    ¡°Haa¡­ah¡­ng¡­¡±


    Ejacted within the vagina.


    Creampied.


    Cummed inside.


    Poured his semen into the womb.


    Indiscriminate baby bombardment.


    All of such phrases could describe what was currently being done to Yebin.


    For around ten seconds, Yebin¡¯s pussy was flooded with his fiery semen until his climax came to a close.


    She gazed down at her belly with a slightly dazed expression.


    From her now glittery crotch, some of the semen that her womb was unable to hold leaked out slightly.


    ¡°Eut¡­heung¡­¡±


    Even after that, every time his dick twitched, Yebin¡¯s hips would quiver.


    The ecstasy she felt was indescribable.


    It was iparable to watching the aurora dance across the sky in mid-April while eating kimchi stew.


    Heating up frozen fried chicken in the microwave and enjoying it with canned beer while watching a movie couldn¡¯t beat the pleasure either.


    Even nestling between a pile of pillows and stripping her pants down to y with her clit wasn¡¯t enough topare with the pleasure she felt.


    Getting pounded by a thick rod before eventually receiving a creampie¡­


    Now, that was the real deal.


    As she rubbed the goosebumps appearing on her upper arms, she slowly raised her butt.


    ¡°Euhh¡­¡±


    Since witches couldn¡¯t ovte, they didn¡¯t menstruate either.


    As such, she hadn¡¯t experienced this sensation of peeing out a hot oyster in a long time.


    Was that the correct analogy? Who knows.


    In any case, Siwoo¡¯s cum, which had been staying in his balls for 3 months, was particrly thick and it continued to flow out of her pussy and drip down her thighs.


    ¡°Ah! Ah¡­!¡±


    Yebin hastily blocked her crotch with her hand.


    Even though she could easily clean the sheets with magic, her first reaction was the concern that <b><i>¡®it should never stain the nket.¡¯</i></b>


    She still had themon sense of a human despite already being a witch.


    For a period of time, she kept kneeling while scooping up more of his semen into her hands.


    ¡°¡­So this is semen.¡±


    Seeing it in person was vastly different from what she had seen in porn.


    It felt much more slippery than she imagined and despite her nose being a considerable distance away, she could smell a pungent and strange smell from it.


    ¡°Now I know why they always use the phrase, ¡®a night flower scent¡¯¡­¡±


    The amount of his semen was enormous.


    It was enough to fill the entirety of her cupped hands that were shaped like a bowl.


    Simr to viscous jelly, its texture was slimy and thick.


    Yebin nced around her surroundings before bringing her hands toward her lips.


    In porn, she often saw porn actresses sucking and swallowing it, as if it was some kind of delicacy.


    It made her wonder what it actually tasted like.


    ¡°Urp¡­¡±


    When she licked the semen with the tip of her tongue, she started shuddering in disgust.


    It was unptable, far more bitter and stinky than she could have ever imagined.


    She managed to swallow a little of it, but it was enough to give her throat a stinging sensation.


    Yebin used a wet towel she had prepared in advance to meticulously clean her palm, his dick and balls, and the slit between her crotch.


    It was shameful, but she hadpletely forgotten about the treatment she was supposed to be doing until just a moment ago.


    But, now that she had adapted to the pleasure, she could finally begin the treatment in earnest.


    Once again, she took out the gel and generously applied it on his rod with her hand until it glistened.


    Despite having ejacted once already, it hadn¡¯t shrunk at all. Its veins proudly pulses as if trying to appeal to her.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    She unintentionally let out a hot sigh before flinching in shock.


    When she touched his hard shaft, she recalled the intense pleasure she had just felt.


    ¡°Why am I like this? I must be going crazy¡­¡±


    She shook her head and like before, proceeded to cautiously straddle him.


    ¡°Aheung¡­!¡±


    Due to her lust, her vaginal walls became more swollen than before.


    However, because it was softened and drenched by the slimy mixture of various fluids, she felt an even greater pleasure than before as she devoured Siwoo¡¯s whole shaft all over again.


    ¡°N-Now¡­let¡¯s start the¡­treatment¡­¡±


    She thought that one round was enough to make her used to the sensation.


    Yebin pped down her hips as she started to release her magic.


    As Siwoo¡¯s ns started to tease her cervix once again, her back also stiffened just like before.


    ¡°Haa¡­Mr. Siwoo¡­¡±


    Apanied by her own tender voice, Yebin¡¯s first night would go on even longer.


    2.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucked¡­¡±


    After waking up in the warm sunshine for the first time in a while, Yebin recalled yesterday¡¯s event as she grasped her cheeks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do his treatment at all¡­¡±


    To be exact, she hadn¡¯t achieved a tenth of her original goal.


    The source wasn¡¯t because of any external factors or internal problems.


    Siwoo¡¯s body was in an optimal condition, both for the surgery and the sexual intercourse. Yebin thought it¡¯d be difficult to feel pleasure from the act, but the truth couldn¡¯t be any more wrong.


    ¡°Crazy¡­ Moon Yebin, you fucking crazy bitch¡­¡±


    She was literally drowning in pleasure when she did the deed.


    Yebin recalled her actions fromst night.


    <b><i> ¡®Haang¡­! Ahh¡­ngg¡­! H-How do you like it, Mr. Siwoo¡­? I-It¡¯s my first time¡­feeling something like this¡­! Hng¡­! I love it¡­!¡¯</i></b>


    The image of her shaking her ass on top of him as she begged for not one, not two, but three creampies like a slut was etched in her mind.


    She did it three fucking times.


    Literally using Siwoo like a sex toy while indulging in a one-sided pleasure.


    At first, she told herself that she had done it to get familiar with the act of sex itself so that she could stay focused on the treatment.


    But, along the way, she got reminded of the first time she ever tried to masturbate and ended up bouncing her hips against Siwoo¡¯s for the entire night.


    She was about to start her treatment on the fourth round, but her time was up, the sun had already risen.


    The Baroness would always check on Siwoo when morning came, so if Yebin were to continue the act, Amelia would end up witnessing them having sex.


    Even if the Baroness let her off with Siwoo¡¯s treatment as an excuse, she still didn¡¯t want to show a full-on sex scene of her with the Baroness¡¯ man.


    ¡°So shameful¡­ I bet my stack<sup>1</sup>Gamer lingo. As in the stacks you need to collect before using skills. of shame has been filled up by now¡­¡±


    Yebinid face down on the bed, violently grabbing her hair.


    She started the deed for the sake of treatment, yet she ended up fucking a man she had never even talked to before for several hours.


    During the three times he ejacted inside of her, she had done no treatment whatsoever, instead, she just desperately tried to get herself off again and again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so screwed¡­¡±


    Yebin crawled to the edge of the bed and proceeded to bang her head against the wall in despair.


    She made a resolve that tonight she absolutely had to focus on the treatment.


    In the first ce, she had already told the Baroness that three times would be enough. She had no intentions of going back on her words.


    So, she had toplete yesterday¡¯s portion of the treatment as well as today¡¯s, no matter what would happen.


    But, she probably needed to take around twelve hours to achieve that.


    Yebin leaned her head against the wall with her butt sticking up as she sank into a deep contemtion.


    <b><i> ¡®Twelve hours¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Really? Twelve hours¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Twelve hours of sex¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I have to do what I didst night for twelve whole hours¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Her hand somehow found its way slipping under her panties, rubbing her round pearl before she realized it.


    The heat from the passionate night seemed to linger. Her crotch had be drenched before long.


    ¡°Ahh¡­mm¡­¡±


    She buried her face in the pillow and firmly bit down on its sheets.


    Her two fingers that were meandering around her petals had slipped into her wet slit.


    ¡°Eum¡­mmh¡­¡±


    She recalled the sensation when his shaft grazed the surface of her slit, making her moan and gasp in pleasure as shivers ran down her spine.


    And just like that, ten minutes passed with her losing her way inside her own fantasy.


    ¡°Ms. Smyrna.¡±


    Suddenly, she felt goosebumps all over her skin, coupled with a sense of danger.


    The owner of the voice wasn¡¯t someone who was supposed to be in this room.


    Like a broken puppet, she creaked her neck as she turned it around.


    Due to how flustered she was, her fingers were still stuffed inside her pussy.


    Behind her, stood Amelia with her arms crossed, wearing an expression colder than dry ice.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Gamer lingo. As in the stacks you need to collect before using skills.</li></ul>

 Chapter 97: Treatment (7)

    <b>? Treatment (7) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What was the spell for suicide again?¡¯</i></b>


    That was the first thing that came to Yebin¡¯s mind after being ambushed by Amelia.


    <b><i> ¡®Since I¡¯m not a virgin anymore, I shouldn¡¯t have any regrets even if I were to die now, right?¡¯</i></b>


    In the cold silence that cut through the air like a dagger, Yebin quietly withdrew her fingers from her pussy.


    A noticeablyrge amount of juices dripped down, prompting her to hurriedly wipe them with her clothes before straightening her posture.


    Normally, in such a situation, the other person wouldn¡¯t enter the room in the first ce or even if they did by ident, they¡¯d prompt to leave immediately. However, Amelia remained firmly in her ce with her arms closed, observing Yebin clumsily fixing her panties.


    Of course Yebin wasn¡¯t sane enough to criticize her attitude, she was too busy trying topose herself.


    ¡°I-I apologize¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what she was apologizing for, but she did it anyway.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even with that apology, Amelia¡¯s stern face remained unchanged.


    Thetter had been feeling restless all night long, so she sought Yebin out as soon as the sun started to rise.


    She wanted to inquire about the progression of Siwoo¡¯s recovery; whether it was going smoothly or not and if there was any way to reduce the number of the intercourse needed for the treatment.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock, knock.</i></b>


    However, even when she knocked on the door to her room multiple times, Yebin didn¡¯t respond.


    But, she could sense some kind of movementing from inside.


    Prompted by her impatience, she opened the door and entered the room.


    If yesterday night¡¯s event didn¡¯t happen, she wouldn¡¯t have made such an extremely rude action.


    She would have probably just passed what Yebin was doing as a way of her attending to her personal matters and returnedter.


    However, Amelia¡¯s frustration for Yebin had already reached its maximum.


    Though she understood the logic behind it, her heart just couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eum¡­mmh¡­¡±


    As soon as she opened the door, the first thing that appeared in her sight was an extremelyrge pair of buttocks.


    While swaying her obscene bottom, Yebin Smyrna hammered her fingers into her crotch while squirming.


    Her face was buried deep into the pillow and her hips were raised high above, a ratherical pose all things considered. But, Amelia could only feel a burning rage when she saw it.


    <b><i> ¡®That¡¯s the hole that received Siwoo¡¯s manhood and semen, right?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She moaned out his name without knowing her ce while drowning in pleasurest night.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®And after all that, she has the audacity toe back to her room to masturbate?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia understood the importance of privacy, especially when it came to private matters such as masturbating.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stand this situation.


    The only reason why she brought Yebin here was to save Siwoo.


    She definitely didn¡¯t summon her so that she could turn Siwoo into an object to satisfy her sexual needs.


    Of course, unless she were to use a powerful ¡®Confession Magic,¡¯ she wouldn¡¯t be able to urately tell Yebin¡¯s true intentions.


    Then again, she hadn¡¯t nned to go that far.


    Yebin was the guest that she brought and the one person who held Siwoo¡¯s lifeline. Not to mention that she had practically brought him back from the brink of death.


    She acknowledged Yebin¡¯s efforts, that was the only reason why she could still keep her fury and annoyance at bay.


    Even so, seeing the other witch in such a pitiful state made her unleash a little bit of her pent-up emotion.


    Meanwhile, Yebin could only sp her hands between her legs while pressing her loose dress down with a face as red as a boiled octopus.


    ¡°How disgraceful, you can¡¯t even keep your modesty. Are all Exiles like this?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pent-up emotion turned into curses that she hurled toward Yebin.


    Thetter flinched, as if she had been stabbed on the butt with a tack, before lowering her head even further.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look Amelia in the eye.


    Strictly speaking, the one who was at fault here was Amelia. After all, she was the one who had barged into Yebin¡¯s room in the first ce, but¡­


    Yebin understood Amelia¡¯s feelings.


    After wasting twenty years of her life watching women fight over men while hurling curses at each other in dramas, Yebin became an expert in this type of situation.


    She didn¡¯t need anyone to exin to her what was going on just by seeing Amelia¡¯s cold look.


    ¡°I-I apologize¡­ B-Baroness¡­¡±


    Seeing Yebin repeatedly lowering her head and apologizing, Amelia seemed to have cooled down a bit.


    After letting out a deep sigh, Amelia spoke to Yebin.


    ¡°I know very well how hard you¡¯ve been working, Ms. Smyrna. For that, I¡¯m truly grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not questioning or suspecting your true intentions. However, starting from the next treatment, I¡¯ll be apanying you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­! ¡­Sorry?¡±


    Hearing the thing that came out of Amelia¡¯s mouth, Yebin looked at her face for the first time in ten minutes.


    <b><i> ¡®What did she just say?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Who¡¯s going to apany who?¡¯</i></b>


    Even now, Amelia¡¯s cold and piercing re showed hints of her residual anger.


    Due to the pressure she was emitting, Yebin lowered her head once again.


    ¡°You may speak out if you have any objections.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I-I don¡¯t have any¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, before today¡¯s treatment starts,e to my room and inform me.¡±


    With that, Amelia mmed the door shut without listening to Yebin¡¯s reply.


    Yebin remained in her ce, staring at the door as a strange sound leaked out from her mouth.


    ¡°Ueeehh¡­¡±


    She copsed onto her bed awkwardly as all the strength left her body.


    <b><i> ¡®I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, right?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯ll be apanying me for the treatment?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not just fucked¡­ I¡¯m beyond fucked¡­¡±


    She had tried to be as cautious as possible when she proposed this method of treatment because she didn¡¯t want Amelia to misunderstand her.


    Then, she caught her masturbating to herself.


    The original situation was already enough to raise Amelia¡¯s suspicion to 25%, but because of this mishap, her suspicion had risen straight to 99%.


    And it happened the day after she had sex with Siwoo.


    The chain of events ultimately led to her having to have sex with the Baroness¡¯ lover (or so Yebin suspected) in front of the Baroness¡¯ face herself.


    This meant that the Baroness would be watching over Yebin so that she wouldn¡¯t make any actions that were out of the ordinary.


    The thing was, just yesterday, she had indeed done those very actions as she selfishly went out of her way to pleasure herself using Siwoo¡¯s body instead of actually treating him.


    Theoretically speaking, she could im that the Baroness was going too far, but she had no right whatsoever to do so.


    ¡°What kind of crazy bitch engages in voyeurism on her second sex experience¡­¡±


    It was beyond absurd.


    But, this was her reality.


    Of course, Yebin wasn¡¯tpletely meless, but she still needed to fuck the Baroness¡¯ boyfriend right in front of the Baroness herself.


    ¡°Is this the right thing to do¡­?¡±


    For reference, Yebin was a 19th rank witch. With that high of a rank, she was a fairly respectable witch and she could live her life without any fear of difort.


    However, her opponent was a great witch who was 4 ranks above her, the Baroness Marigold herself.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What do I do¡­?¡±


    Yebinid on her bed, pounding on the mattress as if she was practicing some abnormal swimming style.


    She couldn¡¯t even willingly reject Amelia¡¯s orders, why did she even cause this debacle because she felt a little horny?


    This shameful feeling made her want to kill herself from thirty minutes ago.


    2.


    Time flowed like a river.


    No matter how desperate Yebin yearned for it to stop, it marched on steadily, dragging the sun below the horizon.


    Yebin, who had been meditating after finishing her meal, trudged out of her room with a lifeless expression.


    Her meditation ended up in vain.


    If anything, it made her feel nauseous, something she hadn¡¯t felt ever since she became a witch.


    The stress and pressure she felt, threatened to crush her to a pancake at any second.


    Before she had the chance to knock, Amelia¡¯s door swung open.


    Thetter must have heard her footstepsing up the stairs.


    ¡°¡­Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia brushed past the bewildered Yebin as she walked towards Siwoo¡¯s room.


    She felt like a cow being led to the ughterhouse.


    Reluctantly, she followed Amelia with slumped shoulders.


    As soon as Amelia entered the room, she stopped and looked at Siwoo¡¯s face with aplicated expression.


    An expression that Yebin could understand. After all, she¡¯d have to witness her and Siwoo having sexual intercourse with her own eyes.


    Yebin cautiously closed the door and tiptoed towards Amelia, trying to not make any sound that could potentially tip off Amelia even more.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ve finished your preparations.


    Amelia brought a chair next to the bed and opened arge book with the size of her torso.


    Then, she started to read.


    In truth, Yebin had expected she¡¯d talk to her or even curse at her, but seeing her doing neither of those made her feel relieved.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean the pressure she felt went away.


    Yebin had a vani taste when it came to sex. After all, she had only been watching female-oriented heterosexual one-to-one porn.


    Undressing herself in front of someone else was burdenful enough for her, but she was expected to have sex in front of someone else¡­


    ¡°Um, Baroness Marigold, are you sure you¡¯ll be okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Okay with what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I could create a chart and give it to youter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    She wanted to say <b><i>¡®Can you please vacate the room?¡¯</i></b> but Amelia cut her off before she got the chance to.


    Yebin was forced to hold back her urge to scream and cry as she reached her trembling hands out to Siwoo¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Um¡­ Baroness Marigold, is it okay for me to take off his pants?¡±


    One of Amelia¡¯s eyebrows flinched.


    Even so, it was amazing that her tone and expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask for my permission for every little thing. Just do what you did yesterday.¡±


    The reason why Yebin was so hesitant was precisely because she couldn¡¯t do what she did yesterday.


    No matter how merciful, tolerant and saintly of a woman Amelia was (clearly she wasn¡¯t all of that), it was obvious that Yebin would get her hair ripped out and beaten to death if she reenacted yesterday¡¯s scene.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Yebin gulped as she slowly pulled Siwoo¡¯s pants down.


    His weapon of mass destruction swung out for her to see.


    Then, she generously applied the lube onto her hands.


    Unfortunately for Yebin, tonight¡¯s moon was so bright that one could clearly see what was going on inside the room even when the lights weren¡¯t on.


    Yebin concluded that the heavens itself were screwing herself over today.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch.</i></b>


    She grasped Siwoo¡¯s shaft, smearing it with the gel just like what she did yesterday.


    It didn¡¯t take long for his lifeless rod toe back to live even with the awkward movements she used to jerk it off.


    At this point, she took a nce towards Amelia¡¯s direction, which prompted thetter to quickly turn her gaze back to her book.


    That was when she realized that the Baroness would really be watching every one of her actions.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m going to throw up¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin nibbled on her lips to ease a little of her stress as she carefully took off her clothes.


    The thin short dress simr to what she wore yesterday was uncovered. Then, she lifted the hem of the dress and took off her panties.


    Shame and embarrassment crashed into her as she asked herself, <b><i>¡®Am I really going to do this¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going on top of him now.¡±


    Yebin climbed up the bed and used the remaining gel on her hand to evenly spread the lube within her pussy.


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t amply prepare herself, it would hurt her like hell.


    Since earlier, she felt a cold reing from behind her back.


    It went without saying that she was more than aware who was responsible for such a re.


    But, if she didn¡¯t properly show her the treatment, the Baroness woulde to hate her even more.


    What she needed to do was to desperately convey the image of a doctor sincerely treating her patient.


    And so, she disyed the most professional attitude possible as she started rubbing Siwoo¡¯s dick on her lower lips, trying to find the opening.


    She only did this once yesterday, but she didn¡¯t have any trouble reenacting it.


    Even though their genitals were only brushing against each other, her heart started beating faster as her breaths turned hot.


    The pleasure she felt started to threaten to take over from her professionalism, something that she had to prevent at all cost.


    Yebin tried to concentrate as she plunged Siwoo¡¯s rod into herself.


    Maybe because it had broken her pussy for the whole night yesterday, it slipped in way too easily.


    ¡°Eup¡­!¡±


    Her anxiety and embarrassment made her body stiffened.


    This caused a momentarypse in her concentration, but that was enough to upset the bnce of her unsteady lower body, causing it to fall.


    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±


    If she were to fall to the side or backwards, it would cause an instant penile fracture to Siwoo.


    And so, she was left with only a single choice if she wanted to protect Siwoo¡¯s dick. Which was to give up on squatting on her toes and receive the entirety of his rod as she fell down.


    <b><i> -p!</i></b>


    But, she made a miscalction.


    She thought that if she were determined enough, she could suppress her moan, ignoring the pleasure she might have felt.


    In reality, when his whole shaft entered her hole, its head pressed against her cervix, stimting it and¡­


    ¡°Haanng¡­?¡±


    A loud moan resounded within the room.


    Even to her own ears, she found her moans extremely lewd and shamefully loud.

 Chapter 98: Love Is an Illusion (1)

    <b>? Love Is an Illusion (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Haanng¡­?¡±


    Yebin¡¯s ecstatic man echoed through the room as she covered her mouth hurriedly.


    However, her action was a little toote as she couldn¡¯t just pull back the voice she just let out.


    Amelia furrowed her eyes and red at the two people who had mingled into one.


    Because she often jerked him off using the pretense of experiments and teaching, she knew that Siwoo¡¯s shaft was exceptionally big.


    She could hold it in her hand no problem, but the idea of putting that thick rod into the tiny hole between her crotch was simply inconceivable for Amelia.


    However, the fact that it was currently happening to Yebin made it as if her beliefs were a lie.


    Except the tiny portion; the base of his dick, every single inch of it was inside her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­eup¡­!¡±


    Yebin nced toward Amelia and apologized with an embarrassed expression.


    However, to Amelia, her apology didn¡¯t sound sincere at all because of the lewd gasps mixed in her voice.


    She felt the blood rushing out of her head.


    It was at that moment that the realization hit her like a truck.


    Those two were having sex.


    Siwoo¡¯s massive dick really went inside Yebin¡¯s drenched hole and they¡¯d continue this activity until they climaxed.


    ¡°Haaah¡­aanng¡­ngg¡­¡±


    Yebin tried to maintain her bnce with her trembling thighs.


    However, it was evident that she couldn¡¯t block her moans froming out, so she used one of her hands to block her mouth.


    She sent a nce at Amelia before turning her gaze forward.


    Finally, she spoke out to Amelia.


    ¡°I will¡­start moving¡­¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to reply.


    In truth, after hearing Yebin¡¯s moan, her body became frozen stiff like a statue.


    Yebin¡¯s hips moved in a lewd way as she started to move her ass up and down.


    <b><i> -p, p!</i></b>


    Obscene voices came from the ce where the two of them were connected.


    The sticky gel Yebin applied rubbed against the most sensitive parts of their skin.


    ¡°Heup¡­mmm¡­mmf¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia watched as they were having sex right in front of her eyes.


    It felt like Yebin was mocking her as she shook her ass while doing an act that should only be done to prove a couple¡¯s love for each other.


    She felt her heart broken apart.


    Did she really need to feel these emotions?


    Was it because she loved him that she felt this way?


    It felt like the most precious person in her heart was being taken by someone else before very eyes.


    The sensation was strange.


    Everything about it felt strange.


    ¡°Haa¡­mmph¡­haa¡­ang¡­¡±


    In the end, despite her attempt to block it, her moan leaked through the gaps of her fingers.


    Goosebumps rose on her white thighs.


    Her previously lifeless eyes turned into a half-dazed one that was filled with love and desire.


    ¡°Eung¡­k-keuk¡­ahh¡­!¡±


    It was at this moment that she began to find her rhythm.


    She desperately wanted to end this awkward situation as soon as she could.


    However, she was unable to separate thebination of this ufortable voyeuristic y, the treatment she had to do and the pleasure she got from Siwoo¡¯s dick. This resulted in her unable to control herself even when she wanted to.


    ¡°Heugh¡­heut¡­!¡±


    Being prated by Siwoo felt good as always.


    No, she felt even better than yesterday.


    Apparently, the more she used to the sensation the greater the pleasure was for her.


    It was as if his rod was solely made to fit inside her and she had only befortable enough to ept it.


    If that was truly the case, one could conclude that Yebin¡¯s speed in adapting to that was absurdly quick. By now she was starting to rub her clit into his body, fucking him desperately.


    Even when she knew that Amelia was staring at her and her going into the act without any forey, her pussy, which was originally wet, became even wetter when she started to shake her ass into his hips.


    Every movement she made gave her a small orgasm, making her feel as if her body was being trained to be Siwoo¡¯s personal onahole.


    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­mmph..¡±.


    Despite her covering her mouth with her hand, the seductive moans kept leaking out.


    She started to think that it would be better to use soundproofing magic instead of wasting her concentration on restraining those moans.


    In that situation, Yebin let out her mana.


    Smyrna¡¯s Self-Essence Magic: ¡®Panacea¡¯. To use it, one had to stick their mana onto someone¡¯s body.


    The magic would give the caster the ability to read information about the target and analyze it in-depth.


    It was an incredibly subtle magic that was iparable to normal magical sense.


    Additionally, the closer the analyzed body part was to her brand, the more urate the information and the analysis would be.


    This was why shoving Siwoo¡¯s dick into her was the most efficient and urate way to use this magic.


    Although she didn¡¯t look the part, Yebin was a well-rounded and capable witch.


    As soon as she stopped blocking out her moans, she started to focus on analyzing Siwoo. Her concentration was so deep that she couldn¡¯t even hear her own voice anymore.


    She analyzed the intricate waves of magic energy that surged from Siwoo while also connecting with him on a spiritual level.


    Amidst theplex flow of information, she extracted useful fragments to piece together the clues needed to regenerate his brain.


    The concentration that she put onto suppressing her moans had entirely shifted towards the treatment, yielding quite the predictable result.


    ¡°Haa¡­aang! Ahhh!¡±


    Her throat started to unleash the sweet cries of pleasure.


    Obviously, her previously emotionless face couldn¡¯t be controlled any longer as it was flooded with pleasure.


    Regardless of the actual circumstances, all Amelia could see was the sex.


    She noticed the pale green magical reflection flowed from the corner of Yebin¡¯s eyes, but her mouth, which was drooling from the ecstasy, was too eye-catching.


    Her already lewd movements became even more obscene. She practically mmed her ass down on Siwoo, as if trying to squeeze out everyst drop of his semen.


    Seeing Yebinpletely letting loose, with her moans growing louder as she thoroughly devoured Siwoo¡¯s dick, Amelia was frozen stiff.


    Whenever Siwoo¡¯s hot rod prated Yebin, her swollen, drenched pussy let out its juices that were trickling down his rod.


    As Amelia watched this stimting scene, her heart tingled with a prickly sensation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She shut her eyes tightly at the figure of Yebin bouncing on top of Siwoo while screaming like an animal.


    Then, she closed the book on her knees and quietly got up from her seat.


    Yebin didn¡¯t even nce at her as she continued to push her body onto Siwoo, as if telling Amelia that this ce was their stage and this was her moment.


    Amelia already knew.


    The reason why Yebin acted like this was because she was focused on the treatment.


    But, no matter how much she tried to tell herself this, it couldn¡¯t chase away the pitiful sense of defeat in her heart,


    Amelia closed the door and left.


    After returning to her own room, she stood there nkly before moving to light a cigarette.


    She was tired.


    At this point, she was prepared to let go of the feelings she purposely held on to because she was afraid of losing them.


    It was the correct decision to break free from this fleeting dream and return to how she used to.


    She wouldn¡¯t need to care anymore whether her personal ve fucked another woman or not.


    Giving up on everything would be better than suffering miserably like this.


    Prompted by her impulsive thought, she ovepped her finger.


    Unlike before, she didn¡¯t have a lot of doubts anymore.


    Her head, still heavy because of the shock, could only think <b><i>¡®I don¡¯t want to be in pain anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Snap!</i></b>


    A clear and crisp sound resonated throughout the room.


    She activated her brand, purifying all the abnormal ailments interfering with her magic circuits.


    Whatever remained of the love potion wouldpletely disappear by now.


    The feeling of love that had practically been a joke would be over.


    As soon as she realized this, a fierce wave of nausea flooded over her.


    <b><i> ¡®What have I done?¡¯</i></b> Even if it was too painful to endure, did she do the right thing by making that irreversible decision?


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She felt an unsettling anxiety, as if she was adrift in a vast sea without apass.


    Overwhelmed by this fear, Amelia desperately tried to stop the brand¡¯s purification process.


    However, before she could do it, the brand had already finished cleaning up all the impurities within her circuit.


    It was toote.


    Her eyes went dark with regret as she sank to the floor.


    The intense feeling of love she had experienced for the first time in her long life hade to an end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, she wouldn¡¯t need to care about what Yebin did with Siwoo.


    Even if Siwoo didn¡¯t wake up, she would probably just regret the fact for a while before moving on with her life.


    And so, Amelia Marigold became alone again.


    Her heart was so broken, it felt like the edges of her heart were slowly being chipped away.


    A minute passed, then two.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She blinked her eyes while looking around.


    Then she continued on doing this until she realized something.


    She jumped from her seat, clenched her teeth and threw the flower vase on the table against the wall.


    <b><i> -Crash!</i></b>


    Shattered pieces of ss scattered everywhere.


    As those fragments rained down, she clenched her fists while gritting her teeth.


    Odile! Odette! Sophia! She screamed those three names, as if she was trying to rip them apart.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Changed!¡±


    If she were under the influence of a potion, no matter what kind it was, the effect should have been purified by now.


    Yet, she felt that there was no change in both her emotions and thoughts.


    She still wanted to touch his face and feel the warmth of his fingers.


    And she still felt the burning jealousy at the thought of Yebin passionately embracing Siwoo.


    In other words, she wasn¡¯t under the effect of the potion in the first ce.


    To think that she seriously contemted something like <b><i>¡®What if this love isn¡¯t real?¡¯</i></b> and <b><i>¡®I don¡¯t want to suffer anymore, I¡¯ll let these feelings go¡­¡¯</i></b>


    All by herself¡­


    All by herself!


    Feeling both shameful and embarrassed, Amelia tackled the goose-feather pillow on her bed.


    After that clean tackle, she mounted it before beating the shit out of the poor pillow, her brows furrowed in frustration.


    <b><i> -Thud! Thud! Thud!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I agonized over this so seriously!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m so upset! I thought that I lost everything!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Turns out everything is just a stupid misunderstanding!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Thud! Thud! Thud!</i></b>


    Her aggressive punches could probably kill an ordinary person. The poor pillow¡¯s feathers floated around in her surroundings.


    <b><i> -Thud¡­ Thud¡­</i></b>


    Gradually, her relentless pounding slowed down as her strength waned.


    At this point, she was only tapping the pillow gently.


    ¡°Ugh¡­euk¡­heheuk¡­¡±


    Little droplets of tears streamed down her face.


    Just like how she had only truly realized how precious her master was after she disappeared, she understood how precious Siwoo was after she almost lost him.


    The moment she tried to let go of her feeling of love, she understood.


    Her feelings for him were an unexinably precious emotion for her.


    She was overjoyed by the fact that she didn¡¯t lose it.


    And so, she held the now half-sized pillow close to her heart while wiping away her tears with both hands.

 Chapter 99: Love Is an Illusion (2)

    <b>? Love Is and Illusion (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Yebin¡¯s consciousness delved deeper into Siwoo¡¯s subconscious.


    A person had the maximum brain capacity of 1 petabyte<sup>1</sup>1024 terabyte.


    While the brain¡¯sputational capability couldn¡¯t process all this information in an instant, it was said that it had the ability to store roughly 4.7 billion books if one were only considering its size.


    Though it was called subconscious, it was nearly impossible for other people to fully identify and ssify such a vast wave of information.


    However, that rule wouldn¡¯t apply to Yebin.


    By utilizing her Self-Essence Magic, ¡®Pce of the Subconscious,¡¯ she could transform vast amounts of data, even if they were merely electrical and chemical signals, into tangible sensations.


    She was currently walking through a dimly lit space.


    A bizarre one, filled with countless stars and numerous doors ced all around.


    Here, thews of physics that epassed three-dimensional space didn¡¯t hold.


    Some doors were hanging upside down from the ceiling. The stairs leading up to those doors were perfectly vertical.


    Amidst those ever changing structures of stairs and doors, she steadily made her way to a particr location.


    It was impossible even for her to open all the doors.


    To do that she would have to continue fucking him until he died. Even then, it wasn¡¯t a guarantee that she¡¯d have enough time to explore them all.


    That was why she was looking for a door with a high ¡®importance.¡¯


    That door would be crucial for Siwoo¡¯s recovery and she could tell how ¡®important¡¯ the door was by looking at its color and shape.


    <b><i> ¡®Aaaaaaang¡­. Haaaaaang¡­.! It¡¯s sooooo goooood¡­! I looooveeee iiiiit¡­.!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Yebin dashed up the stairs leading to a ck door. When she heard her own moans echoing through her ¡®Pce of Subconscious,¡¯ her body started to shudder.


    This was probably how it sounded if she recorded her voice, listened to it inside arge cave using a speaker and sted it at 0.1x speed. It was a horrifying experience.


    Siwoo must have heard those sounds as well since they spread throughout his mental world like some abhorrent BGM.


    By now, Amelia was probably seeing her pounding on Siwoo while letting out those cries of pleasure.


    Yebin felt embarrassed by this, but she didn¡¯t have the lenience to care about that.


    Her head was already hurting from the mental overload.


    She was pressured to finish this quickly.


    Yebin mmed open the ck door and stepped inside.


    Ever since she began this procedure, she had been sensing powerful waves of consciousnessing from this location.


    There was a great chance that she¡¯d be able to uncover important clues here.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Seeing the vast space in front of her made her yelp in surprise.


    Since she was a witch, she quickly recognized this space.


    It was Siwoo¡¯s Ain.


    Yebin knew that despite him being a male, his proficiency in magic was deep enough to achieve his own Self-Essence Magic.


    That was why, if she had only witnessed his Ain, she wouldn¡¯t be as surprised as this, but¡­


    -Wooong! Wooong!


    A tremendous vibration resonated throughout the space.


    In the center of the darkness, an unidentified golden object floated.


    The architectural structures constructed with magical knowledge were rapidly transforming their appearances by the seconds.


    From a sphere, to quadrterals, elongating themselves into bands, sometimes they¡¯d even turn into a sword.


    Magic was both aw and a form.


    As such, it could be modified based on a witch¡¯s abilities. Even so, its fundamental principles had to remain intact, this was the universal truth that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    For example, themon sense stated ¡®the Earth is round¡¯ or ¡®the most delicious ice cream is mint chocte.¡¯ Those were unchanging truths.


    But before her very eyes, Siwoo¡¯s Ain disyed a phenomenon that utterly shattered suchmon sense.


    The quality and quantity wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but even when Yebin took that into consideration, his magic was too flexible in regard to changing its shape and its fundamental principles. It was almost to an astonishing degree.


    Yebin felt a shiver running down her spine.


    She was witnessing all this, but she couldn¡¯tprehend anything from it.


    It prompted her to move and examine it more closely.


    As she maneuvered through the space with a chaotic movement, the distance between her and the structure steadily decreased.


    In that brief moment, the structure had been destroyed and created from scratch twice. Its current appearance waspletely different from what it had been just a short while ago.


    ¡°What¡­is that¡­?¡±


    At that moment, there was a distortion in this peculiar space that caught Yebin¡¯s eye.


    It was located underneath the structure.


    Perhaps she could describe it as a very thin funnel.


    It was the same ck space as the area around it, but that particr space seemed to be slightly concave.


    Almost resembling the gravitational field of a ck hole.


    However, no matter how much she tried to scrutinize it, she couldn¡¯t understand its identity.


    It was as if her brain was rejecting the existence of this phenomenon.


    Perhaps the space appeared to be distorted because of herck of information about it.


    She shifted her gaze again, looking towards Siwoo¡¯s direction.


    He looked simr to his sleeping state outside.


    To describe his face, he leaned toward the ¡®pretty¡¯ side rather than ¡®handsome¡¯.


    He wore an emotionless face as he extended his hand towards the structure. His fingers were twitching.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®So, this is the guy I¡¯m having a sex with, huh?¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin suddenly felt embarrassed by this newfound realization.


    At that moment, Siwoo turned his head.


    What gazed in Yebin¡¯s direction wasn¡¯t his eye, but something that lurked in his empty left eye socket.


    A golden shimmering sphere, taking the ce of his eye.


    <b><i> ¡®How many times am I going to be surprised today?¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin pointed a finger at her chest as she asked him a question.


    ¡°C-Can you see me¡­?¡±


    His eyes were clearly focused on Yebin.


    But, they weren¡¯t supposed to do that.


    Yebin was merely a spectator in this ce.


    While at first nce it might seem like she had actually entered Siwoo¡¯s subconscious, but in reality, she had only collected and materialized the information she was able to take from his mind.


    It was as if one was observing someone from the CCTV and that person suddenly stared at the observer¡¯s eyes.


    Siwoo gave out no response.


    He only stared at her for a while with a nk gaze.


    Then, he resumed what he had been doing, as if he had no interest in her anymore.


    That was when Yebin suddenly heard a loud noise.


    It was due to a disturbance caused by changes in the external environment.


    Her consciousness got instantly ejected from the ¡®Pce of Subconscious¡¯ as it returned to reality.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa..aah¡­¡±


    Soon after, she started feeling tingly.


    Her whole body shivered, as if she was struck by hypothermia. Then, it convulsed in a muscle spasm.


    ¡°Haaang¡­aaaahh¡­!¡±


    She came.


    Because of the overwhelming sexual pleasure she experienced, her focus broke, rendering her magic unstable.


    Still, she managed to finish 30% of her goal, which was a massive improvement from yesterday.


    <b><i> ¡®How much time had passed¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    She let out short breaths as she nced to the side.


    Baroness Marigold¡¯s chair was empty and she could feel her stomach bursting with semen.


    She looked down on her crotch and opened her mouth in surprise.


    It looked so battered from the intense sex and her cum was practically stuck onto her lower belly.


    The leaked semen was foaming, it covered her entire body and the bed was aplete mess.


    ¡°Uah¡­¡±


    Like a broken dam, the pleasure that she hadn¡¯t felt until now crashed onto her.


    She relished the afterglow of the orgasm as she tried to catch her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get addicted at this point, aren¡¯t I¡­?¡±


    She only had enough energy to mutter that sentence.


    As she pulled out Siwoo¡¯s cock from her pussy, theirbined cum gushed out. Yebin ended up copsing into Siwoo¡¯s wide chest.


    ¡°H-Ha¡­what is this¡­?¡±


    Just a few months ago, she thought that she¡¯d continue to live her boring life.


    Never did she expect that something like this would happen instead.


    <b><i> -Splurt!</i></b>


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    The air in her belly flew out of her pussy apanied by Siwoo¡¯s semen and a loud noise.


    Since she was spreading her legs while lying down, this was an obvious result.


    However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the noise sounded so obscene that her face turned red in embarrassment.


    ¡°Shit¡­ If Mr. Siwoo was awake, I wouldn¡¯t have the will to continue on living anymore¡­¡±


    She slowly lifted her body and moved her legs to the side. That was when her eyes met Siwoo¡¯s.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His right eye was staring right at her.


    He slowly blinked his drowsy eyes as he observed his surroundings.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he just wake up?¡¯</i></b>


    The man looked dazed, but it seemed that he had regained his consciousness.


    ¡°Huh? Wait, what¡­? No way¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to wake up at this point, she still had to do the same treatment producing the exact same result for another two times first.


    <b><i> -Grab!</i></b>


    Siwoo reached out his hand to grab Yebin¡¯s wrist.


    Thetter was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even react to that.


    She could feel his rough palm on her wrist. It was unmistakably the palm of a man.


    Since something that was akin to a miracle happened during the treatment, she had to prioritize observing each and every one of his actions.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Siwoo grabbed Yebin¡¯s breasts and started kneading them through her clothes.


    A strong pressure emitted through his movements as he continued to squeeze and y with them.


    During Siwoo¡¯s body recovery process, Yebin had ceaselessly cycled his blood and sent electrical signals toward his nerves to maintain his physical capabilities.


    Additionally, she also massaged his ligaments every three days.


    Thanks to this, even after heid down for almost a hundred days, his movements didn¡¯t feel stiff at all.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, are you awake¡­?¡±


    It was an embarrassing situation for Yebin; an unfamiliar man started rubbing her breasts as soon as he woke up. Not to mention that it was the same man who gave her creampies multiple times.


    However, checking on his condition was Yebin¡¯s top priority.


    Yebin was certain that a semnce of his intellect had returned.


    But, his movements were a little awkward.


    The fact that he had been keeping his mouth shut while ying with her breasts proved that his condition couldn¡¯t be concluded as normal yet.


    He was probably moved out of instincts because of the external stimtion that he had received.


    Yebin¡¯s voluptuous tits continued to stretch as Siwoo squeezed it with his hands.


    So, what did this action imply?


    Theck of motherly love during his childhood?


    Or maybe he just wanted to touch the first thing he saw out of curiosity?


    Whatever it was, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t made aplete recovery. His action also couldn¡¯t be considered as abnormal due to the severity of his injuries.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, if you can hear me, can you please say¡ª aahh¡­!¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo¡¯s fingertips pinched Yebin¡¯s stiff and erect nipples.


    She was hurting from it, but the sensation made her all tingly as it reached her lower belly, making her twist her hips in pleasure.


    From that moment onwards, Siwoo relentlessly yed with her nipples, squeezing them like a newfound toy.


    ¡°M-Mr. Siwoo? C-Can you please let go of my¡ª Ahheut¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, the hand that had been gripping her wrist moved toward her buttocks as he began to massage it.


    Feeling him groping her body, her heart somehow started to beat faster.


    In her moment of panic, unable to decide what to do, she felt Siwoo rubbing his shaft against her lower lips.


    <b><i> ¡®N-No way¡­?¡±</i></b>


    Just as she was thinking that, Siwoo thrusted his hips upwards.


    ¡°Haang¡­!¡±


    Her pussy, that was drenched in juices because of earlier sex, weed his rod wholeheartedly.


    Yebin¡¯s gaping slit was split apart once again in an instant and the tip of his shaft mmed straight into her cervix.


    Her sensitive pussy was practically drowned in pleasure. She started to whimper through her nose.


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­?¡±


    After lifting up his torso, Siwoo sat up.


    Because he had been lying down all this time, Yebin failed to realize that Siwoo had an actually well-built body.


    Just the action of him getting up made her feel like she would fit into his embrace perfectly.


    He moved both his hands toward her ass and started to fondle it.


    <b><i> ¡®I was supposed to let Baroness Marigold know that he had woken up¡­ No, he isn¡¯t supposed to be awake in the first ce!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Eung¡­!¡±


    After grasping her butt, Siwoo moved his hands with purely his instinct.


    Yebin¡¯s lower body had turned into his personal onahole. She bounced up and down and with each movement, Siwoo¡¯s rod would pierce deeper into her belly.


    ¡°Haa¡­ahh¡­¡±


    Then, Siwoo suddenly pinned her down.


    ¡°Eut¡­!¡±


    Now pinned to the bed, Yebin looked up with trembling eyes at Siwoo¡¯s face.


    She couldn¡¯t get a read of his expressionless face.


    Before, when Siwoo was lying down, unable to move, Yebin thought that she was only using him as a dildo instead of having real sex.


    But now¡­


    It felt like as if she was being raped by someone without any emotions.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t do this, please¡­¡±


    She shoved his chest, but that did nothing to him.


    In the first ce, a woman couldn¡¯t beat a man just by using physical strength.


    ¡°Heut¡­!¡±


    When Siwoo changed his positions, his dick, which was about to fall out, did the reverse and prated her even deeper instead.


    Once again, pressure was applied to her womb.


    She felt her strength that she mustered with such difficulties began to leave her body.


    Against the impalement of his dick, she waspletely powerless.


    While she tried to push Siwoo away from her, thetter suddenly grabbed both of her wrists and ced them above her head.


    In an instant, Yebin lost the freedom to control both her arms, making her vulnerable to Siwoo who continued to press his body onto her.


    ¡°Eut¡­!¡±


    This position made her feel like he could see every part of her.


    Siwoo kept on following his instincts as he started to slowly thrusting his hips.


    ¡°Eut¡­! Eut¡­! Euung¡­!¡±


    Yebin, with her legs spread apart, wriggled for a moment before giving up on resisting.


    ¡°M-Mr. Siwoo¡­haang¡­¡±


    In truth, she could have easily pushed him away if she were to use her magic, but¡­


    ¡°W-We¡¯re not supposed to do this¡­ ?¡°


    She chose not to.


    After all, she was enjoying this situation too.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>11024 terabyte</li></ul>

 Chapter 100: Love Is an Illusion (3)

    <b>? Love Is an Illusion (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwooid Yebin on top of the bed.


    He forced her two arms up, restraining both her wrists to pin them above her head.


    His lower body was stuffed in between her legs, rendering her unable to escape, while his other hand was kneading on both her breasts at the same time.


    ¡°Ah¡­euh¡­haaa¡­.¡±


    Even after numerous climaxes, his rod didn¡¯t turn any weaker, rather, it felt more robust than ever.


    With his bloated cock, he stirred up Yebin¡¯s sensitive pussy while thrusting his hips even harder.


    ¡°Heuk¡­euk¡­!¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to think much.


    Then again, he wasn¡¯t capable of doing that in the first ce.


    His treatment wasn¡¯t even halfway done yet.


    That was why this phenomenon was something that could be ssified as an unnatural one.


    All he could think about was; there was someone beneath him, her face was pretty, her tits were big, she seemed to be an Asian, his hips were moving, his knees felt soft and he felt good from all that.


    He could only recognize sequences that were made from short-length information each, unable to process those information into a meaningful piece of context.


    Even so, his instincts kept telling him to do one thing.


    To thrust his hips into this girl.


    Fill her womb with his sticky semen and impregnate her.


    The former was so that he could gain pleasure from the act.


    Meanwhile thetter was to satisfy his primal reproductive instincts.


    This instinct was the one whomanded the series of movements that his body made.


    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­ang¡­.eung¡­! Ahh..aht!¡±


    <b><i> -Rip!</i></b>


    His hand tore Yebin¡¯s dress apart.


    Since it was originally a thin dress, it didn¡¯t take much effort for Siwoo to rip it.


    As Yebin leaked out a shriek, her alluring body became visible through her disheveled and torn clothes.


    Her breasts bounced everytime Siwoo moved.


    Still, for such a petite and short girl like her, the volume of her breasts was beyondprehension.


    Swollen blue veins and the ripples on her chest was a phenomenon one could rarely see in breasts of average size.


    Though she was lying down, the center of her chest swayed without sagging to the side. In the middle of each of her tits, there was a perfectly shaped pink area.


    Her ares.


    Their size was around the size of a fingertip, which was quiterge, but there were no imperfections on its color whatsoever.


    They actually contrasted perfectly with her innocent looking face, thus adding to her seductive allure.


    ¡°Ah¡­.Hooo¡­Eut¡­!¡±


    Siwoo pounded her pussy with a constant rhythm as he fondled one of her breasts.


    Then, one of her erect nipples, standing proudly among the exquisite bnce of sticity and softness, captured his gaze.


    Compared to her ares, her nipples had a slightly darker hue.


    Beneath it was a banquet of her fair and smooth skin.


    Neither too thin nor too voluptuous. Her body was pleasing to the eye, the perfect body for rearing a child.


    Unlike a man¡¯s body, there was a high proportion of fat that made her abdomen soft and plump.


    When Siwoo pressed on it, he felt like his fingers would sink right in. Among this softness, a shimmering green tattoo was engraved there.


    To be more precise, it wasn¡¯t a tattoo, but her ¡®Smyrna¡¯s Brand.¡¯


    Siwoo released the hand kneading her breasts and gently stroked the brand.


    It was a brandposed of 19 strokes, almost looking like an abstract painting of the womb.


    Entranced by his strength and the pleasure that she felt from his touch, Yebin quickly became a quivering mess as her thighs continued to flinch.


    ¡°W-What are you do¡ª Haaaang¡­! Ah, fuck¡­he won¡¯t understand me anyway¡­¡±


    Siwoo was clearly caressing her brand, but she couldn¡¯t tell it from her angle.


    She imagined that he was looking at her tight pussy opening wide to wee his bulging cock, making her flush in embarrassment.


    At this point, she considered escaping from this situation.


    As long as she could free her wrists, she would be able to get away from him. But¡­


    ¡°Eunng¡­! Heung¡­.Haaa¡­aang.¡±


    She hesitated.


    Instead of moving on top of him by herself, letting him fucking her gave her new sensations.


    Just like how sex and masturbation felt different, and how climaxing in porn and an actual orgasm was different.


    To be more precise, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that it would feel this embarrassing.


    Her taut legs were spread wide open, begging for his dick to fill her up. Her shameful hole waspletely exposed to her vision.


    Additionally, her breasts kept on shaking, which was only adding to her embarrassment.


    She couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him in the face.


    The fact that her both hands were raised like this made her feel like she was being forced into submission.


    It was like she was letting him devour her entire body.


    And that sensation made her body feel a degree hotter.


    ¡°Ooh¡­eut¡­eung¡­aaaaag¡­!¡±


    As she lifted her shaking hips, her back formed a beautiful arch.


    Her lower lips started spasming, as if it was trying to squeeze Siwoo¡¯s semen out of his dick as she joined him in his climax.


    ¡°Uahh¡­aht¡­heut¡­ Heuk, Ooo¡­eung¡­¡±


    Her head was on cloud nine.


    She could see stars in her eyes as rough gasps came out of her lungs.


    Her body left out of her controlpletely for around 30 seconds.


    ¡°T-That should be enough, right¡­?¡±


    Yebin quickly turned her head to the side and shut her eyes tightly.


    She was still drowning in pleasure, but she began to regain some of her senses.


    <b><i> ¡®What am I doing?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m already on a tight schedule for his treatment, how could I waste more time enjoying myself with him¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    As a proper doctor, she knew that she¡¯d have to report his situation to his guardian and that she needed to stop exploring through his body.


    ¡°P-Please¡­pull¡­it out¡­!¡±


    However, like a sand castle washed away by the waves, her determinationpletely disappeared after Siwoo moved his hips again.


    The previous climax already made her body sensitive, so when he shoved his cock in again, the sensation only intensified.


    His movements became even faster and more urate than before.


    ¡°Euk¡­ W-Wait¡­! Mr. Siwoo¡­!¡±


    Siwoo leaned forward and as a result, it pushed Yebin¡¯s ass further upwards.


    Her waist was almostpletely folded and she could witness Siwoo¡¯s hard rod going in and out of her own pussy.


    Additionally, he drove his shaft in so hard that she felt he was going to impregnate her every time he touched her wombs.


    Obviously, that was neither scientifically nor magically correct, but that was how she felt.


    ¡°N-No, we really can¡¯t¡ª!¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t listen to any of Yebin¡¯s cries.


    Instead, he let go of her wrists and grabbed her ass firmly before fucking her more earnestly with his new pose.


    Of course, Yebin could escape by now, but she didn¡¯t want to.


    She shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but she wanted to do this.


    <b><i> -p! p! p!</i></b>


    Every time he drove his hips into her, droplets of liquid, Yebin¡¯s own cum, sshed all over her face.


    ¡°Euk¡­ T-That ce¡­feels so good¡­¡±


    In the end, Yebin chose to surrender and be his personal onahole.


    <b><i> ¡®Whatever, I don¡¯t care anymore! This feels way too good! Why should I resist this?¡¯</i></b>


    That was the thought that came into her head.


    ¡°Aht¡­Ahhh¡­.Heuuuuuh¡­.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s hips movements made her legs sway back and forth.


    Then, came the sensation when she felt that she was about to cum again.


    ¡°Heuuuuung¡­.!¡±


    She felt each fold of her pussy rippled as his cock becamerger.


    It was already as hard as a rock, but it hardened like steel.


    As if he was about to have an orgasm, it swelled up.


    And so¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­aat¡­ Haaaahh¡­!¡±


    Yebin¡¯s waist trembled from the sensation and at the same time, her cum dripped out in waves as she started writhing in her climax.


    Her breasts trembled, her lower mouth was pointed towards the sky, twitching as it received more and more of his semen. Even her backdoor was flinching with every shot of his cum.


    ¡°Haa¡­ngg¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    While Yebin was relishing in her climax and trying to extend its aftermath, a sudden change urred.


    ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡±


    <b><i> -Whoosh!</i></b>


    From her brand, a tremendous amount of mana started to burst out.


    The cause was Siwoo¡¯s shaft, which was still inside her.


    She felt goosebumps rise all over her skin.


    When showcasingrge-scale magic, she asionally felt the mana leaking away from her, but that was only because she had let it happen.


    This time however, her mana was being absorbed by someone else in an unprecedented manner.


    ¡°P-Please stop¡­!¡±


    Sensing something amiss, she urgently tried to push Siwoo away.


    However, she couldn¡¯t move even a single muscle.


    Even when she attempted to use magic she ended up failing to cast it due to the fierce surge of mana that was beyond her control.


    When she tried to regain control, it felt like she was ying tug-of-war with an elephant, the difference in power was too big.


    What more was, the mana that was being absorbed came from her brand, the ¡®processed¡¯ mana she had umted for a long time.


    With trembling eyes, she looked at his face.


    His right eye wore an empty, emotionless gaze.


    Meanwhile in his left eye, lies a golden magic reflection, just like what she had seen inside his Ain.


    <b><i> -Crackle!</i></b>


    ck sparks erupted like severed high-tension wires from Siwoo¡¯s back.


    Yebin¡¯s body was trembling, unable to move because of the various impossible phenomena that happened in front of her.


    Eventually, Siwoo stopped absorbing her mana.


    To be more precise, it stopped after all the ,ama that was saved in her brand waspletely drained.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Shortly after, it began to discharge in reverse.


    This happened through the connection between Yebin and Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Uhhhh¡­?¡±


    Pure white mana began to flow into her womb, filling up her previously empty brand to the brim.


    Needless to say, this process also went against hermon sense.


    To charge up a witch¡¯s mana, they¡¯d need to go over three major steps.


    Absorption.


    Conversion.


    Preservation.


    Women couldn¡¯t generate mana on her own, so they needed to either draw in mana from their surroundings or borrow it through concentrated mana sources.


    This was the absorption process.


    Then, they¡¯d convert that mana over time to a form that was the easiest to use.


    This was the conversion process.


    The converted mana would be stored in their brand, this would make them able to use that mana effectively without leaking anything.


    This was the preservation process.


    ¡°H-How can this happen¡­?¡±


    The conversion process usually took a long time.


    Even the purest kind of magic would contain impurities, as such, refining it was still a challenging task.


    To 19th ranked witches like her, who had arge total mana capacity, it would take a month just to absorb and convert the mana they needed to refill their brand.


    However, the mana that flowed out of Siwoo waspletely different.


    Even after it went through his own body, its purity was especially remarkable.


    In fact, it was the first time Yebin ever saw mana with this degree of purity.


    If one were topare this to the highest-grade magic water from the Emerald Tablet, thetter would feel like dirt water.


    It felt as if she could use this mana instantly for casting spells even if she hadn¡¯t converted it first.


    Not to mention the high quantity of the mana she received.


    Yebin thought that he was just giving back what he had taken, but what he gave out was way more than that.


    But, the more perplexing thing was that she could feel an immense amount of mana remaining in his body.


    To put it in simple calction, Yebin gave him ten units of mana and he gave her twenty in return, but there were still thirty units inside his body.


    That meant, Siwoo didn¡¯t simply refine and return her mana.


    He absorbed it, amplified it then purified it before returning it back to her.


    Considering that normally, the purity of the mana usually decreased significantly after amplification, it was hard toprehend how Siwoo could have done this.


    ¡°W-What on earth is this¡­?¡±


    As Yebin stared wide-eyed in astonishment, Siwoo suddenly twisted his head like a patient with a neck spasm.


    Trembling, his body fell backwards onto the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The aftermath of the sex was suddenly interrupted by the presence of magic and resolved by Amelia, who rushed out of herb because she was startled by the magical aura.

 Chapter 101: Love Is an Illusion (4)

    <b>? Love Is an Illusion (4) ?</b>


    1.


    As usual, Amelia went to herb to calm her mind and grabbed a quill in her hand.


    Then, she felt a sudden surge of mana, and hurriedly returned to her mansion.


    She thought that something must have happened to Siwoo.


    Upon entering Siwoo¡¯s room, she saw Yebin¡¯s naked body with white liquid dripping out from her crotch.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was in a kneeling position with his waist bent back over his knees.


    When Amelia first saw Yebin, she was overwhelmed with rage, but as soon as she saw Siwoo, a fleeting thought crossed her mind.


    His posture changed.


    It was a position one could never take unless they moved their body themselves.


    ¡°A-Ahh¡­¡±


    Amelia copsed onto the floor as if strength had left her.


    Meanwhile, Yebin realized that her dress was torn when she tried to put it on, so she quickly wrapped herself in a nket and rushed toward Amelia.


    ¡°Is he awake¡­?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to exin this¡­¡±


    With hesitance, Yebin began to recount the events that urred earlier.


    Siwoo suddenly got up during sex, moving of his own volition.


    Then, he somehow absorbed her mana and amplified it before returning it.


    Those were the two core issues that she brought up.


    ¡°Does that mean his recovery isn¡¯tplete?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But, the fact that he could move his body is good news. There¡¯s no strange aspect to his movements, so we can assume that his recovery is progressing smoothly.¡±


    After Yebin finished her exnation, Amelia managed to calm herself and sat down, before she proceeded to organize her thoughts.


    But even if her mind had calmed down, it didn¡¯t mean everything was sorted out.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think I actually met him inside the ¡®Pce of Subconscious.¡¯ He seemed to be doing something there¡­ Probably modifying his self-essence magic circle.¡±


    ¡°Modifying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯d form his magic circle before copsing it, then repeating the process over and over, each time producing different results.¡±


    An unbelievable phenomenon.


    But, such a thing had indeed happened.


    Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t exin how he managed to amplify the mana with such high purity.


    He had created another ¡®Self-Essence Magic¡¯, something that was unprecedented.


    ¡°How¡¯s his condition?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check right away.¡±


    Yebin hurriedly approached Siwo, who was lying in a strange posture.


    After ncing at Amelia to check herplexion, she pressed her body closely to Siwoo before releasing her senses upon his body.


    She conducted a brief diagnosis of whether each part of his body was intact, if there was any damage to his organs, and if his mana circuits were functioning normally. The result; no abnormalities were found.


    Then she moved on to his brain through the golden glint of mana in his left eye.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Yebin pondered for a long time to decide whether the information her senses picked up was true or not.


    Amelia tilted her head in confusion at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    She checked again, twice, thrice, but the result remained the same.


    Every neural circuit system that Yebin had temporarily stabilized was functioning normally.


    In other words, his previously damaged brain hadpletely regenerated.


    <b><i> ¡®Brain isn¡¯t made of y, how could it regenerate so easily?¡¯</i></b>


    Moreover, the shape closely resembled the neural arrangement that Yebin sketched out.


    It wasn¡¯t piled up randomly as it followed a certain pattern. This meant, around 70% of Yebin¡¯s goal, where she aimed for his full recovery following a set of rules, wereplete.


    When Yebin was looking down at Siwoo with trembling eyes, unable toprehend this inexplicable phenomenon, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    As soon as Amelia saw his hand twitching, she quickly got up and stood right next to the bed.


    While analyzing Siwoo¡¯s magical achievement and anomalies was important, the fact that he woke up was even more important.


    ¡°May I have a moment alone with him, Smyrna? I¡¯ll hear more about thister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Baroness¡­ However, please keep in mind that he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. You need to handle him with care.¡±


    Yebin expressed her concerns and stepped aside.


    Amelia gave Siwoo a long nce.


    His eyes were cloudy and unfocused.


    It seemed like his ability to recognize and respond to his surroundings were in decline. His eyes seemed tock a clear sense of rationality.


    Even by ncing at him, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t in his normal state.


    But, she couldn¡¯t care less, he moved.


    He opened his eyes, looking at something, it was clear that he was alive and responsive.


    After lying like a doll, unable to open his eyes for a hundred days, he was moving again.


    Amelia felt her eyes swelling with tears.


    She leaned in, gently touching his cheek. In response, he turned his gaze toward her hand.


    <b><i> ¡®So warm.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If I were to convey this feeling of relief and my remorse, will it reach him?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia lowered her head.


    Then, she gave him a light kiss on his cheek as she whispered softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ You¡¯re finally awake¡­ Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, her voice, which was trembling emotionally, was reced by confusion.


    <b><i> -Squish, squish.</i></b>


    Before she knew it, Siwoo had extended his hand toward her chest.


    Fondling her breasts with greedy hand movements.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Her pupils trembled, sluggishly catching onto what was happening to her.


    His firm hand nonchntly traced over her well-shaped bosom through her clothes.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s touching my breast?¡¯</i></b>


    She made a startled sound and instinctively moved away. Her eyes fixated on something that moved in the corner of her vision.


    Without even considering the option of pushing his hand away, she turned her head toward that direction like a broken puppet.


    It was the direction she had been averting her gaze from.


    His rod, which he had been caressing along with her breasts, slowly swelled and began to stand erect.


    It was undoubtedly coated with both his own semen and Yebin¡¯s love juices.


    He slowly rose to his feet.


    With his hand still fondling her breasts.


    Feeling dazed as if a lightning had struck her, Amelia could only watch him with her mouth half-opened.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s other hand reached out and wrapped around the back of Amelia¡¯s neck.


    Her lustrous golden hair fell with a rustling sound.


    Caught by the neck, Amelia felt her upper body leaned against his bare chest.


    <b><i> ¡®What is happening right now¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoopletely ignored Amelia¡¯s bewildered reaction.


    Then, he drew his face closer to her side.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    He buried his nose in her hair, which always carried the fragrant scent of flowers from the perfumedenb, and began to take in her fragrance.


    While he was doing this, Amelia couldn¡¯t move a muscle. It was as if her entire body was bound by a spider¡¯s web.


    The fact that his face was right there as he smelled her hair.


    It was enough to make her heart race to the point that she felt it might explode soon.


    ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia gulped, her voice trembled at the end of her sentence.


    For some reason, her breath inexplicably quickened.


    There was a subtle emotion as if she was being appraised by him, but she didn¡¯t hate that.


    She involuntarily closed her thighs for some reason.


    Then, she stretched out her hand, but because she wasn¡¯t sure on where to ce her hand on, she only awkwardly grabbed the air while waiting for Siwoo¡¯s next move.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe, I¡¯m actually looking forward to this?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    His face, which he had buried in her hair, gradually descended.


    Part of his lips brushed against her earlobe, sending a shiver down her spine with a single breath as he moved it to brush her cheek.


    Then, he opened his mouth and bit down on Amelia¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s hair stood on their end like a startled cat.


    She could feel his hot tongue lightly tracing her sensitive skin.


    Her hands trembled as she made a peculiar voice that sounded in between a giggle and a snort.


    <b><i> ¡®What is this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®He isn¡¯t back to his senses yet, but why is he doing this?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia cautiously folded her arms that were stiffly extended forward.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­ I-It feels ticklish¡­¡±


    Even though she hadn¡¯t granted him permission to suck on her nape and caress her breasts, she forgave him.


    Originally, she thought that if they ended up bing a couple, they¡¯d spend around three years getting to know each other before they could be this close¡­


    <b><i> ¡®I thought I¡¯d need a hundred days at least before we could start kissing¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is this normal?¡¯</i></b>


    If he were to push her in this state, she¡¯d be left defenseless.


    She tried to hug him by the back of his head, but suddenly the hand that had been caressing her chest ceased its movement.


    Her stiff and tense shoulders became rxed to some extent.


    At that moment, his hand slid inside her dress like a snake.


    As for how he managed to do it, he lifted the hem of her dress and slipped his hand inside.


    Since she was wearing a loose-fitting dress, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to reach for her chest and grab it.


    Before Amelia could react, his hand had already slipped in under her bra.


    With a firm grip, he massaged her heaving chest and attempted to pinch her erect nipples.


    ¡°Eek¡­!:


    Before she realized it, she pushed Siwoo away.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed at his sudden action.


    Her face was filled with frustration, she readjusted the twisted strap of her bra and nced at Siwoo. Then, a sudden realization came to her.


    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Amelia would immediately voice her dissatisfaction, but Siwoo was a patient at the moment.


    Not to mention it was part of her fault for allowing him to go that far.


    Siwoo, who had fallen on his back, slowly rose to his feet.


    Amelia felt perplexed by theplex emotions swirling within her.


    Siwoo got up from the bed and stood on his own two feet.


    This was a sign that his recovery was going smoothly. But, all Amelia could take from his movement was his proudly erect cock.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, that was a bit too much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His face was twisted in dissatisfaction.


    Nevertheless, Amelia had no intention of changing her decision.


    When Siwoo approached, she took a step back.


    This sequence of action reminded her of the day when he burst out in anger and she ended up running away in fear.


    His lips quivered.


    After a long silence, he spoke in a hoarse, weak voice.


    And yet, his words were clear to Amelia.


    ¡°¡­You, damn bitch.¡±


    From Siwoo¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t something he had carefully thought before saying it out loud.


    It was merely abined result of his frustration because he failed to achieve what he wanted and his less-than-favorable memories of Amelia.


    Amelia felt her heart sink.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had waited for a hundred days.


    Ridden with anxiety and fear, she waited while epting the fact that he was having an intercourse with another woman.


    But, what came out of his mouth was a cold remark.


    Nevertheless, Amelia didn¡¯t run away this time.


    Instead, she looked at Siwoo with a determined gaze that was tinged with a hint of sadness.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    That was the only thing she could say.


    ¡°I know you hate me.¡±


    There was no way that Siwoo would know what she had endured.


    He had just woken up from his long sleep.


    Even though she knew and understood his circumstances, it still hurt her heart.


    She felt as if a lump got struck in her throat, like she had just swallowed something hot.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up¡­ Until you can forgive me¡­¡±


    But Siwoo seemed to have already lost his interest in Amelia.


    He swiftly turned his body, gazing at the empty space.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting¡­ Until that timees¡­¡±


    Amelia quietly closed the door while watching him in that state.

 Chapter 102: The Price of a Loss (1)

    <b>? The Price of a Loss (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Two days had passed since Siwoo regained consciousness.


    Given the sudden change of events, it became necessary for Yebin to calmly observe his state before proceeding further with the treatment.


    That was why she stayed in the same room as him while observing his actions.


    Initially, he just spent his day sitting quietly on the bed.


    But, at times, an idea seemed toe into his mind as he¡¯d abruptly stand up, gaze into the air while making various gestures with his hands.


    It seemed like he was writing something on the air, but Yebin couldn¡¯t understand what he was writing.


    She heard from Amelia that he had voluntarily attempted to converse with Amelia, but within her presence, he never uttered a single word.


    It was like he was trapped in his own world, as if he was someone with autism.


    He barely interacted with his surroundings.


    The only times he¡¯d do so would be when he asionally caught Yebin figures with his eyes.


    Typically, he¡¯d just let things pass by without paying much attention, but he¡¯d approach her every three hours.


    Out of curiosity toward his behavior, Yebin would remain still, letting him smell her hair or fondle her breasts.


    If she were to push him away, he¡¯d quietly retreat as though nothing had happened.


    At one point, she started topare his behavior to that of an NPC back when artificial intelligence wasn¡¯t as advanced as the current era.


    As time passed by though, one thing was certain; the fact that his movements became more natural.


    The intermittent pauses in between his actions had disappeared.


    That was why her agenda for today would be determining how far his recovery had progressed and decide how she should start treating him.


    <b><i> ¡®Anyway.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If there¡¯s no major issues, today will be thest day of his treatment.¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin took a deep breath and put down the chart she had been diligently writing on.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When she called out his name, Siwoo, who had been staring at the ceiling, turned his gaze towards Yebin.


    This was also one of the turning points.


    He managed to recognize his own name and turned his head to find out why he was called.


    This meant his brain was working properly.


    ¡°Pleasee here.¡±


    Thinking that this would be herst time having sex with him made her feel somewhat uneasy.


    Despite everything, he was still her first experience, so her feelings were quite normal.


    She exposed her breasts to Siwoo.


    Since she was going to undress anyway, she didn¡¯t bother to wear her underwear.


    Seeing her voluptuous breasts sway like ripe fruits in the wind, Siwoo walked towards her with steady steps.


    This situation might feel embarrassing for Yebin, but it wasn¡¯t like she had any other choice as this was the most natural way to start his treatment.


    Back when he was still lying down, she only needed to mount him, but now, she had to stimte his sexual desires first.


    ¡°Ahn¡­!¡±


    Siwoo walked towards her in confident strides and grabbed her chest without hesitation.


    There was no gentleness in his touch, making an intense blush appear in Yebin¡¯s face.


    She understood it clearly.


    This was his touch, a man¡¯s touch.


    After ying with her breasts for a while, his hand headed towards her nipple.


    He slowly twirled them around in circles, hardening her soft nipples.


    It seemed like Siwoo was fascinated by the sensation.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®After this is over, I¡¯ll get my rewards.¡¯</i></b>


    Last night, Amelia talked to Yebin to discuss her rewards.


    Fortunately, the conversation proceeded fairly calmly. Despite Amelia feeling both jealous and angry, she didn¡¯t take any actions against Yebin.


    Anyway, Yebin decided to stay in Gehenna.


    Besides the fact that she hated fighting, she also had no reason to stay in the modern world, where dangerous witches might be lurking around.


    Also, she didn¡¯t want to go back to her old life in Greend. The gloomy life of her cooping up in herir and spending her days ying with herself.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ngg¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who had been ying with her breasts absentmindedly, suddenly ced his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Y-Yes? Do you need something?¡±


    Then, he pressed her down firmly.


    With his weight being pushed down on her, she ended up sitting in an awkward position.


    Siwoo had already taken off both his pants and underwear.


    When Yebin saw his erect cock standing proudly in front of her, memories of the past came back to her.


    They were fascinating, yet bizarre experiences.


    After evoking those memories, her body obediently responded to the source of all pleasure, his meat rod.


    Although he had only been touching her breasts so far, her whole body felt like it was burning.


    <b><i> ¡®He has such a big thing, good looking face and ording to others, good personality. Was it so easy to meet a man like him?¡¯</i></b>


    She thought she had no special feelings for him, but surprisingly, she felt a tinge of regret.


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    But that feeling of regret quickly faded away.


    After she was seated down properly, Siwoo ced his hand on her head before pulling it closer toward his crotch.


    This startled Yebin. She quickly turned her head, making her cheek identally brushed against his erect cock.


    Judging by the way he positioned himself, she managed to figure out his intention.


    But the feeling of regret quickly faded away.


    <b><i> ¡®Fetio.¡¯</i></b>


    It was such amon sexual act that she¡¯d feel disappointed if it didn¡¯t appear in the porn videos she watched. There was even a dedicated tag for it.


    Siwoo was trying to do just that and he was being a bit forceful about it.


    <b><i> ¡®But, could you count this action as instinctual?¡¯</i></b>


    Since he didn¡¯t have an ounce of hesitation in his movement, she guessed that he probably had done this before.


    ¡°W-Wait for a moment, Mr. Siwoo!¡±


    Siwoo continued to poke her face with his erect cock.


    In all honesty, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Yebin to give him heads.


    She had watched plenty of it in porn, she was even curious about how it would feel.


    However, the reason why the two of them were engaging in sexual rtionship was solely for Siwoo¡¯s treatment.


    Fetio might be an essential element in sex, but it wasn¡¯t the case when it came to his treatment.


    Yebin wanted to focus on thetter.


    The boundary between actual sex and the treatment would be blurred if she kept on indulging in Siwoo¡¯s advances, besides she¡¯d definitely lose control of herself.


    Despite what she was thinking, Siwoo kept on trying to shove his rod into her mouth.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Siwoo¡­ You shouldn¡¯t poke other people¡¯s faces with your penis.¡±


    And so, Yebin gently grasped his rod and applied some gel on it.


    During this process, Siwoo seemed to be satisfied as he quieted down.


    Yebin then stood up from the bed, removed her skirt and leaned over the bed while sticking her buttocks out.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it here instead of my mouth, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    She moved her hips back to make it easier for him to put his dick in.


    Siwoo quickly approached her and grabbed her hips.


    After his hot rod touched her pussy, the pration process began smoothly.


    As expected, during the first pration, Yebin¡¯s body turned a little stiff.


    However, she adapted to his erect dick quickly as her body started to tremble.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    This time, she immediately began to cast her spell.


    From now on, Siwoo would eagerly grab her and start thrusting his hips vigorously.


    Before her concentration was disrupted, she had to enter his ¡®Pce of Subconsciousness.¡¯


    ¡°Ah¡­ngg¡­ahh¡­!¡±


    As a part of her consciousness opened the doors to the pce, her moans grew louder and louder.


    2.


    It was a space filled with stairs and doors.


    This was Yebin¡¯s way to visually organize the information she received from Siwoo.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    As soon as she tried to open the ck door, Yebin was met with apletely unexpected sight.


    Everything was the same as before up until this point.


    Except the fact that the door was tightly locked.


    It wasn¡¯t just the ck door that was like this.


    Every door was bound with thick ck iron chains.


    It was as if they were denying her entry, refusing to share any information with her.


    ¡°Is this even possible?¡±


    Yebin reached out and grabbed the iron chains.


    Strictly speaking, those iron chains didn¡¯t exist physically.


    They were merely a visualization of an element whose purpose was to disrupt Yebin¡¯s analysis of the information and waves emitted by Siwoo.


    She touched the chains, trying to read up its information.


    Then she let out a frown.


    The information that was originally essible by simply opening the doors had be randomized.


    Useless mana fluctuations were added, creating meaningless value of information.


    If this was the case of her misinterpreting the information she received, it wouldn¡¯t generate random elements like this.


    In other words, this was something that was done intentionally by Siwoo.


    It functioned like autonomous defense, responding to any unwanted intrusion into his subconscious.


    He locked the doors to prevent Yebin from freely entering his subconsciousness


    <b><i> -Crash!</i></b>


    As soon as it detected her intrusion, the vast world began to copse.


    The stairs crumbled, all the chained doors began to sink into the abyss down below.


    Without even a chance to scream, even Yebin was swallowed into the darkness and her consciousness went back to reality.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    Outside, Siwoo was gripping her pelvis, rendering her unable to escape.


    A dizzying sensation struck her.


    At this moment, Siwoo was supposed to forcefully thrust his rod into her, but he wasn¡¯t doing that at all.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His cock was still pressed tightly against her cervix, but he only stood silently.


    It seemed as if she was observing her reaction,


    Under this strange pressure, Yebin hesitated and turned her gaze over her shoulder.


    In his left eye, just as she had seen before, a golden aura of mana flowed.


    His right eye showed no emotion.


    Yet, Yebin couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she was being interrogated by him.


    <b><i> ¡®How about it? You can¡¯t juste in as you please this time.¡¯</i></b> It seemed like he was saying those words to her.


    ¡°No¡­way¡­¡±


    She had one possible exnation.


    Previously, she had encountered Siwoo inside his pce of subconsciousness.


    But this time, Siwoo had encrypted it in a way that Yebin couldn¡¯t decipher.


    Considering itsplexity, it wasn¡¯t something that she could just break through in a short moment.


    All this time, he wasn¡¯t just staring into space or sitting idly.


    He had been preparing and waiting for Yebin¡¯s next attempt to intrude on his subconsciousness.


    As if confirming her suspicions, Siwoo let out a voice that was devoid of any emotions or hints of triumph.


    ¡°So, I won?¡±


    His tone resembled that of a machine.


    Yebin felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Siwoo had challenged her to a fight and he won it.


    If one were to think about it logically, it was an impossible feat.


    Even if Amelia was the one who was facing off against her, there was no way that she¡¯d be able to beat Yebin¡¯s dominance over her own ¡®Panacea.¡¯


    It was like if a quantum physic started a debate against a surgeon on the topic of risks of surgery, it was obvious who¡¯d emerge victorious.


    Self-essence magic possessed unique properties that only its caster couldprehend.


    But, looking back, there was a time when Siwoo absorbed her mana, amplified it and returned it.


    By that time, he should have already grasped some understanding of her self-essence magic¡¯s nature.


    He started the battle by doing the most crucial thing, interpreting Yebin¡¯s personal mana.


    Considering that, she concluded that his feat wasn¡¯t something that was entirely impossible.


    Now, there was only one thing left for her to ponder.


    Was it possible to encrypt such a vast amount of information?


    <b><i> ¡®Can it be done strictly with only a normal human¡¯s mental arithmetic?¡¯</i></b>


    To that question, Yebin could provide an immediate answer.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But he aplished it?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®How?¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin could only think of one possibility.


    Savant Syndrome.


    A syndrome seen in a very small subset of individuals which suffered from either autism or a brain damage.


    These individuals could perfectly replicate a picture that was shown to them briefly.


    Simrly, they could count and remember the positions of hundreds of dots that were shown in an instant.


    In some cases, they could also disy genius-level talent inposing music.


    They could also produce timeless aesthetically pleasing art pieces with ease.


    It was a syndrome that happened to individuals with genius talent in specific fields.


    This meant, Siwoo¡¯s current status couldn¡¯t be ssified as ¡®degeneration in intelligence.¡¯


    Like what Yebin had seen inside his Ain, he had discovered his own ws¡¯ that could overturn the existing magic framework, a monstrous talent if one could say so.


    ¡°A-Ahh¡­!¡±


    As she opened her mouth in utter disbelief.


    Siwoo seized her by the nape of her neck.


    He pressed her down on the bed, using his weight to assert his dominance and to im his spoils of victory.


    Then, he proceeded to continue the momentary pause in his hips movements, trying to conquer Yebin¡¯s body.


    <b><i> -p!</i></b>


    ¡°Haa¡­ahh¡­¡±


    After receiving such shock, Yebin¡¯s mental state became fragile for a moment, making her powerless to resist his advances.


    Unable to find a way out of this situation, she became a prey for his sexual desires.


    ¡°Heuk¡­ahhh¡­!¡±


    At that moment, the intercourse wasn¡¯t done for the purpose of Siwoo¡¯s treatment,


    Yebin ceased to be a surgeon, instead she became a mere loser that was being devoured by the winner.


    This situation ignited her perverse nature.


    ¡°Aang¡­aah¡­!¡±


    On that day, Yebin received his seed four times in the doggy-style position.


    Her delicate petals swelled, covered by a mixture of semen and love juices. Her throat became so hoarse that she couldn¡¯t even make a sound anymore.


    She became Siwoo¡¯s personal onahole.


    By the time everything was over, her originally pale buttocks were covered in handprints.


    And from her steaming-hot clit, creamy white semen dripped down steadily.

 Chapter 103: The Price of a Loss (2)

    <b>? The Price of a Loss (2) ?</b>


    1.


    A carriage abruptly came to a halt just before crashing into the fountain located in Amelia¡¯s mansion¡¯s garden.


    Its door, engraved with the crest of two birds, was swung open.


    ¡°Odette! Quickly, get off!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment! My shoe just came off!¡±


    No one would have imagined that those two girls, who were chattering away like a pair of birds, were the apprentices that¡¯ll one day inherit Countess Gemini¡¯s noble title.


    ¡°Hurry! Quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ah, slow down, Sis!¡±


    Odile rushed out of the carriage and tapped her foot impatiently, urging Odette to hurry up.


    Thetter jumped out, with one finger tucked behind her shoe while bouncing on her toes.


    ¡°Stop rushing me! Don¡¯t you realize your impatience always causes problems?¡±


    ¡°What? Have you forgotten that you made us half an hourte for the violin lesson?¡±


    ¡°E-Ehh, b-but that¡¯s because you told me to stop practicing and go to sleepst night!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should have practiced on the weekend like I did!¡±


    The two of them hurriedly walked while chattering non-stop.


    If Head Maid Galina had seen them rushing like this, she would have been furious.


    During today¡¯s lunchtime.


    They heard news from their masters, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a while.


    Assistant Siwoo had woken up two days ago.


    From the moment they heard those words up until this moment, all they could do was to go to Amelia¡¯s mansion to visit him.


    The man they had been visiting for sixteen weeks had woken up, of course they¡¯d be in such a hurry.


    Not to mention that he had saved their lives twice, sacrificing himself in the process.


    The debt they owed him wasn¡¯t something they could pay in their lifetime.


    ¡°How do I look, Sis?¡±


    ¡°How do I look, Odette?¡±


    Before opening the mansion¡¯s doors, the hesitant twins turned to each other and spoke simultaneously.


    Prior to their arrival, their maids had adorned them with flowers.


    Even Pecha looked excited when she did their makeup.


    ¡°Your bo is crooked.¡±


    ¡°Your brooch is about to fall off.¡±


    The twins, in their friendly haste, tidied up their disheveled clothes, the result of them frantically running


    Their hearts were pounding quicker than usual.


    With resolute expression, they nodded toward each other and walked slowly towards Amelia¡¯s room.


    They had a burning desire to rush to Siwoo¡¯s side, but they couldn¡¯t just not greet Amelia first.


    Though their rtionship with Amelia had be slightly awkward due to the love potion incident, ultimately, there was no change in their rtionship.


    Amelia still stood up at the podium, giving them her lessons with the same expression as she usually wore.


    They understood that she had no desire to pursue that matter any further.


    As for Amelia herself, she didn¡¯t want to enact revenge toward them or anything like that. She had just received harsh words from Siwoo and she had been treating it like her as her punishment. She didn¡¯t have the leniency to think about anything else.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock.</i></b>


    When they knocked on the door, it opened by itself after a moment.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Professor.¡±


    ¡°We heard that Assistant Siwoo woke up, so we came to see him.¡±


    Inside, Siwoo¡¯s doctor, Yebin, and Amelia were having a conversation.


    Based on their sour look, it seemed like they were discussing something serious.


    ¡°¡­What happened? ¡­Is something wrong?¡±


    Amelia put down the ss she was sipping, pondered for a while before opening her mouth.


    Since the twins would find out eventually, she didn¡¯t answer them, instead she asked them a request.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Professor.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go see him now, Ms. Professor.¡±


    When Amelia gestured for them to go, they quietly closed the door and dashed away in an instant.


    She gazed at the closed door with mixed feelings before taking out a cigarette.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brow as she let out a deep breath, unleashing the hazy smoke from her mouth.


    Yebin, who had been bowing her head like a sinner in front of her, drank from her ss with trembling hands.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible to progress beyond this point?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ In fact, I tried treating him again, twice¡­ I really did my best, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Yebin lowered her head in shame.


    Seeing how the way she trembled, as if she hadmitted a grave sin, Amelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to reprimand her.


    Besides, even if she vented her frustration at Yebin, it wouldn¡¯t change the current situation at all.


    After the previous attempt, Yebin made two more attempts to enter Siwoo¡¯s Pce of Subconscious.


    Both attempts ended in failure.


    On the second attempt, she couldn¡¯t even set foot on the pce anymore.


    This meant, there was no way that Siwoo would be able topletely recover.


    Yebin only managed to reach 70% of her goal.


    ¡°Is there any possibility of him recovering by himself? He absorbed some of your Self-Essence Magic, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that possibility exists¡­ I assume he probably doesn¡¯t feel the need to do it¡­¡±


    From a purely magical standpoint, Siwoo had made a perfect recovery.


    His current situation was simr to autism.


    He cut off hismunication with the outside world, engrossing himself in his own world, free from any distracting thoughts.


    With his own power, he exhibited an astonishing level of concentration and calctions that even Yebin couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Moreover, he seemed to be satisfied with his current state.


    This was the reason why he kept on refusing to ept Yebin¡¯s treatment.


    While the previous Siwoo would think differently, the current Siwoo was the one in charge now.


    If the treatment were to bepleted, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state anymore and regressed into an ¡®imperfect¡¯ being by magical standpoint.


    The current Siwoo wouldn¡¯t want that since he thought that his current state was the ideal state.


    He gave up his emotion, humanity and any kind of interaction with the outside world for a monstrous talent in magic,pletely giving up on living a normal life.


    This was the conclusion that Yebin managed to reach.


    Amelia closed her eyes before extinguishing her cigarette.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. If you visit Baroness Avenega, she¡¯ll give you the appropriatepensation. Also, here.¡±


    Amelia handed Yebin a silvery ticket that had been inserted into a book.


    Its form looked simple but it wasn¡¯t a simple object.


    This was a ¡®Gnosis Egg¡¯ created by Duchess Keter.


    It served as a proof of citizenship and a travel pass for Gehenna.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Baroness¡­ If only I had been a little more capable¡­¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    There was no need for her to apologize.


    She truly had done her best and they were only stuck in the current situation because of Siwoo¡¯s strange and unpredictable talent.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any change in his condition, I¡¯ll seek your help once more.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Amelia managed to muster her crumbling resolve as she barely managed to see Yebin off.


    She grabbed her dizzy head and sat back down at her seat.


    Despite all the effort she put in, everything hade to an end.


    Now, she really had no choice but to leave everything up to fate.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    If it had been any other witch, they might have been jumping in joy.


    In fact, if this was a normal circumstance, Amelia would have been rejoicing to find out that she had obtained such a curious ve.


    However, her heart felt empty.


    Because the ve was none other than Siwoo.


    The only man she had ever opened her heart to, the man that she loved.


    From his innocent demeanor.


    Unexpected act of kindness.


    Even his moments of anger.


    It hit her that she would never see any of them ever again.


    She pulled out a stack of documents from the top of the drawer.


    It was her research on recovery magic before she invited Yebin to treat Siwoo.


    Even if she were to start it again, she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it in time.


    Maybe, by the time she managed to prove her monstrous talent and reached the level where she could heal him, he would have long passed away.


    Unlike an immortal witch like herself, he was a mere mortal.


    But, she took out these documents anyway because she couldn¡¯t bear the feeling of helplessness of being unable to do anything.


    <b><i> -Scribble.</i></b>


    The pen scraping across the papercked its usual vigor today.


    2.


    ¡°Should we enter through the window, Sis?¡±


    ¡°We just need to enter normally. Why do you keeping up with those mischievous ideas?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯d be more fun that way!¡±


    The twins finished their brief conversation in front of Siwoo¡¯s room. Their hearts were pounding with excitement.


    With an elegant bouquet of flowers in hand, they nned to make a grand entrance.


    They skillfully kicked the door with a confident swing, before jumping andnding gracefully inside.


    ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your recovery, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    They stood side by side, leaning their backs against each other, spreading their arms in different directions. Despite their movements, their pretty dresses remained unruffled.


    As they stood there, they noticed something odd.


    ¡°We are here, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    Since their voices were loud, there was no way that he didn¡¯t hear them.


    But, for some reason, he didn¡¯t turn to face them. Instead, he used his fingertips to draw something on the wallpaper.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a fractal pattern resembling a tree.


    Starting from its roots, branches were added to form arge tree.


    Thinking that he was focusing deeply, the twins quietly approached him.


    They felt disappointed that no emotional reunion happened, they felt d nevertheless..


    It felt like it was just the day before yesterday that they saw his near-dying appearance.


    And now, he seemed to be perfectly healthy.


    <b><i> -Scribble!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without any hesitation, his mana-infused fingertips carved through the wall.


    ¡°What are you drawing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh, just watch quietly, Odette.¡±


    Odette was the first to notice something strange about the drawing.


    It wasn¡¯t simply a geometrically beautiful pattern.


    Every extending branch and hanging leaves were imbued with a certain meaning.


    But, with the twins¡¯ knowledge, that was as far as they couldprehend.


    When they tried to visualize or alter the drawing in their heads, they realized that they could understand nothing.


    This drawing seemed to be something that only Siwoo knew, as it didn¡¯t align with any forms of magic forms that the twins were aware of.


    Well, assuming if the drawing was a magic form to begin with.


    With a flick of his finger, Siwoo finished his drawing by carving the final leaf.


    ¡°We are here, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Unable to contain herself any longer, Odette tugged at one of his sleeves to announce her presence.


    In response to that, Siwoo turned around.


    When they saw his face, the twins, who had intended to rush at him and cling to his neck, halted in their tracks.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Except for the ck eyepatch covering his left eye, he seemed to be perfectly fine.


    But, there was no expression of joy, happiness, confusion or even surprise on his face.


    His face was devoid of any emotion.


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel an unsettling premonition.


    ¡°W-Why are you like this¡­? Aren¡¯t you happy to see us?¡±


    ¡°We even prepared this bouquet for you, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Odile was taken aback by the unexpected response, while Odile thrusted the bouquet of Baby¡¯s Breath /cdn/shop/products/IMG_2025_e4c38008-8f25-4385-b260-8e2f101521b1_400x.jpg of various colors toward him.


    However, Siwoo paid no attention to it and simply alternated his gaze between the twins.


    Finally, he extended his hand and slowly caressed Odile¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?! You know I don¡¯t like this kind of thing, right?!¡±


    Odile let out aint and pouted, but she didn¡¯t push his hand away.


    ¡°What about me, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Noticing that Siwoo only disyed his interest in her sister, Odette yfully tugged at Siwoo¡¯s hand, trying to draw his attention.


    ¡°Sniff.¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ A new way of greeting someone?¡±


    Siwoo leaned closer to Odile and sniffed her forehead.


    This situation made her freeze in surprise, meanwhile Odette was looking at Siwoo with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Sniff.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? My hair smells good, right, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    This time, he moved over to smell Odette.


    After thinking that it was an expression of affection for a while, Odette¡¯s cheerful expression quickly hardened and became rigid within a short time.


    Siwoo swiftly turned his body around after sniffing the twins¡¯ scent for a while.


    Then, he immersed himself in the fractal tree drawing the twins thought that he had finished earlier.


    The twins attempted to initiate a conversation with him several times afterwards, but he never spared them even a nce.


    /cdn/shop/products/IMG_2025_e4c38008-8f25-4385-b260-8e2f101521b1_400x.jpg

 Chapter 104: The Price of a Loss (3)

    <b>? The Price of a Loss (3) ?</b>


    1.


    The twins were in deep sorrow.


    Startled by Siwoo¡¯s abnormal condition, they rushed to Amelia.


    In a corner of their hearts, they hoped that Amelia, the capable Associate Professor, would be able to do something about it.


    Little did they know that even Amelia had given up.


    She could only respond to the tearful twins with a weak voice.


    <b><i> ¡®We can¡¯t treat him any further. It¡¯s the limit of what we can do.¡¯</i></b>


    She told them that he couldn¡¯t recover any further.


    That the final result of the treatment was that Siwoo became a puppet devoid of any emotions, whose only purpose was for magic.


    The twins, who had been full of happiness when they arrived, trudge back to their carriage in a disheartened state.


    Upon hearing the news of Siwoo¡¯s awakening, they rushed here, expecting to see him in good health, but instead they were met with this cruel reality.


    ¡°¡­Sob¡­ Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Odette.¡±


    As soon as Odette entered the carriage, she slumped down in her seat.


    Despite trying to hold back her tears, they came out of her beautiful purple eyes anyway.


    Odile wasn¡¯t in any better state.


    She also tried to hold back while clenching her fists, but her eyes had turned bright red.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ If only I had listened to the Exile¡¯s words back then¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Why would this be your fault?!¡±


    ¡°B-But, if I had quickly kneeled and begged to spare Mr. Assistant¡¯s life back then, maybe things would have gone on differently!¡±


    Odette started ming herself.


    Seeing the weight of her self-me, Odile¡¯s heart turned heavy.


    After all, the reason why Siwoo confronted the Exile wasn¡¯t solely to protect Odette, he was also protecting her.


    ¡°What do we do¡­ What do we do about Mr. Assistant¡­? Huaaah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Odette, get up.¡±


    Despite what she was feeling, Odile firmly held onto Odette¡¯s wrist, all while trying to hold back her own tears.


    Odette stood up, staggering like a drunkard. She embraced her sister while sobbing, as if seekingfort from her.


    Despite that, Odile firmly held onto Odette¡¯s wrist, all while trying to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and¡­ Try talking to him again? Or, why don¡¯t we tell him about what we had prepared for him? Maybe he¡¯lle back to his senses! And he¡¯ll tell us that he¡­likes¡­it¡­¡±


    Despite all the effort Odette had put into her makeup, it had turned into a mess due to her tears. But, she continued to cry, ignoring everything.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡±


    ¡°Why? Why shouldn¡¯t I cry? This is¡­too heartbreaking¡­¡±


    While she prided herself on being more mature than her younger sister, even Odile¡¯s shoulders began to tremble as she reprimanded Odette.


    ¡°Because, when you cry¡­ I feel like crying too¡­¡±


    Odile might be more mature out of the two, but her tender heart wasn¡¯t so much different than her younger sister.


    In the end, she started sobbing uncontrobly before giving Odette a tight hug and crying her heart out.


    2.


    Latifundium, the ce responsible for supplying most of Gehenna¡¯s magical crop.


    After it was reduced to ruins by a stray Homunculus a while back, a dozen witches managed to restore it to its previous state in just a month.


    Throughout the recovery period, they tirelessly provided the ce with mana water, illuminating the darkness that was caused by the branches and leaves of the towering trees.


    However there was a ce that even this light couldn¡¯t illuminate. A pit entangled by tree roots andrge rocks.


    In that hidden, secluded space where no footsteps or gaze could reach, one could sense a presence lurking.


    There were translucent membranes filled with visible blood vessels and muscles stretched above them.


    Due to the sticky mucus dripping from it, mud stuck onto it, making it look like a gigantic sleeping bag made of flesh.


    The translucent membrane suddenly was burst open, releasing sticky amniotic fluid from within.


    A sticky looking arm, covered in oozing moisture groped its way out through the torn membrane.


    It was a pale and slender arm.


    Like a butterfly emerging from its cocoon, it struggled for a moment before finally breaking through the membrane.


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­ Bleh¡­¡±


    The person, a woman, who barely managed to get out, wriggled for a while before copsing on the ground while vomiting arge amount of sticky liquid from her mouth.


    It was the same kind of liquid that covered her body.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Disheveled ck hair fell from her shoulders.


    Between her eyelids that were smeared with mucus, a sinister gleam shone from her bloodshot red irises.


    Her naked skin was white without any blemishes, the curves on her body were of the perfect, golden ratio and her limbs were long and seductive.


    The woman, Ea Sadalmelik, the Witch of Aquarius, shuddered at the dreadful sensation of the amniotic fluid clinging to her entire body.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    She nced around with venomous eyes. Realizing there was no one there, she casted a spell, purification magic, which cleaned her body off the amniotic fluid.


    However, even after using that spell, the foul smell clung to her hair hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    At the same time, she felt a piercing headache.


    It wasn¡¯t caused by an internal problem within her body.


    Rather, it was caused by her fear. She could remember it vividly as if it was yesterday. The moment where flowers started blooming on her body and turned her into their nourishment. That was the thing that came to her mind as soon as she regained her senses.


    <b><i> -Drip!</i></b>


    Blood gushed from her tightly clenched lower lip.


    The sensation of her own body bing fertilizer, the arrogant gaze of Baroness Marigold as she looked down on her, the overwhelming difference in power that left no room for her to resist and the pitiful state where she had to beg for her life in her final moments.


    As her body regenerated, the memories and traumas of her past that had been tightly coiled within her, dragged her into a swamp of bitter humiliation.


    ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll make you pay¡­ A thousand times over¡­ You damned bitch¡­ I swear, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    Ea pushed away her fear that kept oning back like a trauma by recalling the detestable image of Amelia in her mind.


    Still, she had survived.


    Because she survived, she could always wait for the next opportunity.


    Ea was the kind of witch who¡¯d willingly follow in her impulses.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean she was reckless and foolish.


    If that had been the case, she¡¯d be long dead now, due to her status as a public enemy.


    Ever since she started hunting for witches in Gehenna, she had prepared two safety measures.


    One of them was an emergency escape route, a backdoor.


    That was the artifact she had just extricated her body from, the ¡®Cocoon of Rebirth.¡¯


    It was an item that allowed its owner to be reborn once, in exchange for absorbing a part of the owner¡¯s brand.


    To be more precise, it took on the engraved marks on their brand. Taking them away ultimately resulted in the decrease of the owner¡¯s ranks in the hierarchy.


    ¡°How many are left?¡±


    Ea traced the brand engraved on her lower abdomen.


    The space that had been filled previously was now empty and hollow.


    With each empty space she managed to find, her anger and hatred grew stronger.


    In total, there were only fifteen strokes left on her brand.


    She lost six ranks in total. That meant, she was at the level that she could barely maintain her autonomous defense.


    <b><i> -Thunk!</i></b>


    Ea kicked the cradle where she had been crouching in for a hundred days.


    It rolled and tumbled, spewing amniotic fluid from inside, making a sound that was simr to a wet rag being thrown away.


    ¡°Shit, shit¡­! This piece of shit¡­!¡±


    While it was good that she managed to survive with her life, losing six entire ranks was an immense price to pay.


    She had no idea how long she¡¯d have to spend to recover them in the future.


    With this, she couldn¡¯t even dream of enacting her revenge.


    Ea wiped away the blood that had been flowing from her lips with the back of her hand with a violent movement.


    Some of the blood trickled down onto her white chest, creating an extremely seductive scene.


    Still, amidst the boiling hatred inside her, she knew exactly what she needed to do.


    First, to confirm whether the second countermeasure she had prepared was still intact.


    A ribbon sprouted from her back. It had already familiarized itself with its surroundings.


    Fortunately for her, her main weapon, the ¡®Maiden¡¯s Loom¡¯, was working fine.


    The ¡®Water Bottle¡¯ also seemed to be unscathed.


    She used the ribbon to lift arge rock into the air.


    Ea was a hunter who had hunted down many witches and Homunculi, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that she possessed many kinds of artifacts.


    Among them was something called the ¡®Barrier Separator,¡¯ an artifact that could tear apart even Gehenna¡¯s barrier to create a pathway she could use to enter and exit the ce.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the gap created by the lifted rock, there was a rift the size of a palm.


    It was held open like a dissected abdominal wall during surgery.


    Around it was a concealment barrier in the form of a small water bottle that she had previously installed.


    It was the same barrier she used during the raid on the Marigold Mansion, the barrier that would prevent any phenomenon inside it from being revealed to the outside world.


    The assumption of her getting inside Gehenna by using the Homunculus as a key was part of her deception.


    If she didn¡¯t make them think that way, they¡¯d ceaselessly look for the gap in the barrier, sealing off all the escape routes she could use.


    And if that were to happen, Ea would turn into a rat trapped inside a venomous pit.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Normally, a hunter wouldn¡¯t bother with smaller dens once they¡¯ve seen therge dens.


    Being a hunter herself, Ea was well aware of this fact.


    That was part of the reason why this small escape route she had prepared remained undiscovered.


    She was lucky that she could still escape from Gehenna.


    But that didn¡¯t make her rxed at all.


    The world outside was teemed with all sorts of Homunculi and dangerous witches. With her rank being reduced to 15th, it would be hard for her to survive there.


    Not to mention that she didn¡¯t exactly have the best reputation among other witches.


    Once they had realized that she had lost her power, all the witches who were holding a grudge on her, would definitely chase after her to capture her.


    Duchess Tiphereth, a big name who roamed the modern world to capture her, wasn¡¯t her only problem.


    There were also wretched beings that she previously ignored and deemed as insignificant. Those beings now had the capabilities to threaten her life.


    However, she didn¡¯t fall into despair.


    After all, she could just steal more witches¡¯ wombs and hunt more Homunculi.


    She could always reverse this misfortune as long as she persevered.


    Like, she could always wait until Marigold finally took up an apprentice witch.


    When she was busy giving her guidance to that apprentice, weakening her own power, she could approach her again and strike.


    <b><i> -Wooong!</i></b>


    Ea stretched out her hand and activated the Barrier Separator inside the water bottle.


    It trembled a little before it began to expand the space around it.


    Since she kept the rift¡¯s size as small as possible, it would take thirty minutes before it could expand to the size where she could afford to pass through.


    Ea nced over her exposed naked body and clicked her tongue.


    Once she returned to the modern world, she had to figure out what to do about her clothes.


    At that moment¡­


    <b><i> -Rustle.</i></b>


    She detected an unexpected sign of presence.


    Startled, she turned around.


    While it was still lunchtime, the time when the Latifundium was practically empty, this ce was pretty much isted from the rest of the Latifundium.


    That was why she chose this ce to install the Barrier Separator to begin with.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    Without replying, a man emerged, breaking the deafening silence by stepping on a branch.


    He was wearing loose-fitting clothes, something that a patient would wear.


    His face was familiar and there was no way that she¡¯d ever forget it.


    This man was the same man whose eyeball was gouged out and whose brain was pierced through by her.


    She was perfectly sure that she had finished him off properly, but apparently, he managed to survive that.


    That meant,pared to herself, who lost everything, Marigold didn¡¯t lose anything.


    Even when she was feeling vexed because of this situation, Ea still didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    She deployed ten ribbons in total.


    This was her limit in her current state.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s been a while. Are you lost?¡±


    While she tried to sound casual on the surface, in reality, she waspletely on guard.


    There was no way that he hade all the way here by himself.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Baroness Marigold, or any other witches were to expose themselves after confirming that Ea was an easy prey to them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, even after a minute had passed, the man didn¡¯t give her any response.


    There was no sign of anyone showing up either.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Not long after, she realized that something was off with Siwoo.


    Other than his eyepatch, the result of her piercing through his left eye, he didn¡¯t seem to exude any kind of vitality. It was like he had just been resurrected from the dead.


    Moreover, even though she, his enemy, was in his presence, he didn¡¯t even take a nce at her.


    Instead, he was observing the rift created by the Barrier Separator.


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t fully perceive Ea¡¯s existence.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason why he did this or what his intentions were¡­


    Nevertheless, her body was trembling in excitement.


    <b><i> ¡®If I rip this guy apart and scatter his flesh around here, I¡¯d be able to get back at Marigold, no?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°This is great.¡±


    Ea let out a smirk.


    The ribbons behind her unfolded with a rustling sound.


    ¡°Just when I felt like I was going insane from anger, you came here.¡±


    Ea stared at Siwoo.


    At that moment, Siwoo returned her stare.


    It was only now that he seemed to recognize her existence.


    He twisted his lips.


    A fierce expression appeared in his previously emotionless face.


    Ea knew of the hatred in his face.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±

 Chapter 105: The Price of a Loss (4)

    <b>? The Price of a Loss (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo stood motionlessly in his room, staring at the tree he had drawn.


    The tree was his own interpretation of Gehenna¡¯s barrier magic, the same barrier that they used to interfere with dimension and boundaries.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was immersed in his thoughts, endlessly calcting about magic.


    No, that expression didn¡¯t fit him well.


    After all, he had always been thinking about magic and he never entertained anything else when he was conscious.


    He ced his hand on the trunk of the tree.


    Mana manifested in his palm and began to seep into the stem of the tree.


    Generally, males couldn¡¯t preserve mana, Siwoo wasn¡¯t any different.


    But, for the current Siwoo, that wasn¡¯t a problem.


    He only needed a little bit of mana.


    That little bit of mana that was forcibly held onto by his magic circuit then was amplified by him.


    Then, he did it again.


    And again.


    This technique was called ¡®recurrent mana amplification.¡¯


    It was one of the known methods to maximize mana efficiency when drawing magical circles.


    But, if this method were perfect, high-grade mana water wouldn¡¯t be offered for sale at such an exorbitant price.


    This method had two limitations.


    Firstly, when the mana was amplified, while its quantity would increase, its purity would decrease in return.


    Secondly, those impure mana could be highly vtile and disappear before it could affect the circuits.


    Typically, just two rounds of amplifications already greatly reduced the mana effectiveness, this technique was rarely used except in specific situations.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the case with Siwoo.


    His ability to ¡®absorb¡¯ mana from the outside and ¡®refine¡¯ it to make it his own, had always set himself apart from the other witches.


    Now that 99% of his brain function had been redesigned solely for magic, the results were beyond words.


    The amplified mana he produced maintained a nearly constant purity.


    Now, the same mana was seeping into the tree, continuously trying to look for something.


    This tree drawing was connected to Duchess Keter¡¯s concealment barrier that surrounded the entire Gehenna.


    What was Siwoo trying to look for was a hole that had pierced through the barrier.


    A tiny hole that had been bothering him for quite a while now.


    He didn¡¯t have any special reason for doing it.


    When he was observing the barrier to improve his abilities, that tiny hole gave him a sense of difort.


    As long as that hole remained, the Duchess barrier couldn¡¯t be considered as ¡®perfect.¡¯


    And such ¡®imperfection¡¯ was intolerable to him.


    For a barrier that should have been perfect, it somehow harbored a w in it.


    And so, the reason why he had been persistently searching for that hole was nothing more than a physiological aversion, just like how a proper human being wouldn¡¯t go to sleep with their shoes on.


    Then, it happened.


    He managed to identify the location of the w in the barrier.


    After that, he didn¡¯t hesitate to make his move.


    He retrieved all the amplified mana and opened himself a ¡®Gate.¡¯


    A golden circle began to slowly form under his feet.


    In the undting and surging waves of mana, he quickly traversed a long distance in an instant.


    And there, he found the w that he had been searching for so desperately.


    Something was forcefully tearing the barrier apart.


    Since it was the first time he had seen this kind of magic, he stood still to observe it for a while.


    <b><i> ¡®Can I interpret it?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Can I replicate it?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Will it be a help for my advancement?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Just when I felt like I was going insane from anger, you came here.¡±


    Then, suddenly, he detected fluctuations of mana that disrupted his focus.


    For the first time, Siwoo registered the presence of a figure in front of him.


    A woman, a naked one.


    This woman was casting a hostile magic against him.


    Only then did he notice her face.


    He couldn¡¯t precisely identify who she was.


    From his eyeball to the optic nerves that connected to it, up to the brain that processed all the informationing from those nerves, they had been repurposed solely for magic.


    With his eye, he could read the flow of mana, see through itsws, interpret through everything magically with just a nce. But, as a price for that ability, his ability to perceive other objects had regressed.


    In his eye, Ea¡¯s face looked twisted and distorted like kneaded y, and even that was blurred by the remnants of numerous forms and geometric patterns.


    As he contemted deeply, he realized something.


    The other person¡¯s magic pattern, which was a unique pattern akin to a fingerprint, was incredibly familiar to him.


    His left eye, covered by an eyepatch, throbbed.


    A crimson me burst within his chest.


    Difort, anger, annoyance.


    All sorts of negative emotions, which had nothing to do with magic, filled his heart.


    Then, he realized.


    His priority above all else was to remove the entity in front of him.


    2.


    Ea didn¡¯t waste any time.


    The current situation was different from back when she toyed with the mischievous twins and the magic-wielding ve.


    This time, she was angry and a suitable target for venting her anger was right in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    As Siwoo chanted his spell, shadows cloaked his body.


    At this point, Ea furrowed her brows.


    During theirst confrontation, Siwoo had to consume expensive mana water, forcing him to use inefficient methods to fight.


    Given the nature of him, someone without a brand, it was pretty much an unavoidable situation, but the sight of him doing that was quiteical.


    But this time, he relied solely on his mana.


    The shadows coiled around his body like serpents.


    Forming an armor with a dark hue.


    Unlike before, itcked its luster.


    But, Ea could still discern the differences.


    Compared to before, this armor bore a refined elegance.


    If the previous armor was a mere crude imitation, this one was the real deal.


    The shadow formed a ted armor in such a perfect way that even if one were to take a look at it closely, they wouldn¡¯t notice that it was created by shadows.


    Seeing this, Ea stopped hesitating.


    She didn¡¯t know where he had learned such skills, but in the end, he was still just a man.


    Ea had confidence that she could overpower him with ease, just like before.


    ¡°Rapid fire.¡±


    <em><strong> -ng, ng!</strong></em>


    She decided to ignore whatever move Siwoo would make and aimed to tear off his limbs first.


    <em><strong> ¡®I¡¯ll torture him until he feels regret being born for thirty minutes first.¡¯</strong></em>


    Ten ribbons twisting their bodies in the air before shooting toward Siwoo simultaneously.


    <em><strong>-Thwack!</strong></em>


    In the blink of an eye, the ribbons rushed towards him and sent his body flying far away.


    With a thunderous crash, he soared like a projectile and mmed into the rocky crevice, marking the end of his unexpected flight.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    But, Ea was the one who was surprised by this oue.


    Seeing his enhanced armor, she had responded by immediately unleashing all her might on him.


    Of course,pared to her peak, the power she just unleashed couldn¡¯t even reach the tip of her toe. But still, she wanted to see how he¡¯d try to block and retaliate against her. Instead, he just took the blow head-on with his body.


    She didn¡¯t want him to be knocked out in a single blow like this, as she wanted to watch him struggle.


    While she stomped her feet with a worried expression, Siwoo, who had been sent flying and crashed onto the rocks, was staring at his body in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her attack was too fast for him to identify.


    He could feel his body trembling because of the impact it received.


    Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth.


    However, the armor he wore remained unscathed even after receiving that heavy blow.


    He tried to move his limbs, all of them moved without any problems.


    His bones, tendons, muscles and magic circuits were all in perfect condition.


    Then, he got to his feet,


    The pile of rubbles, along with the dust sticking on top of his armor slid down, revealing the armor that looked as if it was brand new armor.


    His gaze was fixed to Ea, who was standing a hundred meters away from him.


    <em><strong> -Woosh!</strong></em>


    Wings of shadows spread out and he rushed at Ea at a faster speed than her previous attack.


    ¡°Good! Don¡¯t die so easily, okay?¡±


    Ea muttered iprehensible words to Siwoo as she unfolded her ribbon.


    As the ribbons twisted and coiled, trying to umte sticity, indicating that she was preparing another attack just like the previous one.


    A shield appeared in Siwoo¡¯s hand.


    With the shield held up to cover half of his body, he made a resolute charge forward.


    The ribbons flew towards him.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Seeing how he blocked ten ribbons at once made Ea widen her eyes in surprise.


    Right before the collision, a radiant golden fractal light shimmered on his shield.


    If this was just some kind of powerful magic he had prepared to take revenge on her, Ea wouldn¡¯t be as surprised.


    <em><strong> -ng!</strong></em>


    <em><strong> -Boom!</strong></em>


    A thunderous noise, resembling that of an explosion, assaulted her ears.


    All of her ribbons missed Siwoopletely. Instead, it hit random trees, rocks and some of them were even stuck into the ground.


    This was when she realized that she wasn¡¯t mistaken about what she witnessed.


    The moment her ribbons touched his shield, she lost control over them.


    Those ribbons were supposed to pierce through his shield, but they bounced off without delivering a single effective blow.


    ¡°Jamming¡­?¡±


    What astonished her was that it wasn¡¯t because of the shield deflecting her blow physically.


    In the brief moment when the ribbons flew at supersonic speed and collided with his shield.


    There was an interference from his spell, it made her lose control over her magic. This was a phenomenon called jamming.


    Looking at Siwoo¡¯s charge, Ea casted her astonishment aside.


    She couldn¡¯t let out such an exaggerated reaction midbat.


    The execution of his jamming was astonishingly fast. It was at a speed beyond human¡¯s capabilities.


    But, that could be exined by him sessfully analyzing the structure of her ¡®Maiden¡¯s Loom¡¯ during their previous sh and preparing a countermeasure spell prior to this fight.


    ¡°You came all the way here believing in just that?¡±


    <em><strong> ¡®Ridiculous. And naive.¡¯</strong></em>


    Ea¡¯s ¡®Maiden¡¯s Loom¡¯ was an artifact specialized in physical attacks and it was rtively easy to counter.


    <em><strong> ¡®However, did he really think that I haven¡¯t encountered something like this throughout the countless bloody battles I fought in?¡¯</strong></em>


    Ea spun her ribbons again.


    She intertwined their threads of mana to create an entirely different structure and magical form.


    While physically, they might look the same, magically they werepletely different.


    It was like rock-paper-scissors. Since Ea had known that Siwoo was preparing a ¡®paper¡¯ against her ¡®rock¡¯, she just needed to throw a ¡®scissors.¡¯


    She was confident in her skills for interpreting magic and fightingpatibility mid-battle.


    ¡°Such tricks won¡¯t work on me!¡±


    The distance between them was only thirty meters.


    Her newly woven ribbons locked onto Siwoo.


    Even if he were to try to escape, the ribbons would follow him as long as he didn¡¯t traverse beyond a kilometer in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°You made me a little surprised, but that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll show you the difference between our experiences!¡±


    Siwoo nced at the ribbon and threw aside his shield, which was practically his only means of defense, without hesitation.


    Then, he lowered his head and crouched down.


    A helmet manifested from behind the neck part of his armor, covering his head.


    With arms d in gauntlets, he raised them and changed his stance to a boxing stance before charging forward.


    He didn¡¯t choose to flee.


    Nor did he look for a way to go around her attack and expose his back.


    Hot air brushed past both his cheeks.


    Golden magic circle emerged on the ck armor that seemed to devour all of the lights surrounding it.


    <em><strong> -ng!</strong></em>


    The same phenomenon urred again.


    Ea expected that he¡¯d try the same thing again.


    And so, she shaped her ribbon into scissors, sealing off his escape route.


    <em><strong> -Bang!</strong></em>


    And just like before, Siwoo managed to deflect her attacks once again. Ea could only look at the ribbons that had lost their way and went in the wrong direction with a bewildered gaze.


    ¡°Did you¡­? Predicted it¡­?¡±


    <em><strong> ¡®Did he predict that I¡¯d change my weaving pattern and attacking method? Then he prepared a new countermeasure for it? In that short period of time?¡¯</strong></em>


    Theoretically, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Even if she were to change her weaving pattern, essentially, it was the same ¡®Maiden¡¯s Loom.¡¯


    Also, if he had a perfect understanding of her Self-Essence Magic, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to do this.


    But, still, even if it was theoretically possible, it didn¡¯t mean Ea would just ept this oue.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?! This is bullshit!¡±


    Despite everything, she still took the wrong course of action.


    In the first ce, what she should have done shouldn¡¯t be to look for the reason why her attack didn¡¯t go through, but to distance herself from Siwoo and stop relying on her autonomous defense¡¯s protective capabilities.


    Though, the events unfolding in front of her were so unbelievable that even though he was an expert in reversing situations in battle, she still couldn¡¯t ept this kind of oue. Even if she knew that she made the wrong decision, she still couldn¡¯t help it.


    Siwoo¡¯s gauntlet struck her soft abdomen with a resounding impact as she let out a gasp of surprise at the bewildering sight.


    It pierced through her autonomous defense and sent her body flying.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    With a scream, her naked body rolled several times on the moss-covered ground before stopping.

 Chapter 106: The Price of a Loss (5)

    <b>? The Price of a Loss (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Ea¡¯s situation was far from normal.


    It wasn¡¯t merely a matter of her rank going down as a price for her rebirth.


    Her mana, which should have filled her brand to the brim, was depleted to only 30%. Thanks to this, she couldn¡¯t manipte her mana as effortlessly as before.


    Considering how bad her state was, it came as a shocking blow to her.


    After all, her opponent was merely a ve.


    A brandless ve.


    All things considered, a 15th ranked witch like herself had the capability to single-handedly wipe out an entire military base.


    But even while possessing such power, the mere ve still managed to effortlessly break through her autonomous defense system while dodging all of her attacks.


    ¡°Guh¡­ Cough¡­ Kuh¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed by the pain she hadn¡¯t experienced in a long while, Ea groaned while holding her abdomen.


    Her naked body, which had been rolling on the ground for a while, was sparsely covered in moss and patches of dirt.


    <b><i> -nk!</i></b>


    As she lowered her head in pain, a pair of sleek boots came into her view.


    She looked upward with a faltering gaze.


    There stood Siwoo, d in a ck armor, looking down on her with an expressionless face.


    His eye was devoid of any emotions, making Ea doubt whether he was the same person she previously encountered or not.


    <b><i> ¡®How could he have changed so drastically in just a few months?¡¯</i></b>


    Ea couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    However, she had no intention of meekly submitting to him like a bitch.


    Summoning herst reserves of mana, sheunched her final strike.


    ¡°Die¡­!¡±


    <b><i> -Wooosh!</i></b>


    Her previously wobbling ribbon flew towards Siwoo to coil around his neck.


    Having taken a direct hit on her womb, the part of her body that was responsible for mana maniption, while already losing a significant amount of mana, her attack this timecked the menacing force it should have possessed.


    However, the ribbon was still able to exert a force equivalent to heavy artillery.


    If Siwoo had been an ordinary human, getting his neck wrapped by the ribbon would have been enough to make bloode out of his eyes, nose and mouth, and make him copse in agony.


    But Siwoo wasn¡¯t an ordinary human. Facing this fearsome attack, his reaction was a simple one.


    He wrapped his hand around the ribbon.


    Then, he tore it away from him effortlessly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ea¡¯s final strike that she had meticulously nned, was easily taken down.


    Her mouth fell open at this absurd scene.


    ¡°Huh? Huh?¡±


    But Siwoo didn¡¯t stop there.


    He extended his hand towards the remaining ribbons in his surroundings and began to pluck them out one by one.


    <b><i> -Snatch!</i></b>


    As soon as they came into contact with his gauntlet, shadows enveloped them.


    It was simr to what it looked like in their previous encounter, back when the ribbon made contact with his spear of shadows.


    The ribbons were consumed by the encroaching shadows before disintegrating as if it was being devoured by those shadows.


    They scattered into the surroundings without giving any resistance.


    Those ribbons, woven from the Maiden¡¯s Loom, were directly connected to the intricatework of nerves extending from Ea¡¯s final cord.


    This connection allowed her to exert more precise control over the ribbons.


    Despite having such a connection, Ea wouldn¡¯t feel pain even if something were to happen to the ribbons.


    But, even if she didn¡¯t feel any pain from losing the ribbons, she still felt the extremely ufortable feeling of losing one¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    In just a few seconds, any semnce of resistance was mercilessly swept away.


    Her core was stripped away and she barely had any mana left, only enough to barely flicker a few decorative mes.


    The witch¡¯s pale lips turned blue as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Who¡­the hell are you¡­?¡±


    When Duchess Tiphereth and Baroness Marigold bested her, she felt as if she had faced a thick, massive and towering wall that felt insurmountable to her.


    But against this man, she felt a whole different thing.


    While she had her rank reduced, she still couldn¡¯t measure the gap between her and the man.


    It was the equivalent of her trying to measure the depth of the abyss.


    The gap she felt was on a whole different level than the ones she felt from other witches.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo remained silent and his expression remained cold as he looked down at Ea.


    Thetter¡¯s breath became shallow.


    She recalled what she had done to him and she could only imagine what he¡¯d do to her as a retribution.


    For a moment, she pondered.


    After she was done weighing her pride against the weight of her life, she swiftly took action.


    She had an idea.


    Back then, he was willing to risk his life to save the twins.


    This meant that he was a man as soft and pliable as a ripe peach.


    While magical aplishment could transform someone¡¯s demeanor overnight, it still wouldn¡¯t be easy for someone¡¯s nature to change.


    She assumed that there was no way someone as soft as him wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to a defenseless witch begging for her life.


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    Ea clenched her teeth, trying not to show any weakness.


    <b><i> ¡®To think that I have to beg for my life to a man I once looked down upon without wearing a single piece of clothing¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She pressed her pale knees against the moss as she knelt before Siwoo.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s my loss¡­ I-I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡±


    Her trembling voice wasn¡¯t part of her act.


    It was the expression of her disgrace, humiliation and shame.


    Those emotions mixed together and were now relentlessly crushing her pride.


    ¡°You are so much stronger than me now, I can¡¯t evenpare myself to you¡­ Can you teach me how you achieve this in such a short time? I-I truly respect you now¡­!¡±


    She knelt down, delicately cing both hands on her plump and smooth thighs.


    Her breasts, which looked even more alluring with the pink area on each of their centers, were nestled between her arms.


    They adhered close to each other, as if she was about to give a breastjob. Her small nipples also almost touched each other.


    Ea believed that this pose would be enough to seduce any man.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, Siwoo remained silent.


    He showed no sign of wavering.


    Seeing hisck of response made her desperation grow.


    ¡°In all honesty¡­ I deeply regret my actions¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll do anything that you ask of me, just please¡­please spare me¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®He still wouldn¡¯t show his mercy after this much?¡¯</i></b>


    Her trembling shoulders weren¡¯t solely due to fear.


    It was also caused by the humiliation she felt.


    While forcing herself to move her rigid neck and waist, she pressed her forehead against the ground.


    Her hands, positioned diagonally beside her head, wereid neatly in ce.


    The kneeling pose she made was perfect.


    After she prostrated herself on the ground, her already alluring buttocks became more emphasized.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yet, there was still no response from Siwoo.


    It was at this moment that Ea realized something was amiss.


    From beginning up until now, there had been no propermunication between them.


    Puzzled by this situation, she lifted her head, only to find out that Siwoo had brought his face dangerously close to hers.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    Then, he gripped a handful of a hair before sniffing it.


    His behavior reminded her of a beast, sniffing the scent of their opposite sex before mating.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    Once he finished checking her out, his armor vanished.


    But, before itpletely vanished, it removed his clothes from his body.


    His behavior only made her even more puzzled.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he get brain damage?¡¯</i></b>


    It was an expected reaction as Ea knew nothing about what he had gone through.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A shadow cast itself over her face.


    It came from an object so grand that she couldn¡¯t have imagined iting from someone with a delicate face like him.


    Siwoo thrusted his fully erect rod in front of Ea¡¯s face.


    Using the hand that was gripping her hair, he pulled her face closer toward his cock.


    ¡°G-Got it¡­ I¡¯ll do it with my mouth¡­ You¡¯ll spare me if I do, right¡ª Mmph!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Siwoo already pushed his cock into her mouth.


    ¡°Agh¡­ Cough¡­ Urgg¡­¡±


    Despite her notorious cruelty, Ea had no experience with men.


    She was a radically conservative witch, the thought of mixing her bodily fluids with men disgusted her.


    Even when she found men she thought to be appealing, the only sexual interaction she had with them wouldn¡¯t escte more than her having fun torturing their balls.


    But now, her noble mouth was being mercilessly defiled by Siwoo¡¯s rigid lump of flesh.


    ¡°Agg¡­mmph¡­¡±


    Siwoo moved his waist violently, as if he was trying to exact revenge for what she had done to him.


    Hisrge rod barely fit her mouth, but he kept on shoving it down her throat.


    Ea never expected that he¡¯d treat her this cruelly.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I bite off his cock?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t¡¯</i></b>


    Since the ¡®Barrier Separator¡¯ wasn¡¯t functioning perfectly at the moment, if Ea were to do that, he¡¯d definitely unleash his rage upon her.


    She already exhausted her mana, she had no way to defend herself from a single spell of his.


    And so, she decided to keep her mouth open to make sure that her teeth would never touch his cock, all while desperately trying to push his thighs away.


    ¡°Urrg¡­ Cough! Cough!¡±


    However, his relentless thrusting only became more unbearable as time went on.


    Not only did she feel an overwhelming urge to vomit, she also struggled to catch her breath.


    After a brief scuffle, she barely managed to take his shaft off her mouth. Her sticky saliva that covered hisrge rod dripped down slowly.


    ¡°Wait¡­just¡­a moment¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she forcefully controlled her expression, trying to suppress the urge to show him her hostility.


    Her eyelids seemed to tremble with slight spasms.


    But, even when she disyed such a pitiful sight, Siwoo still hadn¡¯t spared her any of his empathy.


    Instead, he approached her and pushed her upper body down onto the mossy ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    To describe Ea¡¯s body in a few words, it would be, it looked like a well-shaped water bottle.


    Her hips weren¡¯t overlyrge, but her thighs, legs and waist were beautifully defined, giving her a distinct feminine figure.


    Siwoo grabbed her ankles and opened them wide, revealing what was hidden between her legs to him.


    Unlike her mature and dignified appearance that exuded the aura of a mature noblewoman, her sparse pubic hair gave off the impression that she was a girl who had just entered her adolescence.


    When he spread her legs, the flesh inside her lower mouth became fully exposed.


    Seeing this, she willingly followed his whims and spread her legs even wider.


    Then, she put one hand under her buttocks, holding the lips of her lower mouth, spreading it open with her fingers.


    This was the posture of submission that only a female could show.


    ¡°I-I surrender¡­¡±


    Like a defeated slut, she flipped her belly over as she offered herself to the man in front of her.


    This was a position that she had abhorred in the past, but this wasn¡¯t the time for her to sumb to her pride.


    After all, as long as she could survive this encounter, she could eventually take up her revenge.


    She could always pay this humiliation back several-folds in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m already going this far¡­ You won¡¯t kill me, right¡­? You¡¯ll let me go, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Siwoo forcefully thrusted his cock deep into her pussy.


    Naturally, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to caress her or enact a forey first.


    In other words, they were having an intercourse without anything other than Siwoo¡¯s own precum as a lubricant.


    The only thing Ea could do in this situation was to open her pussy wide in hope that it would make the pration go smoother while swallowing her screams.


    ¡°Nggh¡­! Urrg¡­!¡±


    Siwoo began thrusting his hips vigorously while holding Ea¡¯s waist firmly.


    His cock couldn¡¯t go in too deeply at first, but with each movement, it delved deeper inside her.


    At this point, Ea¡¯s elegant face had turned into a mess.


    <b><i> ¡®This son of a bitch!¡¯</i></b>


    She tried to re at him while gritting her teeth, but after she saw his emotionless eye, she quickly averted her gaze.


    For some reason, she had a premonition that he¡¯d kill her without blinking an eye if she were to show the slightest hint of resistance.


    Enduring this humiliation, begging for his mercy and letting him raping her body, all were part of her n for the future.


    She tried to convince herself like that as she endured.


    However, she began to develop a genuine fear toward Siwoo and she was deeply ashamed by this.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­! Ahh¡­! Keuk¡­!¡±


    Slowly, some lubricants were added to her previously stiff vaginal walls.


    As his ns, which had been poking the entrance of her cervix, gradually began to enter it.


    Ea let out a sweet and alluring voice.

 Chapter 107: The Price of a Loss (6)

    <b>? The Price of a Loss (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Humans were incredibly wicked and worthless beings.


    There was a time when a devastating famine gued more than a half of a certain vige.


    The ditches were littered with the bodies of those who had exhausted themselves digging for roots to eat. People captured the crows that descended to feast on the corpses to eat them.


    Even the wild beasts had to seek penance from the gods and resorted to gnawing on the flesh and bones of their own kins to survive.


    And there was a young girl, being dragged into a half-filled potato sack by a kidnapper, forcing her to understand the world¡¯s cruelty at a tender age.


    When she had to wear a cor around her neck and was forced to stand before the aristocrats who wore ¡®nobility¡¯ as a facade, she cursed the world.


    She wished for everything to burn into ashes.


    From her parents, the people who pushed her into this agony, the ve merchant, to the twisted world as a whole.


    She prayed, not to the gods, but to the devils.


    However, the one who came before her when she was on the verge of being vited by an elderly man wasn¡¯t a devil.


    Sadalmelik, her future predecessor, came forward and introduced herself as a witch.


    With a mere flick of her hand, she transformed the elderly man into a pool of blood.


    Her overwhelming power was more than enough to captivate the girl, who was tired of being helpless.


    After she started to learn magic while observing the world alongside her master, the girl, Ea, realized something.


    <b><i> ¡®I am the chosen one.¡¯</i></b>


    She realized that she was a ruler, who, unlike the petty humans, woulde to live eternally and rule over their heads.


    To her, those humans were no different than insects or any other lowly creatures.


    Particrly male humans.


    The group of people who¡¯d cast sinister and lecherous gazes at her whenever she passed them by. With a mere eye contact, those lowly creatures would be drowning in their lust and obediently follow her to a hotel.


    Luring unsuspecting men into her bed, taking pleasure in hearing their screams as they met their unexpected demise had be one of her hobbies.


    However¡­


    <b><i> -p! p!</i></b>


    ¡°Oh god¡­! Ahh¡­! Y-Yes¡­!¡±


    At the moment, she was on all fours like a bitch as she took in Siwoo¡¯s thick rod.


    Her once fiercely glowing red pupils were now clouded with pleasure. Her breasts, hanging down, swayed back and forth to the rhythm of his thrusts. Even her partially exposed crimson tongue danced gracefully over her lips as her breath matched the pace Siwoo was going.


    The man ravaged her body vigorously.


    In his forceful thrusts, he aggressively shoved his cock up to her belly button. She could feel his intense determination to sow seeds inside her womb.


    ¡°Ahh¡­haaa¡­aang¡­!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Who is making such raunchy noise?¡¯</i></b>


    As the incoherent voice escaped from her tightly pursed lips, Ea, who became aware of her own voice, once again sealed her lips shut.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ngh¡­!¡±


    At first, she could only feel pain.


    As the hot rod prated the hole in between her legs, the pain she felt was as if her body was being split in two.


    In the midst of such agony, she endured.


    She reminded herself that one day, she¡¯d repay this pain and humiliation. That she had to endure even if she had to shed tears of blood and clench her teeth because of the pain.


    ¡°Enough¡­! Stop¡­! Just¡­for a moment¡­please¡­! Let me rest¡­!¡±


    Her submissive act had vanished at this point, revealing her true nature.


    That was how desperately she wanted to catch her breath.


    His shaft pierced deep into the folds behind her cervix.


    That, too, caused her immense pain.


    The repeated assault on such a sensitive area made her feel nauseous.


    However, after thirty minutes had passed, Siwoo hadn¡¯t rested even for a moment. Instead, he rammed his rod into her with a stronger force. The intense pleasure that she felt became even more poignant with each of his thrusts.


    To the extent that she cried out in a pitiful, animalistic voice.


    ¡°I¡­am still a woman¡­! Why can¡¯t you¡­treat me with¡­a little more care¡­!¡±


    Regardless of whether she had the right to say such a thing or not, those words were something that the original Ea would never have said.


    Ultimately, she was a witch, a being that everyone, regardless of gender, should regard with reverence.


    <b><i> ¡®How dare a mere human, dare to press this body down!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®A mere human, to dare to attempt to defile my sacred womb with his filthy fluids!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Forcing me to let out such vulgar sounds!¡¯</i></b>


    Ea tried to shoot him a resentful re as she grinded her teeth, but¡­


    ¡°Mmph! Ahhh¡­yes¡­!¡±


    His thrusts grew more intense, causing her inner walls to contract tightly and her cervix to convulse, squeezing his shaft with all their might.


    A stream of love juice mixed with cum flowed from her once tightly closed lower mouth that had turned into a soggy mess, it clung to her erect clitoris before dripping down.


    Siwoo kept on vigorously thrusting his massive rod, ripping open the hole that had never been touched for 300 years, forcibly bringing out the dormant femininity within Ea.


    She felt good.


    Undeniably so.


    The pleasure overwhelmed her to the point it turned her mind nk, making her unable suppress her body¡¯s convulsion due to ecstasy.


    That ignited a fierce conflict against her pride.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    At that moment, she felt something like a spark spreading within her womb.


    It was tiny, but it possessed an abundant and pure essence of mana.


    The quality it possessed was pristine, even a witch like her, who had absorbed mana from various brands, had never found such mana.


    It extended from Siwoo¡¯s rod, passing through her narrow cervix without any hindrance.


    Spreading all the way through her fallopian tubes to her ovaries, giving her an indescribably refreshing sensation.


    It was as if cold crystals were flowing through her veins.


    ¡°Ahh¡­please stop for a moment¡­! Are you¡­listening¡­?¡±


    If the pleasure she felt from the sexual intercourse was hot and intense, this one felt cool and refreshing.


    Like ocean currents of different temperatures colliding, overwhelming her senses and flipped her mind upside down.


    Something wasing.


    She had such a hunch.


    The sensation would give her pleasure she¡¯d never felt before.


    And it would turn her into an insatiable bitch.


    ¡°Stop¡­! Please¡­stop! Haaang¡­haah¡­!¡±


    Siwoo paid no heed to her pleas,pletely disregarding her desperate cries.


    It was as if she was treating her like an object.


    With a steady rhythm, he relentlessly pounded the back of her cervix, causing her hands, which were already resting on the ground, to clench and tear at the moss beneath them.


    Her entire body convulsed.


    ¡°Mmh! Aahh¡­! ?¡±


    The moment the pleasure she felt surpassed a certain threshold, Ea arched her back.


    Her inner walls enveloped Siwoo¡¯s rod, greedily trying to squeeze it dry off its semen.


    She writhed in the depths of ecstasy while letting out vulgar moans.


    ¡°Ahh¡­haah¡­¡±


    As Siwoo¡¯s hard shaft contracted, hot liquid began to rush into Ea¡¯s womb.


    Thetter knew that it was the filthy seed of a man, but shecked the means to resist it.


    ¡°Ngh¡­keuk¡­¡±


    Her arms that were barely able to support her upper body, finally gave out.


    She copsed onto the dirt-covered ground, pressing her cheek against the exposed moss as she gasped for breath.


    ¡°Ah¡­haah¡­¡±


    Because of how narrow her vagina was, a tiny crevice formed where Siwoo¡¯s member met her delicate membranes, allowing streams of milky semen to trickle out.


    She felt a sense of humiliation that made her body tremble, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡°You are done now¡­right¡­?¡±


    Nevertheless, she managed to satisfy the predator.


    She cautiously looked over her shoulder.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    At that moment, she felt something slipping out through her reproductive organs.


    Taking advantage of thenguid afterglow she felt after the sexual intercourse, that something was rolled around as it moved out.


    The non-existent mana that she had was being sucked out through Siwoo¡¯s rod.


    At the same time, she could feel something else.


    The object that had been roaming greedily within her uterus was being pulled out.


    Realizing its true nature, she hastily focused her mind.


    She closed her eyes, concentrating on a single point and made contact with her Ain.


    The realm of her consciousness where various structures were mixed in disharmony.


    Perhaps because of the Cocoon of Rebirth, over half of the original structures had disappeared.


    While she was already aware of this happening in her mind, she still felt bbergasted after seeing it with her own eyes.


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    Trying to ignore her shock, she frantically tried to grasp on the situation.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Then, she saw it.


    A colossal structure in the form of a loom.


    An abnormal phenomenon had urred in the space where the ¡®Maiden¡¯s Loom¡¯ was ced.


    A distortion.


    Like quicksand that sucked everything in, a distortion shaped like a sunken concave dish was slowly sucking the loom.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    She hurriedly ran towards the Maiden¡¯s Loom.


    Her magical asset, something that was as precious as her life, was disappearing somewhere.


    Like a building copsing into a sinkhole, the massive loom shattered into pieces.


    The funnel-shaped loom sucked it in until it vanished.


    If she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she would have thought that this would be impossible.


    ¡°Aahh! M-My loom¡­!¡±


    She had done simr acts before.


    Stealing someone else¡¯s magical assets.


    However, back then, she¡¯d extract them straight from their wombs or use other forceful methods.


    She had never witnessed or heard of a phenomenon where one could extract a specific asset without taking the user¡¯s life and without having any effect on other assets.


    As if she was snapped out of her daze, she returned to reality.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    When she regained her senses, Siwoo once again started to thrust his hips.


    She couldn¡¯t determine the exact cause why her loom disappeared.


    But, her instinct knew the cause.


    Everything started from the intercourse she had with him and if she didn¡¯t stop him now, he¡¯d take even more of her assets.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    The semen that filled her lower mouth spurt out with foamy bubbles each time Siwoo moved his hips.


    Her body, which was in a sensitive state to begin with, made her erogenous zones fervently respond to every small movement that he made.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­! Stop¡­!¡±


    She tried to crawl away from him.


    But, almost immediately, her limbs were bound by ribbons made of pitch-ck shadows.


    Her previously loyal subordinates, which once faithfully served her like appendages, were now stripping her of her freedom.


    ¡°No, please¡­! Stop¡­!¡±


    The magic that made her special, that allowed her to be a ¡®chosen one¡¯ was being taken away.


    There was no greater terror to her than this.


    She looked at the ribbons with a pale face.


    ¡°Stop, please¡­! I beg you¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With a dissatisfied expression, Siwoo added more ribbons to wrap around her body.


    It was because he couldn¡¯t properly shove his rod in thanks to her constant squirming.


    Her limbs were spread open, hung in the air by the ribbons.


    Looking satisfied, he rubbed the head of his rod against her entrance, where semen was dripping out of it before thrusting it inside.


    Ea¡¯s pale and horrified face alternated between looking at Siwoo¡¯s expressionless face and the thick shaft prating her body.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? Can we stop now? Ahh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­! I-I¡¯ll reflect¡ª Ahh¡­!¡±


    Now prating her deeper parts in a much easier way, his rod forcefully made its way into her cervix.


    The wave of pleasure made her feel faint.


    Shepared this pleasure to poison.


    A poison that would take everything from her.


    <b><i> -p, p, p!</i></b>


    ¡°S-Stop, please¡­! S-Stop!¡±


    While savoring the pleasure from scouring through Ea¡¯s inner walls, Siwoo also acquired new magic abilities.


    Since the magic abilities were practically worth everything for him, he didn¡¯t stop.


    Not to mention that they belonged to the witch he hated, so he could just take them away without any remorse.


    ¡°F-Fine¡­! I¡¯ll give you all my possessions! Y-You know I¡¯m rich, right?! H-Haah! S-So, please, stop!¡±


    Despite her words, Siwoo didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! I acted arrogantly¡ª-!¡±


    Since he hated the noises she made, he wrapped the ribbon around her mouth.


    ¡°Mmph¡­! Mmmh¡­!¡±


    Ea shook her head in protest, but Siwoo disregarded it and began pouring his pure mana into her womb.


    ¡°Ngggh¡­.!¡±


    Experiencing waves of pleasure one after another, Ea opened her eyes wide as her body experienced multiple orgasms in session.


    This continued for two hours. Siwoo ended up pushing his thick semen inside her three times in total.

 Chapter 108: Regression (1)

    <b>? Regression (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ea struggled to get up.


    After being mercilessly rolled around the ground, raped while being pressed down, her body became battered, filled with marks of handprints, dirt smudges and dried moss.


    As she staggered, trying to stand up, semen dripped down from her crotch.


    After being vited for two hours, everytime her butt twitched, the white seed dripped down as if it was being pumped out.


    Siwoo had repeatedly stolen her magic.


    But, unlike when he stole her ¡®Maiden¡¯s Loom¡¯, the force he used was considerably weaker, so it took him more effort to steal anything else from her.


    Though, that didn¡¯t mean he failed to steal anything, he managed to take one more magic form off of her.


    The ¡®brand¡¯ that she had obtained from Duchess Tipereth¡¯s apprentice witch.


    ¡°Hoaahm¡­¡±


    Siwoo let out a tired yawn, fixing his gaze on Ea as he settled himself on a rock.


    His hand moved through the air, inspecting the spoils he had gained.


    Those loots were incredibly opulent, leaving him no room to focus on anything else.


    ¡°Another rank¡­¡±


    Meanwhile Ea¡¯s rank had fallen into the 13th rank.


    Her previously dense brand became empty.


    In mere two hours, she lost a century of desperate hunt worth of progress.


    She became a half-baked witch without any autonomous self-defense capabilities.


    Ea clenched her fists, ring at Siwoo, who was scribbling something in the air with his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    This ce was filled with mana.


    There wasn¡¯t enough time to fully convert the mana if she were to absorb them, but as long as she was willing to take the risk and damage her magic circuit, she could start a second round of fight with him.


    Though, she set down her re, which was filled with simmering anger, and swiftly turned her back.


    She had already learned from her previous emotional outburst and it hadn¡¯t been long since she tasted defeat.


    From her instinct, intuition and battle experience she umted, all of them were telling her one thing.


    No matter what she did, she¡¯d definitely lose this fight.


    ¡°Agh¡­! I swear I¡¯ll repay this humiliation a hundred¨C no, a thousand¡ª no! A billionfold! Just you wait!¡±


    She shouted at Siwoo, who didn¡¯t bother to spare a nce at the loser.


    Though, due to her noisy outburst, he briefly casted his gaze towards him.


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    With just a fleeting nce, a bone-deep fear spread through her being.


    She remembered his demeanor that had dominated her inbat without a hint of him losing his breath.


    His ruthlessness when he mercilessly raped her and stole her precious magic away.


    All things considered, she was THE Ea Sadalmelik.


    But, even THE Ea Sadalmelik was trembling in fear in the presence of this male human in front of her.


    This fact humiliated her even more than the fact that he had vited her.


    ¡°J-Just you wait and see¡­!¡±


    Without taking her eyes off Siwoo, she staggered and disappeared through the rift created by the Barrier Separator.


    And soon, the narrowed rift illuminated the calmndscape of the Latifundium, as if a mysterious phenomenon had urred.


    Leaving Siwoo behind, sitting on a rock while lost in his thoughts.


    2.


    Amelia was in the middle of her research after bringing her belongings to the research building. Suddenly, she felt a heavy lump in one corner of her chest.


    Despite trying to distract herself while smoking a cigarette, regrets and sadness continued to swirl in her mind.


    She knew that these feelings would eventually fade away.


    Just like before, time would erase the traces of loss as if they were lies.


    She¡¯d eventually forget and someday, she¡¯d even forget the fact that she had forgotten.


    Yet, despite knowing that, her mind continued to rey a single scene over and over again.


    <b><i> ¡®You¡­damn¡­bitch¡­¡¯</i></b>


    The harsh words Siwoo had thrown at her the moment he woke up.


    At that time, Siwoo was in no condition to properly identify anything.


    His mind functioned solely for magic, as there was no room for other emotions to linger.


    <b><i> ¡®How much does he hate me?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®How much hatred and disgust does he have toward me for him to curse me while in that state?¡¯</i></b>


    Every time such thoughts crossed her mind, she felt her heart ache.


    It was as if her heart was stretching thin, ready to snap into countless threads.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Back then, she told him,


    <b><i> ¡®I won¡¯t give up until you can forgive me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Until then, I¡¯ll wait¡­¡¯</i></b>


    But, even she wasn¡¯t sure if that was the right thing to do.


    Was it right for her to cling to Siwoo, who hated her so much, and begged for his forgiveness while shoving her love towards him when he finally came to his senses?


    In truth, Amelia knew.


    Siwoo was a good person.


    He was also diligent and kind.


    That man wasn¡¯t the kind of heartless person who¡¯d spew harsh remarks in front of someone who was seeking his forgiveness in tears.


    Maybe she said those words to him after considering what kind of person he was.


    <b><i> ¡®Could it be that I just wanted to rely on his kindness and affection to alleviate my own sense of guilt?¡¯</i></b>


    If so, she thought that it was selfish and cowardly of her.


    That meant she¡¯d be imposing things that he didn¡¯t want upon him again.


    It was her own wish that she wanted him to forgive her.


    Her wanting to go to the modern world with him was also her own wish.


    So was her longing to convey her feelings for him.


    None of them were something that Siwoo wanted.


    Maybe, she¡¯d be starting a cycle of remorse, imposing her wishes upon him, crying after getting rejected then repeating the same thing over and over.


    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡±


    She knew that everything was just a vain delusion.


    Siwoo was stuck in an uncertain state, only God knows if he could recover or not.


    But, her repeated self-mockery had taken its toll on her and left her feeling depressed.


    Just as she was about to let out a sigh out of habit, the door swung open.


    Amelia furrowed her eyebrows.


    Prior to this, she already made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t be receiving any visitors for the time being.


    ¡°P-Professor!¡±


    The person who burst into her room was Catherine, a researcher responsible for the administration of the Trinity Academy.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Amelia wouldn¡¯t hold back her displeasure, but right now, she couldn¡¯t even muster such feelings.


    After responding with a mncholic voice, she looked at Catherine and sensed that something unusual had urred.


    Catherine was a witch famous for idolizing and imitating Baroness Marigold.


    Even in dire circumstances, she¡¯d dress herself simr to how Amelia would dress herself while using perfume that was simr to hers.


    She¡¯d put on a cold and aloof demeanor along with a tinge of awkwardness, trying to mimic Ameliapletely.


    But, such Catherine hade running in such a frantic manner,pletely tearing away her facade. That meant this wasn¡¯t a small matter.


    ¡°R-R-R-R-Reply¡­¡±


    ¡°Please calm down and exin it slowly.¡±


    In response to Amelia¡¯s growing impatience, Catherine ced a pristine white envelope in her hands.


    A clean envelope the size of Amelia¡¯s palm.


    It was sealed with sealing wax to prevent others from opening it. On the envelope was a stamp.


    A stamp with a crown pattern on it.


    Catherine, who had been gasping for breath like an asthma patient having a seizure reported in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received a reply from the Ivory Tower!¡±


    The sender of this letter was the Duchess Keter herself.


    3.


    If one were to ask the witches, which was the second most beautiful building in Gehenna, their opinions tend to differ.


    Some would say it was the Trinity Academy, the bastion of knowledge, reminiscent of the Pce of Versailles.


    Others would say the Levana Public Bathhouse, the refined rendition of Rome¡¯smunal baths.


    There were also some who¡¯d say First Red Roof Salon, the ce where one could enjoy blooming flowers in all four seasons.


    And there were those who¡¯d mention Duchess Tipereth¡¯s Hanging Garden, as the Duchess herself was renowned for her exceptional aesthetic sense.


    Each witch would name various ces ording to their tastes.


    However, if they were asked to choose which was the prettiest of them all, they¡¯d unanimously mention the Ivory Tower, the tower standing tall in the middle of Ars Magna Town.


    It was rumored that the tower was created by Duchess Keter herself, from its design to its construction. The tower was made entirely by specially crafted marble and stained ss created through alchemical processes.


    Even describing how it looked with words was a challenge, because there were no words that could truly capture its essence.


    The Ivory Tower didn¡¯t follow the architectural style of any era.


    Its design was unprecedented and unique, constructed with precise calctions based on the perfect golden ratio, resulting in a wless construction.


    It wasn¡¯t something that existed for someone to evaluate orpare it to other things, but for someone to admire and worship.


    That sentiment also applied to its owner, the person who resided in this beautiful tower all by herself, Duchess Keter.


    She was a being that every witch looked up to with awe.


    They called her the unparalleled witch, the only person who¡¯s reached the 30th rank by herself, without inheriting her brand from anyone. She was the highest-ranked and the oldest witch.


    It had been eighty two years since she secluded herself in the tower, yet there were still witches who were lurking around the tower, seeking for her teachings.


    Not only that, it was also said that 20% of Gehenna¡¯s letters were addressed to her.


    Despite that, Amelia had never heard of the news of the Duchess actually replied to one of those letters.


    As for Amelia herself, she had visited her in person and sent over 70 letters to her, but the Duchess never responded.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity over this matter, but Amelia firmly sent her away.


    There was no reason for Amelia to indulge in the witch¡¯s curiosity.


    She carefully took out a silver letter opener and delicately removed the seal.


    As she unfolded the letter inside, she was greeted by a white piece of paper.


    A nk paper without anything written on it.


    Letters in Gehenna weren¡¯t always written properly.


    Case in point was this letter, a ¡®remote letter¡¯, a magical correspondence using two interconnected sheets of paper, acting more like a fax than anything. If one were to write on one side, the writing would appear on the other side as well.


    Despite her enigmatic and mystical appearance that was shrouded behind many mysteries, Duchess Keter¡¯s method of answering Amelia¡¯s letter was quite in and basic.


    As Amelia waited while holding a pen with a nervous expression, letters began to appear on the piece of paper.


    <strong>Have you been well?</strong>


    It was written casually and naturally, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Her handwriting looked incredibly smooth and elegant, resembling that of a professional calligrapher¡¯s.


    <strong>There¡¯s no need for formalities. We¡¯ve read through your letters one by one, so we know your sincerity runs deep.</strong>


    Amelia, who had been pondering over what to say, quickly wrote a response upon reading the Duchess¡¯ words.


    <strong>Are you going to grant my request?</strong> <strong>To put it shortly, yes. With our talent, it is more than sufficient to heal him.</strong>


    Amelia felt her heart skip a beat.


    After wandering in the darkness for so long, she finally felt like she had found the light.


    However, that joy was overshadowed by a single suspicion that arose in her heart.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this really something that he desires?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia might think that his condition was abnormal, but there was a chance that he actually liked being in this state.


    After all, no one would want others to take away the power they had just acquired.


    She wanted to respect his choice.


    While she was hesitating like this, new words appeared on the paper.


    <strong>Today at noon, we checked on his condition when he entered your garden. It would only be natural for any witch to feel regret at the loss of such talent.</strong>


    <b><i> ¡®She personally checked on his condition?¡¯</i></b>


    As Amelia began to wonder, a sentence appeared that solidified her decision.


    <strong>However, if things continue as they are, he will definitely die. His excessive talent will overwork his physical body, leading to his certain doom.</strong>


    Seeing this, Amelia didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and asked,


    <strong>What do I need to do?</strong>


    Duchess Keter, someone who received hundreds of letters a day and ignored them, couldn¡¯t have helped her out of pity. After all, they had never met before.


    The reason why she did this was to offer Amelia a proposal.


    <strong>It seems that you¡¯ve caught on.</strong>


    Seeing that phrase, Amelia was certain that the Duchess was smiling behind this piece of paper.

 Chapter 109: Regression (2)

    <b>? Regression (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo was deeply engrossed in thought as he made a certain posture that tied deeply with philosophy.


    The newly acquired knowledge and power upied his mind.


    To the current him, the process of dissecting and reinterpreting those knowledge was more captivating than any kind of entertainment.


    It was enough to make him forget about the throbbing headache and the stinging pain on his left eye.


    <b><i> -Swirl!</i></b>


    Suddenly, he looked up.


    He felt a disorienting sensation as the space around him trembled.


    When he looked around the area, the massive old trees of the Latifundium were nowhere to be seen.


    The mana-reflected light, a phenomenon that urred due to the rich mana in the atmosphere covering the moss on the ground like carpet, had also disappeared.


    Instead, he seemed to be inside a room that resembled a grand cathedral. Its wall was made of polished marble, radiating a solemn light through the stainless ss.


    The rock he was sitting on was gone, reced by a soft sofa.


    <b><i> -ck, ck!</i></b>


    Apanied by the sound of shoe heels, someone approached him.


    He slowly raised his gaze and looked at that person.


    She was a woman. Her face was blurred, making it difficult for him to see clearly.


    Colors seemed to scatter around her like light passing through a prism, creating a vibrant view.


    Despite this strange phenomenon, Siwoo felt a strange familiarity towards her.


    She reminded him of the fractal tree he previously touched and examined.


    He stood up from his seat.


    With firm steps, he approached the witch and stood in front of her.


    He reached out his hand, grabbed a lock of her hair and began to sniff it.


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    With a light chuckle, the witch extended her pale hand and gently lifted his chin.


    It was as if she was handling a puppy.


    Intoxicated by the smooth scent of her hand, Siwoo lightly nibbled on her fingertips.


    <b><i> ¡®How good will it feel if I were to embrace this woman¡¯s body right now?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What kind of interesting knowledge does this woman possess?¡¯</i></b>


    His instincts were shouting those questions at him.


    The magic he had consumed before was utterly inadequatepared to what belonged to this witch.


    His eyes were bloodshot with excitement he had never felt before.


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her body towards him, as if he were about to devour her.


    ¡°Are you going to vite our body too?¡±


    As she had sensed earlier, looking at him was akin to looking at a beast in heat.


    Keter had witnessed everything that transpired today.


    From Siwoo engaging in battle with an Exile to him viting that same Exile and stealing her magic away.


    It was an interesting spectacle that managed to distract her from the monotonous life that was brought by her long years.


    If she were to say that she wasn¡¯t interested in seeing this new way of utilizing magic that even herself hadn¡¯t seen before, then she¡¯d be lying.


    However, the method that he used would end up destroying his own body eventually.


    His talent was something excessive, something that was too much for a normal human to bear.


    He¡¯d keep on overclocking his feeble brain to its limit in ignorance.


    If he remained like this, he wouldn¡¯t live for more than three years.


    Just before Siwoo could wrap his hand around her waist, she poked his forehead.


    At that moment, his body stiffened.


    It was as if time hade to a standstill.


    Every creature in the world would return to dust eventually.


    There was no reason for her to feel sympathy for a man whom she hadn¡¯t had any connection with.


    The reason why she harbored goodwill towards both him and Baroness Marigold was that she found them useful somehow. Though, truthfully, most of the reason was because she found them amusing.


    In a world where history and events kept repeating itself to the point that it bore her, ¡®encountering something for the first time¡¯ like this was an incredibly valuable urrence for her.


    ¡°Will your existence serve as a precursor to another tediously repetitive event or will it be the beginning of something new? We¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    A magic circle began to spread out beneath her feet.


    A massive tree began to sprout behind her, as if growing from her shadow. It resembled the fractal tree Siwoo had been drawing on his wall.


    As the swaying tree enveloped Siwoo¡¯s body, it soon began to radiate a brilliant light.


    2.


    Duchess Keter added an appropriate exnation regarding Siwoo¡¯s current condition.


    His transcendent ability, which was awakened through this ident, ultimately came at the cost of his lifespan.


    It would cause an overwhelming burden on his brain that will eventually snatch away his life.


    The moment she heard those words, Amelia no longer considered respecting his wishes.


    <strong>I agree.</strong>


    The Duchess¡¯ handwriting glided smoothly across the paper, as if she had anticipated the answer.


    <strong>Since that¡¯s the case¡­</strong>


    She continued without giving Amelia a chance to reply.


    <strong>What we desire from you is to grant us a simple favor in the future.</strong>


    Amelia knew that there was no way a favor that came from someone like her could be considered simple, but she had no intention to nitpick the person who was holding her only lifeline.


    The most important thing here would be to find a way to restore Siwoo to his original state.


    Things like misunderstandings and how their rtionship went astray, she could work on thatter.


    But, if he were to die¡­


    She knew more than anyone that people wouldn¡¯te back from death.


    <strong>I want to know what kind of method you¡¯ll use for his treatment.</strong> <strong>Regression.</strong>


    Her answer stunned Amelia.


    Regression, or turning back time.


    A magic she had never even heard of.


    Did that mean the Duchess was able to defy the natural order?


    Rather than saying it was ¡®magic¡¯, something like turning back time was already bordering the realm of ¡®miracles.¡¯


    <strong>It won¡¯t be perfect, it will only return him to a state before he suffered his irreversible wounds. For a period of time, he won¡¯t regain some of his memories. There will be confusion within him and taking care of him will require a lot of effort.</strong> <strong>Can you exin in more detail¡­?</strong>


    There were still a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but the Duchess abruptly cut off the conversation, as if the matter between them had already been settled.


    <strong>It will be quicker if you were to see and confirm the details with your own eyes. One thing is certain. His humanity will be intact. He might suffer for a while, but it won¡¯t take long. Also, you might fancy his new appearance.</strong>


    With that cryptic final remark, the letter disintegrated and turned to fragments.


    She gave no further exnation about how the healing process would unfold.


    If anything, she had only given her a notification rather than an exnation.


    The torn fragments of the letter formed a distinct pattern on her desk.


    In Amelia¡¯s eyes, those patterns were devoid of any magic spell. But, they suddenly let out a light and vanished before being reced by a small ss bottle.


    Inside the bottle was a milky white liquid and a tag was attached to its lid.


    ¡®Feed him five drops a day.¡¯ was written on that crude tag.


    She only stared at the bottle in a daze.


    Driven by a desperate hope, she wrote a letter to Duchess Keter, fully aware that it was a feeble attempt with little expectation of receiving a response from her.


    Yet, not only did the Duchess reply to her, she also assured her of his recovery.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe my anxiety overwhelmed me to the point that I¡¯m starting to experience hallucinations?¡¯</i></b>


    Ironically, such thoughts felt more realistic to her.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I be happy? Or should I be sad?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia only stood there nkly, not even knowing what emotions she should feel.


    She lowered her gaze, fixating on the ss bottle that served as proof that all of this wasn¡¯t a dream.


    <b><i> -Flip.</i></b>


    Suddenly, the tag was flipped over, revealing the writing on its back.


    <strong>Go to his room.</strong>


    Seeing that, Amelia decided that she didn¡¯t need to contemte anymore.


    She began running at the fastest speed she had ever reached in her life.


    Her figure resembled that of a cheetah.


    3.


    She stormed through the mansion¡¯s doors and ascended the stairs.


    No one could urately measure the limits of Duchess Keter¡¯s power.


    However, Amelia believed that she was the witch closest to the realm of the ¡®Witch of Creation,¡¯ someone who was capable of effortlessly performing inexplicable miracles.


    <b><i> ¡®Could it be that she hadpleted the healing process in such a short time?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I can talk to him like we used to?¡¯</i></b>


    She was about to burst into Siwoo¡¯s room, but as soon as she touched his doorknob, she froze.


    Her fear crept in.


    As her desire to see him grew, her fear also grew.


    Amelia hadn¡¯t received any definitive answers about what Siwoo would say or how their rtionship would progress after he regained his senses; this was why she felt so uncertain.


    The sudden progression of the situation gave her a sense of urgency that she couldn¡¯t keep up with.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Amelia took a deep breath.


    She tidied up her disheveled hair and clothes before quietly twisted the doorknob open.


    What came to her sight was a wall with magic form inscribed on it.


    A bed that was positioned in a way that would make checking up on him easier.


    And on that bed, Siwoo was there, his body covered up with a nket.


    Aelia stood by the bedside with a pounding heart.


    Then, she felt a hint of unease.


    <b><i>¡®Was his body always this small?¡¯</i></b> she asked in her mind as she noticed the size of the figure under the nket.


    Her hands started to tremble with anxiety. She slowly pulled the nket away and what she saw was¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    A charmingly adorable young boy.


    She watched in astonishment as her mouth became slightly agape.


    The Siwoo he knew was a healthy twenty years old young man.


    However, the person who was lying sideways while sleeping soundly on the bed was a ten years old boy.


    But, they didn¡¯t spend five years together for nothing.


    Whether it was the bridge of his nose, the shape of his intact eye or the corners of his mouth.


    It was clear that this boy was Siwoo.


    But, this was clearly a younger Siwoo, not the Siwoo she had always known.


    When she heard the word ¡®regression¡¯ from the Duchess, she thought that she¡¯d bring him back to the time before he received his wounds.


    <b><i> ¡®She went too far back¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    The young Siwoo tossed and turned in front of the dumbfounded Amelia.


    He frowned in dissatisfaction, probably because Amelia had taken his nket away from him.


    The boy then opened his eyes and looked around, revealing the pajamas with sky blue polka dot pattern that he wore.


    When he saw Amelia, his body stiffened.


    His expression showed not only fear but also a sense of distance.


    He was undoubtedly a spitting image of the Siwoo that Amelia knew.


    A bright gleam of rationality filled his eyes that had always been gazing into empty spaces as ofte.


    His previously expressionless face disyed a hue of emotions.


    Amelia felt her chest tightened.


    He had returned.


    Siwoo had returned.


    It didn¡¯t matter what form he was in, he had finally returned.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    Amelia unconsciously reached out and gently stroked his cheek.


    His soft and pliable skin exuded warmth.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    His voice sounded more youthful.


    It was as if he hadn¡¯t gone through puberty as his voice had be so delicate that it was almost indistinguishable from a girl¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you recognize who I am?¡±


    Siwoo shifted his gaze between Amelia¡¯s hand, which was gently touching his cheek, and her face, which was ufortably close to his. He stammered for a while before finally speaking.


    ¡°You are¡­ Amelia¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Amelia¡¯s eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    She shouldn¡¯t have done this.


    What she should have done was to confess her past mistakes and seek his forgiveness in a melodramatic manner.


    However, instead of doing that, she hugged him.


    There were so many things she wanted to say to him.


    She promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t be making any mistakes, and she had rehearsed and organized her words countless times but there were still words that she couldn¡¯t express properly.


    It was as if all the words and phrases she came up with were stuck in her throat.


    But, she at least managed to utter a single word of apology.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Tears blurred her vision.


    She held him in a tight embrace, in fear that he might disappear and leave her again.


    Her confirmation of his existence brought forth a torrent of tears as she could do nothing but weep.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­sorry¡­¡±


    A smile formed on her face.


    Even though she was supposed to feel sadness and guilt.


    Despite the tears streaming down her face, a smile graced her lips.


    ¡°Thank you¡­foring back¡­thank you so much¡­¡±


    After a while, Siwoo, who had been tightly embraced by Amelia, cautiously spoke up.


    His words left a dark thread in Amelia¡¯s heart, though the reason for that was different than thest time.


    ¡°Amelia, d-did I do something wrong¡­?¡±


    Siwoo asked with an innocent and timid voice.


    A hint of fear was evident in his voice.

 Chapter 110: Regression (3)

    <b>? Regression (3) ?</b>


    1.


    It was the long-awaited dinner time.


    Ever since Siwoo was ina, Amelia hadn¡¯t consumed anything except for alcohol and cigarettes.


    She had neither the luxury nor the mood for it.


    The long table in the restaurant was filled with avish feast that could easily feed ten people.


    Various dishes were beautifully prepared with the main course being a crispy roasted piglet.


    While sharing a meal with Siwoo brought her joy and a sense of reunion, she still felt uneasy.


    It was due to his reaction back when he first woke up.


    The subtle sense of distance and fear he had.


    Even though his memory hadn¡¯t fully recovered, Amelia could tell that she upied an unfavorable position in his subconscious, which led him instinctively harbored negative emotions towards her.


    This fact pricked her heart.


    Other than that, she also had the responsibility to tell him the whole truth.


    ¡°If I understand correctly, Ms. Amelia, you¡¯re saying that I was originally a twenty-eight-years-old man and I suddenly became younger as an aftereffect of the recovery process I received, is that correct?¡±


    Seated on a chair with several extra cushions ced on it due to the height difference, Siwoo looked at Amelia, trying to gauge her reaction.


    A napkin was wrapped around his neck, one that Amelia had personally tied.


    Judging from his skeptical expression, he didn¡¯t seem to believe her words at all.


    In truth, even Amelia wasn¡¯t sure where to begin to exin all this.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    However, Siwoo didn¡¯t hastily show her his suspicions despite the doubt he harbored.


    Amelia didn¡¯t know if this was because of the instinctive fear he felt towards her.


    ¡°Then, could you please tell me what should I do? I apologize, but my memories are¡­ Well¡­ They are a little¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything specific. Just stay with me until your body fully recovers.¡±


    ¡°But, am I not your ve, Ms. Amelia? Is that really okay?¡±


    Amelia avoided his gaze and pretended to chug down a ss of water, hiding a heavily downtrodden expression.


    She couldn¡¯t face him properly, not when he looked at her with such a face. He didn¡¯t know anything and Amelia was beating over herself for this fact.


    ¡°A ve¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I destroyed your ve certificate when you were still unconscious.¡±


    Amelia had pondered over every word he had uttered in anger on the day heshed out at her.


    What he had vehemently desired was one thing and one thing only.


    Freedom.


    So, she went through the formalities at the City Hall a month after he went into aa and destroyed his ve certificate.


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    Siwoo seemed bewildered after hearing her words.


    Something came to Amelia¡¯s mind as she observed his reaction.


    She had felt it long before, but he was remarkably mature for his age.


    His body had returned to his childhood self, but his ability to analyze his circumstances and read his surroundings wasn¡¯t something that a child would possess.


    Back when she was around his age, Amelia was nothing more than a naive kid.


    <b><i> -tter, tter.</i></b>


    After that, they hadn¡¯t exchanged any significant words.


    They made shing noises as they utilized their utensils to eat their dinner, but those were the only noises they made.


    Amelia decided that she shouldn¡¯t apologize to Siwoo unless his memories had fully returned.


    After all, he currently wasn¡¯t in a state where he could make rational judgments.


    ¡°It was delicious.¡±


    As soon as Amelia set down her utensils, Siwoo, who had been slowly slicing the roasted pig, put down his knife.


    Upon seeing his actions, Amelia spoke out.


    ¡°If you want more, feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°No, this is enough.¡±


    Judging from his reaction, it seemed like he had only been pretending to eat until Amelia finished her own meal.


    In the past, she¡¯d take such behavior for granted.


    But, now, seeing him constantly throw her cautious looks made her heart ache.


    After the meal, they got up from their seats and headed to the second floor together.


    His head used to be much higher whenever they walked side by side.


    Amelia felt the awkwardness as she turned her head to see the cute and small Siwoo.


    ¡°Well, have a good rest. If there¡¯s something you¡¯re ufortable with, feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Amelia. Please have a good rest as well.¡±


    At that moment, when they were standing at the intersection of the central staircase, as they were about to go to their respective rooms.


    Siwoo suddenly grabbed Amelia.


    ¡°Um, Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Not expecting him to initiate a conversation with her, Amelia was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Siwoo hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened exactly, but¡­ I just wanted to tell you that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°As soon as I woke up, you apologized to me immediately¡­ I¡¯m not sure what you were apologizing for, but I think¡­ I¡¯ll forgive you for whatever it was¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia nodded slightly, feeling as if she had been struck in the head.


    ¡°A-Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    However, Amelia only gave Siwoo an ambiguous response.


    Seeing this, he fell into contemtion before hastily apologizing.


    ¡°S-Sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have said such things when I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m talking about¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be! It isn¡¯t what you think!¡±


    Amelia rushed tofort Siwoo in panic.


    She repeatedly reassured him that it was okay until he calmed down. Then, she watched him as he opened the door to his room and entered it. With aplicated heart, she stepped into her own room.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s going to forgive me?¡¯</i></b>


    She never expected he would say something like that.


    However, Amelia knew.


    If Duchess Keter¡¯s words were true, his body would soon return to its original state and his memories would gradually recover.


    The forgiveness that she received from the current Siwoo was like an empty shell.


    After all, it came from a young boy who had forgotten everything that she had done to him. He was terrified of her, sure, but he didn¡¯t despise her like he used to. She couldn¡¯t just ept his forgiveness like that.


    ¡°¡­Forgiveness¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, Amelia still felt an overwhelming sense of liberation, causing her to stand still in a daze for a while.


    It felt like her tears were about to pour down like rain.


    She took out a bottle of rum from her shelf and plopped down on her couch.


    Just as she was about to light a cigarette and brought it to her lips, Siwoo¡¯s current form came to her mind.


    Vaguely, she remembered that it would be bad for a young boy to be a passive smoker.


    While smoking wouldn¡¯t affect her body as she was a witch, Siwoo was a normal human.


    Not to mention that he was nothing more than a fragile child at the moment.


    She quietly put away her cigarette and poured her drink into a ss with ice cubes.


    It seemed like tonight would be another night she had to spend while pondering deeply.


    2.


    It was deep into the night, but Amelia couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Opening and closing her books, restlessly getting up and sitting back down, lying on the bed and rolling around, she repeated those actions until she could no longer bear it.


    Siwoo¡¯s room was just a few meters away.


    He still seemed ufortable around her, so it would be best for her to not go see him if she were to consider his feelings.


    At least until he regained his memory and proper judgment.


    ¡°¡­But, I need to make sure he¡¯s sleeping well.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®He just recovered, didn¡¯t he?¡¯</i></b>


    His recovery happened so suddenly.


    It was important for her to continue watching over him because who knows what would happen to him.


    That was the excuse Amelia came up with to convince herself before making her way to Siwoo¡¯s room. Even though she was more than aware that Duchess Keter wouldn¡¯t make such a fundamental mistake.


    The truth was, she just thought that if she were to look at his sleeping face, she might feel a little bit better.


    She entered the room stealthily while holding her breath, also making sure that the sound of the door opening wouldn¡¯t wake him up.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    But, her consideration seemed to have turned into a futile effort.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Siwoo, who had been flipping the nket over his head, flinching.


    His movements were too exaggerated to be just him tossing and turning in his sleep.


    Amelia checked the clock on the other end of the room.


    Its hands showed that it was 2 am. The boy hadn¡¯t slept yet even though it was already thiste.


    She made her way to the side of the bed.


    As she sat down on the chair and held his hand, the boy carefully lowered his nket.


    ¡°M-Ms. Amelia, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I know I should sleep early¡­ T-That¡¯s what you want me to do, right, Ms. Amelia¡­?¡±


    He tried to avoid eye contact and rambled on, as if he had done something wrong.


    Even though it was Amelia who should be feeling guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to mind your sleeping time. It¡¯s fine if you want to wake upte too.¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Amelia waited for a moment, trying to calm the boy down, speaking in the most gentle voice she could muster so that she wouldn¡¯t scare him.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you that¡¯s keeping you from sleeping?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, no, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to bring you some milk?¡±


    ¡°Ah, n-no, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Siwoo cautiously spoke up.


    He seemed quite embarrassed.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a little¡­scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I see.¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia realized.


    The fact that she had been so absorbed in the thought that this person in front of was the Siwoo she knew, all just because he looked incredibly mature for his age.


    She forgot that he was just a young boy.


    Back when she was his age, she was just like him, easily frightened even by the mere shadows of swaying trees in the wind, making her having trouble sleeping.


    If there was an open wardrobe door, she¡¯d always close it tightly before sleeping. She¡¯d also stuff the space under her bed with random objects so scary monsters wouldn¡¯t be able to hide there.


    On stormy days with howling wind and thunderstorms, she¡¯d run to her master¡¯s room.


    During those times, her master would read her fairy tales, sing her luby or just chat with her until she was exhausted and fell asleep.


    Siwoo being a young boy meant that he¡¯d need that kind of care.


    That was the moment when Amelia understood the meaning of Duchess Keter¡¯s words, that taking care of him would require a lot of effort.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep together?¡±


    While reminiscing about her memories with her master, a phrase she hadn¡¯t intended to say slipped out of her mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t like her to let her true feelings burst out like that, but after pondering a little about it, she realized that it seemed like a reasonable thing to say.


    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s okay!¡±


    In response, Siwoo quickly declined.


    Considering how ufortable and afraid he was, it was unlikely that he would suddenly ept her suggestion.


    Nevertheless, Amelia still felt disappointed by his answer.


    But, Siwoo spoke up again.


    ¡°Um, Ms. Amelia¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°W-Would it be okay if I ask for yourpany? ¡­Just for tonight?¡±


    The sight of him widening his eyes and shyly making the request was so cute to Amelia.


    She felt like she finally understood why her master had poured so much love and care onto her, despite her naivety and stubbornness.


    This sight awakened her maternal instinct.


    ¡°Do you feelfortable sleeping here? Or do you prefer toe to my room?¡±


    Gently.


    In order not to frighten him, she gently brushed her hand against his forehead.


    At first, he seemed surprised since he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d treat him this kindly, but then he expressed his thoughts for the first time.


    ¡°That picture over there feels so eerie. I want to move to another room.¡±


    He pointed to the tree-shaped magic form he had drawn.


    Indeed, it did give off an unsettling vibe in this dimly lit ce.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Amelia nodded her head, Siwoo swiftly removed his nket and put on his slippers.


    He stood up with a somewhat awkward posture, looking unsure on how to approach her.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia reached out to fix his eyepatch that became loose because of his previous tossing and turning. That was when she realized something.


    ¡°Is it okay if I take off your eyepatch for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    When she removed his eyepatch, his left eye became visible to her.


    But, it didn¡¯t move. When she inspected it closely, there was no sign of vitalitying from it.


    Which meant that the eye was a prosthetic one.


    Even though Duchess Keter had rewinded time for him, the wound to his left eye remained unhealed.


    As Amelia held the eyepatch in her hand, Siwoo hesitantly reached out to touch his own face.


    ¡°I-Is something wrong?¡±


    Even if she were to exin it, he wouldn¡¯t understand anything right away.


    So, Amelia gently shook her head and put his eyepatch on again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She concluded that she¡¯d need to hear the Duchess¡¯ exnation regarding this issue.


    Amelia then led Siwoo to her room.

 Chapter 111: Foolery (1)

    <b>? Foolery (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Come, you cany down here.¡±


    Amelia tidied up the disheveled bed she had been rolling around in and gestured for Siwoo to join her.


    The boy looked at her with a look of disbelief, as if he hadn¡¯t expected this.


    ¡°M-Ms. Amelia¡­ A-Are going to sleep together¡­?¡±


    He had only thought that they¡¯d be sharing the same room, not the same bed.


    This new revtion made him flustered.


    His eye was filled with embarrassment and difort and Amelia couldn¡¯t bear to look at it for long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just lie down.¡±


    She gently pushed his back and helped him sit on the bed.


    Then, she took off his slippers and carefully tucked his legs under the covers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this! I can just sleep on the couch¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you dislike it, I can just sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Siwoo sat there with his feet all fidgety, unable to settle on any particr posture.


    Amelia lowered her upper body and covered his body up to his chest with a nket.


    ¡°If it makes you ufortable, I can just stay by your side until you fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±


    Amelia reached out her hand and firmly held his.


    His hand had be smaller than hers.


    She intertwined their fingers, making Siwoo look at her with wide eyes, an expression that reminded Amelia of a startled rabbit.


    ¡°Just rx. You¡¯re both a patient and a child. It¡¯s only natural for children to receive care and protection.¡±


    After hearing Amelia saying those words earnestly, Siwoo couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn her down anymore.


    Gazing at their tightly held hands for a while, he thenfortably rested his head on the pillow.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but stare intently at his face, captivated by his shy and soft murmurs.


    She knew that it wasn¡¯t the time for such idle thoughts.


    This was merely a momentary tranquility, she knew that fact more than anyone, yet she couldn¡¯t help but be captivated.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s so cute.¡¯</i></b>


    Even though she disliked children, his childlike appearance was so endearing that it melted her heart.


    After observing Amelia for a while, Siwoo shifted his body and lifted the nket.


    Then, he tapped on the empty space next to him.


    ¡°Please lie down here too, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°I know you feel ufortable around me, Siwoo. There¡¯s no need for you to be considerate of me.¡±


    As soon as he came to his mind, Siwoo disyed fear and maintained a sense of distance toward her.


    That was why Amelia suspected that his offer wasn¡¯t sincere.


    ¡°But, this bed is quite spacious, isn¡¯t it? Even if two people lie down here, there will still be plenty of room.¡±


    However, just by mentioning the size of the bed, Siwoo effortlessly erased the sense of distance he had shown earlier.


    ¡°If Ms. Amelia had to sleep somewhere else because of me, it would make me ufortable and unable to sleep well.¡±


    That was the reason why he made such a suggestion.


    Finding his demeanor both noble and somehow admirable, Amelia decided to climb on the bed.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll sleep by your side tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As they both settled into the bed and covered themselves with the nket, Siwoo finally let out a faint smile.


    Amelia savored that smile as if it were a work of art, before she realized something that made her mind go nk.


    In the past, it was her impulsive actions that had driven him out from afortable amodation.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t her intention to send him to live in a harsh environment like that old barn, but in the end, she was the entire reason why he ended up living like that.


    On the contrary, Siwoo was willing to endure his own difort for her sake.


    His innocent and selfless kindness contrasted sharply with her shameful actions, causing her face to flush with guilt.


    She started ming herself for doing something that even a ten-year-old wouldn¡¯t do and as a result, the guilt she felt overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    While still lying down, she hugged Siwoo tightly.


    As thetter was much smallerpared to her, his body fit perfectly into her embrace.


    Amidst the floral fragranceposed of dozens of scents, including sandalwood, vani and jasmine.


    Her soft breasts, only covered by her nightgown, rubbed against Siwoo¡¯s face.


    Not knowing the reason behind her actions, Siwoo stiffened like a log, unsure on where to put his hands.


    ¡°U-Um, excuse me¡­? M-Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Even though he was just a young boy, he had a general understanding of certain things.


    One of them was the fact that a woman¡¯s chest wasn¡¯t something he should carelessly touch.


    His cheek was pressed against her slightly protruding soft chest behind that soft and thin fabric.


    In the center of her chest, something poked his cheek with an unexpectedly sharp jab.


    The moment he realized what it was, he experienced an intense impulse unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    It was an urge to grope, touch and feel her chest in his hands.


    Then, he felt a strange itchiness and difort in his lower abdomen.


    But, he desperately suppressed that urge.


    Instead, he twisted his body and freed himself of her embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you dislike it?¡±


    Amelia realized that her sudden actions might have burdened him.


    ¡°A-Ah, n-no¡­ I-It¡¯s not that I dislike it, but¡­ I was a little embarrassed¡­¡±


    Due to her position, leaning sideways towards him, his eyes were drawn to her prominently visible white cleavage.


    He knew that it was wrong to have such thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and massage it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. Even I used to sleep in my master¡¯s arms back when I was your age.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He asked in surprise.


    From his perspective, it was hard to imagine Amelia, someone who always seemed mature and somewhat intimidating to have such a childlike side in the past.


    ¡°Yes. My master used to hold me in her arms and sing me lubies until I fell asleep.¡±


    Amelia told him that even herself, who always had trouble sleeping, would fall asleep within ten minutes while nestled in her master¡¯s embrace. She¡¯d listen to her master singing a luby while gently fondling her breasts.


    Of course she didn¡¯t tell him thatst part. As she recalled the tender and warm memories of those days, the corners of her mouth loosened.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sternness that made others steer away from her disappeared, reced by a rxed face that could break into a smile at any moment.


    She lingered in her memories for a while before returning to her usual self.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was stunned after seeing her charming appearance.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be a little spoiled.¡±


    Amelia slightly opened her arms, creating a weing space for Siwoo to nestle in.


    Siwoo, who had been hesitant up to that point, wiggled and entered her embrace once again.


    And then¡­


    His hand moved towards her chest almost instinctively.


    It wasn¡¯t an intentional act, even Siwoo himself was surprised that he had done this.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Startled by the sudden touch, Amelia¡¯s body trembled.


    The sensation of her chest touching someone else¡¯s body and her chest being held by someone else¡¯s hand were distinctly different.


    At the same time, Siwoo, who was captivated and fell into contemtion, came to his senses.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Although she was surprised for a moment there, her demeanor quickly softened.


    After all, she herself was aware of the cozyness that someone¡¯s chest provided.


    She also knew that it was natural for a child of his age to seek maternal affection.


    ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡±


    ¡°N-No! M-My hands just¡­ Without me realizing it¡­¡±


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like the one who did it was the adult Siwoo.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe this is how a young child who¡¯s scared to be alone usually acts?¡¯</i></b>


    It would be vulgar of her if she were to have strange thoughts in this situation.


    She gently pulled Siwoo¡¯s wrist and ced it on her own chest.


    Then, with a soft voice, she said.


    ¡°Go ahead, if you want to.¡±


    Her soft and plump breasts were held in Siwoo¡¯s small hands.


    The sensation he felt was iparable to when his cheek was brushed against them.


    Overwhelmed by this captivating sensation that made him feel like he could rub them all day long, Siwoo once again forgot to seek her permission as he absentmindedly grabbed her breasts.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    He felt the soft sensation in his hands.


    Behind the thin nightgown, he could distinctly feel the beating of her heart.


    Though he knew that this wasn¡¯t an appropriate thing to do, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop.


    ¡°Does it calm your heart a little?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Amelia gently brushed Siwoo¡¯s hair with one hand.


    His eyes lit up as if he had discovered a treasure, making him look incredibly adorable.


    <b><i> -Squish, squish.</i></b>


    His fingers would sink in as he touched them. Whenever he eased up the force he used, her stic breasts would return to their original shape.


    The alluring way her cleavage changed its shape captivated his eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®How long has it been?¡¯</i></b>


    Suddenly, Amelia felt a shiver run through her body.


    If she were to make aparison¡­


    This was the simr feeling she felt back when she saw Odile sucking Siwoo¡¯s dick with her mouth.


    It was a strange feeling, as if her body was falling down then bounced back up by a trampoline.


    Her chest grew hot.


    She suddenly felt a tingling sensation between her legs.


    Then, suddenly, she became aware of the sensation of Siwoo¡¯s palm touching the tip of her breasts.


    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±


    Siwoo,pletely engrossed in what he was doing, continued his actions even though he noticed Amelia¡¯s body tensing up.


    Initially, he had been kneading her chest gently, but over time he started to squeeze it.


    Thoughts like whether it was appropriate or not to touch his Master¡¯s chest tantly like this didn¡¯t even cross his mind.


    He was too bewildered by this unfamiliar and peculiar sensation.


    However, the most important thing here was¡­


    Amelia didn¡¯t seem to hate what he was doing.


    Her breath became shallow and her heart grew restless, but Amelia felt a contradictory feeling of calmness andfort.


    She was engrossed in those feelings to the point that she couldn¡¯t tell him to stop.


    ¡°Hyah¡­!¡±


    Amelia let out a small cry, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    Siwoo, who had been caressing her chest, inadvertently brushed his fingertips against the erect nipple that had been swelling slightly.


    It happened in an instant, the sensation of tingling electricity running from her chest to her abdomen made it impossible for her to stay still.


    The sound she made was quite loud, even Siwoo was taken aback by it.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Siwoo apologized to Amelia in a frightened voice.


    When his palm gently roamed through her chest, he twisted the resilient bump by ident, not knowing the effect that action had on Amelia.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Amelia fixed her disheveled cor and reassured Siwoo with a pat.


    Never in her wildest dreams that she expected this would happen.


    This was an embarrassing situation for both of them.


    ¡°Siwoo, it¡¯s okay to touch my chest, but that area is off-limits. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t know.¡±


    In truth, Amelia didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d react like that either.


    She cleared her throat, trying to brush it off, before straightening her shoulders, offering her breasts again for Siwoo.


    Seeing how much he enjoyed it, she felt an even stronger desire to indulge him.


    His sparkling eyes as he caressed her chest were incredibly adorable.


    After that, Siwoo gently cupped her chest from underneath without touching her nipple, massaging them from below.


    This continued for fifteen minutes, in which he fell asleep with a peaceful expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia confirmed that Siwoo had indeed fallen asleep.


    <b><i> ¡®Had his continuous touching really generated such heat?¡¯</i></b>


    For some reason, her chest felt hot and tingling.


    She didn¡¯t show it when Siwoo was awake, but her breathing had be slightly erratic.


    It was a strange sensation for her.


    Especially when he lightly pinched the tip of her breasts, she was so surprised that she ended up letting out a weird noise.


    She instinctively raised her hand and lightly touched her own nipple, as if trying topare the sensation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sensation she felt waspletely different than when he touched it.


    When she did it on her own, she just felt ticklish.


    She then put her hand down in embarrassment and soon fell asleep with her head leaning against Siwoo.

 Chapter 112: Foolery (2)

    <b>? Foolery (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Boisterous voices wafted through the serene garden of Amelia¡¯s mansion.


    The twins, who hade from the academy through the portal, were running through the garden with ¡®Water Lizard Strides.¡¯


    ¡°Run faster, Odette! Why are you so slow?!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait for me, Sis!¡±


    Simr thing happenedst time.


    Back when they heard that Siwoo had woken up, they rushed over in a frenzy, only to find him sitting still like a puppet.


    After that, as soon as they returned to the mansion, they grabbed their master, Countess Gemini, begging to be taught recovery magic by them.


    Sensing the twins¡¯ emotions, the Countess had no choice but to open the mansion¡¯s study room and let the twins be engrossed in their studies inside.


    As they pored over those iprehensible schrly books, they didn¡¯t even notice how much time had passed.


    If the Head Maid, Galina, didn¡¯t tell them about how Duchess Keter went out of her way to heal Siwoo personally, they wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    Upon hearing that, they pushed aside their books and rushed to find Siwoo.


    Because it was Duchess Keter herself who made a move, they were confident that Siwoo had finally recovered this time.


    As soon as they opened the front door to Amelia¡¯s mansion, the twins hurriedly made their way to the second floor, towards Amelia¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Associate Professor! Associate Professor!¡±


    ¡°May wee in?¡±


    The door creaked open.


    Amelia came out with a rather bright expression, an expression they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like she disyed her emotions through her facial expression, it was just that it was easy to tell what her mood was by the air she exuded.


    Until recently, it was as if a dark cloud was hanging over her head, but now it felt as if there was a radiant sun and a rainbow instead.


    ¡°Is it okay if we meet Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°We heard that Mr. Assistant has recovered!¡±


    ¡°We want to go out and have fun together!¡±


    Amelia hesitated for a moment at the twins¡¯ words.


    ¡°You no longer need my permission. Assistant Shin Siwoo is no longer a ve.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Go and see for yourself.¡±


    The twins quietly left after seeing her dismissive gesture.


    ¡®He isn¡¯t a ve anymore? What does she mean?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    However, the twins wanted to see his face so badly, so they decided to not ponder over it too much.


    <b><i> ¡®Does that mean we can freely y with him? We don¡¯t need to ask for permission anymore?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. But does it really matter?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean, isn¡¯t that actually a good thing?¡±


    Like baby rabbits hopping around in excitement, the twins eagerly swung open the door to Siwoo¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡°Mr. Assistant, we¡¯re here!¡±¡±


    The warm spring sunlight poured inside the room today.


    Siwoo, who had been diligently writing something on the table, looked up in surprise at the suddenly opened door.


    His figure came to the twins¡¯ sight.


    Instead of their sturdy-looking young assistant, it was a little child.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The room descended into silence.


    Siwoo finished organizing the papers he had been scribbling on and got up from his chair to greet the twins.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The child looked identical to Siwoo, with his ck eyes and ck hair.


    Not to mention that he wore an eyepatch over his left eye.


    Noticing the uncanny resemnce, the twins tilted their heads in curiosity and asked.


    ¡°Do you know where Assistant Shin Siwoo is?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Shin Siwoo¡­ But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°?¡±¡±


    They stared at each other¡¯s faces, looking clearly confused.


    Before the confusion could escte though, Siwoo began to exin.


    He couldn¡¯t provide the exact exnation, but he told them that he had gone through some sort of incident that left his body in its current state.


    His memories were fragmented and obscured.


    Nevertheless, he assured them that he¡¯dpletely recover soon enough.


    The twins, who had been listening to him attentively, nodded their heads in unison.


    ¡°Ah, so that means you¡¯ve turned into a little kid, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡±


    Siwoo pondered for a while.


    It was as if he was trying to recall a math form he had memorized a long time ago.


    As he concentrated intensely, faint glimpses of memories started to surface.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Odette¡­ Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Odile also indicated herself by cing a finger on her chest.


    Once again, Siwoo responded with his soft and timid voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who I am, hm~?¡±


    Odile nodded with a satisfied expression.


    After a brief confirmation and assessment, the twins quietly observed Siwoo¡¯s current state.


    As the initial confusion of their encounter faded away thanks to his exnation, they began to grasp his current condition more clearly.


    The twins walked gracefully and stood in front of him.


    This evaluation sessionsted for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten smaller than me!¡±


    Starting from his small height; barely reaching Odile¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Look at his skin, Sis! It¡¯s smooth like a baby¡¯s!¡±


    Due to him reverting back to his childhood, his skin became wless, without a single scar.


    ¡°Your pajamas look great on you, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    He was wearing sky blue dotted pajamas.


    It fit him perfectly.


    The twins found it unbelievable that this little child was the same person as the handsome Assistant Siwoo they used to know.


    That was why they gave him a thorough examination.


    They grabbed his arm, twirled him around and even poked his cheeks.


    Siwoo was left dumbfounded by the twins¡¯ antics.


    After a while, Odile regained herposure. She cleared her throat and began to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Odile.¡±


    She had just thought of something she wanted to ask him to do.


    With an excited and determined expression, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Call me Big Sis Odile.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, me too! Call me Big Sis Odette!¡±


    ¡°Stay quiet, Odette, I asked first, so he should call me that first!¡±


    ¡°Rock-paper-scissors! We¡¯ll settle it with rock-paper-scissors so it¡¯ll be fair!¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? I came up with the idea first, you barging in is what makes it unfair for me!¡±


    Before Siwoo could even respond, the twins already started a heated argument. He could only awkwardly chuckle as he watched them.


    His response was exactly like what Siwoo would respond, making the twins think that his current appearance must be how he looked when he was younger.


    ¡°Big Sis Odile, Big Sis Odette¡­ Like this?¡±


    To prevent unnecessary squabbles between them, Siwoo quickly spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The twins, who had been noisily talking about who should be called ¡®Big Sis¡¯ first, suddenly fell silent.


    They stared at his face intently.


    Feeling like something was wrong, Siwoo rearranged his words and spoke out again.


    ¡°Big Sis Odette, Big Sis Odile, you don¡¯t need to fight¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even after he did that, the twins just stood there with their mouths slightly open as they stared at him.


    Although they were apprentice witches, at their cores, they were still girls who loved cute and sweet things.


    The little Siwoo¡¯s charm lies in his extraordinary cuteness that was able to melt the twins¡¯ hearts apart even though they were in the middle of a conflict just a few moments ago.


    ¡°Kyaa! Little Assistant Siwoo is so cute! Look at these squishy cheeks!¡±


    ¡°So cute! Assistant Siwoo is adorable!¡±


    Odile pressed herself against Siwoo and yfully pinched his soft and squishy cheeks while rubbing her own against his.


    After showering him with affectionate gestures and the word ¡®cute¡¯ for about 200 times per person, the twins embraced him gently.


    Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but melt when they nuzzled him.


    ¡°When I hold him, my heart feels at peace¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis, can¡¯t we just take him home and raise him?¡±


    ¡°Good point. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we could sleep together while hugging each other?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    In their minds, they were already dead set on taking him to their mansion.


    On the other hand, being sandwiched between the twins, Siwoo¡¯s face was turning red from embarrassment.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Assistant, you said you don¡¯t remember much, right? How much do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember about the time you yed with us?¡±


    ¡°Well, I remember your names and the fact that you are apprentice witches¡­ But, could you please release my head¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry!¡±


    It was only after seeing his frustrated expression that the twins finally released him.


    ¡°You saved our lives twice, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Back when you were an adult, you were really cool! But, the way you are right now is good too~¡±


    Feeling overwhelmed by the twins¡¯ flirts, Siwoo became flustered and averted his gaze.


    They pulled his sleeves and urged him.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not important!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you want toe and y with us, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°y¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go shopping for clothes and go to the Grand Bath together!¡±


    ¡°Good idea, Sis! Mr. Assistant, do you know how beautiful the Grand Bath is? We go there once a week! We should go together now!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    In truth, the twins were practically strangers to Siwoo.


    All the memories they had built together had been sealed away.


    However, due to the strange sense of intimacy they exuded and the fact that they treated him so well, he didn¡¯t feel the same resistance he felt when he first met Amelia.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°You made a good decision, Mr. Assistant! Who¡¯s the cutie~?¡±


    Odile showered him with head pats, even though he had only given them a simple answer.


    With the twins enthusiastically shouting about how cute he was, it made Siwoo feel good for himself.


    Then again, there were no children his age that wouldn¡¯t feel giddy after being praised so many times.


    ¡°But before that, I need to get permission from Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°What? But you¡¯re no longer a ve, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, Odette. This is how it should be.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Since the only clothes that fit him were the pajamas given by Duchess Keter, he left his room in pajamas.


    ¡°Sis, why does he need to ask for permission?¡±


    ¡°First of all, there¡¯s this thing called manners.¡±


    Siwoo listened to their chatter through the closing gap of the door as he made his way down the corridor.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock.</i></b>


    He knocked on the door and it swung open smoothly.


    Inside, Amelia was sitting at the table, engrossed in her research that had been piling up.


    In fact, she had gained a lot by breaking through the barrier of the 23nd rank.


    Now that Siwoo¡¯s condition had improved to some extent, she was gradually organizing and catching up on her work.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Amelia asked, tilting her head after seeing Siwoo entered alone despite the twins¡¯ n to y with him.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, may I go and y with the apprentice witches?¡±


    Compared to yesterday, Amelia could sense that Siwoo¡¯s attitude toward her seemed to be more rxed.


    The reason was because she had taken care of him with genuine affection, almost like a mother, leaving a favorable impression on him.


    Moreover¡­


    He could still remember the sight of the breasts he fondledst night.


    Looking back, he realized how shameful of an act that was. He couldn¡¯t understand what the hell he was thinking back then.


    The sensation lingered in his mind, making it hard for him to meet her eyes.


    Yet, Amelia seemed to bepletely indifferent.


    ¡°You may. Go and have fun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Siwoo gave a respectful bow, Amelia added.


    ¡°And Siwoo, you don¡¯t need to ask for my permission anymore. You¡¯re no longer my ve or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who takes care of me. I thought it¡¯s just proper to inform you about something like this.¡±


    Taken aback by the unexpected response, Amelia nodded slightly.


    ¡°In that case, just let me know the destination when you¡¯re going somewhere. Otherwise, it might cause problems.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, Siwoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Amelia called Siwoo over.


    Something suddenly passed through her mind.


    It was about his past, where he engaged in a physical rtionship with the twins.


    After hesitating for a long time, unsure on how to approach the subject, Amelia took a deep breath and spoke up in a loud and clear voice.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do bad things with them.¡±


    Siwoo tilted his head in confusion.


    He didn¡¯t seem to understand her words. In his mind, he wondered if there was something that prompted her remark.


    ¡°Yes, understood. I¡¯ll be back, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    Siwoo replied, bidding his farewell with a slight bow before leaving the room.


    Amelia stood up and walked over to the window.


    As she looked out at the garden, it didn¡¯t take long before she spotted Siwoo being led by the twins, running towards the direction of the academy.


    Watching him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she had be her Predecessor.


    Everything she was doing for him reminded her of what she had received from her own Master.


    She had no intention of seeking his forgiveness through these actions.


    <b><i> ¡®Yet, I always found myself wanting to do something for him.¡¯</i></b>


    Her gaze followed the three figures as they gradually moved further away.

 Chapter 113: Foolery (3)

    <b>? Foolery (3) ?</b>


    1.


    The first ce the twins and Siwoo headed to was the Flora Tailor Shop in Ars Magna Town.


    Since they found his new appearance cute, they thought it was time to get his clothes tailored.


    ¡°Can you tailor some clothes for a young boy?¡±


    ¡°You just need to name your price!¡±


    Fiora, who was wearing her usualnguid expression, looked at the mischievous twins fussing around with a wry smile.


    She had heard from the Countess that the twins were troublemakers.


    Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t move an inch unless she moved to make the clothes they wanted, Fiora decided to grant their wish.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible for me.¡±


    Well, part of the reason why she easily agreed to their request was because of how incredibly cute the customer they brought.


    She took his measurements and made some tiny suits that looked appropriate for his age.


    A cute looking suit with pants, a white shirt, a blue tie and a vest.


    Lastly, she applied some oil to his hair and neatlybed it back.


    When Siwoo came out of the fitting room the twins screamed in excitement. It was to the point that they almost fainted.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, you¡¯re so cute!¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­ I feel faint¡­¡±


    The twins spun around Siwoo.


    Fiora, too, wore a rare satisfied expression as she watched the spectacle.


    It was natural for a creator to feel ted when she received a positive reaction to her creation


    ¡°The eyepatch is part of the service. Please send my regards to the Countess.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Ms. Arabesque!¡±


    The twins each held one of Siwoo¡¯s hands.


    ¡°No time to dawdle, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°We have to show off your cuteness around the town!¡±


    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the way you say <b><i>¡®Please don¡¯t do this¡¯</i></b> is so cute!¡±


    The twins were causing all sorts ofmotion and mischief while Siwoo was struggling to keep up with their pace.


    Although he finally had nice clothes and felt happy about all thepliments, this was a bit too much for him.


    Besides, Siwoo was still a boy. He preferred to be called cool than cute.


    ¡°Ngg¡­! I want to hug him until he bursts!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to hug him, Sis!¡±


    The twins took turns hugging him as they walked along the sidewalk.


    ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you? The Grand Bath.¡±


    ¡°A-A bathhouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Levana Grand Bath! The witches considered it to be the best bathhouse around!¡±


    ¡°D-Does that mean we¡¯re going to the bathhouse together¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    It was only now that Siwoo realized the meaning behind their words. He fell into contemtion.


    No matter how much they adored him, he felt that they were going too far.


    However, he decided to not say anything.


    While carrying a growing sense of unease, he silently followed them.


    When they arrived at the entrance of an immenselyrge building, Siwoo asked in his mind after seeing it, ¡®Is this really the entrance to a bathhouse?¡¯


    2.


    Levana Grand Bath.


    The most luxurious bathing facility in Gehenna, built by Countess Yesod in the 1800s.


    Unlike your run-in-the-mill bathhouse, it wasn¡¯t a ce anyone could visit as it operated in a strict membership system. Judging by its location; in the middle of Ars Magna Town, it could be inferred that people with average wealth couldn¡¯t afford to enter it.


    On top of that, it also provided amenities that made its hefty price justified. It was to the point that the saying, <b><i>¡®If you don¡¯t have a membership to the Levana Grand Bath, you could only enjoy half of what Gehenna has to offer,¡¯</i></b> popped out.


    It wasn¡¯t just the bathhouse, the ce was basically a haven for the witches. There were church-like halls that served as social hubs, a hall that functioned as a meeting ce, a casino, a library housing a rich collection of books, a restaurant where one could enjoy variety of dishes, a bar where witches from around the world gathered, a theater that hosted ys, operas and orchestral performances. It was a paradise of entertainment facilities.


    Additionally, within its spacious ground, there were mansions built so that the witches could reside, serving as both amodations and lodging business.


    As most witches without titles couldn¡¯t reside in Ars Magna Town, this lodging facility was enough to amodate their housing needs. Siwoo, who thought that he would be going to a modest bathhouse, naturally gawked at this view in surprise.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Wait until you see the interior!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant with his mouth open is cute too¡­¡±


    Odette, who was still captivated by Siwoo, kept hugging him while Odile confidently took the lead.


    Siwoo¡¯s eyes wandered around dazedly, feeling as if he had entered a museum.


    ¡°Is this really a public bathhouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now, let¡¯s change our clothes. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Odile pulled the perplexed Siwoo¡¯s arm and headed towards a room.


    As they opened the door and entered, a neatly dressed woman came forward to greet them.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting Levana Grand Bath, Ms. Odile Gemini, Ms. Odette Gemini.¡±


    The polite woman bowed her waist in hospitality. When she saw Siwoo, she showed her surprised face.


    It was the first time the twins had ever brought someone to the bathhouse, catching her off guard.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Will this person enter with you? Or is he going straight to the private bath?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll show him the central bath first.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please wear this.¡±


    Whether she was actually a hostess or a guide, the woman handed Odile a thin cloth belt. Thetter epted it as if she already knew what it was for.


    ¡°We will take care of your valuables at our bathhouse. May you have a wonderful day at Levana Grand Bath.¡±


    After another slight bow, the woman disappeared.


    As soon as she left, the twins began to remove their dresses.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Siwoo panicked and frantically waved his hands, clearly flustered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is the dressing room.¡±


    ¡°What? The dressing room?¡±


    ¡°We paid a lot of money to them, so we have a private dressing room here. Oh, we also have a private bath.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Are they some kind of VIPs?¡¯</i></b>


    But, the reason why Siwoo was flustered wasn¡¯t because of them being in the dressing room or not.


    It was because he didn¡¯t expect that they would be changing their clothes together.


    He didn¡¯t even consider the fact that the dressing room looked better than most hotel rooms, so he was taken aback by them suddenly stripping in front of him.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I should go in¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t worry too much! I mean, we already¡ª¡±


    As Odette was about to say something, Odile quickly interrupted her.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it. Let¡¯s just watch his reaction! It¡¯s cute!¡±


    ¡°I guess so, huh~?¡±


    Siwoo covered his eyes with his hands, only hearing the sound of dress straps being undone and clothes falling to the floor.


    He was too embarrassed to even move.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°The shy Mr. Assistant is also cute¡­¡±


    They touched his clothes while letting out a soft voice.


    He was taken aback by their actions.


    ¡°Just keep your eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°We are as naked as back when we were born, so you can¡¯t open your eyes, Mr. Assistant~ You aren¡¯t a pervert, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡±


    Whether it was intentional or not, the way they whispered their words into his ears made his face turn red.


    Odile carefully pulled his hand down with a hint ofughter.


    She removed his eyepatch and wrapped a ck cloth around his eyes.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I put a blindfold on you. You won¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Unable to resist their insistence, he cautiously raised his head and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    However, the cloth around his eyes was too thin topletely block his vision.


    He could faintly see the twins¡¯ silhouette, standing side by side, seemingly naked. Immediately, he tried to lower his head again, as the twins let out a squeal of joy when they saw it.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can take a look!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Feeling that they might be deceiving him, he raised his head once again.


    In truth, it would be a lie to say that Siwoo didn¡¯t want to see the attractive and charming naked body of the friendly twins.


    He was at the age where his sexual curiosity was at its peak, after all.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Finally, he was able to see.


    He caught a glimpse of their naked bodies through the blindfolds.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    He could identify their other body parts, but their crotch and breasts were obscured, as if covered by some kind of mosaic censorship.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magical blindfold. Amazing, isn¡¯t it? Men have to wear one of those when they enter.¡±


    ¡°The flustered Mr. Assistant is cute too¡­¡±


    Odile chuckled as she found Siwoo¡¯s reaction amusing. Meanwhile Odette¡¯s body swayed, as if she was about to faint.


    ¡°You can get undressed now, Mr. Assistant. Tie this around your waist.¡±


    Odile handed him arge towel.


    Siwoo hesitated and nced around before speaking.


    ¡°Is it okay if I change by myself ande back?¡±


    ¡°Hm, if that¡¯s more convenient for you, go ahead!¡±


    After getting the twins¡¯ permission, he cautiously looked around and went to a corner of the dressing room.


    He quickly undressed and wrapped the towel around his waist as instructed.


    Though it felt as if he was wearing a skirt as the towel swayed around, he found sce over the fact that he didn¡¯t need to gopletely naked.


    ¡°So, shall we go inside?¡±


    ¡°D-Do I really have to go in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    The twins responded firmly, each holding one of his hands as they made their way towards the central bathhouse.


    3.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    As Siwoo stepped into the hallway connecting the dressing area to the central bathhouse, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of admiration.


    The bathhouse was incredibly spacious, tall and well-lit.


    Its floor was as spacious as a ser field, covered with marbles imported from Egypt. Its high-domed roof was adorned with octagonal decorative ss panels that transformed sunlight into a dazzling array of colorful lights.


    The ceiling and walls were adorned with borate fresco murals, adding to the luxurious atmosphere. Sculptures and fountains were ced around the hot tubs, where hot spring water gushed and bubbled.


    Misty steam filled the bathhouse, carrying the pleasant scent of water and fragrant herbs, creating a serene ambiance.


    ¡°His reaction is simr.¡±


    ¡°Yes! He looked exactly like back when we went to the Spirit Mountain to y!¡±


    No matter what the twins said or did, Siwoo couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the bathhouse.


    Despite it being arge-scale facility that could easily amodate two thousands people, there were only a few individuals present.


    Perhaps there were only a dozen or so people here.


    ¡°Can I go around for a bit?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t gawk at other witches, it¡¯s fine~¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be enjoying our Vin Chaud here!¡±


    Leaving the twins behind, who were happily sipping their drinks through straws, Siwoo walked on the smooth floor while looking around.


    The witches in the bathhouse were dressed in various attires, each enjoying the ce in their own way.


    Some were wearing dresses, lying leisurely on sunbeds while reading books, others werepletely naked, lounging in rose-filled bathtubs while drinking alcohol.


    There was a maid holding a brush made of herbs, dipping it in scented oil and applying it to the witches¡¯ body. There were also a few witches who were engaging in friendly conversations.


    Peace, opulence and an overwhelming sense of luxury permeated every nook and cranny of the ce.


    As Siwoo wandered around, a witch approached him.


    She had striking red hair and a voluptuous body.


    Despite the blindfold obscuring his vision, he could still perceive the prominent curves of her body.


    ¡°Are you lost, little one?¡±


    She bent her waist down to his eye level, gently brushing her hair beneath her ear.


    For some reason, she licked her lips, which was in the same alluring color of her hair, in a seductive manner.


    ¡°A-Ah, no¡­ I was just admiring the surroundings¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Just admiring, hm? It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. It¡¯s stunning¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you like the most about it?¡±


    ¡°I think the murals are¡­¡±


    The red-haired witch squatted down on the spot, starting a conversation with him.


    ¡°By the way, if this Sister is in trouble, would you be willing to help?¡±


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°I need someone to apply some fragrant oil on my body. On every part of my body. E~ve~ry~ part~¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    As Siwoo stuttered in confusion, several other witches gathered around him, trying to satiate their curiosity.


    ¡°Hm, who is this child?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯s here to sightsee. I was teasing him because he¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean teasing him? You¡¯re going to take him home and raise him, don¡¯t you? Well, he does have a rather pretty face¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    The surrounding witches began stroking his hair. Their fingertips gently grazed his shoulders.


    Their touches carried an unmistakable sensuality.


    ¡°Where is your master, Little one?¡±


    ¡°O-Over there.¡±


    The witches followed his fingertips with their eyes. As soon as they saw where he pointed to, they became startled and immediately dispersed.


    Reason being; the twins were striding towards them with an angry expression.


    While the twins were merely apprentice witches, they were the apprentice witches of Countess Gemini. Those witches didn¡¯t have the power to contest against someone of the Countess¡¯ stature.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Assistant? I swear, I looked away for a second¡­¡±


    Because he was on the verge of getting caught in mischief by unfamiliar witches, Siwoo happily ran towards Odile, like a lost child who had found his mother.


    ¡°Did they do something bad to you?¡±


    Odette asked worriedly as soon as Siwoo reached their side.


    ¡°N-No, I was just a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have stayed close to you, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, they were just trying to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Come here, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Odile said, pulling him into her embrace.


    As Siwoo unexpectedly came into contact with her bare skin, his body stiffened.


    ¡°This ce is too dangerous, we can¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s go to the private bath.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a bath together there, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°I-Is that really okay?¡±


    Siwoo asked in bewilderment as the twins took his wrist and led him towards the private bath rented by the Gemini Household.

 Chapter 114: Foolery (4)

    <b>? Foolery (4) ?</b>


    1.


    From the central bathhouse to the private one that the twins mentioned, they had to go through a total of five doors.


    Siwoo followed a pair of jiggling cheeks in front of him with widened eyes.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see the detailed shape due to the blindfold, the sight of a pair of women¡¯s naked bodies flickering in front of him was already a stimting experience for him.


    ¡°Quiet ces are nice, huh?¡±


    ¡°Come in quickly, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Though smaller than the central bathhouse, the private bath the twins led him to was anything but ¡®simple.¡¯


    It had a grand total of five spacious baths, the smallest of them could amodate up to ten people. One seemed to be able to hold a whole swimmingpetition on thergest one.


    ¡°Like they said, witches are all greedy. I mean, Mr. Assistant almost got kidnapped right under our noses.¡±


    ¡°They were just trying to do it because you¡¯re cute, Mr. Assistant! Don¡¯t worry too much!¡±


    Adding little constion in their words, the twins, taking the lead, lifted their feet and headed towards arge basin to wash their bodies before the bath. They poured water over their heads.


    <b><i> -Ssh!</i></b>


    As they cleaned their bodies, Odile subtly grabbed Siwoo¡¯s arm, as he seemed to be hesitating.


    ¡°Come over here, Mr. Assistant! Let¡¯s wash our bodies together!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    The twins¡¯ voices were already boisterous. Now that they entered thisrge room, their voices echoed through it as if they were talking to a microphone.


    Before Siwoo could tell them that he didn¡¯t think he should take a bath with them even though he was blindfolded¡­


    ¡°Ta-da!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Odette swiftly removed his blindfold.


    The dim world turned bright immediately.


    Right before his eyes, he saw Odette¡¯s naked side as she sshed water on her body.


    In other words¡­


    He could see her elegantly stretched limbs, perky mounds, cherry-like nipples and plump buttocks.


    ¡°Waaah! What were you doing?!¡±


    He covered his eyes and sat down on the spot.


    Since he was looking at a naked body without a mosaic filter for the first time in his life, it wasn¡¯t strange that he¡¯d react this way.


    Unbeknownst to him, Odette yfully giggled as she observed his reaction while continuing to wash herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re just seeing a glimpse of our bodies. Wait, could it be? Are you having some strange thoughts about us, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Odile asked with a mischievous smile on her lips as she noticed him tightly closing his eyes and covered them with his hands.


    He had always been a little bashful, but his current reaction was on another level entirely.


    <b><i> ¡®Seeing the once cool andposed Mr. Assistant turned into such an adorable child, it¡¯s hard to resist the temptation to tease him~¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°We¡¯re practically siblings who treat each other well, right? I would¡¯ve never imagined anything strange about my younger brother~¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t imagine anything strange¡­¡±


    Odette held back herughter as she saw Siwoo, whose skin had reddened all the way to his forearms.


    Then, she spoke with an exaggerated tone, as if she was performing in a y.


    ¡°We just wanted to spend some time together with you, Mr. Assistant¡­ I never expected that you¡¯d have strange thoughts like that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not like that, then why do you keep averting your eyes? If you¡¯re not thinking anything strange, there¡¯s no need to do that, you can just see us without being embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°B-But, I¡¯m a man¡­ And Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette are women¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you see us as women?¡±


    Siwoo struggled to find the right words to say, so he kept his lips tightly sealed.


    His face was burning with embarrassment.


    It was only when he was on the brink of tears that the twins stopped their teasing.


    ¡°Sorry, did we go too far?¡±


    ¡°Sorry~ But, you¡¯re so cute Mr. Assistant~ We can¡¯t help it~¡±


    They hugged him, who was crouching down.


    Too bad for Siwoo, their hugs didn¡¯t calm him down whatsoever.


    Not when he had to directly feel their soft breasts and wet bodies pressing against him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really care about that, really.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If anything, being embarrassed about it make you seem more like a child~¡±


    Bright smiles graced their faces as they tried tofort him.


    It seemed like they really wanted to wrap him up tightly and keep him at their home.


    ¡°Do you want us to do something for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you turn away and put my blindfold on again?¡±


    ¡°No can do. Why don¡¯t you sit over there? Also, you¡¯ll feel stuffy if you keep wearing that blindfold.¡±


    Odile left Siwoo sitting on a nearby sunbed and finished washing herself. As for Odette, she disappeared for a moment before returning with a cold fizzy drink in her hand. She ced it next to the sunbed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go and y for a bit, but we¡¯ll be back. If you change your mind, you can join us, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Seeing Siwoo still tightly closing his eyes as he answered, Odette bit her lips. She almost burst into tears for suppressing her pounding heart. Eventually, she went away and joined Odile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match, like usual, Odette!¡±


    ¡°Sure! As long as you don¡¯t use magic secretly this time, Sis!¡±


    The sound of sshing water and the joyful voices of the twins resonated through the walls.


    After a long while, Siwoo cautiously opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He saw them.


    The twins¡¯ graceful forms as they swam in the bathtub, just like a pair of fairies ying in the middle of ake.


    This sight made his lower abdomen feel strangely ticklish.


    It was the same sensation that she felt back when he fondled Amelia¡¯s breastsst night.


    As time went by, apanied by this peculiar restlessness, he started to feel a tinge of boredom.


    Even the beautiful scene surrounding him couldn¡¯t distract him enough from the twins.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet on who can hold their breath underwater the longest!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°After that, let¡¯s see who can stop more water droplets from falling with our telekinesis!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When he saw the twins having fun ying in the distance, he felt somewhat left out.


    Compared to them, who were enjoying themselves with various games, Siwoo was only sitting there in his lonesome while sipping on his carbonated drink.


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯sme¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯tst longer than me underwater, Sis~¡±


    ¡°Why are you only good at these strange things?¡±


    In the end, Odile came out as a loser, with a score of 2 to 5. She walked to the chair where Siwoow as sitting.


    He nced discreetly and noticed that her usually voluminous curly hair was clinging damply to her skin, giving her a rather alluring appearance.


    ¡°Do you want to y too, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m fine by myself here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Let¡¯s y together!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, you can go into that bathtub over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite them having fun among themselves, they seemed to be worried about Siwoo.


    In the first ce, the reason why they came here was to y with him.


    Although he didn¡¯t respond positively to their invitation, they knew for sure that he wanted to join in the fun.


    The current Siwoo wasn¡¯t the cool andposed Assistant they knew, but a younger, immature and cute one.


    That was when they realized that as the older party here, they should take the lead.


    ¡°Alright,e with us. We¡¯ll wash your body.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Being dragged by the twins, Siwoo was led back to the spot where they had been bathing earlier.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Customer!¡±


    Odette firmly settled him onto a wooden bath chair while Odile poured warm water on his back.


    Even though the ce was already filled with warm steam, the addition of hot spring water made it feel like his body was melting away.


    ¡°It feels nice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Thest traces of his cautiousness had melted away like sugar.


    Although he had to keep his head lowered, that was the only thing bothering him. He felt everything was else enjoyable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash your hair too. You can¡¯t go in like this, so wait a little more.¡±


    ¡°Sis, where did you put your hairbrush?¡±


    ¡°It should be over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go get it!¡±


    Odette scurried off somewhere.


    Meanwhile, Odile remained there and gently poured water over Siwoo¡¯s oil-slicked hair.


    ¡°How does it feel, Mr. Assistant? Is it warm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s warm¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Odile made a peculiar noise as she ran her fingers through his hair, ensuring that the water was evenly distributed.


    She poured the fragrant oil onto his hair andbed it with a fine-toothedb that Odette brought along, ensuring it would permeate every strand of his hair.


    ¡°This is a mixture of cedarwood flower essence, patchouli and various other things. It¡¯s what we always use.¡±


    ¡°Now your hair will have the same scent as us, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Do I have to keep my eyes closed? Will it sting if it gets into my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Well, you already have your eyes closed¡­¡±


    When they saw him with his eyes closed and his head tilted toward the back, they could see why their maids were so happy whenever they washed them.


    They felt like they were adorning a delicate doll. It was delightful.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As Odile massaged Siwoo¡¯s scalp with theb, her refreshing touch caused Siwoo to instinctively parted his lips and leaned further back. But, he managed to keep his bnce.


    His lips became rxed because of the sensation, it felt like they were showering him with tender care.


    Then, a drowsy feeling started to creep in, apanied by a pleasant tingling sensation.


    ¡°Are you feelingfortable?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wash your body too!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    With his guardpletely down, Siwoo readily epted the twins¡¯ offer without hesitation.


    While Odile attended to his hair, Odettethered a sponge with abundant soap bubbles.


    Then, she began to diligently scrub his body, starting from his arms and legs.


    As Siwoo¡¯s body experienced the twins¡¯ imperial treatment and absorbed the tranquil atmosphere, the tension in his body gradually dissipated.


    Odile poured water onto his wet hair, brushing away the scented oil.


    ¡°Your hair seems fine¡­ Time to do your back!¡±


    At first, he felt burdened by the twins¡¯ kindness, but as time passed, he became used to it.


    Since his waist was properly wrapped in a towel and his eyes were tightly closed, he thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any issues if he were to let them do whatever they wanted.


    But, when he felt the soothing and gentle sensation on his back¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    He felt someone¡¯s moist skin pressing smoothly against his back, gliding from his lower back to his neck.


    Perhaps due to the soapy bubbles, he also felt the softness and squishiness.


    The sensation of two mounds being pressed down and rubbed against each other felt vivid on his back.


    ¡°D-Do I really need to¡ª?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to inquire about what was happening as the same sensation washed over him again.


    That was when he understood what was happening.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t touch your back, I have to wash it thoroughly~¡±


    Odile¡¯s voice carried a trace of yfulness.


    She was rubbing his back using her breasts as a substitute for a sponge.


    Not only that, she was using her bare breasts.


    ¡°M-Ms. Odile¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is something wrong?¡±


    Odile interjected, interrupting Siwoo¡¯s words.


    With the air of nonchnce, she pressed her breasts firmly against his back once again casually.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Facing her despondent reaction, Siwoo hesitated to ask the question that was on his mind; ¡®Are you washing my back with your chest?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to be the subject of mockery in the slim chance that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    After all, this was the City of Witches, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have sponges that would give out a simr sensation if one were to use them.


    And more importantly, he didn¡¯t hate this sensation.


    He could feel his genitals being stimted and a pleasant tingling sensation on his lower abdomen.


    ¡°I want to do that too, Sis!¡±


    ¡°Why are you butting in again? Find something else to do.¡±


    Observing Odile washing Siwoo¡¯s body with her own body, Odette pouted, clutching the sponge in her hand.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Sis, why can¡¯t you just once¡ª Huh?¡±


    There was no way that Odette would give up so easily.


    Especially when she thought that her sister was having fun.


    But this time, Odile didn¡¯t insist on blocking her from doing what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s switch ces.¡±


    She moved away and traded positions with her sister.


    Now it was her who was holding the sponge and sat in front of Siwoo¡¯s calves, washing the spaces between his toes with the sponge. Meanwhile, Odette clung to Siwoo and rubbed his back with her breasts.


    ¡°H-Hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you enjoy it, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Unlike her sister, Odette had no intention to hide the fact that she was rubbing her breasts into his back.


    She leaned over and eagerly rubbed her upper body while whispering sweetly into his ears.


    As the two prominent protrusions on her chest became firmer from the action, Odette¡¯s breath grew to be even hotter than the hot springs.


    ¡°Haah¡­ A-As for me, I¡¯m enjoying it~¡±


    That was when Siwoo noticed that things were taking an unusual turn.


    Odile, who had been watching his toes moving amusedly, also realized what her sister was up to.


    ¡°Your back is so small and cute, Mr. Assistant¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Odette!¡±


    ¡°What? He likes it too! Right, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Siwoo nodded his head impulsively.


    <b><i> ¡®Do you think I¡¯d stay quiet after seeing you doing something like that?¡¯</i></b>


    Odile felt a sense of frustration after witnessing her sister¡¯s sudden move.


    That was when she caught sight of the bulge beneath Siwoo¡¯s towel.


    With a sly grin, her hand crept beneath the towel, digging into his inner thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to clean this area too, Mr. Assistant~¡±

 Chapter 115: Foolery (5)

    <b>? Foolery (5) ?</b>


    1.


    In truth, when the twins decided to go to the public bathhouse with Siwoo, they didn¡¯t have any particr ns.


    They learned about sexual pleasure for the first time from him, but after he went into aa, they couldn¡¯t indulge in that sort of act with him anymore. Though, they never felt any dissatisfaction about it.


    If Siwoo had woken up in his normal state, they would definitely have indulged in such acts without hesitation.


    But, the young Siwoo didn¡¯t have the ¡®masculinity¡¯ that they had fallen for.


    Rather, their feelings towards him was more of an adoration towards a puppy than anything.


    Yet, when they found themselves together with him in this private bath, the atmosphere took on a strangely alluring vibe, arousing the curiosity within them.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, let me clean this area too.¡±


    Odile¡¯s hand slipped beneath the towel, firmly gripping Siwoo¡¯s erect shaft.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His eyes widened in surprise, as if he had been jolted by electricity.


    He could see her naked body crawling between his legs, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    The important thing was the fact that her hand was holding his genitals.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Meanwhile, Odile was also caught off guard.


    She had assumed that his rod would be significantly smaller due to his smaller stature.


    Though, after seeing the bulge, she reckoned that she shoulda expected otherwise.


    It wasn¡¯t small at all.


    Compared to the monstrous rod she was used to, his current one was cuter, but it was still above average in size.


    That was when she found out that he had been well endowed since he was a child.


    ¡°M-Ms. Odile, that¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    -Squish, squish.


    Odile began to meticulously wash his rod with the sponge in her hand.


    Well, the term ¡®wash¡¯ didn¡¯t really fit the situation.


    She was moving her hand up and down, just like when she gave him a handjob in the past.


    Every time, his shaft throbbed, as if enjoying the sensation transmitted by her hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo was embarrassed.


    Not only had Odile discovered his erect rod, she was also washing it with her own hand.


    He thought that he should stop her.


    ¡°You need to wash your body thoroughly before entering the bath, you know?¡±


    But, the sensation he felt was too irresistible.


    With each stroke, his body quivered with delight.


    It was an ecstatic feeling he had never experienced before.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, even your twitchings are cute~¡±


    Meanwhile, Odette pressed her chest tightly against his back, embracing him from behind.


    This position allowed him to lean backfortably as if he was reclining in a chair while fully enjoying Odile¡¯s soapy handjob.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean it thoroughly~¡±


    Odile added another hand.


    With her right hand, she formed a ring and stroked his rod while with her left hand, she gently cradled and fondled his testicles.


    When she looked up, she saw Siwoo trembling and squirming, not knowing how to respond to the overwhelming sensation coursing through his body.


    At that moment, the long-forgotten sensation surged back, engulfing himpletely.


    He remembered the day when he first experienced this sensation. When he consumed the love potion, the day when the twins sneaked into his room to have fun and the day they indulged in sex inside the carriage.


    As if he was catching a fever, heat surged in his body.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    He let out a muffled moan.


    Odile had untied the towel tying his waist.


    Revealing the smooth-looking rod, without a single hair on it.


    Perhaps because his body had be smaller, even that slightly grotesque sight of his rod became cute.


    ¡°Do you dislike what we¡¯re doing, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Odile asked for his opinion.


    However, instead of answering, he remained silent while blushing.


    It was a sight that was harmful to her heart.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s okay to continue, right?¡±


    Taking his silence as an affirmative, Odile chuckled and poured water over his soap-covered body, thoroughly washing him with care.


    ¡°If we stay like this, we might catch a cold. Let¡¯s take a bath together.¡±


    Odette made that suggestion to Siwoo, who awkwardly covered his erect rod with his hand, in a gentle voice.


    Her voice carried a seductive tone, probably caused by the fact that she lightly brushed her nipples against his back.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Now that Odile also urged him, Siwoo ended up choosing one of the baths and entered it together with the twins.


    As soon as he submerged his body in the warm water, a warm andforting sensation enveloped him.


    However, he could feel the heat intensifying on his already flushed face and head.


    He sat with his back leaning against the edge of the bath.


    Meanwhile, the twins were squeezing his body from both sides.


    The slightest turn of his gaze would make him see their naked body, leaving him with no option but to maintain a straight posture while looking straight ahead.


    Being naked together with them made him feel uneasy and he hesitantly voiced it.


    ¡°D-Do we really have to stay like this, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Do you hate to snuggle up close with us, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    What he was concerned about the most though, was the fact that they were holding his rod in their hands.


    Although they hadn¡¯t moved their hands, the mere fact that they were holding it made him feel self-conscious.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not talking about that¡­ C-Could you let go¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you hate it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that if this part of a man¡¯s body gets bigger, that means he¡¯s enjoying it. I just want to make you feel good, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Having expressed his thoughts, Siwoo had nothing more to add.


    Then something suddenly crossed his mind.


    Amelia¡¯s words when she saw him off earlier today.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia told me not to do something bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Are we doing something bad right now?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, but it feels that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped then.¡±


    As Siwoo expressed his reluctance, the twins quietly released their hold on his rod.


    To his surprise, they obediently withdrew, leaving him with a mix of relief and disappointment.


    Nevertheless, that made him calm down a little.


    ¡°Up we go!¡±


    Odile suddenly stood up.


    Water flowed down her body, revealing her alluring figure.


    Siwoo reflexively averted his gaze.


    Meanwhile, Odile just stood there, unaffected by his reaction.


    ¡°So, is there anything you want to do, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°We can do anything you want! As I mentioned before, you saved our lives twice!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Something I want to do¡­¡¯</i></b>


    If anything he wanted to run away from here.


    Though, when he looked past his embarrassment, he felt a desire to closely observe Odile¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hm? Do you really not want to do anything?¡±


    Odile bent her waist, resting her hands on her knees and locked eyes with Siwoo.


    Because her upper body was lowered, her glistening nipples came to his view.


    He unconsciously stared dazedly at them.


    ¡°¡­I-I have the feelings that you¡¯re just teasing me.¡±


    But in the end, he averted his eyes again.


    Noticing that their n was working, the twins¡¯ voices grew louder.


    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t! You can be honest with us, really!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t need to hold back! It isn¡¯t something to be embarrassed about!¡±


    After thinking for a while, he shook his head.


    He couldn¡¯t shake off the sense of guilt if he were to indulge them even after thinking.


    ¡°I just want to finish bathing and leave.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­¡±


    Odette expressed her disappointment.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that.¡±


    Odile also seemed to be dejected.


    However, since Siwoo was younger than them, they had no intention of forcing him if he found the situation ufortable.


    They hadn¡¯te here to do anything strange to begin with, so they decided that they wouldn¡¯t cling to any lingering regrets.


    Besides, he had pretty much recovered already.


    As soon as he returned to his normal state, they could enjoy their time with him as much as they liked.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have some fun instead! Are you good at swimming, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, let me teach you! I¡¯m a better swimmer than my sister!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The tension faded, reced by a lively atmosphere. The three of them yed together until they were exhausted.


    2.


    Inside a street cafe that also served as an antique shop in Ars Magna Town.


    Amelia was drinking while wearing aplicated expression.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had sent three letters to Duchess Keter.


    However, thetter hadn¡¯t responded to her, so she personally visited Ivory Tower this morning.


    Her goal was to inquire about Siwoo¡¯s condition.


    Though his body had been restored, his left eyes hadn¡¯t healed, so she wanted to know the exact progress of his recovery. Additionally, she wanted to ask her about the favor the Duchess would be asking for her.


    However, the Duchess didn¡¯t show up at all.


    She was known to be indifferent towards worldly matters.


    Even concerning important matters such as the Homunculi or the Exiles who had been gathering influences.


    While it was good that she had healed Siwoo, Amelia was still wary about owing her a favor because her intentions remained unknown.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    As she lit her cigarette, her gazended on the familiar trio before her.


    Two girls dressed in morous dresses with a little boy holding their hands between them.


    Weaning a neat-looking tailored suit, his expression radiating pure joy.


    Their constant chatter indicated that their rtionship had grown quite positively.


    Well, their rtionship had been good since the beginning.


    The sight of the three of them going naked in the carriage with Odile sucking Siwoo¡¯s rod remained etched in Amelia¡¯s mind.


    And to make matters worse, she even tried to reenact that scene by sucking on a ss bottle, only to be caught by Siwoo.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Amelia vigorously shook her head, attempting to rid herself of the unnecessary memories that followed.


    If she were to bring up the most embarrassing memory of her life, that moment would be it, so she had no desire to dwell on it.


    The trio, who were walking in the distance, seemed to have noticed Amelia¡¯s presence.


    With bright smiles, they ran towards her, seemingly delighted to meet her by chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Ms. Professor!¡±


    ¡°The weather is really nice today!¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you too¡­¡±


    Amelia nodded slightly in response as she returned their greetings.


    Trying to satisfy her curiosity, she asked them.


    ¡°Did you have a good time?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    Although her questions sounded casual, devoid of any intent to pry, the twins exchanged awkward nces.


    While the twins didn¡¯t possess detailed knowledge about romantic rtionships between a man and a woman, they were aware of Amelia¡¯s fondness for Siwoo.


    That was why they hesitated to reveal that they brought him to a public bathhouse.


    Seeing their evasive response, Amelia tilted her head in both confusion and perplexion.


    ¡°W-We were just ying around!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! We weren¡¯t doing anything strange!¡±


    Their responses only added to her suspicion.


    However, she had no intention to dig deeper into the matter.


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s good that we bumped into each other. Let¡¯s go back, Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°B-But, we were nning to have him stay at our house¡­¡±


    The twins, who had anticipated a night of yfully doting on him as theyy in bed after the bath, became disheartened.


    Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t put up significant resistance.


    Even though Siwoo was no longer a ve, the impression that Amelia was his guardian remained deeply ingrained in their hearts.


    ¡°No. Shin Siwoo is still young and immature, both physically and emotionally. I can¡¯t allow him to spend the night outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, Ms. Professor¡­¡±


    Their faces filled with sadness, the twins said their goodbyes to Siwoo.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°We had a great time today, didn¡¯t we? Let¡¯s go out and have fun together again next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for taking such good care of me today.¡±


    They hugged him tightly from both sides before returning him to Amelia.


    Together with Siwoo, Amelia boarded the gate and returned to the mansion.

 Chapter 116: A Happy Daily Life (1)

    <b>? A Happy Daily Life (1)?</b>


    1.


    A week had passed.


    Amelia and the young Siwoo enjoyed a peaceful daily life.


    The former never forgot to give thetter five drops of the potion given to her by Duchess Keter every day.


    She took care of him just like her master had done for her/


    Amelia didn¡¯t do this with the intention to seek for his forgiveness when he regained his memories.


    Instead, she acted out of her affectionate feelings towards him and her desire to pass on the love she had once received to another person.


    The fact that she could do something for him, along with the fact that he trusted and relied on her, filled her with overwhelming happiness.


    Her efforts might have yed a role in this positive oue.


    Initially, he used to feel scared whenever he saw her, but gradually, he became more used to her presence.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Have some cake, Siwoo.¡±


    Siwoo, who was diligently scribbling something on his desk in his room, jumped up from his chair and greeted Amelia as soon as he saw her.


    Day by day, his body was undergoing an astonishing growth spurt.


    While it wasmon for children to grow rapidly, his case was an abnormal one.


    Apparently, he was gaining around one centimeter of height everyday. Not only that, his memories were also gradually returned.


    In particr, his recollection of magic, which was recovering at a rapid pace.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you need more, just tell me. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    ¡°No, this should be enough for me. What about you, Ms. Amelia? Would you like some?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Amelia ced the cake on his table and casted a quick nce at the paper he had been scribbling on.


    He seemed to have organized his fundamental knowledge of magic in his own unique way.


    ¡°How are your studies going?¡±


    ¡°Everything feels strange. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve already known all these things about magic¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Probably because your memories are graduallying back.¡±


    ¡°I have a question, Ms. Amelia. Why does this form appear in this manner? I tried toe up with an answer by myself, but it¡¯s a little hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Amelia carefully examined Siwoo¡¯s answer, which covered the entire paper without leaving any empty space.


    What he was working on was advanced level magic.


    Specifically, it was the firstw of the ¡®Yesod Magic Field Law,¡¯ aw known as the essence of force field engineering, created by Countess Yesod.


    Even considering that his memories were gradually returning, this was a particrlyplex andplicated form. Back when Amelia was his age, she wasn¡¯t even qualified to touch it, let alone trying to prove its authenticity.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So far, whenever Siwoo asked her questions, she had always provided him with highly appropriate answers.


    Instead of giving him all the answers, she¡¯d examine how far he got on his own and give him clues to help hime up with an answer by himself.


    This time though, Amelia didn¡¯t even know how to start.


    This was a well-known magical equation, even Amelia herself had solved and documented her answers countless times.


    However, when she tried to analyze Siwoo¡¯s answer halfway, he presented apletely different interpretation than her own approach.


    She felt a sense of familiarity from it.


    It resembled the sensation she experienced when she firstid her eyes on the magic circle sketches that he had created in the past.


    Only Siwoo herself could understand the theory behind it. Amelia could only understand the faint outline of it.


    Although his answer this time wasn¡¯t as distinctive as it was back then, it was clear that it was rooted from the same source.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s innocent eyes looked at her with a perplexed expression.


    She stared back at him, slightly confused.


    ¡°Why did you write it like this?¡±


    ¡°I simply wrote down whatever came to mind, just like what I¡¯ve been doing. Oh yeah, this approach suddenly came to my mind when I was gazing at that tree over there.¡±


    Siwoo pointed his pen towards the fractal tree he had intricately carved.


    The magic circle had strayed so far from the norm that Amelia struggled toprehend it.


    If there was one thing that she understood¡­


    It was the fact that his memories were returning quicker than she thought.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take a short break, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I was enjoying it because I happened toe across something I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Amelia calmlyforted Siwoo, who was expressing his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°If you focus too much on just one thing, it may actually decrease your efficiency.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lly out a mat in the garden. Let¡¯s enjoy some tea together. I¡¯ll also bring some cakes.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Amelia stepped out of the room first to calm her confused mind.


    She had to prepare the mat and the ck tea for him to enjoy with the cake she had just mentioned.


    As she rummaged through the cupboard and readied the teapot, she let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    It felt as though she had awoken from a sweet dream.


    The reality she had momentarily forgotten weighed heavily on her chest.


    If she were asked to choose her happiest recent memories, she¡¯d undoubtedly choose these past few days since it was the moment when she felt truly happy.


    Observing Siwoo¡¯s rapid progress in mastering magic, witnessing his height increasing day by day and feeling their rtionship growing closer with each passing moment. She found sce in oveing some of the loneliness and istion she had felt in the past.


    Strolling through the garden while having various conversations, sharing meals together, relishing their favorite Kipushi¡¯s cake, falling asleep side by side¡­ Every moment she spent with him brought her a small, yet precious joy.


    Siwoo ced his trust in Amelia and followed her lead.


    His face would light up with a smile whenever he caught the sight of her.


    When they slept together, he¡¯d hold her body tightly.


    And most importantly¡­


    He didn¡¯t hate her.


    Amelia understood that everything was merely a fleeting moment brought by magic.


    Because the past hadn¡¯t faded away. The reality she feared still lingered, waiting for the right moment to jump at her.


    The warmth of those dayspelled her to forcibly forget the harsh reality, but when she saw what Siwoo was doing earlier, the illusion she was burying herself in waspletely shattered.


    Five years had passed since their first meeting.


    Siwoo¡¯s deep-seated resentment had persisted for a long time.


    And she was responsible for that.


    She wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think that these past few days of them living a happy life together would suddenly change their rtionship.


    It was just, she wanted to savor those moments.


    This moment where she experienced the warmth of the family for the first time since her master¡¯s passing. The coziness of the peaceful days she was living and the sheer joy over the fact that she wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    But those would soone to an end.


    She reached into her pocket and took out the potion that Duchess Keter gave her.


    About a fifth of its content had already been consumed by Siwoo.


    This potion acted like an hourss, determining the duration of this illusion she found herself in.


    But, at the same time, she had the power to disregard itpletely.


    <b><i> ¡®What if I don¡¯t give him the potion?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Won¡¯t that prevent his memories from returning?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Will that prolong the happy moments we share together?¡¯</i></b>


    Such selfish, despicable and repulsive thoughts appeared in her mind.


    A surge of impulse born from her twisted desires.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia!¡±


    As Amelia made her way to the garden, she heard Siwoo¡¯s voice calling out to her.


    It seemed that she had taken longer to prepare than she expected.


    His bright and friendly voice momentarily dissipated the dark thoughts that clouded her heart.


    She briefly nced at the bottle in her hand before carefully cing it back into her pocket.


    It wasn¡¯t the right course of action.


    She realized that her current hesitation stemmed from her impulsive desire to escape.


    Something that she had always been doing.


    She decided that she wouldn¡¯t fall in the same hole twice.


    After all, Siwoo had taught her that she couldn¡¯t keep running away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a moment!¡±


    2.


    The day came to an end.


    Amelia looked up at the stars hanging on the edge of the horizon and took out a neglected violin from its ce in the corner of the room.


    It had been meticulously stored in a case with a preservation spell.


    Magic was a field of study that was worthy of being called a fusion of knowledge.


    Due to the nature of the witches who were required to have artistic knowledge, Amelia had once diligently practiced the violin.


    While her master yed the piano, she yed the violin.


    Mozart, Saint-Sa?ns, Bach, Kreisler¡¯s Chausson Poem.


    She didn¡¯t care about the piece¡¯sposer. As long as her master collected the sheets of the pieces, she¡¯d y them.


    This was also one of the happiest moments of young Amelia¡¯s life, as she used to despise magic.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She rested her chin on the chinrest and grasped the neck of the violin.


    It had been so long since she yed it, the sensation she felt was unfamiliar.


    Although preservation magic was casted on it, it only prevented visible decay. The violin was out of tune.


    She adjusted the position of the bridge, adjusting the tightness of the strings, finding the correct pitches as she progressed.


    <b><i> -Zing!</i></b>


    The violin, untouched ever since she became a witch, cried out as if showing its resentment towards its owner, who had been neglecting it for so long.


    Her fingers that had once moved freely to y it became stiff. Even her posture became awkward.


    Yet, as she plucked the strings a few times, an old memory stirred within her. Her body still remembered how to y.


    Her quivering fingertips resonated through the strings.


    A beautiful melody echoed in her ears.


    Things that she had forgotten resurfaced.


    She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly found the courage to y the violin again.


    Nevertheless, she surrendered herself to the memories and continued ying for a long time with closed eyes.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    When she heard that sudden noise, her eyes involuntarily opened. She saw Siwoo peeking his head next to the door.


    He apologized with a disappointed expression on his face as Amelia cut off her performance.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Amelia¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. The sound I made felt off anyway. I was thinking about stopping.¡±


    Siwoo entered her room in a more casual manner than before.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to ask for her permission.


    Amelia felt a little proud as she felt their rtionship had grown closer.


    However, a tinge of sadness crept into her heart.


    ¡°Are you feeling tired?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was too immersed in my magic study¡­¡±


    It was gettingte.


    Just by looking at Siwoo¡¯s half-closed eyes and the pajamas he was wearing, Amelia could tell that it was close to midnight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tidy up. Do you want to wait in bed first?¡±


    Siwoo had been going to bed with Amelia.


    Usually, thetter was struggling to shut her eyes, but when Siwoo was with her, she fell asleep with ease as if it was the most natural thing to happen.


    ¡°But, before that¡­¡±


    Siwoo paused, contemting for a moment before settling down on the couch in front of Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear more of your ys, Ms. Amelia. It was so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    The simple conversation between the two of them felt both unfamiliar and nostalgic to AMelia.


    It helped to fill the void in her heart that had been created by the fragments of what she had lost.


    She drew closer to Siwoo, gently caressing his head.


    ¡°Is there a song you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy with any piece. I don¡¯t know much about music¡­¡±


    Seeing him sitting upright, ready to listen to her, Amelia gracefully moved the bow again.


    But this time, the melody she let out failed to reach her ears.


    <b><i> ¡®If only this moment couldst a little longer.¡¯</i></b>


    This moment would linger in her thoughts, reminding her of a gentle breeze.


    But, by that point, she would only be able to reminisce about it. Over and over again.

 Chapter 117: A Happy Daily Life (2)

    <b>? A Happy Daily Life (2) ?</b>


    1.


    After she finished ying, Amelia put her violin back in its case and changed her attire.


    She took off the heavy, extravagant dress and put on a light nightgown instead.


    Thanks to Siwoo, she found herself wearing nightwear quite frequently. Prior to this she used to wear it once a week at most.


    She made her way to the spacious bed where Siwoo was already waiting.


    Then, she rested her head upon one of the neatly arranged pillows.


    Siwoo, who had dozed off midway, stirred awake at the rustling sound.


    ¡°Sorry, did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I just closed my eyes while waiting.¡±


    She gently stroked his head before turning to face him.


    Even in this dimly lit room, only illuminated by the fading daylight, they could clearly see each other¡¯s eyes.


    Being in such close proximity to him no longer made her feel awkward.


    On the contrary, she even felt somewhatfortable.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when you apologized to me? When I first woke up?¡±


    Indeed, she had done that.


    Back then, Amelia felt d, knowing that Siwoo hade to his senses.


    She felt relieved, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t have to lose him.


    Despite that, she still shed her tears, for the irreversible sin that she had done for him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Why did you apologize to me, Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Siwoo asked as his gaze was fixed on Amelia.


    It wasn¡¯t a reproachful look, but a curious one, a gaze that was filled with a genuine desire to know.


    A mixture of warm affection and trust could also be seen within that gaze.


    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re an amazing and an incredibly kind person, Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    She was the one who sang lubies to him, who was afraid of sleeping alone.


    The one who¡¯d bring him snacks when he was studying and teach him about the things he didn¡¯t know.


    She¡¯d also apany him on walks and pics so that he wouldn¡¯t be bored.


    That was the Amelia that the current Siwoo knew.


    Amelia felt her heart sink.


    This was something she wouldn¡¯t want to reveal, or at least, try to conceal as long as possible. It felt like her secret, which she had wanted to keep hidden, was exposed to the whole world.


    ¡°B-Back then, I assured you that everything is fine, so me asking about it now doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to go back on my words or anything like that¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ Curious¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I understand.¡±


    Just like back when he was an adult, the young Siwoo was kind.


    He was also diligent, sincere and had a good heart.


    Compared to Amelia, who was a genuine troublemaker when she was his age, he was like an angel.


    But, this was the thing that made her speechless.


    If she were to tell her everything, he might really have forgiven her.


    After all, he had no memories of being mistreated by her.


    There was also a chance that this would serve as a cushion to make him forgive her easier when his memories finally returned.


    However, that oue wasn¡¯t something that Amelia wanted.


    No matter how scared she was, she wanted to face the consequences of her own actions properly.


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    Siwoo obediently nodded withoutining or showing any doubt.


    He genuinely believed that there was a valid reason behind Amelia¡¯s decision.


    But, even his obedient attitude bothered Amelia.


    ¡°Good night. Thank you for taking care of so many things for me today.¡±


    Siwoo bid her a good night politely before turning around to get ready to sleep.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    At that moment, Amelia called out to him.


    Siwoo turned around to nce at her, as if he had been waiting for this.


    They had developed a certain routine in the past few days. They¡¯d engage in this act until they fell asleep together.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do it tonight?¡±


    Although Siwoo never spoke first, Amelia always granted his request when he showed her his desires.


    It was because she was happy to see him acting like a child.


    ¡°Are you okay with it, Ms. Amelia?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, if you want to do it, you can.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±


    Amelia subtly shifted her arm, making it easier for him to touch her breasts.


    Initially, Amelia let him touch her breasts because she wanted to imitate her teacher. Buttely, she felt a tinge of disappointment if they didn¡¯t do it before going to sleep.


    It wasn¡¯t just because she wanted to fulfill his desires.


    The act of offering her precious body parts somehow made her lower abdomen tingle.


    Also, whenever he massaged her breasts, she always felt drowsy.


    It was as if she had received a veryfortable massage.


    As long as she could endure the slight embarrassment, it was a win-win situation for her.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me.¡±


    Siwoo gulped and stretched out his arms toward Amelia¡¯s chest.


    Her nightgown was essentially a sleeveless dress that exposed her cleavage.


    Moreover, due to the way she had positioned her body, the volume of her chest became emphasized. When he touched it over the clothes, the scene became even more alluring.


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    Amelia let out a soft moan as Siwoo was absorbed in the texture of her breasts in his hand.


    He was well aware that this was wrong.


    As a man, he had been taught that he should never touch a woman¡¯s body carelessly, especially her sensitive parts like her breasts.


    In fact, he was confused as to why Amelia allowed him to do this without making any fuss.


    He only did this to satisfy his desires and because he enjoyed it.


    This was the moment he was looking forward to the most ever since he started sleeping together with her for the past few days.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s closed eyshes quivered.


    Every time Siwoo¡¯s hand touched her chest, she let out a gasp while pretending to not care about the sensation she was feeling.


    Siwoo had a distinct feeling about what was going on from her breath.


    It reminded him of the time when he went to the bathhouse with the twins the other day.


    The voice and gasp that he made was simr to the one that Odette made back when she rubbed her bare chest against his back.


    That enigmatic and enticing sound which made his rod went hard.


    Of course, his current rod was softer than back then and it would be hard for Amelia to notice if she didn¡¯t go out of her way to look.


    As he focused on the sensation on his palm, he could feel the soft thing at the center of her breasts hardened.


    It was naturally her nipple.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s behind that thin fabric?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Did her nipples go hard just like the twins?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If I take off her clothes, what will her breasts look like?¡¯</i></b>


    Feeling her breath that was brushed against his hand, Siwoo¡¯s curiosity was fueled even further.


    There was a bulge between his legs, eliciting a surge of guilt within him.


    Regardless of their past, Amelia had been a kind master to him.


    He felt guilt for feeling such impure thoughts towards her.


    But, even that feeling of guilt couldn¡¯t ovee his impulsive curiosity.


    Siwoo could feel that guilt slowly fading away.


    He deliberately pretended to identally twist his fingertip against the part that she had warned him to not touch, her nipple.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Amelia¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Her breaths became even more heated as it wafted through the air, carrying sweet aroma with it.


    Siwoo halted his movements and held his breath while intently observing her reaction.


    He was afraid that she might open her eyes and reprimanded him. Instinctively, he hunched his shoulders. But, contrary to his expectations, she onlyid there quietly as if nothing had happened.


    The boy could feel his heart pounding.


    He could no longer control his instinct.


    Although he knew deep down that what he was doing was wrong, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ haah¡­¡±


    Siwoo began to move in earnest.


    He pushed aside the guilt and surrendered to the sudden impulse that had emerged.


    As he gently lifted the lower part of her breasts, his index finger grazed against the alluring nipple that had started to reveal its shape through the fabric.


    Each time, Amelia¡¯s body trembled.


    Her hot breaths apanied by her sensuous moan were like an added bonus to him.


    During their first night, even the slightest touch had startled her, prompting her to resist his touch. Yet now, she remained silent despite him going even further than back then.


    Her breathing became more irregr as she kept her eyelids shut.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but interpret her reaction as a subtle form of approval.


    <b><i>¡®Maybe Ms. Amelia wants me to do this?¡¯ </i></b>A sense of guilt crept into his thoughts.


    He gulped once again as his actions grew bolder; he began to earnestly touch her nipples.


    ¡°Haa¡­ahh¡­¡±


    Every time he twisted her nipples with his fingertips, her straight eyebrows furrowed in response.


    Her body quivered and stopped intermittently as it went through a repetitive cycle.


    At that moment, she ceased to be the gentle andposed master he had always known.


    Instead, she became a mere puppet that was manipted by his fingertips.


    A strange sense of domination surged within him, tearing every kind of moral restraint.


    However, that didn¡¯tst long.


    After approximately thirty minutes of listening to her gasps and feeling the softness of her chest in his hands, drowsiness began to envelop him.


    His initial enthusiasm waned as he drifted off to sleep while holding Amelia¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As his hand movements stopped and the room was filled only with the sound of her soft breaths, Amelia slowly opened her eyes.


    They glistened with sensuality, unusually moist like dew on leaves at dawn.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    When Siwoo, who was fondling her breasts as usual, moved his hand towards a more sensitive area of her chest, she didn¡¯t resist him.


    This left her feeling a little confused.


    <b><i> ¡®Why did I do that?¡¯</i></b>


    That was a bold and audacious act.


    An action she wouldn¡¯t have allowed under normal circumstances.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe it was a spur of the moment thing?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe I was trying to indulge him?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Has my sense of duty towards him distorted to a willingness to fulfill all of his whims?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe, I was pretending to resist when deep down I actually wanted to let him do it?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia btedly sensed a burning sensation on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t just because of the fact that she allowed him to caress her breasts without any reservation.


    Rather, it was because his caress had ignited an undeniable pleasure within her.


    A euphoric sensation that resonated from her chest to her womb.


    An unfamiliar tingling sensation and a dizzying feeling that she had never felt before.


    The reason why she initially tolerated his action was uncertain, but she knew the reason why she continued to ept his touches.


    Because she also went along with it.


    This realization made her feel so embarrassed that it was almost too much for her to bear.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Amelia, who was quietly clutching the pillow to endure the unbearable embarrassment, felt a damp sensation between her thighs as she tossed and turned.


    Feeling confused, she slipped her hand beneath her nightgown.


    Her panties were so damp that she could feel its moisture from outside.


    She widened her eyes before slipping her hand into her panties, cautiously.


    It was incredibly wet.


    As if dozens of snails had passed through.


    She pulled out her hand and observed it with trembling eyes.


    A thick, sticky fluid stretched between her fingers.


    She knew what it was, a lubricating secretion produced by the vagina during sexual arousal.


    Her own vaginal fluid.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She forgot to me herself for her action and instead waspletely consumed by self-loathing.


    Although she had knowledge about sexual activities, she had never even tried masturbating before. Seeing this much vaginal fluiding from her own body was a first.


    And the reason for this was because Siwoo, the younger one, not the adult one, was ying with her nipples.


    She bit her lips tightly and quietly left the bed so that she wouldn¡¯t wake Siwoo up by ident.


    It was time to change her panties.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    After returning to the bed, sheid down once again, but the strange state of arousal kept her tossing and turning throughout the night.

 Chapter 118: A Happy Daily Life (3)

    <b>? A Happy Daily Life (3) ?</b>


    1.


    When Siwoo woke up, he found Amelia busy packing her belongings.


    Threerge travel trunks sat before her..


    Each of them contained supplies that couldst for a week, meaning all of the trunks were enough to sustain them for three weeks outside.


    Siwoo rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked her.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°I want to go somewhere with you. Do you want to pack our things together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not knowing what was going on, Siwoo took the small travel bag handed to him by Amelia and went to his room.


    He packed a few sets of clothes (Amelia bought them for him), pajamas, paper and a pen.


    When he went down the stairs to the second floor, he found Amelia waiting in the lobby while holding a bag.


    ¡°Have you packed everything? Including your toothbrushes?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need towels or anything of the sort. I¡¯ve packed them for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Siwoo hurried down the stairs and stood by Amelia¡¯s side.


    Based on his prior experience, he knew that Gehenna was incredibly beautiful.


    At times, he¡¯d take leisurely strolls with Amelia, exploring ces like Lenomond Town or Ars Magna Town.


    Each time, the scenery around him never failed to captivate him.


    That was why when Amelia proposed that they¡¯d go on a trip, he became excited.


    <b><i> ¡®Wherever we¡¯re headed, the scenery must be nice!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The cabin I used to live in.¡±


    ¡°Are we going camping?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Amelia gently stroked Siwoo¡¯s head and he epted her touch without hesitation.


    Thetter had never witnessed her smile prior to this.


    However, he knew that beneath her cold demeanor, she was a kind-hearted person. That was why he didn¡¯t resist her touch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them ced their luggage behind the waiting carriage in the garden and boarded it together.


    When Amelia waved her hand in the carriage, which inside was adorned with plush cushions and beautiful decorations, it began to sway.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m boarding a ne. Except I have my luggage with me.¡±


    Siwoo smiled as he said those words to Amelia.


    ¡°ne? ¡­Ah, you meant an airne.¡±


    Amelia tilted her head at the unfamiliar word, but she soon nodded.


    Airne, the thing that was said to be the fastest means of transportation in the modern world.


    She often heard it being referred to as a piece of metal flying in the sky.


    ¡°Have you rode it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was incredibly scared when I first rode it. I think I was seventeen at that time¡­ Huh?¡±


    Siwoo paused, his voice trailing off as he delved into his memories.


    In his current look, it was hard to not think of him as a child.


    He reminisced about the time when he was seventeen, but he possessed the appearance of a prepubescent child.


    Amelia¡¯s expression momentarily darkened.


    Whenever Siwoo dropped hints of regaining his memories, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but think that all this happiness she experienced were nothing but lies.


    She forced her tightly sealed lips to part and gently consoled Siwoo.


    ¡°Maybe you remembered it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. My head hurts a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to lie down for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be nice¡­¡±


    This carriage was something Amelia received from Sophia and it didn¡¯t have any space maniption magic applied to it.


    Such things were luxuries, reserved for those who were filthy rich like the Countess Gemini.


    Nevertheless, there was sufficient space for Siwoo to stretch his body out and rest.


    That was when Amelia stood up from her seat and approached Siwoo.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Rest your head here.¡±


    After tidying the fringed hem of her blue dress, Amelia lightly tapped her thighs.


    Seeing this, Siwoo became flustered.


    ¡°Ah, no! It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll stay like this!¡±


    ¡°This will make your head feel morefortable.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯ll be troubling you, Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After some scuffles, Siwoo eventually followed Amelia¡¯s suggestion.


    In truth, he found her soft thighs more appealing than the creaking chair.


    ¡°Thank you, but it feels like I¡¯m troubling you somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to feel that way.¡±


    He could feel her soft and stic thighs against the back of his head.


    As his gaze moved upward, even from below her chin, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her undiminished beauty.


    He even caught a glimpse of her perky bosom from this angle.


    ¡°Since this might take a while, you can close your eyes.¡±


    Amelia calmly ran her fingers through Siwoo¡¯s hair.


    The gentle shaking, thefortable thighs pillow and the touch of her fingers were more effective than any sleeping pills.


    Before he knew it, Siwoo had fallen asleep as the carriage raced along the secluded bath through a green barley field.


    2.


    Despite them leaving early in the morning, by the time they reached the oyster tree forest, lunchtime had already passed.


    Amelia gently tapped Siwoo¡¯s shoulder, rousing him from his undisturbed slumber before she took her belongings and set foot on the forest path.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±


    The natural preservation in Gehenna was remarkable since there was no haphazard development taking ce.


    Furthermore, this forest was an uninhibited zone, located between the Lenomond and tarot Town, but belonged to neither.


    Since no one had ever touched the trees, all of them had grown tall and majestic.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Amelia responded to Siwoo¡¯s amazed expression, acknowledging his praise while making her way amidst the brownish tree trunks.


    The pointy and round leaves danced in the mountain breeze, appearing as if they were breathing.


    As they strolled around the narrow mountain path, they stumbled upon an open space.


    The oyster trees had thick leaves, making it hard for sunlight to go through it. This space in particr though, was a special case.


    Sunlight shone through it, giving birth to beautiful wildflowers that adorned the grassy ground.


    Within the clusters of nameless wildflowers, amidst the picturesque and enchanting scenery, there stood a small wooden cabin.


    Bathed in the refreshing sunlight, it was a cozy looking cabin with a small detached cottage standing by its side.


    Amelia¡¯s happiness was her life within this little cabin.


    Considering the limited time left with him, she had been yearning to spend that time together with him in this ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s unpack.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    In truth,pared to her splendid mansion or the buildings that Siwoo had visited so far, it felt wrong and disrespectful to call this unremarkable ce as a ¡®lodging.¡¯


    However, the wooden cabin still possessed an allure that ignited a young boy¡¯s romantic imagination.


    That was why he entered the cabin with excitement.


    Just like what it looked from the outside, its interior was cozy.


    The ce was small enough that if the two of them were to live here, they¡¯d always be within each others¡¯ sights.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I love it!¡±


    Siwoo explored the cabin, wandering from one corner to another.


    In front of the firece, there was a small cupboard and a rocking chair.


    Despite showing signs that this ce was unupied for a long time, it was remarkably clean and tidy.


    ¡°There are bedrooms on the second floor. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a second floor?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Seeing Siwoo¡¯s happy expression made Amelia feel delighted.


    After all, he seemed to like the ce she held dear.


    She took his hand and climbed the stairs.


    Due to the nature of the wooden cabin, it was a challenging errand to build it to berge and spacious.


    That was why there were only two extremely small rooms on the second floor.


    ¡°This room was my master¡¯s. This one was mine.¡±


    Amelia stepped into the room she once stayed in during her days as an apprentice witch.


    The ceiling nted upwards due to the fact that the room was ced right below the roof.


    A small window adorned the room, offering a picturesque view of a charming forest of oyster trees. Below the window, there was a small bed that seemed barely big enough for someone to sleep on.


    There was also a small desk and chair in the corner of the room. Other misceneous objects were also there, neatly packed inside several small boxes under the bed.


    ¡°You can use this room, Siwoo. It¡¯s a little narrow, but it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°Did youe here to clean it regrly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo eagerly unpacked their belongings with excitement resembling that of a young child who had discovered a secret base.


    He hung his clothes in the closet and ced papers and books on the table.


    ¡°My room is just across here. Do you want to help me unpack?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯d love to!¡±


    Siwoo responded enthusiastically before following Amelia downstairs to help pick up her suitcase.


    Amelia¡¯s current room, which was used to be her predecessor¡¯s room, was slightly more spacious than her old room. It also had arger bed.


    Siwoo and Amelia opened thetter¡¯s suitcase and started unpacking the items inside one by one.


    Though this was a mere trivial task, Amelia found her mind at peace.


    However, this peaceful time didn¡¯tst long as she found her underwear in Siwoo¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    There was an unfortunate truth about Amelia.


    At one point, she started following Sophia¡¯s advice.


    ording to her, true adults should wear mature-looking underwear.


    This led to her possessing mostly provocative underwear. Some of her bras revealed half of her breasts, some of her panties exposed her buttocks and so on.


    Because she was too caught up in joy and excitement, she had momentarily forgotten about this.


    Siwoo¡¯s eyes were filled with unease as Amelia watched his moves attentively.


    His gaze moved from her chest, lower body and underwear, making her feel an unusual sense of embarrassment.


    Her face flushed.


    Nevertheless, she knew that she had to remainposed.


    If she showed any signs of embarrassment, they¡¯d end up in a more awkward situation than they already were.


    Besides, there was no reason for her to feel that way since Siwoo was still looking like a young boy.


    She also convinced herself that if other witches were to see her underwear, she wouldn¡¯t feel bothered at all.


    And so, she managed to keep herposure.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll pack that out separately¡ª¡±


    ¡­Or so she thought until she managed to identally bite her tongue.


    The way she was fidgeting, it seemed like she was more nervous than she thought.


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    Siwoo quietly handed her underwear over with a red face.


    <b><i> -Rustle, rustle</i></b>


    An awkward atmosphere lingered between them for a while.


    3.


    After finishing their lunch, they walked together to the front yard of the cabin.


    Siwoo, who had noticed the wildflowers blooming around him, came forward with a suggestion.


    ¡°My mom taught me this a long time ago. If we gather some clovers like this, we can make a crown.¡±


    Amelia sat on top of the clover bed while watching Siwoo¡¯s hands moving to create something.


    He gathered the long stems of the clover and tied them into knots.


    As he skillfully weaved the stems, they formed a round crown with a thickness simr to that of a little finger. He then inserted small flowers he picked up in between the stems.


    ¡°When you adorn it with flowers like this, it turns into a beautiful crown! Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    Pink, green, purple, orange, navy blue and red.


    A charming-looking crown, adorned with an array of colorful flowers among the white clovers waspleted.


    ¡°I could have made it a littlerger¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done this, so it didn¡¯t turn out quite right¡­ There weren¡¯t many long stems around here too¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Siwoo. You have a talent for this.¡±


    In truth, it was difficult to say that the crown was perfectly made.


    There was a slight crook on it and the knots were tied way too tightly, causing some broken stems to protrude here and there.


    If Amelia, who had observed from the side and managed to learn how to craft it, were to try to do it on her own, she¡¯d do a way better job than him.


    Nevertheless, she gave him praise.


    Because she found it cute.


    Siwoo hesitated for a moment before offering the crown to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s eyes were brimming with surprise, like that of a startled rabbit.


    This was the first time she had ever received something from him.


    With a hint of embarrassment, Siwoo spoke, while avoiding to meet her gaze.


    ¡°I want to thank you for always taking care of me and treating me well. I always wanted to give you something like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I feeling this way?¡¯</i></b>


    The emotions she felt were tooplex to be summed up in a single word or sentence.


    She decided to postpone looking for the answer to that question.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­ WIll you put it on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She slightly lowered her head.


    When she felt the weight of the crown residing on her head, she raised her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    What was reflected in Siwoo¡¯s eyes was,


    Amelia, wearing a crown on her head with tears streaming down her face.


    On her lips was a smile brighter than any blossoming flower.


    ¡°Thank you, Siwoo.¡±


    The expression on her face was the smile she had regained for the first time since her master had passed away.

 Chapter 119: A Happy Daily Life (4)

    <b>? A Happy Daily Life (4) ?</b>


    1.


    The cabin had no dining room.


    There wasn¡¯t even enough space for a kitchen, let alone for cing a separate dining table. It was also impossible to ce it in the garden because there was another building that was built there.


    ¡°Shall we have our baths together?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Siwoo, who was sitting at the desk in front of the firece while having his dinner, spewed out the prune juice that he was drinking in aical manner.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    Thanks to Amelia¡¯s telekinesis and wonderful reflexes, not a single drop of the juice was spilled out. Instead, she directed it toward an empty bowl.


    Siwoo¡¯s reaction was natural.


    <b><i> ¡®What did she mean? She wants us to take a bath together so suddenly?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Sorry¡­?¡±


    ¡°When I used to stay here, I often took a bath together with my master. I want to do the same thing with you.¡±


    Amelia said in a calm voice.


    If his body continued to grow and he regained more of his memories, proposing this idea would create an awkward situation for both of them. That was why Amelia chose this exact moment to propose the idea.


    What she wanted to do was to spend happy moments with him before it was toote.


    Hearing her words, Siwoo became flustered.


    While he had prior experience with the twins before, when he went to the public bathhouse together with them, it was still hard for him to wee the idea of him taking a bath with a member of the opposite sex.


    After observing his reaction, Amelia continued.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be wearing my underwear. You¡¯ll wear yours too, Siwoo.¡±


    The crown that Siwoo made for her earlier was still resting above her head.


    Water trickled from the broken flower stem and soaked her blonde hair, but she ignored it and chose to not remove it from her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that they¡¯d be wearing their underwear, Siwoo became relieved.


    Amelia responded with a soft smile and a nod.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll heat up the water. Get ready ande out after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She then stepped outside and made her way towards the annex.


    From inside that small structure that resembled a warehouse, she retrieved arge wooden barrel and lit a fire to warm water inside it.


    If there were people around her, she wouldn¡¯t even think of doing this.


    However, the tall oyster trees surrounded the area like a protective screen and this wasn¡¯t the kind of ce that people would stumble into.


    She then pulled the wooden barrel, now filled with warm water, to the front yard. Siwoo, who was wearing a robe to ward off the breeze, followed her closely behind.


    ¡°Will we be taking our baths here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you want to go in first?¡±


    Siwoo took off his robe and gave it to Amelia.


    Since she didn¡¯t see much difference between wearing a swimsuit and underwear, Amelia didn¡¯t feel overly self-conscious about this.


    Siwoo stepped onto the wooden barrel and went inside.


    Although it was still spring, the night was quite chilly. But, as soon as he immersed himself in the warm water, aforting warmth and drowsiness washed over him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Amelia neatly folded his robe and ced it on the grassywn before starting to take off hers.


    Seeing this, Siwoo¡¯s face started to redden as he forcefully averted his gaze.


    Amelia untied the ribbon around her waist and swiftly changed into her underwear.


    She was wearing a white lingerie, the least revealing underwear among the ones that she had.


    Amelia walked casually into the wooden barrel and plopped inside.


    <b><i> -Ssh!</i></b>


    The sound of sshing water echoed through the quiet forest.


    Due to the wooden barrel¡¯s small size, the two of them would have no choice but to have their skin touched if they were to enter it together.


    Siwoo¡¯s attention was drawn to Amelia¡¯s upper body, which wasid bare for him to see as the water only covered her body up to her waist.


    A white bra was the only piece of fabric that enveloped her supple and well-rounded breasts. Her exposed corbone exuded the air of elegance.


    With her hair tied up, her alluring neckline became prominent.


    Her waist was perfect, like a masterpiece that was crafted by a master sculptor.


    ¡°Try not to sit in such an ufortable position. Just rx and sitfortably.¡±


    Noticing how he was hunching over, Amelia said that to him in a soothing tone.


    ¡°But then, my body will touch yours, Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing that every night. Our bodies were practically glued to each other when we were sleeping.¡±


    Amelia held the urge to say something in the lines of, <b><i>¡®The difference is that we wore our clothes.¡¯</i></b>


    After hearing her words, Siwoo straightened his posture.


    He could feel their smooth skin touching each other.


    Once he adjusted his posture to be morefortable, Amelia finally pressed her buttocks against the bottom of the barrel.


    Compared to Siwoo, who had his body submerged up to his chin, Amelia had hers up to her chest.


    ¡°Do you mind closing your eyes for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Okay.¡±


    Hearing her request, Siwoo obediently closed his eyes.


    <b><i> -Snap!</i></b>


    Like performing a magic trick, Amelia snapped her fingers before speaking to Siwoo.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±


    At first Siwoo tried to slowly open his eyes, but he instantly widened it in surprise.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    The soft, ambient light that was emanating from the cabin disappeared.


    In the middle of the serene forest, far from the bustling city, the cabin was the only thing that provided light in this ce. But now that its light had faded, the surroundings had turned pitch ck.


    However¡­


    ¡°I-It¡¯s so pretty, Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    The warm scarlet glow of the cabin was reced by a shimmering silver radiance that surrounded the barrel.


    Encircled by the majestic oyster trees, decorated by the sky that was filled with blue stars.


    Siwoo tilted his head back, captivated by the stars that appeared to endlessly cascade.


    ¡°It feels like there are too many to count¡­¡±


    The cloudless night sky resembled a polished obsidian as it emanated a soft glow.


    ¡°I really wanted to show this to you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a shy nor extravagant desire, she merely wanted to experience this scene together with Siwoo.


    At that moment, Siwoo¡¯s outstretched foot unintentionally pressed against Amelia¡¯s inner thigh.


    Because of the cramped space, the slightest movements they made cause their body to touch.


    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make some space for you.¡±


    After saying those words, Amelia, who had her body submerged up to her neck at this point, leaned her upper body slightly backward.


    As a consequence, when her upper body resurfaced, ripples formed in the water.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sight made Siwoo forget about the stars he had just seen. Instead, he stared at Amelia, with his mouth slightly agape.


    Sensing his intense stare, Amelia nced down and realized that he was gawking at her cleavage.


    There was something that Amelia had been mistaken about.


    The fact that underwear and swimsuits were two different kinds of outfits.


    Swimsuits generally were quite thick, therefore they wouldn¡¯t change even when soaked in the water. Underwear on the other hand, was made of material that would easily absorb water. Thanks to this, her bra clung to her chest tightly, revealing her fairplexion and white skin.


    And there was another reason why Siwoo¡¯s pupils became dted as he stared at her chest.


    From her nipples down to her ares, he could faintly see them through the white fabric.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He quickly averted his gaze.


    Amelia wasn¡¯t offended by him, instead she found his reaction cute.


    She previously thought that if she were in an official rtionship with him, she¡¯d probably feel a little difort by his gaze.


    But, in reality, she felt calm.


    She knew that she was practically showing her bare upper body to him, but she didn¡¯t feel a speck of embarrassment.


    Her heart was pounding fast, but she didn¡¯t feel the need to cover her body up or forcing him to avert his gaze.


    It was a strange feeling for her.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it because of his childish appearance?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe there¡¯s something that has changed in my heart?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Come closer, I¡¯ll wash your body.¡±


    Amelia gently scooped the water with her hand and gently wiped Siwoo¡¯s face, who had his eyes tightly closed.


    Then, she carefully wrapped his head with a small towel she had prepared beforehand.


    She could have done all this in an instant with magic.


    But, the realization that these slow and inefficient actions could hold a previous value made her refrain from using it.


    The two of them then washed their bodies together until the lukewarm water turned cold.


    2.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    Siwoo tried to soothe his flushed face by taking sips of the cold milk Amelia brought.


    Because he had spent quite a long time in the water, his fingertips had be wrinkled.


    He was too careless in thinking that bathing together with Amelia in their underwear would be fine.


    The vague outline that her underwear showed managed to stimte his imagination, resulting in him having to endure taking a bath with his legs crossed.


    <b><i> ¡®Thank you, Siwoo.¡¯</i></b>


    As he put down the empty milk bottle and wiped his hair with a towel, he suddenly remembered the events that had taken ce this morning.


    Amelia¡¯s smile, glowing like a radiant golden flower, momentarily entranced him.


    Surprisingly, it made his heart skip a beat.


    His lips became twitched, as if he were about to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Come to your senses.¡±


    He pped his cheeks with his hands.


    But, her bright face still lingered in his mind.


    In addition, seeing her chest, which he had only known through the sensation that his hands felt, added more details to his recollection.


    <b><i> -Knock knock</i></b>


    Suddenly, he heard a knocking sound.


    Amelia¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep together today too, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll join you shortly after I change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Their exchange was brief, yet he felt an inexplicable sensation in his body.


    Whenever he slept with her, she¡¯d let him touch her breasts to his heart¡¯s content.


    As the notion of spending the night together crossed his mind, he also recalled her expression from yesterday.


    To a young man who had just developed an interest in the opposite sex, these kinds of things were a little too provocative.


    The sight of Amelia, who had always given him the kind and innocent atmosphere, trembling every time he teased her nipple stirred a peculiar sense of feeling in him.


    <b><i> ¡®Will she let me do that again tonight?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo felt a tingling sensation in his lower body, not due to his pent-up sexual desire, but due to his intense curiosity.


    After changing into a beige pajamas that Amelia bought for him, Siwoo knocked on her door with a pounding heart.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As he opened the creaky wooden door, he discovered a triangr window, aligned with the shape of the roof.


    Amelia was nestled in a nket, leaning her back against a pillow. The arrangement of the bed made it seem like the previously stated window served as its headboard.


    Siwoo could see her delicate hair glistened underneath the moonlight.


    ¡°Are you still afraid of sleeping by yourself, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡±


    Facing this kind of situation, there was no way that Siwoo would act like a moron and say, ¡®I enjoy sleeping with you, Ms. Amelia,¡¯ out loud.


    Seeing his hesitation, Amelia shed a smile at him.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why did you look at my breasts earlier?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know, when we were taking a bath together?¡±


    Amelia¡¯s direct question left him in deep thought.


    Regardless of their rtionship it was still impolite for him to gawk at her body like that.


    That was why he had been trying to suppress his desire to gaze towards her chest. But, it seemed like Amelia had noticed it all along.


    ¡°U-Um, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    This left Siwoo uncertain about what to do.


    Seeing this, Amelia shook her head before reassuring him, who seemed to be afraid to face her wrath.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Standing beside Amelia, Siwoo sped his hands together and lowered his head, trying to hide his face.


    The fact that she had noticed his gaze left him feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Can you be honest with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After another moment of hesitation and a realization that Amelia wasn¡¯t angry at him, he cautiously spoke.


    ¡°I-I wanted to look¡­ I-It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ M-My eyes were drawn to it without me realizing it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Like I said, I¡¯m not upset. You can raise your head, Siwoo.¡±


    Her gentle and understanding tone seemed to calm his flustered state. Siwoo mustered the courage to slowly raise his head.


    Amelia was still sitting with her back against the pillow. The gaze that she casted towards him was warm.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me such a beautiful flower crown.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. I-I¡¯ll make another one for you next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Seeing the anticipation in her gaze made him feel embarrassed and scratched his head.


    Their conversation died down at that, resulting in a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    Amelia cleared her throat and gazed directly at Siwoo¡¯s eyes before opening her mouth.


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t something that should happen.¡±


    <b><i> -Rustle</i></b>


    Siwoo heard the sound of a nket being lifted.


    Amelia raised the nket that had been covering her body, allowing it to fall down while still maintaining her seated position.


    At the same time, her bare upper body was revealed.


    Unlike before when Siwoo could only see a glimpse of her chest through her wet underwear, he could see everything now.


    Her breasts were exposed without a single fabric hindering Siwoo¡¯s sight.


    As Amelia shyly covered her mouth, the peach-shaped breasts swayed subtly.


    ¡°Still, I want to fulfill your desire.¡±

 Chapter 120: A Happy Daily Life (5)

    <b>? A Happy Daily Life (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Like usual, Siwooid down beside Amelia.


    Both of them stared at each other¡¯s eyes as they faced each other.


    Unlike usual, there was a noticeable difference in one of them; Amelia had taken off her clothes.


    Because they were lying sideways, her already plump breasts became more pronounced as they bared themselves in front of Siwoo¡¯s face.


    ¡°C-Can I touch them¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    This was the second time Siwoo was seeing a woman¡¯s bare chest up close.


    He could clearly see the cherry colored nipples in the center, encircled by the delicate, pink ares.


    Siwoo carefully stretched out his hand and cupped Amelia¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ahn¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Both of them let out an exmation. Both in their own unique ways, each carrying a different meaning.


    For Siwoo, it was an unexpectedly blissful sensation as he felt the sticity of Amelia¡¯s chest with his hand.


    Meanwhile, for Amelia, it was her excitement stemming from the anticipation of having her chest being firmly held by him.


    As Siwoo moved his hand, Amelia¡¯s breasts swayed. With each gentle squeeze he made, their shapes changed.


    He raised his gaze and looked at Amelia.


    She looked at him back with her blue-colored eyes. Her face was flushed with a rosy hue.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo nodded repeatedly in response to Amelia¡¯s question.


    Her breasts were so warm and soft that he didn¡¯t want to let go of them.


    As he closely observed the changing shape of her breasts while gently kneading them, Amelia quietly closed her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this the right thing to do?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is this really okay?¡¯</i></b>


    Amelia thought so, but those thoughts gradually faded away.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll think about itter.¡¯</i></b>


    At this moment, her only concern was to let him do whatever he wanted.


    Siwoo, who had been ying with her breasts freely under the gentle starlight that seeped through the window, paused briefly.


    Then, using the tip of his finger, he gently pinched her nipple.


    The soft, jelly-like bud twisted at his touch.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    At that very moment, Amelia¡¯s lips parted as she released a satisfied sigh.


    The sound she made wasn¡¯t loud.


    It was as loud as a soft whimper of a drowsy cat.


    However, she still reacted more sensitively than usual.


    She felt a significantly different sensation when her chest was being touched directlypared to when she was still dressed in her nightgown.


    ¡°Ngh¡­!¡±


    Amelia unconsciously raised her arm and bit down her wrist.


    She had a feeling that strange sounds would leak out of her mouth if she didn¡¯t do this.


    Her heart was pounding.


    ¡°Mmh¡­mmf¡­:


    Meanwhile, Siwoo continued to y with her nipples.


    At times, he¡¯d gently trace circles around them, drawing a perfect loop. Other times, he¡¯d twist them between his fingers while observing her reaction.


    Amelia tossed and turned restlessly.


    Siwoo surmised that she wasn¡¯t doing it consciously.


    His gentle and caring master closed her eyes tightly while letting out her moans. Even so, her movements still bear elegance and grace, resembling that of a princess from a fairy tale.


    ¡°Hng¨C!¡±


    As he lightly pinched her nipple with the top of his finger nail, Amelia opened her eyes while making a loud moan.


    Her serene eyes, which had always filled with affection, were now clouded with confusion.


    She avoided making eye contact with him as her gaze wandered.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard her moan before, but it was the first time that she let out a moan this loud. This caused him to worry and ask her a question.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Amelia took a breath before responding.


    But her breathing sounded rather heavy, it was as if she had just climbed a set of long stairs.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    When Siwoo dug his nails into her nipples, she felt pain.


    The sensation reminded her of being pricked by a sharp needle.


    However, she made that loud sound not only because of the pain she felt.


    It was also because of the tingling sensation that followed the numbing pain.


    The stimtion it gave aroused her.


    She found the sensation quite peculiar.


    Her legs moved uncontrobly and her entire body heated up, as if she had caught a fever.


    This was the first time she had ever felt this kind of feeling.


    Amelia swallowed her saliva, which had turned sticky, and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ You can continue¡­¡±


    Her body, which had be tense before she knew it, rxed after she said that.


    She surrendered herself to Siwoo¡¯s whims and closed her eyes due to embarrassment.


    In her mind, she couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze while wearing such an expression on her face.


    The tone she used when she gave Siwoo permission might sound the same as usual, but there was a subtle hint of plea in it.


    <b><i> ¡®Does Ms. Amelia feel pleasure from this as well?¡¯</i></b>


    Normally, he¡¯d start to get sleepy around this time, but it was different today.


    He wanted to see more of her reactions.


    Siwoo then delved a little closer into the vulnerable Amelia¡¯s embrace.


    He didn¡¯t know if his action was rooted from his courage, mischievousness or curiosity.


    Nevertheless, he opened his mouth and bit down her trembling nipple.


    After taking it in his mouth, he flicked his tongue against it.


    ¡°Hngg¡ª!!¡±


    The reaction she gave out was the most intense one so far.


    She let out a louder sound than before while pushing Siwoo¡¯s shoulders away in surprise.


    Being defenseless, Siwoo¡¯s body was shoved back.


    This sequence of events made both of them stare at each other in surprise.


    Amelia then covered her chest in embarrassment while Siwoo btedly realized what he had done.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ Um¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry, did I startle you? Come here.¡±


    Amelia moved closer to Siwoo, who was frozen stiff and hugged him tightly.


    She had no intention of pushing him away in that manner at all.


    After all, she had openly expressed her willingness to fulfill his desire just a while ago.


    The reason why she shoved him away was because of her surprise after feeling that unfamiliar sensation, not because she was repulsed by the action he made.


    Still, this was an unusual situation.


    A member of the opposite sex had sucked on her breasts without asking for permission, yet she didn¡¯t feel any resentment towards him.


    ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t my intention, Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault it¡¯s okay¡­ I was just¡­ A little surprised¡­¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Amelia wondered, what exactly could she say to him, who seemed to be at a loss as he apologized desperately to her?


    She held him tightly in her arms for a long time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d hate it that much, Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t hate it.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    No matter how many times she tried tofort him, she still couldn¡¯t erase his surprise.


    It left her confused, unable to do or say anything to him.


    Then, when she was stroking him gently, she realized that she needed a different approach to resolve the situation.


    ¡°Look up here, Siwoo, lift your head and look at me.¡±


    Seeing him on the brink of tears while apologizing earnestly, Amelia felt her heart sink.


    She raised her upper body and spoke to him.


    ¡°¡­Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hate you, Siwoo. Ever. Now,y down your head here.¡±


    Amelia knelt down and lightly tapped her thighs.


    She lifted his head, offering her thigh as a cushion in ce of a pillow.


    It reminded Siwoo of the thigh pillow he had received in the carriage.


    However, there was a difference from back then; the fact that there weren¡¯t any clothes covering her breasts and her thighs.


    ¡°I was just surprised. Everything is fine. You can do whatever you want, Siwoo.¡±


    Amelia took hold of her own breast with one hand and pressed it against his lips.


    She ced her erect nipple in front of his mouth, as if trying to breastfeed him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Trust me. If you want to do it with your mouth, feel free to do it. It¡¯ll be morefortable to do it in this position.¡±


    Amelia then lowered her upper body to make it easier for him to suck on her breasts.


    He hesitated briefly before taking her nipple in his mouth.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡±


    Despite her determination to hold back any oing moans, a shiver ran down her body as Siwoo¡¯s tongue made contact with her nipple.


    While observing her response closely, Siwoo cautiously sucked on her nipple while exploring it gently with his tongue.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    Amelia hastily covered her mouth with her hand.


    She was about to let out a vulgar moan.


    Noticing her reaction, Siwoo stopped moving as he gazed at her anxiously.


    In response, Amelia mustered a smile and tried to reassure him.


    ¡°See? I-It¡¯s nothing¡­ I was simply taken by surprise.¡±


    Her thighs became stiff and her voice trembled slightly. This side of Amelia was unfamiliar to Siwoo.


    However, he decided to ce his trust in her, epting her lies and proceeding without making any more fuss.


    ¡°You can use more pressure on it¡­¡±


    With a gentle stroke to Siwoo¡¯s head and a slight tilt of her waist, Amelia positioned herself lower.


    Her warm breasts were pressed against Siwoo¡¯s cheek as his mouth was filled with her erect bud.


    At this point, Siwoo was thinking about stopping, but an inexplicable force urged him to continue.


    It was as if a switch had been flipped in his mind.


    Before long, even those kinds of thoughts dissipated due to the intensity of their intimate acts.


    ¡°Slurp¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ngg¡­¡±


    Amelia quivered and covered her mouth as she offered her breasts to Siwoo.


    She could feel her body growing hotter by the moment.


    Due to her knees being pressed together, she keenly felt the wetness between her tightly closed thighs.


    A ticklish feeling was umting in her lower abdomen.


    She couldn¡¯t exin what kind of feeling it was, but she didn¡¯t find it detestable or anything.


    Instead, she felt bewildered after experiencing this sensation for the first time in her life.


    Siwoo, who was initially filled with energy thanks to his unique sense of arousal, became rxed as his craving for maternal affection had been fulfilled.


    However, Amelia was too busy to notice this due to her trying so hard to straighten her body and suppress the noises that came out of her lips.


    When she had finallye to her senses, Siwoo was already sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Only then was Amelia able to catch her breath.


    Observing his innocent face as he slumbered, she soothed the turmoil within her heart.


    Amidst that, a faint whisper reached her ears.


    Within it was a hint of disappointment.


    <b><i> ¡®If only it went on for a little longer.¡¯ </i></b>


    Her body shuddered at the thought of her surrendering to such desires.


    <b><i> ¡®Am I just satisfying my own desires? Am I not supposed to fulfill his wishes?¡¯</i></b>


    A pang of shame washed over her.


    She gently ced Siwoo¡¯s head onto a pillow and covered him with a nket.


    To Amelia, who was familiar with sexual pleasure, she treated it as something irreverent.


    Yet, it was the exact thing that she was yearning for at the moment.


    She gently caressed her nipples, which were still standing erect and glistening with Siwoo¡¯s saliva.


    It was a rather explicit way to clean them.


    Then, she began to pinch them with her fingers, just like what Siwoo had done.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±


    Initially, it was a mere attempt to ease her lingering dissatisfaction.


    However, with each touch of her fingertips, she felt a fulfilling sensation.


    As she tenderly caressed her own chest, she experienced a pleasure that was devoid of any guilt.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ngg¡­¡±


    Fearing that her moans might wake Siwoo up, she suppressed them. Her waist began to tremble uncontrobly as she continued to touch her breasts.


    She could feel the pleasure steadily building up, nearly reaching its limit.


    Its intensity threatened to overflow that limit at any moment.


    At this, she felt fear but at the same time, she felt a sense of excitement.


    <b><i> ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What is going to happen to my body?¡¯</i></b>


    Despite facing the fear of the unknown, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop.


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Haah¡­! Nggh¡­! Ahhh!¡±


    As her head became dizzy and her vision turned white.


    Her waist started writhing uncontrobly.


    A copious amount of love juice burst out of her vagina, drenching the panties she was wearing. For a while, it twitched without her touching it, pouring even more liquid out.


    Amidst the waves of climax thatsted for nearly a minute, her body quivered intermittently.


    ¡°What¡­is¡­this¡­?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is this an orgasm?¡¯</i></b>


    After experiencing her first climax, Amelia gazed at her own body with a nk look.


    Her bodily fluids permeated her panties, trickling down her thighs and dampening the bed sheets.


    The undeniable evidence of her arousal was there.


    In that instance, her face turned red.


    She felt terribly ashamed after realizing that she climaxed through nipple teasing that she had done to herself, without engaging in a normal sexual intercourse.


    Hurriedly, she cleaned herself up using magic before getting dressed.


    She returned to the bed where Siwoo was sleeping andid her body down.


    Though a considerable amount of time had passed, she still felt dizzy.


    Having experienced such pleasure for the first time, she yearned for more.


    But at the same time, she felt ashamed over the fact that she attained it through a nipple stimtion.


    Tormented by distress and anguish, she found it difficult to fall asleep that night.

 Chapter 121: Entanglement (1)

    <b>? Entanglement (1) ?</b>


    1.


    <b><i> ¡®Why do moments of happiness always seem to pass by so quickly?¡¯</i></b>


    Time slipped through their fingers like grains of sand, leaving them no opportunity to cling on it.


    Every morning, they¡¯d wake up and have their breakfast together.


    Amelia¡¯s cooking skills were nothing extraordinary and she was aware of it.


    That was why she only focused on creating dishes that highlighted the natural vors of the ingredients rather than showcasing her culinary skills.


    Their usual breakfast consisted of fried eggs with bacon, sausages and bread.


    After eating their breakfast, they¡¯d prepare their lunch and go somewhere until lunch time came.


    They had decided to do something different each day.


    On one day, they¡¯d bring an easel, canvas and pencils, sitting on a crooked hillside to sketch together.


    On another day, Amelia would y the violin and hold a private concert for Siwoo.


    asionally, they¡¯d go fishing or swimming in a nearbyke.


    Sometimes, they¡¯d climb the rooftop and lie side by side, gazing at the stars.


    On some days, they¡¯d enthusiastically wash their bed sheets with their feet by stomping on them in a bathtub filled with bubbles.


    And from time to time, they¡¯d buy some ingredients and bake some apple pies together.


    Amelia shared all the warm and precious experiences she had with her master with Siwoo.


    Each day, they lived in pure bliss.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You seem absentminded.¡±


    ¡°I was just lost in thought for a moment.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and turned her gaze towards Siwoo.


    She was sitting at the table, sorting out magic forms that had be much moreplex than before.


    These days, she couldn¡¯t understand the form he wrote without him providing some exnations first.


    It would have been easier if she only had to analyze another witch¡¯s self-essence magic, but the magic he was researching had a distinct and powerful essence.


    Furthermore, after the incident where he had lost his emotions, that essence seemed to be even deeper than before.


    ¡°You can handle things on your own now, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t watch your research anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, there are still moments when I get stuck.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s voice had be deeper than before.


    More than half of the potion bottle that the Duchess gave Amelia had been emptied. His appearance had changed to that of a young man who had already passed adolescence.


    There was still a hint of youthfulness in him, but with each passing day, he became more simr to the Siwoo that she was familiar with.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a witch. I don¡¯t get tired easily.¡±


    ¡°But these days, you¡¯ve been falling asleep regrly¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess it somehow became a habit. In any case, it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether I go to sleep or not.¡±


    Even Amelia, who used to go without sleep for a week or even months, had somehow developed a regr sleeping pattern.


    ¡°Do you feel lonely without me?¡±


    It had been quite some time since both of them stopped sharing a bed.


    As Siwoo grew rapidly each day, he felt a sense of awkwardness to sleep in the same bed as her and opted to sleep separately.


    He tried to appear nonchnt, but his words vaguely revealed his embarrassment.


    It seemed he regretted bringing up the topic.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s remark only fueled his embarrassment even further.


    Words spilled out of their mouths, unimpeded by their thoughts.


    Siwoo sat there, his mouth slightly agape, while Amelia fixed her gaze upon his face.


    Describing his appearance as ¡®childlike¡¯ felt awkward to her now.


    The young boy had undergone a sudden transformation as he grew up rapidly.


    Despite only being together for a month, it felt as if they had spent a significant amount of time together. Maybe it was because she had witnessed his growth from his childhood to the present.


    In the midst of such blissful moments, it would have been unsurprising for each passing year to feel as fleeting as a single day.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was a joke.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel that way? I was joking too.¡±


    Amelia leaned her head on the desk, smiling sheepishly while Siwoo absentmindedly touched his chin with his hand before averting his gaze.


    He let out a dry cough.


    Perhaps due to the intense reconstruction of his memories, every day seemed as lengthy as a year to him.


    In just a blink of an eye, whenever he woke up, every aspect of him, from body, mind and memory, had changed.


    To him, the sense of intimacy and affection he held towards Amelia hadn¡¯t only been going for a month.


    She assumed various roles for him, from a caregiver who nurtured his younger self, a motherly figure, an older sister, a teacher and at times¡­


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    Suddenly, Amelia interrupted his line of thoughts as she raised her head.


    Her figure, now shorter than him, was holding the half-emptied potion bottle in her hands.


    Every night, she¡¯d give him this potion.


    She hoped that their daily life would continue forever.


    Naturally, she felt the urge to run away and stop doing this.


    However, she understood that this was her duty, her responsibility.


    As she witnessed Siwoo¡¯s gradual recovery, conflicting emotions would wash over her, a mixture of relief and lingering sadness.


    Stuck in her mncholy, she didn¡¯t notice Siwoo nonchntly took a hold of the spoon filled with the potion.


    ¡°I can do this by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I want to.¡±


    Siwoo obediently brought the spoon she offered him to his lips and swallowed the potion.


    For some reason, Amelia watched with sorrowful eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard and stay upte. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    Amelia, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks. She felt that she¡¯d burst into tears if she looked at his face any longer.


    Seeing him growing up healthy revived the lingering affection that she thought she had given up on.


    She knew it deep inside.


    That she should never express her feelings out loud.


    Because that would be cowardly, despicable and vile.


    Yet, the restlessness and desperation she umted as she spent her days in pure bliss betrayed her,pelling her to bite her lip before calling out to him.


    ¡°Siwoo, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She stood by the desk where Siwoo was studying, leaning her body slightly.


    <b><i> ¡®Did he notice that my tone was different than usual?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo looked at her with a nervous look.


    Her sorrowful gaze felt like it pierced through his heart.


    That was how deep her sadness looked to him.


    As he observed her somber face, his own heart stirred in response.


    He believed that such an expression didn¡¯t suit her as a smiling face suited her better.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    His words sounded gentle and considerate for Amelia, who remained silent for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Amelia¡¯s beautiful eyes were already filled with tears.


    ¡°Later¡­¡±


    She held back her tears and spoke to him.


    The words she had vowed never to speak,


    Selfish words seeking temporary sce.


    ¡°When you regain your memoriester¡­ W-Will you forgive me¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo reached out his arm, gently wiping her tears with his sleeve. She looked pitiful and weak, unlike her usual self.


    ¡°Ms. Amelia¡­¡±


    Amelia felt the urge to run into his open arms and let him embrace her.


    She wanted to confess all her wrongdoings and expressed her deep remorse.


    To plead to him.


    Conveying how sorry she was, how she would never abandon him, crying out those words with all her might.


    She wanted to plead, beg and seek for his forgiveness.


    However, she managed to suppress that impulsive urge.


    At that moment, she could sense Siwoo¡¯s thick hands gently patting her back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what did you to to ask for my forgiveness, Ms. Amelia, so I don¡¯t think I can make any promises.¡±


    When his gentle voice resonated in her ears, tears began to burst forth.


    ¡°Ahh¡­hic¡­¡±


    Her shoulders trembled as she rested her head on Siwoo¡¯s shoulders. In response to this, Siwoo gently stroked her hair.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll forgive you, even if I don¡¯t do it immediately, I¡¯ll try to forgive you. Because to me, you¡¯re more precious than anyone else, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    He patiently waited until Amelia calmed down.


    When she did, he held her shoulders, gently pulling his own body back so he could see her face.


    Her previouslyposed face had turned disheveled, covered in tears.


    Though they had grown up in different environments, had different ways of thinking and held different positions, both of them shared the same desire in this moment.


    The desire to kiss each other.


    Both of them didn¡¯t say anything as their lips intertwined.


    Siwoo embraced Amelia¡¯s waist and nape, drawing her closer.


    Thetter¡¯s hand, still trembling in uncertainty, reached out and grasped his shirt with a desperate grip.


    As if she was unwilling to let him go, yearning for him to embrace her for eternity.


    When his tongue slipped between her lips, a jolt coursed through her body, causing it to tremble.


    Sensing her intention to escape, Siwoo firmly held onto her slender waist, preventing her from doing so.


    The kiss made Amelia enter a dream-like state, as if she was walking through a haze.


    His lips¡¯ movements felt rough, yet soft at the same time. It felt tender, yet also sticky.


    Her master once told her¡­


    That a kiss served as a signal between two people.


    A signal that conveyed ¡®trust.¡¯


    And at the same time, it conveyed their ¡®yearning.¡¯


    Shin Siwoo trusted Amelia.


    And Amelia yearned for him.


    She couldn¡¯tprehend much aside from these, but she clearly understood that much.


    Amelia pressed herself against Siwoo, their lips locked together as they exchanged their breath and saliva.


    Their heavy breathing soon filled the small room.


    There was a sense of bittersweet yearning in Amelia¡¯s hand, which she used to cling to Siwoo¡¯s cor.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo¡¯s own hand, which was holding onto her waist previously, had moved onto her buttocks.


    His other hand, previously settling at the nape of her neck, moved to lift up her nightgown and grabbed her soft chest.


    Siwoocked knowledge on how to properly treat a woman.


    His actions toward her were driven solely by instinct.


    Amelia herself didn¡¯t offer any resistance to Siwoo¡¯s movements.


    She eagerly sucked on his tongue, letting out her hot breath passionately, as if she was surrendering her own body to him.


    The two naturally walked towards the bed without interrupting their passionate kiss.


    Amelia¡¯s stumbling legs eventually met the edge of the bed causing her to fall onto it with a gentle thud.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    At that moment, their lips parted. Siwoo looked down at her, his hand moved to soothe her quivering chest.


    Her hair messily fell down on the bed, shimmering like strands of golden silk. Meanwhile, her cheeks reddened.


    The nightgown that was pushed up by Siwoo¡¯s hand revealed her smooth, white belly and one of her breasts.


    Despite this, she made no attempt to cover herself.


    She didn¡¯t even bother fixing her dress.


    Instead, she eagerly anticipated his advances through their kisses while gasping for breath.


    Seeing this, Siwoo gulped.


    From his perspective, the woman in front of him was a benefactor, someone who had cared for him and showered him with affection for nearly ten years.


    He was aware that it was a morally questionable act, but if he said that he had never viewed her in a romantic way, he¡¯d be lying.


    The truth was, he had been contemting, trying to get a closer rtionship with her, and yearning for a deeper bond beyond their current ambiguous one.


    He had been thinking about this a lot.


    And due to his inexperience, he thought that this kind of progression was a natural course.


    This was the flow that would bring them together, the one that would deepen their bonds.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As for Amelia, she had always believed even if they formally started dating, their rtionship would remain as it was for another three years.


    Because that was the demeanor that fit a refined and cultureddy.


    However, when his tongue ventured between her parted lips¡­


    When his firm hands squeezed her chest and supported her buttocks¡­


    As shey exposed on his bed, being enveloped by his intense gaze¡­


    She began to yearn for him to open the door to a world she had never experienced before.


    Siwoo gulped and lowered his upper body to cover hers.


    Amelia tightly closed her eyes and turned her head away.


    Then, seemingly determined, she gently pushed his cheek with the palm of her hand as he tried to bite her neck.


    ¡°No¡­ Siwoo¡­ We can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Caught up in the atmosphere, Siwoo, who was about to lose control, snapped back to reality as if waking up from a dream.


    Amelia quickly got to her feet and smoothed out her disheveled dress. The atmosphere cooled rapidly as if it was doused with cold water.


    Then, in a hushed voice, she said.


    ¡°I also yearn for what you desire¡­¡±


    She hurriedly passed by him, grasping the doorknob as if escaping.


    Her retreating figure made her appear incredibly small and fragile.


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t deserve it¡­ I¡¯m not worthy of it¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    With those words of apology, as if trying to treat everything like it had never happened, she returned to her own room.

 Chapter 122: Entanglement (2)

    <b>? Entanglement (2) ?</b>


    1.


    As soon as Amelia returned to her room, she copsed, as if her legs had lost all their strength.


    The intense excitement that resembled the scorching heat of the desert gradually faded, reced by a sense of self-loathing.


    She held herself responsible for sumbing to the temptation she should have resisted.


    Intertwining her body with him at that moment was something that she should have never done.


    After all, his memory hadn¡¯t fully returned yet.


    She hated herself for seducing Siwoo with her body when he knew nothing about their full circumstances. Not to mention that she did it to fulfill her own selfish desires.


    Not only that, she also should have not uttered those apologies.


    There was also her audacity that expected him to forgive her once his memories returned.


    ¡°Hic¡­¡±


    Fear overwhelmed her.


    Of the gaze he would cast upon her.


    She dreaded the possibility of him harboring hatred in his heart after remembering everything.


    Just a while ago, she believed she could endure any harsh words as long as he was safe.


    But, as she spent the joyous days with him, her heart began to change.


    It became more feeble.


    She felt that she could no longer bear to see his quick growth.


    ¡°Master¡­ What should I do¡­?¡±


    No matter how hard she pleaded, no one gave her an answer.


    Her chest tightened, suffocating her. The sensation was akin to drowning.


    <b><i> -Thud!</i></b>


    Suddenly, a certain potion bottle rolled around her feet. At this point, she was trying to suppress her cries, afraid that they might reach Siwoo¡¯s ears.


    She picked it up absentmindedly.


    ¡°If only I didn¡¯t have this¡­¡±


    She thought that if this unidentified potion given by Duchess Keter didn¡¯t exist, she could continue on living this life forever.


    Spending her days with Siwoo in this cabin, where their happy memories continued to build up, receiving his affectionate gaze.


    In this domain of forgotten truths andforting falsehoods, they could share words of love, delve into magical research, paint various paintings, y the violin, bake pies and take leisurely strolls.


    ¡°Happy¡­forever¡­¡±


    When she murmured those words, magic particles floated in her hand.


    These miniscule particles possessed the power to instantly evaporate the bottle down to its content through an intense heat.


    <b><i> ¡®If only I could be a little more cunning.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®If only I couldpromise just a little.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®This would be myst attempt to run away.¡¯</i></b>


    She was aware that this was an action that she shouldn¡¯t take.


    It was an action that would trample his free will.


    <b><i> ¡®But, wasn¡¯t he also happy living his life with me?¡¯</i></b>


    During this month they had spent together, Amelia had seen more of his smilespared to the five years of his life as her ve.


    Besides¡­


    She could always make it up by giving him a happier life in the future.


    As long as she could give him back the happiness that she took from him, for as long as his lifetime, until the day he grew old and left this world.


    If she were to multiply that happiness she stole, then¡­


    As she drew the me closer to the tag attached to the bottle, something caught her attention.


    The floral crown Siwoo had made for her.


    She used a preservation spell on its wreath and hung it by the window like a dreamcatcher.


    This was the gift that Siwoo had given to her back when he was still in the form of a young boy.


    The moment her eyes fell upon it, the mana in her hand was dissolved into nothingness.


    Her frenzy vanished in an instant, as if it was wiped away by an unknown force.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­do it¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    It was something that she should never do.


    Amelia slowly hunched her body.


    Her soundless sobs continued untilte into the night.


    2.


    As he tidied up his nket, Siwoo touched his lips.


    To him, Amelia was the one who took care of him from back when he was unable to function as a person.


    Everything felt enjoyable as long as he was with her.


    Even the mundane and tiresome chores turned into a joyful moment whenever she was there.


    She was his benefactor, reliable mentor and his first love.


    ¡°I¡¯m going insane¡­¡±


    Siwoo grabbed his head and plopped down on the bed.


    His lips and tongue still tingled with heat.


    From the hot kiss they shared.


    The moment when he passionately intertwined his tongue with hers, he felt the thread holding on to his rationality snapped.


    Even though he believed that they weren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship, he touched her chest confidently and pushed her down on the bed.


    In truth, he remembered that he previously saw her breasts, touched them and even sucked on them.


    However, for him, who had regained ten years¡¯ worth of memories in just a month, that memory felt hazy and distant, as if it had happened ages ago back when he was still a young boy.


    He was aware that the action he had taken back then, when he was both physically and emotionally immature, and now, when he had a resolute mind and mature body, held different meanings.


    <b><i> ¡®What would she think about this matter?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°This is so fucking confusing.¡±


    Siwoo pulled his hair in frustration.


    Yes, he knew that Amelia held some level of affection for him.


    There was no way to confirm whether it was the affection shown by a guardian toward someone she was responsible for, or the affection held between a man and a woman. However, she epted his kisses willingly earlier.


    She didn¡¯t resist when he made a move to explore her body.


    <b><i> ¡®So, why did she resist at thest moment?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    <b><i> ¡®I also yearn for what you desire¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But¡­ I don¡¯t deserve it¡­ I¡¯m not worthy of it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    After saying those words, she left the room.


    ¡°She yearns for what I desire¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Did she really know what I wanted? For her to speak of it with that certainty¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°But she isn¡¯t worthy of it¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What did she mean by not being worthy?¡¯</i></b>


    He couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    Although he couldn¡¯t fully grasp the details, he vaguely recalled a simr situation.


    Once upon a time, he had a friend.


    This friend was in the phase of a subtle rtionship with Girl A, a fellow student at his school.


    He told Siwoo that when Ms. A made the first move and asked him out on a date, he responded by taking a picture of his erect dick and sending it to her. The girl was so shocked that she reported it to the school and he ended up getting expelled.


    ¡°That crazy bastard.¡±


    Remembering that absurd anecdote, he let out a chuckle.


    When he first heard that story, he remembered that he thought, <b><i>¡®You¡¯re lucky that you could be a host now.¡¯</i></b>


    In any case, the current situation resembled that one.


    Of course, his case wasn¡¯t as extreme as Takasho¡¯s. But, he couldn¡¯t help but feel remorse, thinking that he acted as impulsive as him¡ª


    Lost in his thoughts, Siwoo suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    ¡°Takasho?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Who?¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, memories passed by like a fleeting panorama.


    Two men¡¯s smiling faces as they conversed in a shabby room.


    The other person¡¯s face remained obscure, as if a veil had draped over it, impossible to discern clearly.


    At the same time, his head started to ache.


    ¡°Ahh, not again¡­¡±


    Shortly after consuming the potion given by Amelia, his memories would be tangled.


    Various images and voices swarmed his mind, as if he was watching multiple TVs simultaneously.


    He felt an intense throbbing pain in his left eye, as well as momentary nausea.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    He experienced an excruciating painparable to being pierced by a sharp needle, rendering him unable to even let out a scream.


    Siwoo remained still on the bed, trying to endure the hellish pain for a while.


    After around ten minutes, the pain suddenly vanished, as if it had never existed.


    However, his entire body was drenched in sweat from the intense pain he had endured.


    ¡°W-What was that¡­?¡±


    In haste, he attempted to find Amelia.


    All things considered, this was all caused by the potion Amelia had given him.


    He had to inform her about his abnormal state.


    As he struggled to stand and walk, a sense of unease washed over him.


    Darkness engulfed his left eye.


    This was a situation that he had anticipated.


    ording to Amelia, he had lost his left eye during a battle.


    His originally empty eye socket was filled with a prosthetic eye and covered with an eyepatch.


    However, he could feel that this darkness was different.


    It wasn¡¯t caused by theck of eyeball that resided in its original ce. Instead, it felt as if something was obstructing his vision.


    Siwoo untied the strap encircling the back of his head and removed the eyepatch.


    In that instant light poured in, as if trying to burn his left eye.


    It felt as though someone who had been trapped inplete darkness for a long time suddenly had their vision flooded with light, overwhelming their unused optic nerves.


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    However, that momentary difort quickly subsided as his eyes quickly adjusted to the light.


    <b><i> ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo covered his left eye and made his way towards the dressing table unsteadily.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    The once prosthetic eye now seemed to be able to move as he desired, as if it was a natural part of his body.


    Through his left eye, he could distinctly perceive objects and see his reflection in the mirror.


    His vision had recovered.


    However, there was a notable difference in his left eyepared to his right one.


    A brilliant golden hue shimmered on it.


    Not only that, intricate mathematical forms repeatedly appearing and fading away like tattoos on the white part of his eye.


    But, the strange phenomenon didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    A haze of light emanated from his surroundings, startling him and prompted him to turn around.


    Something was floating in front of him.


    Lines in various shapes and colors came into view.


    Those faint, delicate lines floating like currents, drifting not only within the room but also throughout different locations.


    At first, he disregarded it as hallucination, something that was caused by his optic nerves after encountering light for the first time in a long time.


    However, his instinct recognized what it actually was.


    The flow of mana.


    With every flick of his fingers, it would fluctuate like catching a thread floating on the surface of water and then returning to its original state.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­amazing¡­¡±


    It was a mesmerizing sight that defied hisprehension of magic.


    The suspended flow of mana in the air, generally speaking, was very very small.


    Trying to visually observe those pristine strands of mana was impossible as they¡¯d instantly disperse upon a closer examination.


    Using magic to do it would only disrupt the flow itself.


    Siwoo¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat as he inadvertently turned his gaze to look at the desk.


    As he looked at the magic forms he had scribbled down while trying to recall his memories, some of the characters leaped out, as if he were watching a 3D movie.


    He widened his eyes, fixated on the sight.


    In Ain, magical circles existed in three or even higher dimensions.


    Magic forms were merely one of the means to transfer those higher dimensional circles onto a media that could hold two-dimensional forms.


    However, by simply gazing at those forms, it was as if he began to perceive the essence of magic, as if he was inside the Ain itself.


    Like reading sheet music and vividly hearing an orchestra ying the same note in his mind.


    An incredibly peculiar and bewildering experience.


    Siwoo raised his hand and covered his left eye.


    In an instant, the three dimensional model disappeared.


    When he lowered his hand, the three dimensional model appeared.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    For Siwoo, who had been passionately immersing himself in magical research to the point that he neglected his mathematical research, it was an incredibly thrilling experience.


    Before informing Amelia of this strange phenomenon, he had something he wanted to test out.


    In truth, he felt embarrassed to face her immediately after the shameful incident just a moment ago.


    He took out a magical form that he had transcribed in his mind.


    Despite notprehending any of it, his mind retained all theplex equations spanning over two hundred pages.


    He deduced that this must be one of his most important memories.


    As he flipped through the stack of papers, he felt a jolt in his head.


    With a sensation of his body tumbling backward, he descended further and further into the abyss of endless darkness.


    When he regained his consciousness, he found himself in a certain realm of darkness.


    It was ¡®Ain¡¯, the realm that resembled the vast expense of the universe, surrounded by the endless darkness.


    This was the realm of conceptualization that only witches that were well-versed in their self-essence magic could ess.


    And he had been granted entry into this space that he had only ever heard about.


    At the center of the dimly illuminated Ain, stood a colossal structure.


    Its form was circr, like a ring. It resembled a gathering of ck shadow and at the same time, it resembled a massive loom. And it also resembled something he failed to recognize.


    Despite him seeing it clearly with his own eyes, he experienced a sense of cognitive dissonance as he was unable to fully recognize its shape.


    It was as if he was looking at being of a higher dimension, an existence beyond the realm that he knew.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What stood before him was Shin Siwoo.


    A slightly older Shin Siwoo than he currently was.


    When he reached histe 20s, he¡¯d probably look like that.


    The other Siwoo expressionlessly sat on a throne of shadow as he intently gazed at the structure before him.


    ¡°Did they say that something like this is possible?¡±


    He had heard of Ain prior to this, but the notion of another presence existing within that space, even if it resembled his own, was unfathomable to him.


    The other Siwoo turned his head.


    Their eyes met.


    At that moment, ck chain coiled around Siwoo¡¯s entire body.


    Before he could say anything, he was thrown out of Ain.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    He could only stand there in bewilderment. As he was about to wipe the cold sweat trickling down his forehead¡­


    Memories surged into his mind, filling his head with knowledge of magic.


    Like a dam being burst open, a huge amount of information prated his brain.


    While absorbing it all, he stood dazedly for a long while.


    Something within him started to change.

 Chapter 123: Entanglement (3)

    <b>? Entanglement (3) ?</b>


    1.


    <b><i>¡®It is my duty to regain what has been lost.¡¯</i></b>


    2.


    Siwoo opened his eyes.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    He guessed that he must have drifted off to sleep after tossing and turning in his bed for a while, but then he realized that he was standing in a dark space, simr to Ain.


    There were staircases sprawled out like a maze, defying thews of physics.


    At the end of each staircase, there were doors of various shapes and colors.


    Then he realized that he was in a lucid dream, a phenomenon when you were conscious inside your own dream.


    Despite the unfamiliarity of the ce, it carried an uncanny sense of familiarity. It was as if he had been here before.


    Siwoo walked around curiously.


    Until his attention was shifted into something he found peculiar.


    Around 80% of the doors were opened, but 20% of them were bound by ck ribbons.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    He picked one of the doors wrapped in a ribbon and tried to turn the handle.


    At that moment, all the ribbons began to unravel simultaneously.


    One after another, familiar sensations enveloped his body.


    This was the same feeling he experienced when he consumed Amelia¡¯s potion, a sudden surge of memories rushing back in a rapid pace.


    Amidst the dizziness and nauseating feeling, the locked doors suddenly were swung open with a loud noise.


    Images and sounds started to burst forth, not giving him any time to be surprised.


    Janitor, can¡¯t you clean any better than this? You don¡¯t have anyints, do you? I want you to leave useless tasks like drain ditching. I believe that 5 years is plenty of time to change your mind. For the next week, clean my research building after finishing your afternoon work. That¡¯s what a witch is. If you act like you did at Trinity Academy in your next department, you might die. Even making threats is bullshit. Is this what you like? Takasho, you fucking sick man.


    As Siwoo crouched at the stairs while clutching his head, light burst out from his left eye.


    Amidst the radiant glow, numerous scattered puzzle pieces began to reunite.


    Do you miss your hometown, janitor? Yes, of course I do. Isn¡¯t being a ve to Ms. Professor better than being a ve in this damn city? How the hell do you sleep in this wretched ce? Even when I had a pet hamster, I think I provided it with a better home than this. Live like a witch and live like a noble. Those were the parting words my master left me. She always said those words as a habit. I still don¡¯t quite grasp the meaning of living like a noble.


    He rejected his recovery through other people¡¯s assistance, forging ahead solely with his own strength.


    Although Amelia could be a bitch at times, she didn¡¯t deserve to be captured and killed. Moreover, trust in the promises of an exile to go outside? Frankly, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Janitor, are you in good health? Are there any problems like an infectious disease or a skin disease? If so, please inform me beforehand. It¡¯s really frustrating to hear suchments while I shower daily. By the way, she got me a suit tailored and I achieved some sess in the world. No, but I have to live in the same house as Amelia? What kind of bullshit is this?


    I turned down the offer. What? Because I thought you could be a useful assistant. You rejected that offer for just that reason? I¡¯ve been putting up with it for 5 years just to escape this fucking ce. Shin Siwoo, you belong to me. I can¡¯t tolerate you wandering freely without permission. Therefore, appropriate steps will be taken to address your unauthorized escape n. What kind of steps? Who brought you here against your will? It was you, Amelia, tormenting the person who was captured and brought here. Really, I tried to endure it all and get over it, but I couldn¡¯t. You are a real bitch. What the hell do you want from me? I asked you to tell me! What do you want from me, why are you torturing me like this? I¡¯m sorry for hurting your fragile pride 5 years ago, but if you¡¯re going to subject me to this torment by doing this damn thing, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill me? Answer me!


    ¡­


    Unfortunately, there was no prior appointment. And as for our rtionship¡­let¡¯s just say we¡¯re friends. Where¡¯s Amelia, my friend? You bitch. As expected, you¡¯re thoroughly a vicious bitch. At this rate, it feels like I¡¯m going to die. Even the twins were captured and treated as ves. Nheless, studying magic all this time has proven to be helpful in this situation. Bloom, bloom, bloom, bloom, bloom. Even if I struggle, there seems to be an insurmountable barrier. Yes, yes, it¡¯s beautiful. Cry even more cutely. How the fuck is it possible to dig into a person¡¯s eyes without anesthetizing them? Hold on, wait. Rest well.


    It felt like his brain was soaked in soda instead of cerebral fluid.


    Thoughts resurfaced in his shaken mind like a melody.


    Shin Siwoo, the one who offered himself as a sacrifice, Sadalmelik, who was at the edge of the fountain. I¡¯ll make you cum on my face. I want to drink c. How does human thirst get quenched? There¡¯s always a full moon in Gehenna. The beauty of creation, the value of intricate circles ¨C pi: 3.14159165355820¡­3025¡­ What came next? Ah¡­ Did I memorize up to 152674450? Finally I reach the first 999999, Feynman¡¯s point. I open my eyes, whispering and if I rewind my memories, I¡¯m free, singing. Shadows, be reborn within the world of zeros, consume this body for eternity.


    ¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you. Thank you so much foring back. Ms. Amelia, did I do something wrong? While Siwoo was lying down, I nullified the ve contract. Shall we sleep together? It¡¯s alright, no need to apologize. It¡¯s weird. I¡¯lly out a mat in the garden. Let¡¯s have tea together. I also brought cake. Is there a song you¡¯d like to listen to? Siwoo, there¡¯s a ce I want to go with you. I¡¯ll pack our bags. You are truly beautiful, Siwoo. You possess remarkable talent. It¡¯s strange. Siwoo! Don¡¯t delve too deeply. It¡¯s dangerous. The tide is high. Let¡¯s have this for dinner today. Step on it firmly to create foam. It¡¯s easy, right? Siwoo, take off your shoes ande inside. If you feel too cold, let me know. Looking at the stars is nice, but you shouldn¡¯t catch a cold. The apple has be too mushy. I think I¡¯m screwed. Thank you, Siwoo. It¡¯s strange. Even if you regain your memoriester on, w-will you be able to forgive me? It¡¯s strange. I also hope for what Siwoo wants. But I don¡¯t have the right to it. I don¡¯t deserve it. It¡¯s strange.


    <b><i>¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Strange.¡¯</i></b>


    3.


    The time was dawn, before the birds woke up and the sun rose up.


    Siwoo cast aside his nket and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His nk face slowly became distorted.


    Even as he covered his face with both hands, his turbulent feelings raged on like an erupting volcano.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Before he realized it, he spat out a curse in frustration.


    Everything he had believed in felt like a web of lies.


    Unless he did something, he felt like he couldn¡¯t bear his feelings.


    He wanted tosh out, hitting whatever was in his way with his fists.


    ¡°Fuck, damn it¡­¡±


    All the memories that hade flooding back were messily tangled.


    He felt like he became a character in the Truman¡¯s Show.


    Amelia, who knew everything, was the audience, meanwhile he was Truman.


    She deceived him, who didn¡¯t know anything, and hepletely fell for it.


    Two different memories flowed through his mind.


    One of them was the memories of being captured and subjected to being a ve in Gehenna back when he was twenty three. His years of very while enduring Amelia¡¯s torment.


    The other one was the memories of his blissful days, living in the cabin with Amelia since he was eleven.


    While in reality, thetter only spanned for one month, but due to the reconstructing process of both his mind and body, he felt that it was longer.


    Each day for him, equated to a whole year.


    The density of the time he experienced in one day couldn¡¯t be described by mere words. It was to the point that he was unable to recall what dinner he had the previous day when he woke up in the morning.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He felt nauseous.


    The things he knew and felt were entangled in a chaotic mess, resulting in a terrible headache.


    Then, he covered his face with both hands.


    Before he realized it, tears streamed down his cheeks.


    4.


    Amelia, who had been drowning in her agony and sorrow all night long, slowly rose from her bed.


    From the sun¡¯s position, deviated from its usual spot, she realized that she had overslept.


    Her head felt heavy.


    While her sadness and regret that had been tormenting her could be set aside while she was sleeping, they didn¡¯t disappearpletely.


    They lurked like a shadow, ready to pounce on her whenever she let down her guard.


    Nevertheless, this momentary peace was incredibly precious to her.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    A passing thought brushed her mind.


    The fact that Siwoo must have been waiting for her.


    These days, he often woke up earlier than her, even prepared her breakfast. It made her wonder, maybe this time, he had finished his breakfast already.


    Amelia swiftly changed her clothes and walked briskly down the stairs to the first floor of the cabin.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But Siwoo was nowhere to be found.


    Contrary to her expectation, he hadn¡¯t prepared anything for her.


    Looking at the furniture and the rugs, seemingly untouched from yesterday, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t evene downstairs.


    ¡°Siwoo?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Did yesterday¡¯s event weigh down on him so much to the point that he overslept?¡¯</i></b>


    When she nced through the window, he was nowhere to be seen. Even when she walked around the small cabin from corner to corner, she couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of his shadow.


    ¡°Siwoo?¡±


    So she went up the stairs again, to his room.


    Yet, no reply came from inside.


    <b><i> ¡®Is he still sleeping?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Knock, knock</i></b>


    While knocking on the door, she called his name again.


    ¡°Siwoo, can Ie in?¡±


    Faint rustling noises came from inside.


    Then, the door was slowly opened.


    In truth, she felt embarrassed to see his face after what happened yesterday.


    But, she didn¡¯t want to waste the limited time they had left because of it.


    Today, they had nned to visit the barley field together andplete their unfinished painting.


    Like before, she had prepared arge canvas and an easel for them to use.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Siwoo emerged from his room, Amelia was taken aback.


    ¡°Siwoo? What happened to your face?¡±


    His face looked so pale, no, ¡®lifeless¡¯ was a better description for it.


    Amelia reached out and gently caressed his cheek.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the middle of that ominous silence.


    Her thoughts became entangled.


    <b><i> ¡®Has he regained all of his memories?¡¯</i></b>


    Her expression became uneasy. Then, her gaze met with Siwoo¡¯s, who had a faint smile on his face.


    His smile looked strained and filled withplex emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Did you sleep well, Amelia?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­ But, are you sure you¡¯re okay? You didn¡¯t caught a fever or any¡ª¡±


    As Amelia rose on her tiptoes and was about to ce her hand on his forehead¡­


    He abruptly twisted his body and brushed her hand away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I just have a slight headache.¡±


    He still bore an air of awkwardness, which exined his reaction.


    Amelia felt a tinge of remorse for herck of consideration. She wrapped her arms around herself and asked.


    ¡°Would you like to go painting together today? I¡¯ll prepare our lunch.¡±


    Siwoo hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    That was when Amelia noticed a clear sense of distance from Siwoo¡¯s retreating figure when he was about to close the door.


    And so, she halted him in his tracks.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    Unlike before, it felt like he set up a clear boundary.


    But, this was too excessive of a reaction towards the event that had transpiredst night.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Yet, Ameliacked the courage to find out the truth.


    She slightly shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The door was closed with a creaking sound, leaving Amelia standing there in silence.

 Chapter 124: Entanglement (4)

    <b>? Entanglement (4) ?</b>


    1.


    They left the cabin and ventured past the grove of the oyster trees, treading on a path that led them eastward to a meadow.


    After walking for approximately thirty minutes, they arrived at a low hill.


    This particr hill wasfortable to sit on, allowing them to catch their breaths. It was also adorned with dense clusters of vibrant blue wild barley that had survived the previous winter.


    As they were untouched by human hands, they spread out in every direction, proudly disying their lively emerald leaves that danced in the wind.


    Amelia and Siwoo set up their easels, leaning them against a tree in the middle of the hill.


    To prevent the mountain breeze from blowing away their canvases, they fastened them to the wooden boards in front of their easels before they began painting.


    Amelia drew her lines in silence, skillfully capturing the scenery before her on the canvas.


    Although there were numerous picturesque spots near the cabin that would make excellent subjects for her paintings, this ce was her favorite ce.


    However, even though this was supposed to be a fun pic with Siwoo, she found herself putting down and picking up her pencil restlessly.


    The reason for this was Siwoo, who, not only was unusually silent, he also had only been staring at the canvas nkly.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Even when she called out to him, he avoided making eye contact with her.


    He only absentmindedly stroked his pencil across the white canvas, creating meaningless lines.


    Of course, Amelia wasn¡¯t stupid.


    She had a clear understanding of his condition and the present circumstances.


    ¡°Are you hungry? You didn¡¯t have breakfast, did you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When she uttered those words¡­


    She couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming sense of anxiety she felt when speaking to him. Something was telling her that this beautiful dream would shatter into pieces without as much as a warning.


    ¡°I added plenty of salmon for today¡¯s lunch. You like them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±


    Amelia bit her lower lip.


    Her anxiety and restlessness intertwined, prompting her heart to beat faster.


    She tried her best to maintain her usual tone, the same one she had always used whenever she was talking with him in their daily lives.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Siwoo. When you hold the pencil, use your finger¡ª Ah!¡±


    When she was about to guide Siwoo¡¯s hand to hold the pencil correctly, her arm was violently thrown away by his intense resistance.


    Taken aback by his forceful reaction, she could only stand there, stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t make sense of what had just transpired.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Did I get you angry again? Are you still angry because of what happened yesterday?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s hand, which was holding the pencil, trembled slightly.


    Amelia once again brought up various topics of conversation, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You must be very upset¡­ I also think I was too reckless¡­I¡¯m genuinely reflecting on it¡­ Sorry¡­ You can vent your anger at me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you feel something ufortable about your body? Do you want to go back and rest?¡±


    She thought that by doing this, she¡¯d be able to act as if nothing happened.


    As if the dreaded day she had desperately tried to postpone would never arrive.


    At this moment, Siwoo turned his gaze towards Amelia for the first time.


    In response, she shut her eyes, pretending not to notice.


    Because his gaze was cold, like ice water.


    In her mind, while he might appear calm, the slightest provocation might result in an oue she would never want to see.


    Amelia bit her lip, suppressing the urge to cry before she continued to speak.


    She forced a wistful smile to appear on her face.


    ¡°When we get home, let¡¯s have tea together¡­ Do you want some milk tea with scones? Oh, I also bought some butter from Tarot Town the day before yesterday.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more she realized that her hope had dissipated like bubbles.


    ¡°After that, let¡¯s read books until dinner. We can study magic together. You love that, don¡¯t you? After dinner, what do you think about watching the stars together? You used to like that, didn¡¯t you? Lying on the roof¡­¡±


    She kept talking about the happy day that would probably nevere.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we slept together. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, the bed may be a bit cramped, but I will make room for you. And then¡­and then¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®And then¡­what¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What happens next¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Drip</i></b>


    Despite the tears flowing out of Amelia¡¯s yes, Siwoo¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°I know¡­ I already know¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who used toe running to her with a look of worry whenever he found her slightly distressed, the boy who¡¯d gently console her when she was crying, was no longer there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve remembered everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Associate Professor Amelia Marigold.¡±


    And so, her selfish dream hade to an end.


    2.


    Amelia slumped down on the spot while Siwoo was looking down at her.


    He felt as if his heart was being torn apart.


    Amelia was someone who was more precious to him than anyone else, and she was crying because of his cold behavior.


    This made his chest tightened.


    He wanted to lower himself, hold her andfort her.


    Embrace her small body in his arms, stroke her head and reassure her that everything was okay.


    Because that was what she had done for him.


    She had always pampered his young self, showing him a simple world, yet it was filled with beauty and happiness. Always brought a smile to his face and stir his heart.


    And that was why¡­


    He couldn¡¯t forgive her.


    Amidst of his tangled memory of her.


    Her smiles and herughs.


    Within the murky blend of emotions, he¡­


    Loved her¡­


    And at the same time, hated her¡­


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Hic¡­¡±


    Amelia was about to say something, but she could only utter pathetic sobs.


    Siwoo tried to grab for his cigarettes out of habit.


    But he couldn¡¯t find them.


    And so, he only nervously tugged at his own cor.


    With a forced, slightly higher pitched voice, he confessed.


    ¡°You were right, Ms. Associate Professor. I have recovered all my memories. Everything came flooding back the moment I woke up this morning.¡±


    He pulled her arm.


    Like a limp puppet with its strings cut, Amelia rose unsteadily at his urging, guided by his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling toe to a decision. Imagine, someone you¡¯ve loved and respected all your life, suddenly became someone you detested the most overnight.¡±


    If only¡­


    He hadn¡¯t lost his memory¡­


    If only¡­


    Amelia hadn¡¯t been so kind to him¡­


    If only¡­


    She had remained as the hateful Amelia he had always known¡­


    If only¡­


    He hadn¡¯t developed any feelings towards her¡­


    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have been consumed by this overwhelming sense of betrayal.


    If only he hadn¡¯t experienced the heart-rending ache that seemed to melt his very soul, when he witnessed Amelia¡¯s anguished expression¡­


    Perhaps, his hatred towards her wouldn¡¯t be this deep¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it¡­ Can¡¯t we just move on? Can¡¯t we just forget everything that happened in the past? If not¡­ This damn feeling¡­ This confusion that¡¯s making me feel like throwing up¡­ This feeling of betrayal¡­ I¡¯d be pressed to repay it¡­ Hundreds¡­thousands of folds¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand Amelia¡¯s intentions.


    Why did she suddenly show her kindness to Siwoo, who had lost his memories and reverted to being a child?


    He couldn¡¯t grasp the purpose behind her actions.


    What he wanted to do was to repay her¡­


    And ease the quivering pain of betrayal that made him grit his teeth.


    To extinguish the feeling of loss he felt, over the fact that the person he trusted more than anyone else became the one he loathed the most.


    He wished for her to feel the pain and the hollowness that consumed him.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t possible. I can¡¯t go that far¡­¡±


    However, he was unable to do it.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    In his right eye, where an icy coldness resided, there were bloodshot veins that added to the eeriness of his gaze.


    As he held on to the feeble figure of Amelia, who was barely able to stand as she stumbled¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why, convince me¡­ Why¡­ Why did it have to be me who had to suffer through this shit?! Why did you suddenly pretend to be nice? Why did you mess with my emotions?! Why did you make me confused like this?!¡±


    ¡°Siwoo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Amelia¡¯s pitifully outstretched hand weakly fell away from his arm.


    She could only freeze in a daze, not because of the pain, but out of fear. Because of his fierce gaze, filled with intense resentment and hatred.


    ¡°Do you still think I don¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°S-Siwoo, please, I-I¡¯ll exin everything¡­ Please, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    For some reason, her trembling and fearful appearance disgusted him.


    After all, this was the first time he had ever seen her like this.


    She had always looked at him with a cold expression, with an icy gaze that held no mercy while relentlessly pushed him into troublesome situations.


    That was why he felt like her current attitude was a facade.


    Regardless of what the truth may be, even if she was somehow changed because she nearly lost a valuable assistant¡­


    He couldn¡¯t simply ept it.


    The two different sides of Amelia he had seen refused to merge within his mind.


    He knew that a ve should have never acted rudely toward a witch.


    Engaging in an emotional sh with Amelia, a 22nd ranked witch in the hierarchy, while showing her such disrespect was the equivalent of walking on eggshells.


    However, he didn¡¯t care.


    Compared to the anger and betrayal he felt, the weight of his life was as light as a feather.


    Amelia stumbled forward and embraced him.


    She forcefully dug her elbows into his tightly closed arms, desperately pulling him closer to her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Siwoo¡­ I was wrong¡­ It was all my fault for tormenting you all this time¡­ For taking out my anger on you¡­ For making you work tirelessly¡­ For making you live in a shabby barn for five years¡­ Everything was my fault¡­ Please, forgive me.. I-I¡¯ll do anything to earn your forgiveness, so please¡­¡±


    Her apology was mixed with sobs, making it barely audible.


    Nevertheless, her words pierced his ears like a thorn.


    But, his heart didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.


    Rather, it just made him realize that the reason why she had suddenly acted kindly towards him was to atone for her sins.


    ¡°Tell me why you did it. All you have to do is tell me why you put me through that kind of torment. That¡¯s what I want to hear.¡±


    Amelia directed her gaze at him.


    In response, Siwoo returned her gaze.


    ¡°Because¡­ I love you¡­¡±


    Finally, she uttered the words she had longed to say.


    The words she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say continued to pour out of her mouth.


    ¡°I was only able to acknowledge my feelings¡­ After I nearly lost you¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her answer lightened Siwoo¡¯s chest.


    But it wasn¡¯t because he found out that her reason wasn¡¯t as great as he initially thought.


    Instead, it was so trivial and shallow.


    And it overwhelmed him. The thought that even the way she had sincerely taken care of his younger self was because of nothing but her own greed.


    Ultimately, it was all rooted from her selfishness.


    From the beginning to the end, Amelia was always a selfish person.


    ¡°If you hate me that much¡­ I can live in the barn from now on¡­ You can even treat me like a ve¡­ Torment me until you feel better¡­ So please, please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Amelia.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s voice softened slightly. This made Amelia hold onto a glimmer of hope as she cautiously looked at him.


    And in that moment, as they eyes met, she realized that said hope never existed in the first ce.


    ¡°You asked, whether I could forgive you or not if I ever gave my memory back?¡±


    That was a cowardly question.


    If she had even the slightest inkling of the emotions that would stir within him once he regained his memories, the depths of despair he¡¯d be plunged into¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t have asked him that question.


    As that was a terribly offensive question for him.


    ¡°Please, stop now, I forgive you.¡±


    Amelia could tell it in his gaze.


    There was a deep sense of resignation and disillusionment.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t say those words.¡±


    She sensed each and every bond between them was being torn apart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ve forgiven you. Just as you desired.¡±


    Amelia took a step back before finally copsing to the floor.


    ¡°Because the ve certificate was pretty much nullified, I won¡¯t be your exclusive ve anymore. But, you¡¯re still a Baroness all things considered, so I¡¯ll treat you with the utmost courtesy.¡±


    His final words severed all remaining connections between them.


    ¡°The Siwoo that you loved was dead, Ms. Amelia. Actually, he never existed in the first ce.¡±


    Her eyes blurred and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to shed more tears. Yet, she stayed still, awaiting for her final judgment.


    ¡°Simrly, the Siwoo who loved you is also dead, Ms. Amelia.¡±


    With a bitter sneer, he folded the canvas in front of him and retrieved the easel.


    Then, he walked away before Amelia could grasp onto him.


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to say something.¡±


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.


    Before Amelia could hope for something else, hisst words fell out.


    ¡°Not only you¡¯re selfish. You¡¯re also terribly disgusting.¡±

 Chapter 125: Solace (1)

    <b>? Sce (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Despite Amelia¡¯s repeated attempts to hold onto him, Siwoo still pushed her aside. He went back to the cabin, gathered his belongings as soon as he got inside, and returned to the academy.


    Although there was quite a distance between the cabin and the academy, he arrived in less than a minute by using the teleportation magic form stored in his mind.


    Everything in the world seemed unfamiliar to him.


    That was what he felt when he stepped into Amelia¡¯s mansion.


    This was the same mansion he had known when he was still a ve and where he spent his childhood with Amelia.


    Despite that, the ce still felt unfamiliar.


    His mind felt murky just like muddy water.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He packed up the rest of his belongings wordlessly.


    Since he had exhausted all his mana water during the battle with Ea, he only needed to pack up the suits that Amelia gave him and the trinkets and the music box the twins had given him as gifts.


    He carelessly tossed everything onto the bedsheet and wrapped them together like a bundle.


    At that moment, the image of Amelia, sitting on the floor, unable to hold onto him, shed in his mind.


    In response, he shook his head.


    ¡°Fuck, why won¡¯t this knot tighten properly!¡±


    As he had been trying to tie the knot of the bundle tightly and failed, he let out a curse.


    His chest felt heavy.


    Although all the me lies on Amelia, for some reason, he felt guilty.


    It made him wonder whether it¡¯d be better if he were to vent his anger and go ballistic to release his pent-up frustration. Or maybe, he could go back and try to p her.


    Despite his best efforts to maintain hisposure, his heart refused to calm down.


    His priority was to escape from this mansion before she could catch up to him.


    But, the mere thought of her caused a lump to form in his throat, making his heart be even more tangled inplex emotions. He really wished that he¡¯d never have to see her ever again.


    He hastily packed his belongings before removing his eyepatch and started concentrating.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    His spell, ¡®Dimension Shift¡¯, the result of his previous research of dimensional transportation, had already beenpleted during his confrontation with Ea.


    And unlike before, he no longer needed to rely on external sources to replenish his mana.


    His left eye, which he had already covered with his eyepatch again by the time he let out his chant, emitted a radiant glow as it absorbed the surrounding mana with an immense force.


    He could see the flow of mana and saw a mesmerizing sight of vibrant threads swirling as they were being drawn into a vortex.


    Naturally, even with that kind of absorption, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the amount of mana in the air was negligible.


    However, that wasn¡¯t a problem for the current Siwoo.


    Since all he needed to do was to amplify the mana he absorbed.


    The skill required to do this came naturally to him, like back when he first learned to manipte shadows through the ¡®Egg of Gnosis.¡¯


    Now that he had regained his memory, he could use the ¡®Recurrent Amplification¡¯ by instinct.


    The mana that had been amplified three times was more than sufficient for Siwoo to execute a spatial teleportation.


    He could feel the amplified mana being stored in his left eye, as if they were being sealed within a brand.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    As soon as he managed to clear his mind, aplex web of thoughts began to form.


    This intricate web took the form of spatial coordinates.


    They extended to every ce he had ever set his foot on.


    From various locations within the academy to the distant Grove of Oyster Trees, Tarot Town, Border Town and even Ars Magna Town.


    As he carefully traced through the strands, he pinpointed the coordinates of a specific location.


    The ce where he could untangle hisplicated emotions.


    Once he decided on the coordinates, he had toplete his calctions.


    He needed to calcte not only the distance to the coordinates from where he was, but also the weight, volume and shape of the objects he needed to bring with him.


    Perhaps, due to his prior experience, he did the calction effortlessly.


    A radiant golden circle materialized beneath his feet.


    Soon, he was engulfed by a surge of golden mana.


    And just like that, he vanished from where he was standing.


    2.


    No matter how familiar a city was toward magic, the sight of a man using it would still attract people¡¯s attention.


    That was why Siwoo teleported to a dimly lit alleyway in Tarot Town, a ce where prying eyes wouldn¡¯t reach.


    Emerging on a round, floating golden magic circle, Siwoo carried his belongings and headed towards a bar.


    The White Whale Bar.


    It was the first bar that came to his mind.


    ¡°Ah, today¡¯s a holiday.¡±


    When he approached the bar, he noticed that the streets were more crowded than usual. That was when he realized that today was a holiday.


    Even though it was still daytime, the bar was brimming with people. The noise from inside spilled out onto the streets.


    As he opened the door and entered, he was greeted by the familiar sight of various people enjoying their drinks in their own ways.


    Fortunately for him, there was an unupied seat by the window, so he put down his belongings and approached the seemingly busy owner.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ce an order.¡±


    ¡°Wee! Go ahead!¡±


    The owner, who was wearing a headband, letting out sweat profusely, put aside the beer mug he had been wiping with a towel and weed Siwoo with a hospitable smile.


    If there was one way to ovee the turmoil and confusion in his mind, it would be this.


    ¡°Please give me a bottle of the strongest alcohol you have.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°For snacks, give me the most expensive ones. Fill the table with them.¡±


    The owner, who had been smiling, changed his expression subtly.


    While Siwoo was wearing clothes that were personally made by Amelia, the clothes didn¡¯t look particrly fancy.


    Furthermore, in Gehenna, all Asians were regarded as ves captured from the modern world.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t have the energy to start an argument, so he just put down two gold coins on the table.


    ¡°I will serve you the finest dish!¡±


    ¡°Give me the drink first.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The owner nced at the gold coin and responded with a bright smile.


    After all, what did it matter to the owner whether a ve carried around such arge sum of money or not?


    Once Siwoo settled into his seat, it didn¡¯t take long for the owner to appear with arge bottle in hand while looking at him with a warm look.


    Right before Siwoo¡¯s eyes, the owner personally uncorked the bottle and poured some ice from a bucket into a ss.


    He also handed him a piece of chocte wrapped in paper.


    ¡°This is our distillery¡¯s whiskey. Like beer, it¡¯s made with barley, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it, haha! Alright, I¡¯ll serve you the food right away!¡±


    Then he returned to the counter while rubbing his palm.


    Being treated like a king even though the other party thought that he was a ve made Siwoo think that the owner was simr to someone from a modern world.


    However, that was the only impression he had about him.


    At this point, his head felt numb and he wanted to numb it even more.


    He swiftly filled his ss with alcohol and downed the whiskey in one gulp.


    All to make himself drunk quickly.


    To prevent himself from thinking about anything.


    Like a man who was working overseas getting caught off guard by an unexpected divorce notice, Siwoo drowned his sorrows in alcohol.


    By the time the owner served him the first dish, he had already finished an entire bottle of the whiskey.


    Seeing this scene, the owner was startled.


    ¡°Y-Young Master, I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but if you drink like that, you¡¯ll end up dying!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    But Siwoo didn¡¯t have the lenience to listen to his words.


    He was already drunk at this point, then he took another gold coin from his pocket and handed it to the owner.


    ¡°Please give me another bottle.¡±


    The owner clicked his tongue as he looked at Siwoo¡¯s eyes, which were filled with drunkenness.


    He could sense what might have caused this.


    There were only two reasons why a young man like him would consume strong alcohol in broad daylight and spend his money recklessly.


    Either he was dumped by his beautiful lover or he got rejected and heartbroken.


    Whatever the reason was, the owner brought him another bottle of whiskey.


    He had received more than enough payment. It was his duty as the bar owner to serve a paying customer.


    ¡°Young Master, if you feel like vomiting, please use the ice bucket. Please don¡¯t inconvenience other customers, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand¡­¡±


    Siwoo sloppily waved his hand and filled the ice ss with the newly arrived whiskey.


    With each fiery sip of the alcohol coursing down his throat, it felt as though his insides were burning.


    He felt like he might throw up.


    At this point, his mind became increasingly foggy.


    Both hisplex and useless thoughts faded away, sinking into the waves of alcohol.


    ¡°Fuck¡­it all¡­¡±


    He dropped his head heavily and the tears he had been holding back for so long streamed down his face.


    3.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Inside a vi in Tarot Town.


    Specifically, in a certain outpost, a ce where the twins tried to unravel various mysteries. They had been spending the seemingly meaningless holidayzily. After hearing Odette¡¯sint, Odile spoke up.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Both of them were lying in a sprawled manner, upying a corner of the bed.


    If the Head Maid Galina had seen them, she¡¯d have scolded them severely due to them whimpering in a posture devoid of any sense of discipline.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like they could be med for it.


    After all, they were truly bored.


    ¡°We came out here because it¡¯s a holiday, but there¡¯s nothing to do¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun without Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Although going to this outpost on holidays had be a pretty much obligatory thing for them to do, at the moment, they felt bored to death.


    In the past, just strolling around Tarot Town had been entertaining enough for them.


    They¡¯d spend hours watching a man ying flute at the fountain. There were also times when they aimlessly explored every nook and cranny of the town just for the sake of stepping on every street in it.


    Watching street performances while munching on a red apple they had bought from the market, or simply observing people passing by outside the window had been enjoyable for them¡­


    But nowadays, without Siwoo by their side, everything felt boring to them.


    After stretching out on the bed, Odette sped her hands together and asked,


    ¡°When will Mr. Assistant return?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He¡¯s with the Associate Professor for his treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless! Even though she¡¯s the Associate Professor, this is still an abuse of power! I also have the right to y with the cute Assistant!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Odile nodded her head enthusiastically after hearing her sister¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant was really cute back then.¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to rub his chubby cheeks.¡±


    ¡°It was really fun when we went to the public bath together¡­¡±


    As they reminisced about the not-too-distant memories, they took a nce at the clock, only to realize that it was already past seven.


    While they had only spent their dayzily on the bed after a short stroll, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they had to go back home.


    Odile swiftly sat up and tapped Odette¡¯s thigh lightly.


    ¡°Come on! Get up, Odette! We need to go!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t wanna¡­¡±


    Wasting such a precious holiday truly felt disheartening.


    Odile proceeded tofort Odette, who was sitting with slumped shoulders and went to get dressed.


    The twins stood in front of the mirror, checking for any wrinkles in their dresses or disheveled hair before trudging down the stairs.


    But, when they reached the base of the stairs, Odette suddenly halted in her tracks.


    Seeing this, Odile casted an irritated look at her sister and pushed her back.


    ¡°Stop dawdling and move, Odette!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Sis¡­?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°See that¡­¡±


    In a trembling voice, Odette pointed to the first floor of the living room where the lights were off.


    There was someone there.


    Someone lying sprawled on the couch with their limbs twisted in an unsettling manner.


    This started Odile, resulting in her holding breath.


    ¡°H-Hii!¡±


    ¡°D-Did you see it too, Sis? Is it a ghost?¡±


    ¡°L-Let me go! Don¡¯t cling to me so tightly!¡±


    Odette clung tightly to Odile and shivered uncontrobly.


    ¡°Wait here, there¡¯s no way a ghost is lurking around here.¡±


    ¡°B-But, I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door opening¡­¡±


    From Odette¡¯s perspective, it was difficult to believe that the shadow was actually a human.


    She tensed up as she waved her hand. At that moment, all the decorative lights in the living room suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Reveal yourself!¡±


    With caution, Odile gathered her mana and approached the sofa.


    She was ready to attack if it was necessary.


    However, after confirming the intruder¡¯s identity, Odile immediately withdrew her mana.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Zzzz¡­zz¡­¡±


    On the couch, twisting his body skillfully like a yoga master, was Siwoo, peacefully sleeping.


    And this wasn¡¯t the young Siwoo, but the adult Siwoo.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that really Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Odette, who had been standing frozen on the stairs, suddenly lit up with joy and made her way to the living room.


    They heard that he was with Associate Professor Amelia for his treatment, so it was a delightful surprise for them to see him here.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Odette, who was running towards Siwoo, abruptly stopped in the same ce as Odile.


    The reason was the overwhelming smell wafting through the air.


    ¡°Did he swim in a pool of alcohol or something?¡±


    ¡°Could be?¡±


    The identity of the smell was undoubtedly alcohol.


    It was strong enough to make the twins feel tipsy.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, please wake up! If you sleep here, your mouth will be dry!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Despite their cautious approach and attempts to shake him, he remained motionless as he slept deeply.


    This made the twins feel lost.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him here like this. Let¡¯s move him to the bed.¡±


    ¡°But, should we just leave him here and go home?¡±


    It was time for them to go home.


    But, right in front of them was the Assistant whom they hadn¡¯t seen in a month.


    If they were to go home without at least greeting him, they¡¯d undoubtedly feel regretfulter.


    ¡°What should we do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just move him to the bed first. We can figure it out after.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sis.¡±


    With her telekinesis, Odile gently lifted Siwoo, who looked so disheveled because he was drunk, and carried him to the bedroom.

 Chapter 126: Solace (2)

    <b>? Sce (2) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    As soon as the twinsid Siwoo on the bed, he twisted his body while making peculiar noises.


    Every time he tossed and turned, the overpowering smell of alcohol swiftly permeated the room.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°We should open the window.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Feeling the need for a breath of fresh air instead of savoring the alcohol¡¯s stench, the twin utched the window, allowing a gentle breeze to enter the room.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Assistant! Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Uuugh¡­!¡±


    Despite their repeated attempts to wake him up, Siwoo remained unfazed.


    He only let out strange groans while twisting his body in response.


    This was enough to make them give up.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just figure out what to do first.¡±


    ¡°What could have happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he celebrated his recovery by drinking?¡±


    ¡°If so, where¡¯s the Associate Professor?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    The twins discussed various possibilities as to why their Dear Mr. Assistant ended up sprawling like a fallen statue on the first floor of their outpost.


    But, with the person who knew everything, Siwoo, sleeping like a log, it was ultimately a futile effort.


    ¡°For now, we have two choices in front of us.¡±


    ¡°One is leaving things as it is, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The other one is for one of us to stay with him.¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯ll never get permission to stay overnight¡­¡±


    They were sneaking out to get to Tarot Town in the first ce.


    While it might be a holiday, if they were to mention that they¡¯d be staying overnight, both the strict Head Maid Galina and their usually gentle Masters would undoubtedly get angry at them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t ask for permission. Of course, we should send them a pigeon to prevent them from worrying.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll notify them and that¡¯s it¡­?¡±


    Odette was taken aback by Odile¡¯s audacious suggestion.


    Her asional idea always gave the timid Odette a great shock.


    And this time was no different.


    ¡°Um, Sis, can¡¯t we just go home first and sneak out at night? I don¡¯t want to get scolded.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°What if I do it alone¡­?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    If Odette were to go home by herself, Galina would undoubtedly ask about Odile¡¯s whereabouts. After a good scolding, it was obvious that Odette would blurt out the whole truth.


    Now, if that were to happen, her passionate night with Mr. Assistant would be ruined.


    ¡°Do we really need to stay here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Odette, just think about it. Even though he¡¯s dead drunk, he still came to see us. Do you understand what that means? Mr. Assistant missed us that much!¡±


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just imagine how devastated he would be if he were to wake up and find himself all alone!¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to let him experience a cruel thing like that! I¡¯d rather get scoldedter! That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll be by his side!¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t take much effort to convince Odette.


    Especially since the conversation had progressed in a direction where they had already ignored the option to leave things as it was,


    Despite her grumbling, Odette still followed her sister obediently.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯smence the n! I¡¯ll send the pigeon!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Odette, we¡¯ve spent this holiday so meaninglessly, but since Mr. Assistant is here, we can turn that around! Try to see things in a positive light!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand, Sis¡­¡±


    As Odile was about to go to the rooftop to release the carrier pigeon to Countess Gemini¡¯s mansion¡­


    Odette, who had been gazing at Siwoo¡¯s face, called out to her,


    ¡°Wait, Sis,e here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought we¡¯ve decided what to do already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ Did you notice that there¡¯s something different about Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Odile carefully observed Siwoo¡¯s outstretched body. That was when she noticed something.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®How should I express it? Um¡­ Firstly, he seems much younger than before¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®He looks like he¡¯s in his early twenties¡­¡¯</i></b>


    But, that wasn¡¯t the only thing she noticed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he has be more handsome?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t noticed it until now because of his flushed face, disheveled hair and unusual expression.


    But, the current Siwoo looked different from his previous self.


    First and foremost, all the e scars that were once scattered here and there on his face had disappeared, leaving his skin resembling that of a newborn baby.


    He was already a good-looking man in the first ce, but his skeletal structure seemed to have shifted a little, making him even more good-looking than before.


    Of course, this change was so subtle, one had to look at him very closely before one could notice it.


    ¡°Maybe his younger self was this handsome?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Anyway, I¡¯m going to send the pigeon now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    2.


    Suddenly, the room fell into silence.


    Siwoo, still lying on the bed, opened his eyes and gently touched his throbbing forehead.


    ¡°Am I¡­dying¡­?¡±


    As soon he opened his eyes and made a small movement, he let out a voice that resembled the gasp of someone on the brink of death.


    His hangover felt more painful than when Ea pierced through his brain.


    He could feel his parching throat and headache that throbbed like arge bell ringing in his head.


    ¡°Where¡­am¡­I¡­?¡±


    Thest thing he remembered was when he ordered the second bottle of whiskey at the White Whale Bar and the owner popped out the cork.


    After that, it was all nk. It waspletely unknown what happened afterwards and how did he end up here.


    Siwoo squinted his eyes and looked around the dimly lit room.


    From the bed and the familiaryout of the room, he inferred that this ce was the twins¡¯ vi in Tarot Town.


    When he attempted to raise his body, he sensed a weight on both of his arms.


    To his left was Odile and to his right was Odette.


    ¡°¡­Zz¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmnya¡­¡±


    The twins, dressed in pajamas, were using his arms as makeshift pillows, sleeping in a curled position.


    Well, they weren¡¯t exactly wearing pajamas. Rather, those were loose-fitting one-piece dresses known as drawers.


    To be more exact, those were the underwear they had always worn underneath their clothes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Did I fucked up?¡¯</i></b>


    Feeling a slight panic, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings. Even when he made that slight movement, his head began to throb violently.


    After a further observation, he noticed that the twins¡¯ clothes didn¡¯t seem as disheveled as he expected. They were only a little ruffled from the movements they made in their sleep.


    <b><i> ¡®Imagine if I actually fucked up, spending a passionate night with them before passing out and lost all memory of it¡­ Well, it isn¡¯t like I haven¡¯t done something like that before¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The surprise he got after just waking up made him somewhat confused.


    Then, he felt a tinge of pain in his heart.


    <b><i> ¡®What is Amelia doing right now?¡¯</i></b> That thought crossed his mind.


    He forcefully ignored it, before withdrawing his arms carefully so that his movements wouldn¡¯t disturb the sleeping twins.


    Before everything else, he needed to get some water.


    Otherwise, he felt like he was going to throw up.


    Siwoo awkwardly opened the door and went down the dark stairs.


    At this moment, his stomach churned ufortably, perhaps because of the sudden jolt of movement that he made.


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­ Uegh¡­!¡±


    He gripped the railing tightly as he retched.


    Thoughts like how he shouldn¡¯t throw up here couldn¡¯t even cross his mind due to how sudden everything was.


    Then, when he felt like he had vomited everything out¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Ah, fuck.¡¯ </i></b>He silently cursed.


    To his surprise, only a few droplets of saliva and stomach acid were scattered on the floor.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been lying down, but it couldn¡¯t have been more than a few hours for his stomach to finish digesting what he had been eating.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Then, he roughly wiped off the saliva hanging from the corner of his mouth.


    Under normal circumstances, this wouldn¡¯t bother him much, but at this moment, it was different.


    His head felt heated but the night air clung to his skin, chilling him down to his bone.


    Siwoo made his way to the kitchen with unsteady steps, grabbed a water bottle containing three lemon slices and gulped the water down.


    The rxing sensation made him feel like the water had washed away the lingering scent of alcohol as it flowed through his stomach.


    Water dripped down his chin, dampening his clothes, but he paid no attention to it and drank almost half of the bottle in one go.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Finally, I can breathe¡­¡±


    He stood there while holding the water bottle for a while, his mind was cloudy.


    There were so many things he had to think about, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    The only sensation he could feel at the moment was his chest felt tight, as if something had blocked it from pumping out blood.


    In the end, he decided to not think about anything and just let things be as they were.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Something trickled down from his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt sad or why his tears suddenly streamed down his face.


    Or why he felt as if his heart had shattered to pieces.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Right when he was about to put down the water bottle¡­


    A drowsy voice echoed from behind.


    He nced back and saw Odile rubbing her eyes while suppressing a yawn.


    ¡°You scared me, why did you suddenly disappear¡­hoaahm¡­*¡±


    But, her effort turned out to be futile as she let out a yawn anyway. She instinctively brought her hand to her mouth, subtly lifting the one-piece dress she was wearing, momentarily showing her tiny belly button.


    ¡°Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    ¡°Your memory has fully returned, it seems?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    In contrast to the twins who were overjoyed to see him, his response was severelycking in enthusiasm.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like Odile could do anything about it.


    <b><i> ¡®He probably hasn¡¯t sobered up yet. Or maybe he¡¯s still feeling sleepy.¡¯</i></b>


    Odile stood near the window in the living room, bathed in the moonlight, while Siwoo stood inside the dimly lit dining room. As a result, Odile couldn¡¯t see his face.


    ¡°Can you get me some water? I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Odile approached Siwoo while dragging her slippers. When she reached out her arms, she became startled.


    The reason for this was because of the tears that were streaming down his eyes.


    She looked at him with concerned eyes.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain?¡±


    Siwoo swiftly wiped his eyes with his sleeve.


    He didn¡¯t want to show her his unsightly appearance.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Did Ie here on my own? I didn¡¯t do anything rude, did I?¡±


    He deliberately attempted to change the topic of the conversation.


    Still wearing a worried expression, Odile nodded gently.


    ¡°Aside from you suddenly barging in and lying down in a weird position, you didn¡¯t do anything rude.¡±


    ¡°I see. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? Did you forget already? You¡¯re the benefactor who saved our lives twice, Mr. Assistant. As long as you don¡¯t set this ce on fire¡ª No, I still won¡¯t mind even if you do that.¡±


    Odile gently tapped his arm whileforting him with the most soothing tone she could let out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    Siwoo let out a weak chuckle.


    Perhaps it was due to Odile¡¯s yful nature, but he felt much better than when he had been standing alone in a daze.


    ¡°Anyway, you said you want some water?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo poured some water into a cup ced next to the shelf and handed it to Odile.


    She took the ss and downed its content in one gulp.


    ¡°Ah! So refreshing!¡±


    While a witch like her didn¡¯t really need to drink water, her throat felt unnaturally dry, perhaps due to the strong scent of alcoholing from Siwoo. Not to mention that she had used his arm as a makeshift pillow and drifted off to sleep not too long ago.


    After cing the ss down, Odile called out to Siwoo, who was still in a daze.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Her call made Siwoo turn his gaze on her.


    Just a while ago, his gaze seemed so distant, even though she was right in front of her.


    But at the moment, Odile could sense that he was giving his utmost attention to her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Odile, standing nted in the dim moonlight, was holding the hem of her dress tightly while stroking her hair.


    After a brief period of hesitation, she pursed her lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pry. But, if you¡¯re having a hard time, you can ask for my help.¡±


    She briefly nced at him before averting her gaze and continuing her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    The moment he heard those tender words, he felt as if the crutch he had been relying on for support had crumbled.


    Like a cork had been released from his mind.


    A surge of emotion overwhelmed him.


    Without realizing it, he pulled Odile, who was standing in front of him and hugged her tightly.


    Her petite and soft body was being held tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    In response, Odile let out a startled sound.


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­! You surprised me!¡±


    At first, she only felt surprised when Siwoo suddenly did that, but soon she realized that his shoulders were trembling.


    He was crying.


    The warmth emanating from his body brought forth a sense of loss that was vividly painted by the waves of emotions.


    At that moment, all Siwoo wanted was someone to cling to.


    Before long, Odile¡¯s shoulders were wet with tears.


    Seeing this, she gently caressed Siwoo¡¯s trembling head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I won¡¯t go anywhere¡­ I¡¯m right here with you, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    She patted his back while hugging his head.


    The girl could feel her nose and eyes getting wet, but she didn¡¯t release Siwoo from her embrace until he finally calmed down.

 Chapter 127: Solace (3)

    <b>? Sce (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo felt warmth enveloping his back.


    Though much smaller than him, Odile¡¯s embrace was akin to a soft cushion that enveloped him.


    The chaotic thoughts that had been bouncing around like a stray ball in his mind began to calm down.


    Before long, his mind had found a semnce of order.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    With a gentle movement, he distanced himself from Odile.


    In turn, thetter also let his shoulders go with the same gentle motion.


    Siwoo knew more than anyone that this was merely a temporary sce.


    As time passed, memories of Amelia¡¯s contrasting presence would undoubtedly torment him.


    Nevertheless, he wiped away thest traces of moisture in his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been so long since west saw each other, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Finally you paid me a greeting.¡±


    Odile let out augh, followed by Siwoo¡¯s small chuckle.


    For some reason, the tip of her nose reddened.


    As if she could burst into tears at any moment.


    She let out a sniffle before grasping Siwoo¡¯s wrist and pulled him down onto the sofa.


    ¡°Come, sit here.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be going to bed? It¡¯ste.¡±


    The clock next to the firece pointed to 3 am.


    Ate hour when even the nts were asleep. Despite that, Odile appeared full of energy.


    It was at this moment that Siwoo finally realized something that he hadn¡¯t been considering.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we in your vi right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to return to your mansion?¡±


    ¡°I got permission to stay overnight, so you don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Hearing that, Siwoo let out a sigh of relief.


    If they stayed here without permission because of him sneaking in at a short notice, things would be messy.


    Odile sent him an intense gaze.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d have so much to say when we finally meet again, but now that I see you, it feels like I just saw you yesterday. It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Really? I swear it feels like it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you.¡±


    ¡°How far do you remember? Do you remember when we used to visit you in your sickbed every week? What about you going to the public bathhouse with us?¡±


    As soon as the word ¡®public bathhouse¡¯ came out of her mouth, Siwoo¡¯s whole body froze.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, when I was younger, I remembered following the twins all the way to a public bathhouse¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Perhaps because it was such a vivid and impressive experience, it left asting impression in his mind.


    Especially when Odile tried to thoroughly wash his rod¡­


    ¡°I remember some things when I was young, but I don¡¯t remember the time when I was bedridden. Thank you foring to see me every week.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to mention it! It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯d visit you since you were hurt back then!¡±


    Odile spoke while gently swinging her legs.


    There was a slight trace of guilt in her expression that Siwoo noticed, so he tenderly stroked her head.


    He didn¡¯t have any ulterior motive in doing so.


    Something inside him urged him to do it, so he did.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Odile, who had been showing a subtle excitement, calmed down as soon as Siwoo began patting her head.


    She obediently ced her hands on her knees as a peculiar expression appeared in her face.


    Only after he withdrew his hand that she finally opened her mouth again.


    ¡°This is the only time I¡¯m letting you pat my head without my permission.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He found her adorable.


    She exuded an innate positive energy that managed to momentarily push aside his gloomy thoughts.


    ¡°Anyway, Mr. Assistant, is your eye not healed yet? You¡¯re still wearing that eyepatch.¡±


    ¡°Ah. this¡­¡±


    Her question made Siwoo hesitate whether to tell her the situation or not.


    For some reason, his left eye was acting like a witch¡¯s ¡®brand,¡¯ but he didn¡¯t know how it happened and why.


    It could absorb the surrounding mana, conversed it and contained his self-essence magic.


    Topare to himself in the past, if he wanted to use magic, he had to meticulously count from one to a hundred first back then. But now, he could jump to fifty or seventy if he wanted to.


    This was because of the nature of the brand that stored a portion of the formation and deployment, which were two of the three fundamentals of magic, with the other one being transformation.


    He only needed to make slight adjustments to the variables in the transformation phase and after that, his magic would manifest.


    Not only that, he could also decide on which path he could take, making him unmatched in terms of speed when it came to using magic.


    The only problem here was the fact that this case, where a male somehow possessed a brand, was unprecedented.


    When he delved into historical records, he asionally came across cases where witches would develop their own brands, but there were no males being mentioned among those cases.


    This meant that the concept of a male possessing a brand would undoubtedly spark great interest among most witches. They¡¯d chase after him to turn him into their research material.


    ¡°Sorry, if I asked something unnecessary¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    As he contemted whether to tell Odile about this or not, she ended up apologizing to him first.


    Maybe, she thought that his eye couldn¡¯t be healed anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Odile was the first one to break the momentary silence.


    ¡°Do you want to go upstairs and rest, Mr. Assistant? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    She got up from the couch and patted her butt.


    But, at that moment, her movements halted in hesitation. Instead of going upstairs first like she initially suggested, she fidgeted beside Siwoo instead.


    <b><i> ¡®What is she doing¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    This made him tilt his head in confusion.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, but aren¡¯t you tired, Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    It seemed like Odile had suddenly changed her mind.


    In truth, Siwoo didn¡¯t feel particrly tired.


    Maybe because he had fallen asleep earlier because of the alcohol, he felt wide awake at the moment.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you want to go for a night walk with me?¡±


    ¡°A night walk¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the town at this hour, so I¡¯m curious¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®A walk, huh?¡¯</i></b>


    It was obvious that if he went to bed now, he¡¯d be tossing and turning in a bad mood.


    Since that was the case, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea for him to wander around with her. Walking around under the fresh night air while enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll go get ready then!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what about Ms. Odette?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping, so let¡¯s not disturb her.¡±


    Odile shed a wide grin and ran off somewhere in a sh.


    Not long after, she returned, wearing arge hooded cloak over her clothes, holding beer bottles in both hands.


    ¡°Ta-da! I prepared a box of these to toast with you when you wake up!¡±


    ¡°T-This is¡­?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s hands trembled when he held the chilled bottle.


    The bottle was all too familiar to him. From its brown color, its logo font, even the aluminum bottle cap.


    KASS<sup>1</sup>A reference to CASS, amon brand of alcohol in Korea..


    ¡°It¡¯s the most famous beer from your hometown, Mr. Assistant, so I figured I took some. There¡¯s more in the carriage, so you can tell me if you want more.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Siwoo thought that he had already shed enough tears, but he found himself overwhelmed with them again.


    Odile, who had thought he¡¯d hug her tightly this time as well, was subtly avoiding him.


    But, she had a pleased expression on her face as she saw his reaction to the gift she had prepared.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Siwoo trailed behind Odile, who was moving gracefully with a proud stance like a cat and left the vi behind.


    2.


    It was the first time Siwoo had taken a walk at such ate hour.


    In contrast to its usual bustling energy, underneath the night¡¯s dew, the town was deathly quiet.


    All the buildings lined up around the road had their lights turned off. Their presence was defined only by their shadows.


    Everything was so quiet to the point that it felt like everything would crumble if Odile were to shout her heart out.


    ¡°It feels like we¡¯ve stepped into a different world~¡±


    Odile strode briskly while clutching a bottle of beer in one hand.


    Siwoo followed leisurely behind, growing increasingly excited over the cheap beer.


    Inparison to the draft beer served at the White Whale Bar, this one had an unpleasant taste that wasparable to piss, but that was the charm.


    After all, it was a vor that he had missed so much.


    ¡°Is it really that delicious, Mr. Assistant? Honestly, I don¡¯t like it, so you can take mine.¡±


    Odile, bathed in moonlight while walking, as if on a stage, observed Siwoo savoring the beer as if it were holy water. The amusing sight made her giggle.


    Considering her preference for exclusively drinking high quality handmade beer, obviously the factory-made with a lot of additives wouldn¡¯t suit her taste.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s great because I missed this taste. Now, if we have chicken here, it would be perfect!¡±


    ¡°Chicken? You mean that bird?¡±


    ¡°Try soaking the chicken in salt, coating it with batter and frying it in oil. In the modern world, people in various countries eat it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In that quiet atmosphere, both of them shared stories in whispers.


    Before they knew it, they had arrived at the fountain square.


    There were no stalls, street performers or hawkers trying to attract customers.


    Nor were there loud noises of horse hooves and cart wheels as they walked on the bumpy road.


    The only thing that was moving in that quiet street was therge fountain at the center of the square, spraying its water.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    The two of them stood before it, fixating their gazes on the gushing water.


    Its gentle sound brought a soothing sensation to their hearts.


    Do you want to get closer? We might get sshed, though.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Odile took Siwoo¡¯s hand and guided him closer to the fountain.


    They could see the coins shining brightly on the bottom of the fountain.


    ¡°Did you know? The coins tossed into the fountain are collected by the City Hall to cover the fountain¡¯s maintenance expenses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, is that a gold coin?¡±


    ¡°A gold coin?¡±


    ording to Siwoo¡¯s calction, a single gold coin would be worth around 800,000 Won.


    This was after considering the living cost in Gehenna, where essential times were significantly cheaper than luxury goods. In other words, it was arge sum of money.


    <b><i> ¡®And there¡¯s a guy crazy enough to throw it into the fountain?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe this is a tradition in Gehenna? I mean, there were a lot of merchants around during the day¡­¡¯</i></b>


    While pondering over these thoughts, Siwoo leaned forward to look at the fountain. Suddenly, Odile pushed him from behind.


    It seemed like this was the reason why she called out to him.


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    Caught off guard, he instinctively grabbed onto Odile¡¯s cloak, causing both of them to tumble into the fountain together.


    <b><i> -Ssh!</i></b>


    The sound of sshing water filled the air.


    Since the water only reached their waists, there was no risk of them drowning. Nevertheless, they werepletely drenched because they fell into the water in a rather dramatic manner.


    Instead of getting angry, Siwoo just burst intoughter.


    He never thought that she¡¯d just push him into the fountain like that.


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Why are your reflexes so impressive, Mr. Assistant?! I never thought you¡¯d choose to double suicide with me!¡±


    ¡°I just grabbed you because I was scared.¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡±


    Odile, who looked like a wet squirrel, wasn¡¯t hiding her frustration as she shook her head like a puppy.


    Then, that annoyed expression turned into a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to take a dip every time I see this fountain. An opportunity like this when there¡¯s nobody around is rare!¡±


    ¡°And why did you push me?¡±


    ¡°Because you looked gloomy! I figured I¡¯d take you with me!¡±


    However, there was something that Odile had miscalcted.


    Since this fountain took its water from underground, its temperature was unexpectedly cold.


    To make matters worse, the air was cold tonight despite it being spring.


    ¡°Why is it so cold? I¡¯m freezing!¡±


    ¡°Come on up, I¡¯ll give you a hand. Don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡±


    Since there was nodder or anything, it seemed difficult for Odile to climb up alone.


    Well, it was natural since the fountain wasn¡¯t designed for people to swim inside.


    ¡°Before that, wait a moment.¡±


    Stopping Siwoo, who was trying to help her get out, Odile approached him.


    ¡°Do you remember our agreement, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°Agreement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You know, the thing we did when we handed you the music box over?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Because he had just recovered all his memories not too long ago, he was able to remember it clearly despite a significant amount of time passed.


    It was the moment when Odile barged into his room and made an agreement with him:


    One, to go to the Spirit Mountain together.


    Two, to prove if she could feel pleasure if he were to touch her anus.


    And third¡­


    ¡°You agreed to teach me about love.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Love.¡¯</i></b>


    For Siwoo, who had experienced a lot of things today, hearing those words made him feel disgusted.


    He cried out in his heart, <b><i>¡®If this is love, then I don¡¯t need it!¡¯</i></b> Sometimes, he even entertained the idea of remaining single for the rest of his life.


    Odile drew her face closer.


    The distance between them was so close that he could clearly see herrge irises and the vibrant purple shade of her eyes.


    ¡°After you went into aa, I read some books and found that people who fall in love tend to do stupid things. So, I thought, maybe if I were to imitate them, I would understand what love is.¡±


    ¡°Stupid things?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For example, something like this.¡±


    Odile slowly approached him, pulling him by the cor and locked her lips with him.


    A moment before their lips touched, Siwoo thought that he should resist her advances.


    After all, his emotions hadn¡¯t fully settled yet.


    However, the moment her tongue slipped between his lips¡­


    A certain feeling surged from inside him¡­


    The perplexing whirlwind of emotions gave way to a soothing warmth, causing him to embrace Odile tightly and passionately intertwine their tongues.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    The kiss itself didn¡¯tst long.


    Because Odile pulled away quickly after feeling his enthusiastic response.


    She gazed at him with quivering eyes and a gentle smile formed at the corner of her lips.


    Eventually, she shyly covered her mouth while letting out a soft chuckle.


    At that moment, Siwoo felt that her image ovepped with Amelia. A guilty feeling rose due to him knowing how disrespectful it was to Odile for thinking about another woman in this situation.


    Unaware of his feeling of guilt, Odile just smile brightly and said,


    ¡°Falling in the fountain, then sharing a kiss while we both are wet. Isn¡¯t this stupid enough?¡±


    Hearing those words, the lingering image of Amelia faded.


    Reced by Odile¡¯s bright smile.


    Only then did Siwoo manage to return her smile.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s stupid alright.¡±


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1A reference to CASS, amon brand of alcohol in Korea.</li></ul>

 Chapter 128: Solace (4)

    <b>? Sce (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Odile and Siwoo kept on walking even after they left Tarot Town.


    They didn¡¯t have a specific destination in mind, just going wherever their feet took them. Before they realized it, they had traversed quite a far distance.


    Then again, that was how a stroll was supposed to be.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Achoo! Ah, sorry¡­ *sniff*¡­¡±


    As soon as they got out of the fountain, Odile used her magic to evaporate the water from both their clothes. But, it seemed like that brief moment when they were exposed to the cold air had affected her somehow.


    She clutched her cloak, which had been loosened up considerably, as she let out another sneeze.


    It made Siwoo think of the possibility of her catching a cold if they weren¡¯t careful.


    ¡°*sniff* What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can I meet the Countess?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing his words, Odile tilted her head.


    But, soon after, she nodded as it wasn¡¯t exactly a difficult request.


    ¡°Sure, but why?¡±


    ¡°As nned, I want to leave Gehenna. That¡¯s why I want to ask the Countess for permission.¡±


    ¡°¡­So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    To Siwoo, Gehenna was like a swamp that he wanted to escape from.


    It was already a ce he didn¡¯t particrly like and the various encounters he experienced just strengthened his wish to leave the ce.


    Now that he wasn¡¯t Amelia¡¯s personal ve anymore, he only needed Countess Gemini to handle the necessary procedures to leave.


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s right, huh? We had agreed on this, huh?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­?¡±


    For some reason, Odile began to mumble words that Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand.


    He suddenly felt uneasy.


    <b><i> ¡®Did something happen when I was unconscious?¡¯</i></b>


    But, Odile¡¯s next words made him feel somewhat relieved.


    ¡°Well, our master is currently on a business trip to the modern world for¡­ A week? No, maybe a month? In any case, you probably won¡¯t get an answer anytime soon.¡±


    She turned her gaze towards a direction opposite of Siwoo¡¯s as she spoke.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    While Siwoo wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, it wasn¡¯t like there was something he could do if that was the case.


    There was no other high-ranking witch he could ask for assistance and Odile had no reason to deceive him.


    As they continued their stroll, thendscape around them changed. A vast in, where the night sky met the horizon and arge reservoir appeared before them.


    There were dozens of windmills around the vicinity.


    Even though he had been living in Gehenna for five years, Siwoo never knew that a ce like this existed.


    ¡°That is where Tarot Town gets their water from. If you were to cross to the other side of that reservoir, you¡¯ll find the Mendel Hills; they also use the water from that ce. After all, solely relying on groundwater won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    The windmills, lined along the embankment, spun slowly and rhythmically, made Siwoo feel like he was in Europe.


    Now, if there were tulips growing on the ground, it¡¯d be a perfect replica of the Nethends.


    A sense of tranquility washed over him.


    Being a curious person by nature, Odile wouldn¡¯t just let them stay around in ce.


    She pointed towards the windmills with her thumb.


    ¡°Do you want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Can we?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? We¡¯ll just take a quick look anyway.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    In truth, Siwoo was curious about what the interior of the windmill looked like.


    While those windmills looked the same from the outside, there was a chance that it¡¯d look different inside. Odile carefully chose one of the windmills and unlocked the door with her magic.


    She effortlessly opened the door as it made a nking sound. From how it looked, it was clear that she had done this more than once.


    The windmill was approximately two and a half stories tall.


    Its inside was empty with the exception of therge gears, spinning to utilize the power that was generated by the wind.


    There was only a small gap in the ceiling where the moonlight barely entered, making the interior incredibly dark.


    Due to the noise generated by the spinning gears and the rhythmic sounds of the mill picking up water, the pair had to slightly raise their voice to carry on with their conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s darker than I thought.¡±


    ¡°There are stairs over there.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go up?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As Siwoo had pointed out, there was a staircase on the left side of the room that looked like it would lead to the second floor.


    From the look of it, they installed it there for the purpose of the windmill¡¯s crankshaft maintenance.


    They carefully climbed the old wooden stairs. Eventually, a new floor, made of wooden nks revealed itself before them.


    While the area looked cleaner than they expected, it also looked more fragile.


    It felt like it could copse if the two of them were to jump around in this ce.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Now that they had climbed up here, there wasn¡¯t anything else they could do.


    Since this ce wasn¡¯t an observation deck, the gap where the moonlight could seep from was too high to see from their position. The whole ce also looked rather deste.


    Even Odile, who had been eager to explore the surroundings, quickly lost her interest.


    ¡°Shall we go down now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I¡¯ve promised you. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Was there really?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo pondered for a moment, but nothing came to mind.


    Then, Odile nced up at Siwoo while tapping her face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Only then did he remember what she had promised him about.


    He recalled the words she had uttered during their confrontation with Ea.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll let you cum all over my face if we were to survive.¡±


    ¡°Y-You did say that, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°So, are you up to it now?¡±


    Siwoo involuntarily gulped.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this because of our kiss at the fountain just now?¡¯</i></b>


    Despite her trying to feign nonchnce, the sight of her blushing while shyly averting her gaze charmed Siwoo.


    The sight made him feel a tingling sensation he had never experienced before, causing the tip of his tongue to stiffen.


    ¡°Now? Here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here anyway. Besides, I brought you here because of that.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Seeing his hesitation, Odile firmly grabbed Siwoo¡¯s cor.


    Only her fingertips touched his skin, but he felt a particrly distinctive feeling.


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that I want to do this to repay what you¡¯ve done for me¡­ I also want to do it¡­ Because you are you, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    Odile clung to Siwoo like a cat showing her affection. Then, she closed her eyes and stuck her lips out.


    It was a pose that seemed to ask for a kiss.


    Just like before, it felt like there was something about her that drew him to kiss her.


    Siwoo felt like thetch in his heart was being rattled.


    Once again, Amelia¡¯s face resurfaced in his thoughts.


    Except this time it was the image of her crying desperately while holding on to him.


    <b><i> ¡®Will this instability go away if I were to do it with Ms. Odile?¡¯</i></b>


    Even though he knew that this was a disrespectful and improper thought to have, he savored the taste of her lips anyway.


    ¡°Mm¡­mm¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she raised the arms that were holding to Siwoo¡¯s sleeves and wrapped it around his neck.


    Both kiss that he had with her¡­


    While they were undoubtedly the same act, there was a considerable difference in the atmosphere around them.


    Compared to before, this time, the atmosphere was way more intense.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    As if trying to divert his attention elsewhere.


    Siwoo deftly untied the knot around Odile¡¯s neck and removed her cloak.


    The thick cloak fell down, revealing a one-piece dress that barely covered her thighs.


    ¡°Uhm¡­mm¡­¡±


    At this point, Siwoo¡¯s kiss grew even more passionate.


    He pushed Odile backward, causing her back to hit the wall.


    Without breaking the kiss, he slipped his knee between her thighs.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    Though they had just finished their kiss, Odile¡¯s eyes had already turned half-closed like she was intoxicated.


    Their heartbeat raced quicker than usual.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re more energetic than usual, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    She uttered those words unconsciously.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was confused. He didn¡¯t know if his actions stemmed from genuine feelings he had for her or merely something he did to immerse himself in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, you look so hot today.¡±


    Hearing his provocative words, Odile¡¯s eyes widened like a startled rabbit,


    Her body froze, as if she had turned into a statue. Then, she suddenly jerked her head up.


    ¡°W-Well, of course I am.¡±


    Without hesitation, Siwoo leaned in and began to kiss her once again.


    As their kiss grew more intense, he could feel the lower part of his body stiffening.


    His sexual desire surged, his excited mind urged him to strip her naked and devour her youthful body.


    He used his fingertips to tug the shoulder strap of her inner dress.


    That strap slid down her shoulder, causing her dress to slip off and fully expose her bare chest.


    The feeling of her clothing being removed made Odile flinch, but before she could process everything, Siwoo had already grasped her breasts in his hands.


    Truthfully, ¡®grasping¡¯ wasn¡¯t the correct word to use.


    After all, her breasts weren¡¯t particrlyrge.


    However, they were still firm and perky with the stiff nipples that only added to their allure.


    Siwoo lightly twisted one of her nipples with his finger.


    This prompted Odile to push his hands away from her chest.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, wait!¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m supposed to be the one who¡¯s doing something for you! Stand here and lean against the wall!¡±


    Under Odile¡¯s guidance, they swapped their positions.


    This time, it was Siwoo who leaned his back against the wall. Meanwhile, Odile crouched down in front of him.


    She spread her fallen cloak on the grown and knelt on top of it.


    With a deliberate motion, she lowered Siwoo¡¯s pants and underwear.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    What greeted her was his erect andrge rod.


    She hadn¡¯t even touched it but its size had already grown this big just from the kisses they made.


    Considering the time he spent in aa, it had been over a hundred days since hest ejacted at all. A thick droplet of pre-cum slowly emerged from the tip of his cock.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen it¡­ It¡¯s as big as always¡­ Wait, you got some hair down here~!¡±


    Odile yfully pointed at a certain ce with her fingertip.


    Although he had less hair since he had turned young, thanks to his maturing body, his pubic hair seemed to have grown again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to use your mouth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmmh!¡±


    Just as Siwoo was about to stop her, Odile widened her mouth and took his ns in.


    Then, she gently slid her tongue into his urethral, trying to clean up all of his pre-cum.


    Overwhelmed by the sensation, Siwoo put more of his weight against the wall behind him.


    Odile licked his ns with a tantalizing motion, as if she was savoring a piece of candy before pulling away with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°So, how does it feel?¡±


    Once again, she swallowed his throbbing rod before bobbing her head up and down.


    Between her partially removed dress, Siwoo could see glimpses of her bouncing chest.


    Her frown, her raised eyebrows, her dted violet irises all fueled Siwoo¡¯s arousal.


    While he didn¡¯t really need to do anything other than savoring the feeling of fetio, seeing Odile¡¯s face aroused him even further. Not to mention that she had such a fascinating beauty,


    ¡°Mmh¡­ *slurp*¡­ Haah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Urk¡­¡±


    Feeling his lower half being sucked into Odile¡¯s mouth, Siwoo let out a moan unconsciously.


    Hearing his moan, Odile¡¯s eyes filled with a triumphant gleam.


    She gripped his rod and nced upwards with a mischievous look.


    Her look and the noises her mouth made created an enticing scene for Siwoo.


    ¡°Hehe, does it feel good?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Not good!¡¯</i></b>


    All of this led him to unleash his pent-up feelings, as he felt the urge to climax.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, if you feel like you¡¯re going to cum, can you do it on my face like we¡¯ve promised?¡±


    After saying that, Odile continued to vigorously sucking on his cock while bobbing her head up and down.


    She messed up asionally at first, her teeth grazing the girth of his rod a few times, but soon enough, her movements became more skillful.


    Unable to endure her assault, Siwoo grasped her small head.


    ¡°Wait, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmh! What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡±


    What he wanted was to rest for a few minutes.


    Because men had their pride.


    While Odile wouldn¡¯t think that it was a big deal if he were to cum a minute after the fetio started, it would bother Siwoo immensely.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to do for you, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it after you cum on my face?¡±


    She made that suggestion while covering her innocent-looking face with his rod, making it twitch once again.


    This reminded him of back when he tasted the <i>shimaidon</i>. He wondered if this was what immorality truly felt like.


    ¡°First, listen to what I have to say.¡±


    In any case, Siwoo proposed a suggestion to Odile, both to calm his cock down and to dy his ejaction.

 Chapter 129: Solace (5)

    <b>? Sce (5) ?</b>


    ¡°Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to do this? I-It¡¯s embarrassing¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It would be nice if you were to do it, I think.¡±


    Inside the dimly lit windmill, Siwoo swiftly stripped Odile of her clothes.


    He took the initiative to drape a cloak over her shoulders, considering that she might feel cold, however¡­


    Since she waspletely naked underneath that cloak, it created a slightly provocative atmosphere. It reminded him of the surprise event the twins had prepared in the past.


    ¡°Y-You have a lustful look, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Leaning against the wall with the cloak draped on her, Odile removed her wobbling hands that were covering her crotch.


    Since she had originally pushed her hips and waist slightly forward and spread her legs open, her bare pussy became visible just from that small movement.


    From those plump lips and tender mound of flesh, her cute little clit was peeking halfway from the surface.


    There wasn¡¯t a single strand of hair on her lower mouth. One could easily use the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ to describe it.


    Siwoo squatted down in front of her crotch, carefully observing that alluring slit.


    As a bonus, he could even see her face heating up with embarrassment.


    And as for what they were talking about, Siwoo had proposed to give her cunnilingus.


    The act where a man pleasured a woman¡¯s genitals with his mouth.


    Since Siwoo was sick of being on the receiving end of a fetio, he expressed his desire to do something different and Odile had easily granted that.


    At this moment, Odile covered her legs with a swift motion.


    ¡°After thinking it over again, I don¡¯t think I can do it. No way, no way. I¡¯d rather do it the other way around!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up so easily. Please endure a little longer.¡±


    ¡°No way! B-Besides, it¡¯s dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like you¡¯re going to pee on me or something¡­¡±


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you feel ufortable at all¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    Rather than that, he wanted to give those lips a passionate and deep kiss. The thought of it being dirty never even crossed his mind.


    He gently pushed her hand aside and yfully licked her slit.


    As she felt his touch, her lower mouth became wetter.


    Her body trembled as it emanated a musky and enticing scent.


    ¡°Ah¡­ This feels really strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if we continue a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡ª Yes¡­¡±


    Since it was his first time giving anyone cunnilingus, he wasn¡¯t sure of his performance. Nevertheless, he could tell where her weakness was.


    He stuck out his tongue and yfully teased her small bud.


    ¡°Haang¡ª!¡±


    When he sucked and licked her entire pussy, she didn¡¯t give out much of a reaction.


    But, when he focused his movements on the clit, she let out a moan as she lifted her heels with a gasp.


    He never imagined that her reaction would be this intense.


    Though, he decided to ignore it and gave her clit a passionate kiss while thrusting his tongue deeper into her slit.


    Compared to her nipple, which was a sizerger, it was harder to put more pressure onto her tiny bud.


    ¡°Haah! Mr. Assistant¡­do it¡­gently¡­! Haa¡­ng¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I-I mean, the feeling¡­ It¡¯s good¡­ Haa¡­ I feel like melting¡­¡±


    However, within less than a minute, she began to give out responses.


    Her clit steadily grew erect as it peeked out of her slit.


    In proportion to that, it seemed that its sensitivity had increased as well. Her hips started to tremble more frequently.


    <b><i> -Slurp, slurp</i></b>


    ¡°Mmh¡­haaa¡­aahh¡­¡±


    Her muffled moans that were previously masked by the noise made by the windmill, gradually grew louder.


    When he pushed his tongue inside and licked the base of her clit, she gave him the strongest reaction yet.


    ¡°Ngh! Ahh¡­it feels¡­strange¡­!¡±


    Odile tightly gripped Siwoo¡¯s hair with both hands.


    Not only because she wanted him to go on, it was also because her legs trembled so much that she needed something to hold onto for support.


    Siwoo slightly adjusted the position of his thumb, which he had been using to spread her plumpbia apart.


    As he gently pushed the base of her clit upwards, it became even more erect. The saliva smeared on it made it glisten, adding to its charm.


    ¡°Nggaah¡­!¡±


    When Siwoo upped his intensity a notch, her grip on his hair tightened.


    A tingling heat surged from just below his chins, apanied by a series of loud moans.


    The scent she exuded became noticeably stronger.


    While for Siwoo, even though he hadn¡¯t done anything except licking her, his erection didn¡¯t subside.


    That was because of her pitiful screams, rough breaths and sweet moans that continued to fuel his arousal.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª ahh¡­there! Mr. Assistant¡ª there! A little¡­more¡­!¡±


    The previously moaning Odile shouted her words to Siwoo.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo carefully moved his mouth so that it wouldn¡¯t leave her trembling lower body, all while continuing to lick her small and erect bud.


    ¡°Ah¡­I-I¡¯m going to cum! M-Mr. Assistant! Ahhh!¡±


    And finally, she reached the climax.


    Her pelvis brushed against Siwoo¡¯s nose with a considerable force. The impact caused her body to jerk away, but Siwoo quickly gripped her bouncy buttocks to prevent that from happening.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move¡­anymore! Ahh!¡±


    She wildly thrashed her hips, even tore out a few strands of Siwoo¡¯s hair as she arched her back in a shy manner.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo sucked on her pulsating clit as he continued to stimte her relentlessly despite knowing that she already climaxed once.


    The buttocks that he tightly held contracted and rxed repeatedly, akin to the rhythmic contraction that a man experienced during his ejaction.


    Except that this phenomenonsted longer than that.


    ¡°Ngh¡­hh..a¡­¡±


    When Odile was about to slide down, Siwoo quickly picked her up.


    Though his mouth was covered in saliva now, after witnessing her getting lost in ecstasy due to his efforts, evoked a sense of pride in Siwoo.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­aa¡­¡±


    After she was finished savoring the lingering pleasure, she covered her face with both palms as she vented her frustration.


    ¡°This is why I told you to stop!¡±


    Though, despite her fuming with anger, she couldn¡¯t meet Siwoo¡¯s gaze.


    It was because she felt a deep sense of embarrassment as she realized that she had been indulging in the pleasure he had given her.


    ¡°But, you look so cute. Also, I wanted to return the favor at least once.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You¡¯re such a bully.¡±


    Odile buried her face in his chest as she muttered such words, probably because she was embarrassed to show her face.


    At that moment, a sudden thought crossed Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    <b><i> ¡®Is she always this cute?¡¯</i></b>


    It reminded him of the time when he witnessed her appearance right after he drank her love potion.


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Of course, she was less perverted back then, but still¡­¡¯</i></b>


    In any case, as they clung tightly to each other, their bare skin was pressed together. There was an indescribable sense of relief that washed over them.


    <b><i> ¡®I thought holding hands is the peak level of physical contact in a typical rtionship.¡¯</i></b>


    By intimately pressing their exposed skin, it felt as though they had grown incredibly close.


    As Siwoo was lost in thought for a moment.


    Odile gently grasped his erect rod that had been poking against her abdomen with her hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite horny too, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    With one hand holding hisrge shaft, Odile spread the palm of her other hand and yfully coated the ns with the precum oozing from his urethra.


    The cunnilingus was a mind-blowing experience for Odile.


    Perhaps, feeling a tinge of embarrassment at how much she had enjoyed it by herself, she swiftly attempted to regain control of the situation.


    Usually, Siwoo would let her do whatever she wanted but this time, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to let her win.


    ¡°You were acting quite wildly today, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You were.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t! Seriously, I wasn¡¯t!¡±


    Odile, who acted stubborn in a strange way, was smoothly giving him a handjob in the middle of their petty argument.


    At the same time, she gave a mischievous smile, meeting his gaze directly from within his embrace.


    ¡°You made this little man grow this big just by licking me down there. Are you sure you aren¡¯t a pervert? You just want to put it inside me that badly, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Siwoo admitted defeat without resisting.


    In his defense, if one still possessed the mental capacity to assert their dominance after witnessing such an enticing sight, then, they must be a great casanova.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Odile burst into a gleefulughter, finding this conversation oddly delightful.


    She pulled away from him slightly before removing her cloak once again.


    The real game was about to begin.


    For Siwoo, his rod was so hard that even a slight touch would make him shoot an unimaginable amount of semen.


    Since that was the case, taking a step back before going further didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.


    After all, if Odile were to relentlessly attack him, he¡¯d have no chance of resisting her.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    Having experienced an orgasm already, Odile seemed to be overflowing with energy.


    She had been in a good mood since earlier, but she became even more lively than before.


    ¡°Do you want me toe before starting? If I may be honest, it has been building up¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, that would be disappointing¡­ I didn¡¯t bring any aphrodisiacs today¡­¡±


    ¡°But, ending it right after we start can be a little anticlimactic¡­¡±


    Odile, who was looking at Siwoo¡¯s face, brushed her hair aside and quickly knelt down at his feet.


    ¡°Well, whatever! I brought you here so that you can smear my face with your semen anyway!¡±


    She firmly grasped Siwoo¡¯s rod.


    ¡°But this time, can I do as I please?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I want to try something I read in a book.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Siwoo nodded obediently. Although he had no idea what kind of book she were talking about and what kind of twisted act that woulde out of it, he trusted her enough that she wouldn¡¯t do anything too extreme, so he willingly went along with it.


    ¡°I want to try it like this.¡±


    Odile held the tip of his rod with her hand and aimed it directly at her pointed nipple.


    He could see the slight prickliness and softness of her breasts as they pressed against his sensitive ns.


    The sticity and softness he felt¡­


    Perhaps, no matter which part of her body he touched, none of them would ever beat this sensation.


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    With a serious expression, Odile pressed Siwoo¡¯s ns against her breasts and began rotating her nipple around.


    Strictly speaking, these delicate movements were her pressing his rod against her breasts.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel as stimting as I thought. The book said it would feel amazing though¡­¡±


    In contrast to Odile¡¯s puzzlement, the pleasure Siwoo received was immense.


    Seeing her nipple, standing as erect as her nose, glistening thanks to his precum, and witnessing her dedication to this erotic act while carefully studying the act, made his heart tremble.


    <b><i> -p, p</i></b>


    The semen that was about toe out began to stir.


    Although this was a dry breastjob, her tender touch and the way her nipple moved in response to his cock¡¯s movements filled him with an overwhelming pleasure. In less than five minutes, he was already about to climax.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, I¡¯m gonna¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah! Wait! Right here!¡±


    Odile continued what she was doing except this time she brought her face closer to his erect shaft.


    At this moment, she closed her eyes tightly, probably to prevent his semen from entering her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Can that tiny face receive everything?¡¯</i></b>


    The sensation that was building up became overwhelming.


    ¡°Keuk!¡±


    Before he could even do anything, he already started ejacting.


    <b><i> -Spurt!</i></b>


    To his surprise, the first shot of his semen was fired like a water gun, hitting Odile right between her eyebrows.


    It was very watery and the color was closer to gray, making him wonder if it was actually a piss.


    Then, an immense pleasure struck his spine.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    At that moment, the thick globs of his viscous cum started flying over Odile¡¯s face.


    His body jerked not once, twice, nor thrice, but seven times in total.


    Meanwhile, Odile stopped her movements and just sat obediently with a startled expression. She seemed to be shocked by the amount of semen that came out.


    ¡°Mmh?!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Siwoo felt an exhrating sensation.


    As for Odile, her face waspletely covered in semen. It was so densely smeared to the point that it would be easier to find a spot on her face that hadn¡¯t been smeared already.


    From her soft lips, prominent nose, long eyshes and round forehead, down to her kneeling thighs and slender corbone, even up to her silky ck hair, everything was fully covered in his semen.


    The liquid was so thick that it didn¡¯t flow down easily from those ces.


    Seeing her face turned into such a mess, Siwoo felt both triumphant and remorseful.


    Especially when he saw the droplets of his semen dripping down from her chin.


    ¡°T-Thank you, Ms. Odile. Thanks to you, I feel¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Haaam¡­!¡±


    However, this wasn¡¯t the end of Odile¡¯s mischief.


    Her rosy lips, which had been tightly sealed, parted before greedily taking his rod.


    ¡°*Slurp* hngg¡­¡±


    She proceeded to clean it up with great care, even down to thest remaining droplet in his urethra.


    All while her face was covered in his semen.


    ¡°Phew¡­ As expected¡­ It¡¯s bitter¡­¡±


    Odile picked up the corner of her cloak while gently wiping away the cum around her eyes before opening it.


    Then, she showed him her cum-covered face, as if she was using his semen as makeup.


    ¡°How is it, Mr. Assistant? This is your masterpiece, so do you like it~? You went through all this trouble, so you¡¯d be upset if I were to immediately wipe it off, right~?¡±


    Mixed in her words were both innocence and vulgarity.


    In the midst of that, Siwoo felt his lust begin to surge as heid her gently on the top of her cloak.


    It was the time for them to indulge in pleasure together.

 Chapter 130: Solace (6)

    <b>? Sce (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo felt a dangerous level of excitement coursing through him.


    The vague sorrow that had been weighing on his chestpletely changed into a raw and intense sexual desire.


    And now he needed a ce to release it.


    He gazed at Odile¡¯s delicate, pale pink folds.


    The ns of his rod was pressed against those creases. Despite being an excretory organ, it was unexpectedly clean.


    As Siwoo¡¯s hot rod made contact with her sensitive backdoor, Odile let out a gasp.


    Her face was stillpletely covered in his semen.


    It was as if multiple people had ejacted on her face rather than the result of a single person¡¯s climax. This was the sight that you¡¯d find in a Japanese AV cover with ¡®Face Covered in White~ Bukkake Special,¡¯ stered on it.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Assistant¡­ Should we clean this up first before continuing?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay like this for now.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it¡­ Sure¡­¡±


    Siwoo set everything aside, from the sense of guilt that stemmed from him covering Odile¡¯s face with his sticky fluid, to her embarrassed plea to wipe the liquid away from her face.


    He had no desire to fulfill that plea.


    Faced in a situation like this, even though he had always thought that he didn¡¯t have any strange fetishes, it still made him want to make his way with her as it was.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    He pushed Odile¡¯s thighs to adjust the angle of her anal.


    Her pussy, which faced the sky, was wet enough to be seen in that dimly lit ce.


    Whether because of her embarrassment or confusion, her pussy twitched, causing a sprout to tremble.


    With only Odile¡¯s saliva acting as a lubricant, he figured that prating her backdoor would be difficult.


    This was proven by Odile¡¯s pained face as he stuck his ns inside.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Assistant¨C! It¡¯s been a while, so¡ª I-It hurts!¡±


    Although her semi-spiritual body was sturdy enough to not be damaged by anal sex, Siwoo¡¯s rod was still too bigpared to her tight hole.


    It had to stretch itself to its limits just to amodate his thick rod.


    ¡°Can you bear with it a little longer?¡±


    If things had gone as they usually did, Siwoo would have stopped right there.


    He¡¯d allow her to rest for a while, letting her to loosen up her muscles.


    However, the overwhelming sense of lust left no room for such leisure.


    That feeling was only further strengthened after he saw her alluring pained expression.


    ¡°Huh? Haah! Ahh!¡±


    Odile instinctively reached out her hand and gripped Siwoo¡¯s arm.


    With trembling hands, she held onto his wrist, but she made no move to push him away or stop him.


    Instead, she just let out rushed gasps while doing her best to loosen her rear hole.


    Slowly, Siwoo began to push his rod forward, stretching out Odile¡¯s anus even further.


    The pressure he felt was the strongest that he had ever experienced.


    It was as if several rubber bands had been wrapped around his rod.


    ¡°Ngh¨C!¡±


    With the help of Odile¡¯s saliva and the love juice that flowed down from her pussy, he barely managed to push his ns inside. At that moment, he paused to observe her reaction.


    Surprisingly, even after ejacting, his erection showed no signs of weakening.


    As a result, Odile trembled, struggling to catch her breath.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­you¡¯re a little¡­forceful¡­today¡­are you in a hurry?¡±


    Odile called out to Siwoo, barely managing to smile.


    It was unclear whether she didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood or she was genuinely able to endure the pain.


    At that moment, Siwoo regained his senses.


    He realized that his actions were indeed a little forceful as hepletely disregarded Odile¡¯s condition.


    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±


    When he quickly tried to pull his cock out, Odile wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Then, she shook her head from side to side.


    ¡°No! Y-You went through all that trouble to¡­get it inside¡­ It¡¯s fine, Mr. Assistant, I¡¯m okay! You¡¯ve done a lot for us, I want to repay you¡­at least in this way¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, making it hard to tell if she was really okay.


    She felt an immense debt towards Siwoo.


    After all, she had directly witnessed him coughing up blood while facing Ea Sadalmelik to protect her and her sister.


    Furthermore, he even prioritized their safety over his own while fully aware of the potential danger to his own life.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Even after that, he had to pay a cruel price.


    And she had witnessed what he had to pay. From his brutally shattered fingers to his empty eye socket.


    But back then, there was nothing she could do for him.


    All she could do was to hold his hand and speak to him, even though she didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d wake up from his deep slumber.


    That was why she was ready to do anything for him.


    No matter how painful it was, if it was for him, she¡¯d do anything.


    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s okay. You can do whatever you want, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I was too excited¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant.¡±


    Again, Siwoo tried to pull back his body.


    But, Odile tightly wrapped her legs around him, cutting his escape route.


    She had entrusted her whole body to him.


    ¡°If you ever call for me, I¡¯ll rush to your side no matter what, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Why is my heart pounding wildly like this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is it because I¡¯m showing my bare body to him? Am I feeling embarrassed?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s because I fell in love with him?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°If you want to eat me up, I¡¯ll willingly be the dessert on your te.¡±


    She wondered, how much of her debt could she repay by doing this?


    Maybe, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to cover the interest.


    After all, the weight of the debt she owed him was so heavy.


    So, Odile mimicked the witch in love she knew from the sensual novel she read and whispered the words that would please a man.


    ¡°If you want to be my master¡­ I will be your faithful pet¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odile¡­¡±


    She looked up at him with sparkling eyes and let out a smile.


    <b><i> ¡®Ah, I understand now.¡¯</i></b>


    Somehow, she could grasp it.


    Those lines that had seemed foolish and cringe-worthy actually carried a deep, heart-stirring resonance.


    ¡°I-In turn¡­ Could you please make it a little gentler?¡±


    Odile released her hold on him and spread her legs wide.


    It was as if she was granting him permission to do anything he wanted.


    As if she was offering him everything that she had.


    Drown in that intoxicating seduction that disturbed his rationality, Siwoo began to move his hips.


    2.


    ¡°Ahh¡­haa¡­nng¡­!¡±


    The sound of flesh pping against each other resonated in the air.


    It was the sound of Siwoo¡¯s thighs colliding with Odile¡¯s buttocks.


    Thetter¡¯s temptation had severed thest thread of rationality that the former was holding onto.


    Driven by impulse, he rammed into the girl¡¯s hole without hesitation.


    ¡°Haugh¡­! Ahh! M-Mr. Assistant¡ª!¡±


    Her tight hole brought immense pleasure to him with its exceptional grip.


    He found it simr to its owner¡¯s seemingly prickly, yet deeply passionate nature.


    Now wide open, its entrance swallowed his ns, squeezing it from all sides, as if resisting its intrusion.


    But once Siwoo had prated that tight defense, he was greeted by a warm, moist and stic mucous membrane.


    The twopletely different sensations engaged in harmony, like a symphony that enticed him to spurt out his semen.


    Odile¡¯s face, which was covered with semen, had turned into a daze after receiving his rod.


    It took only ten minutes for her to ovee the pain and feel the sweet pleasure.


    With each thrust, the scent of semen that she initially felt repulsive, filled her nostrils, clouding her mind with its masculine allure.


    Even her pussy had started to gush out more love juice.


    ¡°Hngg¡ª! Haa¡­ngg! Mr. Assistant¡­h-how does it feel? D-Does my rear¡­f-feels good¡­?¡±


    Maybe this was the reason.


    Words that she¡¯d find too embarrassing to utter under normal circumstances escaped her lips, intermingling with her moans of pleasure.


    The voice that reached his ears carried a mix of affectionate cooing, it was to the point that he doubted that it came out of her mouth.


    As for why she did this, she just wanted to act cute.


    Every time she spoke those lewd words, Siwoo¡¯s cock twitched in excitement, prompting her to do it again and again.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t even have time to respond as he was focusing his lust on her body.


    He felt like if he were to let his guard down for just a moment, his very soul would be sucked out by the brutal tightening of her anus.


    The vulgar insult, ¡®slutty bitch¡¯, had almost slipped out of his mouth multiple times.


    ¡°You horny slutty bitch¡ª Ah, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡±


    Despite his effort to hold the words back, it came out of his mouth anyway.


    However, instead of feeling repulsed or bewildered, Odile¡¯s body trembled a little before eagerly squeezing his cock even more.


    ¡°I-I¡ª ahn¡ª Am a bitch¡­y-yes! Hngg! M-Mr. A-Assistant¡­I-I told you¡­aah! I-I¡¯m your devoted¡ª nghh¨C pet¡­!¡±


    The whole situation sounded like a cringe-worthy melodrama, but both of them were already enveloped by the heat of the intense sex.


    Each vulgar words uttered only fueled their lust.


    ¡°Y-You can do more¡­! S-Say more dirty things¡ª Ahhh!¡±


    Siwoo pulled out his rod and roughly rolled Odile¡¯s body over.


    Since she imed to be a bitch, then he had the right position that reflected her status.


    Seemingly understanding what he desired, Odile arched his hips, imitating a bitch waiting for her mating partner.


    ¡°Q-Quickly, put it in¡­¡±


    Siwoo firmly grasped the swaying hips that had been eagerly trying to receive his cock and spread her legs wide.


    This was a morefortable anglepared to before.


    ¡°Unnnghh¡ª!¡±


    Under the intense thrusts of his cock, Odile¡¯s waist swayed.


    With each forceful thrusts, her body quivered.


    The pleasure spread throughout her body, sending shivers down her spine.


    <b><i> -p, p</i></b>


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­? W-What¡ª ahhh¡­haan¡­gg¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you cry out louder? Like a bitch you are?¡±


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ L-Louder? L-Like a¡­bitch¡­.? Aaahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her arms, barely supporting her upper body, gave way, making her torso sink down and traced a graceful curve.


    She casted her gaze shyly over her shoulders in that position as she timidly asked.


    ¡°A-Arf¡­ Arf¡­ L-Like this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Somehow, she managed to imitate the sound of a dog barking.


    Though, rather than a grown dog, her high-pitched voice resembled a whimpering puppy more.


    The thought of her readily performing such an act just to please him fueled Siwoo¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°Mmh¡ª!¡±


    Odile swallowed another moan as she felt Siwoo¡¯s rod getting bigger inside her.


    From her past experiences, she was aware of this phenomenon.


    This meant that he was about to ejacte.


    Trying to speed that up, Odile began to do what Siwoo had requested again.


    ¡°Arf arf! M-Mr. Assistant¡ª haa¡­ahh¡­ce inside¡­ce inside my ass¡­¡±


    Although the situation might have seemed awkward and ridiculous, Odile¡¯s allure made such things trivial.


    ¡°B-Because I am¡ª Y-Your bitch¨C Arf¡­hhaaa! I-I can¡¯t hold back¡­my voice anymore¡­hnggghh!¡±


    Odile¡¯s buttocks began to tighten.


    Feeling the tight grip of her hole, Siwoo quickly rammed the entirety of his rod inside.


    ¡°Kyaaahhh!¡±


    Odile¡¯s lower body suddenly sprung up as a response to the climax.


    At the same time, the inner wall of her rear hole began to squeeze his throbbing rod.


    That was the final straw, Siwoo poured up his semen inside that hole.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    ¡°Ahh¡­haaa! Nghh¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s ejaction was over, but Odile¡¯s continued for a while.


    This allowed him to inject everyst drop of his semen into her trembling body.


    <b><i> -Spuurt!</i></b>


    As Siwoo slowly pulled his waist back, Odile¡¯s rear hole, which had turned red due to the stimtion, came into view.


    Perhaps due to the intense pounding, even after he had pulled his cock out, her hole remained wide open. He could see his mushy cum inside that hole.


    ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s exhausting¡­¡±


    At that moment, that hole sealed shut as a single stream of thick white liquid oozed out.


    As he observed her rear hole that had returned to its beautiful bud-like shape, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but realize the extraordinary nature of the semi-spiritual body.


    This made him gulp in excitement.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can we do it one more time?¡±


    ¡°W-What? Ahh¡ª!¡±


    Without giving her a chance to react, Siwoo thrusted his rod into her body.


    Since it was already considerably loosened, the hole epted his cock with an even smoother grip.


    ¡°F-Fine¡­b-but¡ª Ahh¡­p-please¡­let me rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odile, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be my bitch for today?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­b-but¡ª Ahhh!¡±


    Siwoo mmed his cock on Odile, who was letting out an even louder moan than before. This continued until he finally sted his second load into her rear hole.

 Chapter 131: Tying Up Loose Ends (1)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Mmh¡­mm¡­ *slurp*¡±


    After climaxing thrice in a row, Siwoo waspletely exhausted.


    He was sitting on the cloak with his legs wide apart while receiving Odile¡¯s thorough cleaning.


    From the sound that echoed, it was clear that the ¡®cleaning¡¯ process involved Odile using her tongue and lips to clean off all the fluids that clung to his cock.


    Thetter nestled her head between Siwoo¡¯s legs, curling up while proceeding to suck the rod that had been going in and out of her rear hole until it waspletely wet with her saliva.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±


    She briefly lifted her head to catch Siwoo¡¯s satisfied moan while swallowing everything that stored out in her mouth in a single gulp.


    Then, as if showing off, she opened her mouth wide, showing her glistening pink tongue and empty mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, look at this~ Aah~ I swallowed it all~¡±


    At this point, she had already wiped away the cum that had been covering her face and hair with her magic. But, she didn¡¯t do the same to Siwoo¡¯s rod as she opted to clean it manually.


    She did it properly despite her strong hate towards the taste of his semen.


    Realizing this, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by her selflessness.


    <b><i> ¡®One must live a kind life to be able to enjoy this kind of privilege.¡¯</i></b> He mused to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it~ Anyway, did it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it felt amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hehe~¡±


    In truth, it was Odile who suggested cleaning it this way.


    He assumed that she was probably inspired by one of her erotic novels.


    Seeing her engulf herself in hisid rod made him feel a mix of guilt and desire. But, since they had gone this far already, he decided that he might as well enjoy it.


    At first, he thought that he couldn¡¯t get his member hard again, but the pleasure he felt from Odile¡¯s mouth was so immense that it became erect again.


    Seeing this, Odile tapped his rod with her fingertips teasingly and asked.


    ¡°Want to do it again?¡±


    In response to this stimtion, his cock twitched.


    Then he recalled her lovely appearance when she imitated a puppy, tempting him to do it again¡­


    However, time was not on their side.


    ¡°If we had more time, we could do it as much as we want¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings. Odette will probably wake up soon¡­¡±


    Odile pouted and crawled closer to him before resting her cheek on his chest.


    She could hear his heartbeat, thumping like a luby, prompting her to close her eyes.


    Considering that she had spent the entire night awake, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that she became tired.


    ¡°I can feel your semen sloshing in my belly, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I came inside you twice.¡±


    ¡°You pushed it all the way in before squeezing everything out. It must have gone really deep.¡±


    Siwoo still couldn¡¯t fully determine whether her seemingly innocent behavior where she spoke out provocative words that could arouse him stemmed from her naivety or not.


    ¡°Do you not need to clean up, Ms. Odile? I mean¡­ You still have some inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do itter¡­ It¡¯ll be embarrassing to do it in front of you, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    Even if her orifice was perfectly clean, it was still a ce for excretion.


    There was no way she would willingly sit in front of him and squeeze out his semen from her rear hole like that. It wasn¡¯t the matter of them getting along better or not, she was simply too embarrassed to do it.


    ¡°Do you think I care about such things?¡±


    ¡°You might not, but I do!¡±


    Siwoo began to imagine Odile¡¯s blushing face as she squeezed out his semen from her anus¡­


    It surely would be a sight to behold, but Odile seemed adamant to not do it in front of him, so he ended up giving up.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s clean up everything before we leave.¡±


    A faint purple light flickered in Odile¡¯s eyes.


    In an instant, the surrounding mana moved to remove all impurities in their skins. From bodily fluids to specks of dust.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but once again marvel at the wonders of magic.


    To him, among all the spells that he knew, the cleaning spell was undoubtedly the most convenient spell.


    After they put on their clothes, they closed the door of the windmill. Leaving the lingering heat of their passionate night inside, they stepped outside.


    2.


    After finishing his steamy affair with Odile and stepping outside the windmill together, they were greeted by the beautiful view of dawn breaking at the far end of the eastern in.


    Seeing the morning star showing off its dazzle, the pair hastened their pace.


    ¡°Ugh, my butt feels all tingly¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just¡­ It feels tingly¡­ And my inside feels fuzzy¡­¡±


    She let out aint in a murmur.


    Considering Siwoo¡¯s massive rod going back and forth in that hole for almost two hours, it was only natural that she could still feel the lingering pleasure.


    By the way, Odile had climaxed five times in total.


    Since Siwoo never had his anus prated by anything, Odile feelings were something he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    In any case, that was the reason why Odile seemed quite ufortable while walking.


    Her gait was a little awkward as she walked in a way that pronounced her sore butt.


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a piggyback ride?¡±


    ¡°No need, it isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    After that, a brief silence settled between them.


    It was understandable since both of them were too tired to converse. Not like they had anything else to say to each other anyway.


    Nevertheless, the morning air brought a pleasant atmosphere between them.


    As they enjoyed the fresh scent of soil and the refreshing fragrance of the dew-colored grass, Odile, who had flipped her cloak up to her head at some point, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Her words threw Siwoo into confusion. He turned his gaze towards Odile, whose face was so red as if it was burning.


    As soon as she noticed Siwoo looking at her, she pulled the hood with her fingertips and covered her eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®I see.¡¯</i></b>


    Initially, Siwoo thought that she meant to say something like, <b><i>¡®Having a sex with you was a mistake.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Why do you look so confused?! You knew what I meant to say! The way I acted¡ª I was too aroused! I couldn¡¯t control my actions!¡±


    Then he realized that he had misunderstood her.


    After that crazy and passionate sex came to an end, like him, she had also cooled down a little.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that she was conscious about the moment when she was moaning and whimpering like a puppy.


    Realizing this, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    Having spent time with Odile for a while, he came to realize that he secretly enjoyed teasing her.


    ¡°Ms. Odile.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hand!¡±


    Siwoo yfully extended his palm towards Odile.


    Thetter stared nkly at it for a while, but when she understood what he was trying to do, she immediatelyshed out.


    ¡°You dare! You dare!¡±


    Without hesitation, she sent a low kick to his calf.


    The sound it made when it hit was quite loud.


    ¡°Aaahh! I just did what you asked! Stop teasing me! It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    She was so embarrassed that she was almost on the verge of tears.


    Through the gap in her hood, Siwoo noticed that her face had grown redder than before.


    He found her so cute that he wanted to embrace her right there and then.


    Now he finally understood why Odette loved to tease her older sister so much.


    Her various reactions to his various provocations were entertaining.


    ¡°I was joking, it¡¯s a joke!¡±


    Then it struck him. He was ying such a prank on an apprentice witch.


    He realized that they had be close enough for him to make such pranks.


    Then again, perhaps he dared to do it because he knew that he was dealing with Odile, someone who seemed confident on the surface only.


    If it was Odette instead, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could pull off the same thing.


    Nevertheless,paring their current rtionship to back when he first met her at the magic tool store, it felt remarkably different.


    Back then, to him, Odile was a dangerous existence, an apprentice witch who could easily drag him into the abyss.


    Discovering this side of her was something he never expected back then.


    Odile ced her hand on her hips and began threatening him.


    ¡°Do it one more time! I¡¯ll give you hell! Hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it. You were so cute, Ms. Odile.¡±


    Not only cute, she was also alluring.


    In fact, even now he could still see her naked body below that cloak shing before his eyes.


    Despite her not having a particrly curvaceous body, she had a peculiar allure that would be able to captivate men around her with ease.


    ¡°For someone with such innocent eyes, you¡¯re a quite mischievous person, you know that?¡±


    Odile promptly caught his gaze and staged her counterattack. However, due to her naivety, she didn¡¯t prepare for aplicated act. Instead, she just brute forced it as soon as she made up her mind. Thus making her prone to Siwoo¡¯s counterattack instead.


    ¡°You got me. Now that you know, I might as well go all out. Come here, let me take off that cloak of yours.¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯re in the middle of the street!¡±


    As soon as Siwoo pulled the end of her cloak, seemingly ready to undress her, she quickly grabbed the edge of her cloak and yanked it off his grip.


    That was when she realized that she fell for his prank again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke~¡±


    ¡°Ugh, can you stop ying around, Mr. Assistant?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry~ Don¡¯t get mad, I¡¯ll give you a foot massage when we get home, okay?¡±


    While teasing the visibly upset Odile, Siwoo walked alongside her into the Tarot Town.


    Perhaps because some time had passed, there were already people walking around.


    Young girlsing out to fetch water, horse carriages tracing the streets with a rattle and newspaper vendors tidying up their stalls.


    It was as if all those people just woke up from their hibernation. They began to wander busily from ce to ce. As she watched them, Odile felt a tinge of regret.


    ¡°Just a while ago, it was only you and me here, Mr. Assistant¡­ I feel a little sad¡­¡±


    ¡°We can do it again next time.¡±


    ¡°And when is it exactly?¡±


    Afraid that her underwear might be visible between the folds of her cloak, Odile wrapped her cloak tightly before pushing her head forward.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have a ce to stay until I make an appointment with the Countess, can I stay at the vi?¡±


    ¡°The vi? You mean our vi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing that, Odile vigorously nodded.


    Deep down, she wanted to bring him directly to the Gemini mansion, but if rumors about Countess Gemini apprentice suddenly bring back a man were to spread, it would lead to unpleasant situations.


    While it wasn¡¯t really a major issue, such a scandal could potentially affect her master, something that she wanted to avoid.


    That was why, him staying at her vi was an ideal situation for Odile. In fact, she¡¯d bring up the matter herself if he didn¡¯t ask her about it first.


    She wanted to see him as much as possible. After all, when he finally left Gehenna, they wouldn¡¯t be able to meet each other again until she became a real witch.


    ¡°Of course you can! That¡¯ll be great!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Finally I have a ce to stay.¡±


    Siwoo said while stroking Odile¡¯s head. Though, he had quite the difficulty in doing so as she kept happily jumping up and down.


    If she had a tail, it would probably be wagging vigorously from side to side.


    That was how happy she looked.


    As they walked through the za and entered a narrow alley, a vi that looked so out of cepared to the alley entered their vision.


    Before they opened the door and entered the ce, Odile gave out a warning.


    ¡°We have to not let Odette know, so we need to be careful! She¡¯ll get jealous if she finds out that we went out and had fun with just the two of us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, everything that we did today is a secret okay?!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Odile nodded her head before cautiously opening the door, making sure that she didn¡¯t make any noises.


    After entering the foyer and changing to their slippers, the two of them walked towards the staircase directly in front of them.


    Just before they ascended the stairs, Siwoo took a nce at the living room to his left. At that moment, his heart sank.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Noticing him suddenly stopping, Odile nced at the direction he was looking at. Like him, she ended up frozen in ce.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the living room, there were two people sitting on the sofa while elegantly sipping their drinks.


    They were the twins¡¯ masters.


    Countess Albireo and Deneb Gemini.


    They were sitting while staring intently at Siwoo, as if they had been waiting for him.

 Chapter 132: Tying Up Loose Ends (2)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (2) ?</b>


    1.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is the Countess here?¡¯</i></b>


    Odile had clearly said that the Countess wouldn¡¯t be able to contact him for about a month since they weren¡¯t in Gehenna.


    <b><i> ¡®Isn¡¯t this like when your girlfriend invites you over because her parents are on vacation, but when you¡¯re having fun with her, they suddenlye back home?¡¯</i></b>


    Of course such a dreadful situation was merely a metaphor for Siwoo as he had never actually encountered that situation in his life.


    As for Odile, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ask them anything.


    ¡°Come over here, Odile.¡±


    The Countess¡¯ gaze turned to Odile.


    Her voice was gentle, but it carried a different weight than usual.


    There was a sense of reprimand and scolding in her tone. It was so obvious that even Siwoo could feel it.


    ¡°M-Master, I-I¡¯ll exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear thatter. First of all,e inside, Odile.¡±


    Odile casted an apologetic look at Siwoo before entering the living room hesitantly.


    Before he realized it, Siwoo followed behind her. The sense of pressure he felt was immense.


    The white haired Deneb lightly took hold of Odile¡¯s wrist.


    While doing so, she seemed to be examining something as she stared at her silently for a while before finally letting out a sigh of relief.


    She was confirming if there was any harm to her apprentice¡¯s ¡®bowl.¡¯ It was a natural course of action, after all, the girl suddenly informed her to stay overnight, went outte at night with a man and only returned when dawn was about to arrive.


    Fortunately, everything was fine. Once Deneb confirmed this, she lightly smacked Odile in the head.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to stay overnight? Do you know how long we were searching for you guys?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ B-But, Mr. Assistant had woken up! I-I didn¡¯t want to leave just like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Odile. We won¡¯t take this incident lightly, but since it¡¯ste, go upstairs and sleep. We¡¯ll discuss this after you¡¯re awake.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Huh? Are the Countess actually in Gehenna? Was it a mistake topletely believe in Odile¡¯s words?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo stood around, feeling perplexed. As he was drowning in his emotion, Albireo called out to him.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo, please stay here with us.¡±


    ¡°Master, please let me exin! Mr. Assistant is not at fault! I was the one who persuaded him to go for a stroll! I was also the one who told him to sleep here!¡±


    But, Deneb swiftly dismissed Odile¡¯s words.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ask you about itter, Odile, so go up for now.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Go up.¡±


    Unable to break through Deneb¡¯s stern demeanor, Odile reluctantlyplied.


    To Siwoo, this was like him seeing hiswyer getting kicked out of the courtroom before she could bring up his case to defend him.


    <b><i> ¡®What is this shitshow?¡¯</i></b> That thought looped endlessly like a broken record in his mind.


    ¡°Odile, I hope you won¡¯t do anything else to make me even angrier than I currently am.¡±


    Upon hearing Albireo¡¯s cold voice, Odile couldn¡¯t maintain her stubbornness anymore.


    After all, it was the first time she had seen her master get this angry.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going upstairs, but please, Master, please promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to ask for that?¡±


    ¡°No, but I have to ask!¡±


    Odile shouted her words with determination, to ensure the ultimate safety measure for Siwoo.


    ¡°If you were to hurt him, I¡¯ll never see your face again, Master! Never!¡±


    ¡°This brat!¡±


    Deneb, who was already fed up with her audacity, was about to smack her on the head again.


    However, Albirero, who was seated in her chair while sipping her alcohol, interjected before it could happen.


    ¡°Deneb, enough.¡±


    ¡°But Sister! Look at the audacious way this brat speaks! Who does she think is at fault here? And what¡¯s with that outfit? Seriously? Going outside with just a cloak and her underwear?!¡±


    ¡°Deneb, I said, enough.¡±


    Albireo waved her hand dismissively and made eye contact with Odile.


    Thetter widened her eyes, trying not to avoid her gaze.


    She acknowledged her own mistake, but Siwoo¡¯s well-being was a more urgent matter than her receiving a severe scolding from her strict master.


    ¡°I swear that I will not bring harm to Shin Siwoo. Are you satisfied, Odile?¡±


    Odile pressed her lips tightly before nodding slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so go upstairs and sleep. We have other matters to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Sorry for acting out on my own¡­¡±


    As soon as she managed to assure Siwoo¡¯s safety, Odile humbly apologized, as if all her stubbornness just now was a lie. Then, she mouthed, <b><i>¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Assistant,¡¯</i></b> before going upstairs.


    <b><i> ¡®Well, that¡¯s that.¡¯</i></b>


    Odile¡¯s matters were resolved for now, but for Siwoo, it had only just started.


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you have a seat? Let¡¯s talk, shall we?¡±


    Albireo reached out her hand and gestured the sofa across from her to Siwoo, who was still standing awkwardly.


    2.


    It was as if Siwoo was sitting on a cushion made of thorn. Well, that clich¨¦d expression didn¡¯t even fit the situation at all.


    Rather, the cushion was practically a minefield.


    Although Odile managed to secure a promise to not harm him, if the Countess wanted to, she could just obliterate him effortlessly as hecked any means of defending himself.


    Their conversation began when Deneb, who had been scolding Odile, sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Before we get started, I¡¯m d to see you in good health.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for not visiting you earlier, I should have congratted you, even though I found it unnecessary.¡±


    In contrast to Albireo¡¯s polite demeanor, Deneb¡¯s words carried a sharp edge.


    Her purple eyes carried a sharp glint, as if it was threatening to stab Siwoo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Deneb.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I understand. I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me, Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Then, Countess Deneb took a deep breath.


    Contrary to her usual refined andposed expression, this time, she looked quite emotional.


    Though, it was understandable that she¡¯d act as such. This was a matter concerning one of her family¡¯s apprentice witches.


    Siwoo quickly regained his focus.


    He knew that his words from now on would decide on his fate.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask. I hope you can answer my questions honestly without hiding anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did you and Odile do outside at this hour?¡±


    But, he was already stumped at the very first question.


    Yes, she told him not to lie, but he wasn¡¯t sure if telling her the truth was the right course of action.


    <b><i> ¡®They¡¯re practically her parents. Should I really tell them that I fucked Odile¡¯s butthole?¡¯</i></b>


    The problem here was, if he were to disclose it, then there would be a point where Odette would also be implicated.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I really?¡¯</i></b>


    In the end, he decided to remain silent.


    ¡°We took a night stroll.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°We¡­also¡­kissed¡­ Yeah, we kissed. I apologize¡­¡±


    Deneb looked up at the sky. Her expression suggested dizziness as she pressed her forehead with the back of her hand. Meanwhile, Albireo observed Siwoo calmly.


    At this point, he could only bring his knees together while sitting up straight. He silently prayed, <b><i>¡®Please, let the questioning stop here. Please, end everything right now.¡¯</i></b>


    Then, as if responding to his heartfelt plea, Albireo briefly closed her eyes and changed the topic.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It¡¯s natural for this kind of feeling to develop between a mature man and a mature woman. Besides, you¡¯ve already gained a great deal of favor from our twins, Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Have you done anything else other than kissing? You sure you didn¡¯t do anything strange with her?¡±


    ¡°Deneb, if you¡¯re going to keep interrupting me, then it¡¯s better for you to go outside and cool your head down.¡±


    Deneb¡¯s chilling interrogation that sent shivers down Siwoo¡¯s spine was effortlessly thwarted by Albireo.


    ¡°Odile¡¯s bowl is perfectly fine. Besides, Shin Siwoo is the benefactor of our family. We can¡¯t recklessly criticize his actions.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know! Haah¡­ I can¡¯t take this anymore. Give me that alcohol.¡±


    Deneb snatched a bottle of alcohol and chugged it down to thest drops.


    No matter how much she prioritized showing off her etiquette, it seemed like when it came to matters that involved the twins, she lost control of her emotions quite easily.


    This made Siwoo grateful that Albiro was also the twins¡¯ master.


    If Deneb was their only master, he wouldn¡¯t only end up in a disastrous situation. Rather, a catastrophic one.


    ¡°Sorry, my emotions got the better of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s alright. If I were in the same situation, I would also react simrly. Please, raise your head.¡±


    Deneb momentarily lowered her head in apology, seemingly regaining herposure.


    <b><i> ¡®Thank God.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°First of all, I can¡¯t express my gratitude enough. You haven¡¯t only saved our twins just once, but twice. Each time, you disyed your courage and strategic insight.¡±


    ¡°In your unwavering determination to fight against injustice, risking your own life, I cannot help but show my respect, regardless of the difference between our social status.¡±


    ¡°I know I should have conveyed my gratitude earlier, but you have been unconscious this whole time.¡±


    ¡°This iste, but I would like to sincerely express my gratitude to you.¡±


    The Countess bowed their heads simultaneously as Siwoo awkwardly waved his hands, feeling embarrassed.


    He didn¡¯t do all that to receive their gratitude.


    After all, it was a situation where his body somehow moved on its own.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to. I only did all that, because it was the right thing to do.¡±


    The weight of THE Countess Gemini bowing their head in gratitude, the difort Siwoo felt after receiving their praise and the anxiety he felt that something might go terribly wrong if he were to say the wrong thing, created a bewildering mix of emotions for Siwoo.


    After they finished their words gracefully, Albireo made her move and asked him a question.


    ¡°Has your body recovered fully?¡±


    ¡°Yes, fortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Baroness Marigold must have been delighted to find out about that. When you were still unconscious, she was the one who stayed next to you day and night, Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As soon as the name Marigold was mentioned, Siwoo¡¯s face stiffened.


    In his current state, Siwoo was unable to maintain hisposure upon hearing that name.


    The confusion he had barely managed to set aside with Odile¡¯s assistance resurfaced.


    ¡°Baroness Marigold made tremendous efforts to save you, Mr. Siwoo. She even summoned a witch specialized in healing. Even I, as a spectator who only observed from the sidelines was amazed¡ª¡±


    As Deneb knew that Amelia had a crush on Siwoo, she mentioned part of the things that Amelia had done for him.


    <b><i> ¡®It was Amelia¡¯s desperate struggle that saved his life,¡¯</i></b> she implied as she casually made her remark. There was also a hidden intention of her to probe whether there was some progress between the two.


    However, she quickly realized that something was wrong when she saw Siwoo¡¯s ufortable expression, prompting her to stop speaking.


    Siwoo regained hisposure rather quickly, but by then, an awkward atmosphere had already settled in.


    Luckily, Albireo managed to smoothly change the subject.


    ¡°¡­In any case, let¡¯s talk about yourpensation. A reward that you think might be sufficient for you, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    Siwoo felt his stomach churn as he briefly closed his eyes.


    <b><i> ¡®Amelia, Amelia, Amelia¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I should stop thinking about her for now¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Let¡¯s assess the situation carefully first before taking up on their offer.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®They¡¯re the only ones who can get me out of Gehenna, after all.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®But, I need to hide my desperation from them.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t changed my mind since then. My wish is to return to the modern world.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®My goal is to leave this ce.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®And when I go back to my peaceful life, I will eventually forget all these troublesome things.¡¯</i></b>


    In the first ce, there was no reason for him to change his request, especially considering that he had been longing to leave this ce for five years already.


    Returning to the modern world was his only goal in life. Compared to being confused over the person that he both used to love and hate, he judged that it would be better for him to focus on this goal instead.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry, but¡­ Have you heard from the Baroness about the things that might happen if you were to leave this world?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What will happen if I leave this world?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Since I¡¯m a man who knows how to use magic, does that mean the witches would take an interest in me?¡¯</i></b>


    The situation was even more urgent if that was the case. He had acquired a ¡®brand¡¯ on his own, so he had to be more cautious with his actions.


    But, it wasn¡¯t a problem that he couldn¡¯t handle.


    Not only did he have the music box he received from Odile, the number of people who knew about his brand was also very small. As long as he could hide it well and tread carefully, everything would be fine.


    ¡°We have no intention of changing your mind, or preventing you from going back to the modern world.¡±


    ¡°While you are an oddity that would make witches drool to obtain you, repaying our debt to you is more important.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°However, we still need to rify some things if you truly insist on returning to the modern world. If you still have the same thought even after we¡¯ve exined everything to you, then we have no choice but to respect your decision.¡±


    Suddenly, a serious atmosphere enveloped the room.


    Siwoo was bewildered.


    He thought that everything would be over once he left, but it seemed like that was merely a naive thought of his.


    ¡°Please take off your eyepatch.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Albireo pointed to his left eye as he stared back at her in confusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that we need to rify.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Is showing them my left eye here really the right choice?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo trusted the twins.


    While they were naive and at times, stubborn, he had unwavering confidence that they would never betray him.


    But, the Countess were different.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could fully put his trust in them despite their connection to the twins as their masters.


    ¡°We will never disclose or reveal the matter. We are willing to stake our name as the Countess Gemini.¡±


    Siwoo hesitated for a moment before removing the eyepatch that concealed his eye.


    As he opened his previously closed eyes, his radiant golden irises came into view.


    Just by seeing it, Albireo managed to recognize what it was.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a brand.¡±


    ¡°Incredible¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s physical appearance had returned to back when he hadn¡¯t received his heavy injury.


    However, despite that, he still wore his eyepatch even though the tiniest imperfections that were left in his body should have been wlessly fixed. This was the fact that made Albireo suspicious.


    Unable toprehend the situation, Deneb instinctively covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a brand. Will this be a problem?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, no, but there¡¯s a possibility that things might turnplicated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    In front of Siwoo, who was leaning in attentively to discuss his ns for the future, the Countess continued her exnation.

 Chapter 133: Tying Up Loose Ends (3)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (3) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°I¡¯ll categorize the experiences that you¡¯ll encounter in the modern world into three main categories.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®There are three categories?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo expressed a slight concern in his heart as he attentively listened to the Countess¡¯ words.


    ¡°Firstly, if anyone discovers the fact that a male managed to develop a brand, it will pique the curiosity of witches in general. Considering it¡¯s an unprecedented case, there¡¯s a potential that by using you as a research subject, there will be an unprecedented leap in magical research progress.¡±


    ¡°The fact that you could use magic without it was already something that would throw you into that exact situation. Now that you¡¯ve developed a brand yourself, you¡¯ll naturally gain more attention and it¡¯ll be more than you could ever imagine.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to simply hide the fact that I possess the brand?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®You don¡¯t really need to exin all this to me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I already knew that much at least, I¡¯m not stupid.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°The fact that you treat this matter with such a nonchnt mindset is problematic.¡±


    ¡°Currently, as a result of the abolition of your ve contracts, you¡¯ve be a citizen of Gehenna. Even if words about your ability to use magic were to spread, they can¡¯t just try to mess with you without paying the price. Both our Gemini household and Baroness Marigold herself will impose severe sanctions by confiscating the citizenship and assets of any witches who¡¯d dare to touch you.¡±


    ¡°At most, you¡¯ll only gain their attention. It might get tiring, but your life won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Albireo paused to catch her breath before continuing.


    ¡°That would be the case for normal witches, but when ites to Exiles, it¡¯s a whole different story. You¡¯ve personally met one yourself, haven¡¯t you? That one cruel witch, Ea Sadalmelik.¡±


    ¡°We are aware of this matter, of course and we¡¯ve arranged something for you.¡±


    Deneb¡¯s tone carried that of a mother trying to prevent her kid from crawling into a well.


    Nevertheless, her words weren¡¯t enough to suppress his desire to go home.


    After all, he still had Odile¡¯s music box. As long as he was careful, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues.


    ¡°While there are only a small number of Exiles that could truly be categorized as wicked, you still need to be cautious. Exiles aren¡¯t the citizens of Gehenna, they aren¡¯t bound by its rules and they could cause harm to you if they wish so.¡±


    Siwoo understood what the Countess was saying.


    In short, he was like an alluring beauty who¡¯d capture the eyes of every man he met. And what he was going to do was basically throw himself into a world where CCTV and police didn¡¯t exist.


    Anyone could cause him harm if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°This is the extent of what we can do to help you in this matter.¡±


    Albiero rummaged through her pocket, took out a ring and ced it on the table.


    ¡°By wearing this ring, you¡¯ll be treated as the guest of our family. To touch a guest of our family means to challenge us, and there will be consequences for doing so.¡±


    Seeing this, Siwoo understood their intentions.


    The Geminis didn¡¯t want to prevent him from returning to the modern world.


    On the contrary, they even provided him with conveniences and a safety.


    At that moment, his previous worries about whether those two women were having hidden agendas about him disappeared and he felt dumb for thinking about it in the first ce.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°As for how effective the ring¡¯s influence is in the modern world¡­ Honestly, I can¡¯t guarantee it will help you a hundred percent of the time. You still need to be cautious at all times.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind¡­ What about the next thing?¡±


    Siwoo felt like he had received enough cautionary advice and urged them to move on to the next topic.


    ¡°The second one involves the Homunculi.¡±


    Their response momentarily caught him off guard.


    <b><i> ¡®Homunculi? What does that have to do with me?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°The number of active Homunculi has significantly increasedpared to a hundred years ago. It¡¯s estimated to be ten times greater than back then.¡±


    ¡°But, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Targeting someone bearing a brand is in their nature. That means, you¡¯ll be their target as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, as long as you carry the music box around while keeping your guard up, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. We¡¯re just telling you this as a precaution.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you knew about the music box¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously. We are their guardians.¡±


    Apparently, the Countess had noticed that Odile had given Siwoo the music box.


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder what would happen if they were suspicious of me? They could treat me as someone who had deceived their naive daughters and stolen their valuable artifacts¡­¡¯</i></b>


    However, the situation didn¡¯t seem to be as such, to his relief.


    ¡°Thest one is the most important issue of them all.¡±


    Albireo took a sip of her wine.


    ¡°Do you know how Gehenna imports their ves?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much. Very few witches are aware of it and those who are aware felt no need to inform the ves.¡±


    ¡°The humans that were brought to Gehenna from the modern world could be categorized into two.¡±


    Deneb held up two fingers.


    She folded one of them before continuing.


    ¡°First, death row inmates.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Some of our witches had secret dealings with the upper echelons of various countries. Among those dealings, is the ve trafficking treaty.¡±


    ¡°Those who are awaiting execution or those sentenced to death, often end up being dragged in as ves.¡±


    ¡°From this deal, Gehenna gets a workforce and the respective countries are able to get rid of their death row inmates without wasting any taxes. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    Siwoo, who had been oblivious to such information, stared at the Countess in disbelief with his mouth hanging open.


    <b><i> ¡®So, does that mean all the ves in Border Town, whom I thought were captured for experiments, or were trapped in futilebor and suffered under the witches¡¯ tyranny, are condemned prisoners¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Then, what about me?¡±


    ¡°You belong to the second group, the missing people.¡±


    Deneb folded her remaining finger.


    ¡°After conducting some investigation, we discovered that you were involved in a ne crash. Is this information wrong?¡±


    He remembered the ne that he rode violently shook.


    The oxygen masks hanging down, the pilot¡¯s urgent tone and broadcasts filled with anxiety.


    And when he opened his eyes again, he was in the port of Border Town.


    ¡°¡­No, your information is right¡­¡±


    ¡°Every human in the world moves ording to their ¡®fate.¡¯ The ¡®Oracles¡¯ of the Tree of Sephiroth would read that fate, choosing from among the people who¡¯ll soon meet their end and bring them to Gehenna if they were to find those people ¡®useful.¡¯¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a second! Are you saying that I¡¯m already dead?¡±


    Her words confused Siwoo.


    All this time, he always thought of himself as a victim of the witches¡¯ ruthlessness.


    <b><i> ¡®But now, they¡¯re saying that they actually rescued me from my death?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Then, all this time, I wasn¡¯t just doing thanklessbor?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Not exactly. Like I¡¯ve mentioned before, they brought in people who are about to meet their ends.¡±


    The beliefs he had deeply held shattered once again.


    However, this time, he quickly regained hisposure.


    <b><i> ¡®Calm down.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ll be leaving this ce anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯</i></b>


    As he thought about that, he noticed a contradiction in the Countess¡¯ words.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He was on the right track.


    At this point, it didn¡¯t matter whichever group Siwoo belonged to when he was dragged to Gehenna.


    After all, he was about to leave soon.


    But at that moment, an inexplicable chill ran down his spine.


    His restless heart sensed an impending danger.


    ¡°W-Why are you telling me this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fate¡­ Specifically, fate rted to death is one of the easiest kinds of fate to discern. Soldiers fighting in a war, traffic idents, murder cases, there are many signs that one could use to tell it¡­ Well, there are more difficult signs to articte, but nevertheless, the ¡®fate of death¡¯ possesses a distinct characteristic.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Albiero looked at Siwoo with a serious expression.


    ¡°Inevitability.¡±


    ¡°Once one¡¯s fate of death is determined, then it will happen without fail, regardless of the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°For example, if someone who was meant to die in a traffic ident miraculously survived, thepelling power of fate will still haunt them.¡±


    ¡°They might suffer from cardiac arrest the next day, or maybe caught in a gas explosion just a few hours after the ident. The reasons for their deaths might differ, but the fact that they¡¯ll die soon remains.¡±


    Siwoo remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°So, if I were to leave¡­ Does that mean that I¡¯d be subjected to this ¡®inevitability?¡¯¡±


    If that was the case, then his determination would be rendered meaningless.


    It was like he struggled for five whole years just to die.


    As he was on the verge of copsing, Deneb quickly pointed out something.


    ¡°Not exactly. You see, the moment the missing people crossed the ¡®gate¡¯ in Border Town and became ves in Gehenna, their very being underwent modifications. After all, if we brought them here as they were, they¡¯d end up dying.¡±


    She raised two fingers, mimicking the motion of scissors cutting through something.


    ¡°The modifications I was talking about are mostly about severing them from their fate in the modern world.¡±


    Albireo and Deneb fell silent at the same time.


    Like a doctor, about to announce a countdown to a terminal cancer patient.


    As if telling him to prepare his heart for what was about toe.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t simply iste and sever only the ¡®fate of death.¡¯ That¡¯s why, during the modifications, we ended up having to sever all their fate that were tied to the modern world. It¡¯s simr to how those Homunculi devour humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that everything you have built in the modern world, from rtionships, achievements, memories and even fate, all of them are severed. You basically don¡¯t ¡®exist¡¯ in the modern world anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Honestly, even after hearing their exnation, it was hard for Siwoo to fully grasp what they were meant to say.


    Cutting the connections bestowed by fate.


    Making rtionships, aplishments, memories and fate became nonexistent.


    All he could think about was how those witches kept making things soundplicated.


    Heined inwardly that if they were to keep talking in cryptic ways like that, there would be no one who could understand their exnations.


    Such thoughts ran rampant in his mind, the thoughts that urged him to escape from reality.


    His fingertips started to tingle.


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t all.¡±


    ¡°Can you please wait for a moment?¡±


    ¡°It would be better if you were to listen to our words until the end before thinking about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but it really won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Feeling empty and defeated, Siwoo could only sit there, prompting Albireo to hand him a bottle of alcohol.


    He tilted his head back, pouring the alcohol down his burning throat without even expressing his gratitude.


    His eyes were nk,


    He was totally unsure what kind of emotion he should be having.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? We can still wait if you¡¯re really struggling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll listen to everything you have to say now.¡±


    If what the Countess said was true, that meant his body had escaped the fate of death.


    <b><i> ¡®Thinking back, if I had died in that ne crash, wouldn¡¯t I be spared from this life filled with misery?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Whatever, that¡¯s irrelevant, the important thing here is the fact that I¡¯m still alive.¡¯</i></b>


    Seeing him wearing a determined expression, Deneb broke through her hesitation and started to speak.


    ¡°¡­Currently, there¡¯s no way to restore the fate that has been severed¡­ After all, cutting off fate and rewriting it arepletely different matters. Their difficulties differed greatly also.¡±


    ¡°Can you exin what that means?¡±


    ¡°It means, even if you were to return to the modern world, ¡®reset¡¯ would ur over a period of time. At the longest, a week, at the shortest, three to four days.¡±


    ¡°Please exin it in a more simple term.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you do in the present would turn ¡®non-existent.¡¯ It¡¯s because you have no more connection to that world. Your fate only exists in this hidden world of Gehenna.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Let¡¯s try toprehend what they are saying¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­No good, I don¡¯t understand.¡¯</i></b>


    In the end, he could only use his instinct to understand.


    ¡°Basically, I¡¯ll turn into a ghost.¡±


    A being that was unable to leave any traces or memories in others¡¯ minds.


    Something that could only wander and float around the world.


    Hearing his summary that directly touched the core of the matter, the Countess remained silent.


    Then, Deneb broke the silence with a regretful tone.


    ¡°Our Gemini Household¡¯s power is extended to the modern world. We can give you sufficient support. If you were to do things using your own name, Mr. Siwoo, everything would turn pointless. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll provide you with a residence and a means of transportation under our name. Additionally, we nned topensate you with ten billion won every five years. And if you ever choose to remain in Gehenna, we will wee you as our honored guest.¡±


    Siwoo remained silent, but his troubled expression clearly showed how he was lost in thoughts.


    His desire to return to the modern world was practically his life goal.


    And now, when he almost grasped that goal, after exhausting his body and soul, he realized that it was nothing but a mirage.


    ¡°¡­Does Ms. Amelia know about this too?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the Baroness, she most likely knows.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Then, why didn¡¯t she tell me about it?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Could it be that her pitiful social skill hindered her from exining this to me?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She thought that I¡¯d be devastated after finding out this cold truth? That¡¯s why she tried to stop me from leaving instead?¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, he realized that he was interpreting her actions in a stupidly positive way and shook his head.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s the point in asking that now?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Whatever her reason may be, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you enough time to think about this matter carefully.¡±


    ¡°Deneb.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can you go back first? I still have something to say to him.¡±


    Deneb looked at Albireo with bewildered eyes before nodding.


    ¡°Fine, tell me about itter.¡±


    Then, she left the room, leaving her sister alone with Siwoo.


    Albireo waited for a moment before raising her head to meet Siwoo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°This might be confusing, but I have something else to say to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s shoulders were slumped and it was easy to tell that he was exhausted.


    But, Albireo had work to do, she also couldn¡¯t leave her research for too long. To put it simply, she didn¡¯t have enough time to wait.


    ¡°I want you to return to the modern world.¡±


    That was why.


    She went straight to the point without beating around the bush.

 Chapter 134: Tying Up Loose Ends (4)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (4) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°I want you to return to the modern world.¡±


    Siwoo was left alone to talk with Albireo.


    As soon as Deneb left the room, she dered as such with a resolute voice.


    ¡°Allow me to exin further. Please understand that the option proposed by Deneb, for you to be a guest and remain in the Gemini Household, is not a viable option for you.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Has the warmth she had shown previously cooled down because of the mood change?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo looked at her face, trying to process her change of attitude.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The entire conversation between him and the Countess had onlysted for thirty minutes, but his face already looked weary.


    Albireo began to speak.


    At the same time, Siwoo¡¯s left eye noticed that the mana around them was stirred.


    ¡°When you went out with Odile tonight, what did you do?¡±


    The world came to a standstill.


    His left eye allowed him to perceive everything that happened in the surrounding in a slowed down motion.


    As Albireo opened her mouth, the mana around her responded.


    Her voice, breath, tone, pronunciation and pitch, assembled an incantation.


    The air that she let out from her mouth harmonized with the surrounding mana, turning it into tiny ck feathers.


    Then, those feathers moved toward Siwoo.


    At that moment, his left eye gleamed.


    He instinctively raised his hand and swatted those feathers away.


    There was a faint, almost invisible mana in his hand. It helped him effortlessly brush the feathers aside.


    He had an instinctive understanding of the magic Albiero had employed, that was why he was able to dispel it pretty quickly.


    Siwoo knew that there was only one self-essence magic that she would cast in that moment.


    Poem of Confession.


    He couldn¡¯t let her know about everything that he had done with the twins.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    That was the first time Siwoo had heard such bewilderment in Albireo¡¯s voice.


    She watched as the Poem of Confession she casted scattered into nothingness with wide eyes.


    Though she witnessed it happen with her own eyes, she still found it hard to believe.


    Her mastery of the spell surpassed the twins¡¯ by arge margin.


    It was supposed to be discreet and almost impossible to be dispelled.


    Even if one were to close their ears and block all the iing sound, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to defend themselves from it.


    However, not only did Siwoo manage to sense the discreet spell, he also skillfully dispersed its structure efficiently.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know¡­ I just¡­did¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you again. How did you do that?¡±


    What he had done was nullifying self-essence magic, not any other form of magic.


    As someone walking in the path of magic, it was natural for her to be curious, as she hadn¡¯t even considered that it was possible to attempt such a thing.


    ¡°I just swept away the magic form I saw.¡±


    ¡°¡­You always amaze me. Are you telling me you can see my self-essence magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since I recovered¡­ I can see the flow of mana¡­¡±


    Albireo fell into deep thought for a moment.


    <b><i> ¡®He could see the flow of mana?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®By observing the flow of mana, it could allow someone to dispel even self-essence magic?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®No, that isn¡¯t possible.¡¯</i></b>


    She concluded that he had misunderstood the nature of his own left eye.


    But, she knew that he¡¯de to realize the truth soon.


    At that moment, Albireo¡¯s curiosity rose up, twisting and turning like an impulsive force.


    For witches, curiosity was an innate and strong desire. It was the equivalent of a human¡¯s desire to eat, sleep or sex.


    However, she forcefully suppressed that impulse.


    She knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to have such thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using magic so suddenly. I just had a feeling that you hid something from me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo never expected that she¡¯d resort to cast that terrible spell without any prior warning.


    Having already experienced that spell twice, once with Odile and once with Odette, he had no desire to go through that experience again.


    ¡°Let me ask you directly. Siwoo, have youmitted sexual activities with our twins?¡±


    As a witch who had lived for over a hundred years, and as a mother, her intuition couldn¡¯t be easily deceived by Siwoo¡¯s simple tricks.


    Just by the fact that she had attempted to use her magic on him already showed that she had casted her suspicion on him.


    With that, Siwoo concluded that there was no need for him to resist anymore and quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­ But, I can exin everything.¡±


    He knew that his exnation wouldn¡¯t amount to anything since he had been caught in the end.


    But, at the time, he was already in a state of despair because of the cruel truth that he had recently discovered.


    Even if he were to face death at that very moment, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    After all, his dreams, his goals, his purpose for struggling for five whole years had crumbled into nothingness in a blink of an eye.


    Observing his strangelyposed demeanor, Albiero gently closed her eyes.


    As for her, it was natural for her to hold such suspicion.


    The fact that the twins visited him every week after he went toa while wearing sorrowful looks, it was hard for her to believe that the motivation behind their actions was simply gratitude towards the one who had saved their lives.


    She had long suspected that they had engaged in some kind of rtionship that she wasn¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    After taking a deep breath, she managed to momentarily suppress her anger after hearing the confirmation of her suspicion.


    When she opened her eyes again, the trace of anger in them had already vanished..


    ¡°I already know that you¡¯re a diligent and righteous person. Someone like you wouldn¡¯t recklessly try to approach an apprentice witch. That means your rtionship started because of those two¡¯s curiosity, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her astute observation made him slightly taken aback.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be overprotective of them. It¡¯s a natural emotion that would bloom between men and women after all, and those two are old enough to feel that way. Besides, if I were to judge you with my own eyes, you¡¯re someone worthy of receiving their love, Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    Her tone suddenly turned stern.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disregard your love. I also acknowledge that you¡¯re our family¡¯s benefactor. However, I¡¯m not merely Albireo Gemini the Countess, I¡¯m also their mother and their teacher. And I think that keeping you by their side is dangerous.¡±


    The truth of the matter was, even if she were to forcefully separate the twins from him, as long as he was still in Gehenna, the twins would find a way to reunite with him.


    It was impossible for the Countess to watch over them all the time, as they were busy with all their work.


    She could try to prevent them from doing any form of physical rtionship or other inappropriate actions, of course, but there was still a possibility that things would go irreversibly awry from a single moment of carelessness.


    That was why she decided that the best course of action would be to return Siwoo to the modern world, as he wished, and separated him from the twins.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need to interfere if those two had officially inherited their brands, well, I wouldn¡¯t have the way to do so either by that time. It won¡¯t be long before that happens. Five years. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say? Do you understand my heart as their mother?¡±


    Siwoo had no major objections.


    In fact, he found her words reasonable and was prepared topletely ept her decision.


    ¡°I know that you might feel like you¡¯re being treated like an afterthought. You just found out that you were brought into this world for no reason and now I¡¯m telling you to leave this world as I please. For that, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. Besides, if I hadn¡¯t been brought here, I would¡¯ve died.¡±


    A moment of silence followed his words.


    ¡°In any case, I hope you won¡¯t strongly oppose my request. You still have the desire to return to the modern world, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. There are things I have to take care of and things that I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Then, I can count myself as fortunate.¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say that.¡±


    Siwoo hesitated briefly before nodding his head.


    The dangers she mentioned were something he could easily avoid if he were to pay a little more attention.


    Still seemingly apologetic, Albireo continued her words again.


    ¡°It will still take about a week before you could finish the procedures necessary in the City Hall. I hope you can tie up your loose ends here during that time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope so too.¡±


    ¡°Until then, you are wee to stay in this amodation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, Albireo went upstairs beforeing back down, carrying the sleeping twins and returning to the Gemini¡¯s mansion. Left alone in the vi, Siwoo sipped his drink, spending his time by himself until the sun rose in the sky.


    2.


    The unpredictability of life hit Siwoo hard.


    Firstly, his first love, someone whom he thought was the kindest person in the world, turned out to be someone he hated the most in the world. Then, his goal, something that he longed for during the five years of his life, to return to the modern world, might be the start of his new suffering.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Did I betray my whole country in my previous life?¡±


    Even in broad daylight, the vi¡¯s living room remained dimly lit, mostly due to its location in a rather shady alley.


    Siwoo was sprawled out on the sofa,ining while sipping some alcohol from its bottle.


    Next to him were piles of empty bottles of alcohol scattered around.


    He originally went down to the underground storage to drink the beer Odile had given him, but he ended up taking out various expensive-looking liquors with him. Currently, he was trying topare their vors one by one.


    But, he found that all of them tasted disgustingly unpleasant and bitter.


    For some reason, they went down his throat rather easily, though.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because my heart feels hollow.¡¯</i></b>


    He struggled to rise from the sofa.


    <b><i> ¡®Anyway, if I were to continue drinking here, mold would grow inside my heart.¡¯</i></b>


    Thinking so, he decided to meet with a certain someone. He went to the gate and headed towards the academy.


    Since he possessed a substantial amount of gold coins that could only be used within Gehenna, and the Geminis promised him generous support upon his return to the modern world, he felt like this expenditure wasn¡¯t a waste of money.


    As he traversed the hallways of the Trinity Academy, a ce he hadn¡¯t set foot in for a long time, he made his ways towards the teacher¡¯s area to the east. There, he spotted a familiar face.


    It was Takasho, who was swaggering around like an NPC.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ OOOOHHHH!¡±


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re too loud.¡±


    As soon as he found Siwoo, Takasho threw his broom aside and ran towards him while screaming before pulling him into a tight embrace.


    The tremendous force he felt made Siwoo almost vomit out everything in his stomach.


    ¡°You fucker! You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re alive!¡±


    ¡°Oi, back off. You¡¯re creeping me out.¡±


    Takasho continued to wee Siwoo with tears streaming down his face for a long while.


    Since they couldn¡¯t exactly chat in the hallway, they moved to a nearby bench and sat side by side.


    ¡°When you suddenly disappeared, I was worried. I thought something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you often came to visit me. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, of course I¡¯de! You¡¯re my friend and you were about to die! Though, I thought if I visited you too often, you¡¯d get sick of seeing me. Anyway, what¡¯s with the eyepatch? Are you trying to be Kakashi?¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, the witch who treated you was a real beauty. Do you keep contact with her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know who she is. I really should visit and thank her at least.¡±


    Takasho, who was initially talking cheerfully, noticed a subtle change in Siwoo¡¯s behavior.


    Since his body was fully healed, he figured that his dear friend should have been acting excited, but for some reason he was unusually gloomy.


    Then, he noticed a strong scent of alcoholing from Siwoo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­¡±


    Siwoo told him everything.


    From his experience with Amelia and theplicated emotions it brought.


    To his conversation with Countess Gemini about what would happen if he were to return to the modern world.


    This went on for almost an hour.


    The funny thing was that he didn¡¯t even shed a single tear during the conversation.


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t even know what to say, Man¡­ That¡¯s really rough¡­¡±


    Takasho tapped his back lightly.


    ¡°So, at this point, is there even a reason you want to go back? I didn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t want to sound like I¡¯m holding you back for my own selfish reasons, but can¡¯t we just stay here in this world together?¡±


    ¡°Well, I should at least see my parents¡¯ faces once. They must have been worried.¡±


    His answer made Takasho, who was about to dissuade him froming back, to be unable to do it.


    ¡°Anyway, what are you going to do about¡­ Um¡­ Professor Amelia¡­?¡±


    ¡°I just have to forget about it and live on. But, she still saved me and ran around everywhere because of it¡­ Should I thank her for that? ¡­Fuck, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Just a simple thank you wouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, if what you said is true, you won¡¯t be seeing each other anymore after this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ Honestly, I¡­¡±


    In truth, Siwoo wanted to meet her and have a long talk with her.


    He wanted to ask her the reason behind her actions and what was in her mind when she was doing all that.


    The image of Amelia, sitting and crying in front of him, still remained ingrained in his mind.


    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to see her face.


    The warm memories he had spent with her sharply contrasted with the cold expression she used to show him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that the smile she showed him was nothing but a lie.


    Besides, the five years he suffered under her torment wasn¡¯t the only problem that he had.


    Everything about Gehenna was the cause of his confusion and the reason why he felt mentally tortured.


    Siwoo lowered his head and exhaled the thick smoke from the cigarette Takasho gave him.


    And just like before, there was no trace of tears flowing from his eyes as he mulled over his troubles.

 Chapter 135: Tying Up Loose Ends (5)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Siwoo quietlypleted his preparations to leave Gehenna.


    In truth, he didn¡¯t have much to do.


    He didn¡¯t have anything to pack and the only person he needed to bid farewell to was Takasho.


    As for Amelia, she wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning and for the twins, they were unable to meet him because of the Countess.


    ¡°Odette will be furious.¡±


    While Odile managed to create good memories with him during their night stroll, Odette hadn¡¯t even had the opportunity to talk with him.


    It would be a lie if Siwoo were to say that he wasn¡¯t disappointed. After all, he considered her as his friend too.


    <b><i> ¡®She won¡¯t fight with Odile over this, right?¡¯</i></b>


    Suddenly, he felt a little concerned.


    Nevertheless, in his current circumstances, nothing big happened in his daily life.


    He just mostly drank by himself. Sometimes, he¡¯d drop by the Academy to chat with Takasho after thetter was finished with his work.


    asionally, he¡¯d go to Tarot Town for a beer and some snacks, or just aimlessly wandering around the streets.


    Ever since he received his brand, food and sleep had be secondary concerns to him. But, due to habit, he still ate three meals a day and slept on time every night.


    Though, he could me thetter on the fact that he spent his waking hours in drunken stupor.


    To him, every moment felt like a hazy dream.


    The more time passed, the closer he got to his goal; to return to the modern world. Yet, he found himself acting indifferent towards this fact.


    There was no sense of excitement, anticipation or longing. It was as if his sense of reality had been numbed.


    ¡°Two days left.¡±


    Before he realized it, there were merely two days remaining until the due date when the Countess was scheduled to visit him again.


    On his way back from the market in Tarot Town. He carried a ham tied with a string in one hand.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    He suddenly heard a voice, but it sounded so soft, he didn¡¯t even realize that the owner of the voice was timidly calling out to him.


    Naturally, he ignored it and continued walking, but that was when someone poked his back, prompting him to turn around.


    There was a woman there, someone he had never seen before.


    She had loosely tied up hair, wearing afortable-looking dress.


    On top of her dress, she wore a brown cardigan.


    The woman had an ample bosom, curvaceous hips and gentle-looking eyes withrge irises.


    Anyone with functioning eyes could tell that she was a stunning beauty.


    ¡°Are you calling for me?¡±


    Siwoo pointed at himself while giving her a puzzled look.


    The woman, who had been looking at his face for quite some time, suddenly let out a happy smile.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo, right¡­? Have youpletely recovered?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo remembered Takasho¡¯s words about how there was a witch who had healed his body from its battered state.


    He said the witch was a Korean woman.


    Although this woman in front of him had fair skin, it was clear that she was of Asian descent.


    That was why¡­


    ¡°Are you perhaps, the witch, Smyrna?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! You¡¯re correct!¡±


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You went through a lot because of me, right? Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    ¡°N-No, I-I didn¡¯t go through a lot at all¡­ B-Besides, I was unable to fulfill my duties as a doctor until the very end¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just not true.¡±


    To Smyrna, what she had done was turning the lifeless Siwoo into a mindless machine who could only think about magic.


    After that incident, hepletely blocked all of her attempts to heal him, rendering her unable to do anything else.


    Nevertheless, she was d to see the patient she had once taken care of walking around in good health.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not only had she watched over Siwoo for nearly a hundred days, but he was also the first patient that she had properly treated. And he was also her first partner whom she had her first sexual experience with. Too bad, Siwoo had no recollection of that time.


    The only thing he was aware of was her effort to save his life. Besides that, she was apletely unfamiliar person to him.


    This ambiguous gap in emotions created an awkward atmosphere between the two.


    ¡°U-Um, maybe this is what we call fate? W-Would you like toe to my ce and have some tea?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sure, why not?¡±


    In the end, it was Yebin who initiated the conversation.


    Considering the efforts she had put in to heal him, Siwoo didn¡¯t feel like it was proper to refuse her invitation, so he epted it, albeit a little awkwardly.


    ¡°Then, this way¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Carrying the stifling awkwardness with them, those two headed towards the square in Tarot Town together.


    2.


    As a reward for her efforts in healing Siwoo (although she wasn¡¯tpletely sessful), Yebin Smyrna was granted citizenship in Gehenna.


    Not only that, Countess Gemini had also arranged for her to have a residence of her own choice, and she decided to reside in Tarot Town.


    After all, it was the most populous town in Gehenna.


    Following her unsessful attempt to heal Siwoo, she realized her limit, prompting her to dedicate herself to her research. All while establishing a clinic where she could provide free treatment to the Gehenna citizens.


    She brought Siwoo to a two-story stone building.


    The first floor served as the aforementioned clinic, while the second floor was her house.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little messy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yebin said before closing the door and stepping inside. She then began tidying up things out of embarrassment.


    Just by taking a quick nce, Siwoo realized what the ce was for.


    From the faint smell of strong alcohol and herbs, he inferred that this ce was likely used for disinfection.


    ¡°Are you running a clinic here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I noticed that Gehenna has a seriousck of medical infrastructure. While I might becking, I still wish to help¡­¡±


    After saying that, Yebin felt like she was needlessly boasting, prompting her to blush and quickly shifted the subject.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll bring some tea, please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Then, she disappeared somewhere.


    Siwoo was struck by his newfound impression of this witch.


    She was a witch who had established a clinic for the sake of others,pletely different from the image of a witch he had held all this time.


    Not long after, Yebin came back with an unimpressive teapot in her hand. She sat down, looking hesitant about something, probably her tea brewing skill.


    ¡°To be honest, I wanted to talk with you, Mr. Siwoo. Oh, you probably already know, but my name is Yebin Smyrna.¡±


    ¡°Yebin? Could it be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, we¡¯re from the same country.¡±


    That was when Siwoo realized why he felt a subtle sense of familiarity from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Shin Siwoo. I had wanted to meet you and see what kind of person you are. Turns out you¡¯re an even greater person that I expected.¡±


    ¡°Ah n-no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    Yebin blushed as she shyly ran her hand through her hair.


    Having seen witches only using their abilities to satisfy their selfishness, her selfless actions of helping others without expecting anything in return left him with a positive impression.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re an even more impressive person than me, Mr. Siwoo. You faced a renowned criminal to save the lives of a pair of apprentice witches. Not everyone can do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    This time, it was Siwoo who felt embarrassed.


    If it was someone else¡¯s achievement, he sure would have thought that it was impressive, but he had his own thoughts about his own achievement. He couldn¡¯t help but think that what he had done was something that he had to do.


    ¡°What have you been up to outside?¡±


    After they exchanged nces briefly, Yebin started the conversation in earnest with a question.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it because I¡¯ve been living a shitty life, like an octopus trying to live out of the water?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s because this witch has an aura that makes others feel at ease?¡¯</i></b>


    Regardless of the reason, Siwoo found their conversation enjoyable.


    The fact that they were both from Korea and they both missed their hometowns added to the liveliness of their conversation.


    It was true that an enjoyable conversation began with amon interest.


    ¡°Ah, I really crave some chicken and beer¡­ The chicken we used to have as ate-night snack was the best!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I feel like going back to the modern world just to have those. Also, I thought you can go to the modern world whenever you want? You have Gehenna¡¯s citizenship, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ I might have a rather high rank, but mybat abilities are non-existent. I don¡¯t really want to get entangled in unnecessary matters outside¡­ Besides, my clinic hasn¡¯t fully established yet, so I still need to take care of it a little longer.¡±


    They only talked about random topics like this.


    ¡°Do you remember the stickers they used to sell in the stationery store back in the day?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you mean those little round paper stickers? The ones with random characters drawn on them?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Those!¡±


    ¡°How about the water rockets the school always asked us to make on Science Day?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never managed to make one of those. They always break down for some reason!¡±


    Their conversation was a journey through nostalgia, back to the days when their innocence was still intact.


    As they indulged in the bittersweet memories and nostalgia, their conversation continued. Before they knew it, a few hours had passed.


    It was a pleasant conversation, something that soothed both their weary hearts.


    The setting sun painted a faint glow, as if bidding them a reluctant farewell.


    Seeing Siwoo checking on his watch, Yebin showed a regretful expression.


    In fact, her situation wasn¡¯t much different from Siwoo¡¯s.


    She had no choice but to stay out of Korea for a while.


    That was why she felt a sense of familiarity with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking too much of your time. It was an enjoyable conversation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It feels like we¡¯ve talked about everything we missed out on. I really enjoyed our conversation.¡±


    As for Siwoo, he felt like he was back in Korea again.


    Seeing his happy smile triggered a smile in Yebin too. She then lowered her upper body to clean up the table.


    Siwoo willingly lent her a hand, as he couldn¡¯t stand staying idle despite him being a guest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still have my conscience. How could I just let you do everything?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Um, there¡¯s a utility room over there, so you can leave it there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Perhaps due to their distance suddenly being shortened, he could smell a soft and pleasant fragrance from her.


    It was a sweet, powdery scent, simr to milk.


    She didn¡¯t seem to wear any perfume, yet that enticing and sweet aroma brushed against his nose.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    And that smell was enough to get his rod hard.


    It was as if he had taken some kind of aphrodisiac.


    <b><i> ¡®Why the fuck is this happening all of a sudden?¡¯</i></b>


    He crossed his legs out of desperation, trying to suppress the raging hot rod that was trying to burst through his pants. With a strained smile, he asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m fine. Where should I put this again?¡±


    What he was wearing werefy cotton pants that closely resembled cks.


    His cock was positioned in an unfortunate angle.


    Thanks to that, it erected up his pants to the point that the bulge was obvious for anyone to see.


    The moment he moved away from the table, Yebin would probably realize what was going on.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like he could just back down since he was the one who offered to lend her a hand.


    <b><i> ¡®Technically, an erection is a natural urrence and it can still happen even when one isn¡¯t thinking about anything, but it¡¯s still better to avoid any unnecessary suspicions.¡¯</i></b>


    While Siwoo was contemting about it for a moment, he noticed an escape route.


    He picked up a conveniently ced napkin from under the table.


    ¡°While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll tidy up the napkin too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you do. It was on the back of my mind when we were talking earlier. Still, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a meticulous person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how I am.¡±


    Yebin didn¡¯t seem to feel ufortable, so all he had to do was to spread the napkin under the te, hide his raging boner and leave.


    He still wore the air of nonchnce as he passed Yebin by and went to the utility room to set down the dishes.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yebin nced at the direction where Siwoo had disappeared to and let out the breath she had been holding.


    <b><i> ¡®It was that, right?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I wasn¡¯t seeing it wrong, right?¡¯</i></b>


    In truth, when she happened to see him, she hesitated on whether to approach him or not.


    First of all, the fact that she had a sex with him without asking for his permission bothered her. While she understood that it was for the sake of his treatment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that way.


    But, he was still the first patient she had ever treated. She wanted to talk to him at least once, so she invited him to her home.


    After that lengthy conversation, it was clear that he had no memories of their sexual activities.


    <b><i> ¡®But, what does that mean?¡¯</i></b>


    She actually noticed the bulging rod that was visible through his pants.


    The identity of thatrge object, she had an idea of what it was.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe he actually remembered everything, but pretending not to?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t the case.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s such a scheming person.¡¯</i></b>


    Nevertheless, this reminded her of the time when she stayed at the Marigold Mansion to treat him.


    The time when she sat on top of him naked and the time when he was grabbing her hair while roughing her up from behind.


    Those memories kept her curling up on the bed every night while squirming.


    Back then, she convinced herself that she had only done it because she had to. Eventually, she¡¯d be able to forget about those memories and move on.


    But now, as she faced him again, her thoughts inexplicably drifted to a peculiar direction.


    His smiling face whenever he talked, his movements whenever he adjusted his sleeves, his graceful Adam¡¯s apple that moved around whenever he sipped his tea and finally his thing that bulged out of his pants.


    Each time she recalled his overwhelming masculinity, anxiety dug its ws into her.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    Yebin gently touched her flushed face.


    She was aware that she had a perverted side, but she had never acted like this in front of a real person before.


    At that moment, Siwoo came back.


    ¡°Thank you for the tea. It was nice. But, I think I have to go back now.¡±


    Yebin tried to maintain her politeness, but her gaze was fixed between his legs.


    The bulge between his legs hadpletely gone.


    <b><i> ¡®That means what I saw earlier wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What should I do?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Should I just let him go like this?¡¯</i></b>


    When she pondered as such, her eyes caught something on the table. It was a package of ham.


    While pointing at it with her hand, she made a suggestion.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be good as a side dish for drinks?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry?¡±

 Chapter 136: Tying Up Loose Ends (6)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (6) ?</b>


    1.


    After slicing the ham thinly, Siwoo ced it on a te before grabbing three bottles of alcohol from the kitchen shelves. Then, he entered Yebin¡¯s room.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯</i></b>


    He was confused.


    Their conversation had gone well, to the point that Yebin suggested having another round of drinks.


    <b><i> ¡®But, why did she invite me to her room?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It isn¡¯t even a special room for drinking, it¡¯s her own bedroom.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°The room is a little messy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With a hint of embarrassment, Yebin ced the alcohol on the table while sticking out her tongue, giving him a yful impression.


    To be exact, her room wasn¡¯t messy. Rather, it was filled with a bunch of cushions to the point that he couldn¡¯t see her bedsheet.


    ¡°Ah, right, I like to bury between those while sleeping¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. But, do we really have to drink here?¡±


    ¡°Well, um¡­ Downstairs is colder¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®So she said, but since spring is about to end, the temperature is actually starting to feel warmer. Maybe she¡¯s more sensitive to cold than other people?¡¯</i></b>


    Such thoughts appeared in his mind as he nonchntly lifted the ss of alcohol Yebin had poured for him before offering a light toast.


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Please be more at ease. You¡¯ve been quite tense. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re still a witch all things considered¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that such a big deal?¡±


    Siwoo realized the nature of thefortable atmosphere he felt during his conversation with Yebin.


    Even with the twins¡¯ gentle dispositions, they still had a totally different mindsetpared to the average ¡®human.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but notice it whenever he conversed with them.


    This was the reason why they, despite being younger than him, didn¡¯t feel any difort when acting disrespectful towards him.


    He had no intention of pointing it out though. After all, it was natural for them to have a different mindset than him due to their backgrounds and upbringing.


    ¡°It feels strange hearing a witch saying such things.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like witches.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a unique kind of a witch, then.¡±


    But, Yebin was different.


    It felt like he was talking with an ordinary Korean college student.


    For example, she¡¯dugh when Siwoo threw in jokes that he¡¯d never bring up under normal circumstances.


    The two of them spent some time sipping their drinks while engaging in various light-hearted conversations.


    Even after hours of uninterrupted chatter, they seemed to have no sign of stopping anytime soon.


    They always managed to find something to talk about.


    Whenever Siwoo would think about changing the topic, Yebin woulde up with a new one and vice versa.


    Songs that were popr before they came here, interesting dramas they watched back in the day, good restaurants they visited, their life back when they were in school and so on.


    More time passed and they slowly became more drunk.


    Siwoo leaned backfortably on the sofa while crossing his legs.


    Although he appearedfortable on the surface, in truth, he was far from that.


    Every time he caught a whiff of her scent, every time he saw herughing and noticed her subtly trembling chest, his cock throbbed painfully.


    If he didn¡¯t cross his legs, his fully erect rod would stand out.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ But, I still want to talk a little bit more¡­ Are you sure you want to leave already¡­?¡±


    After emptying three bottles in one sitting, Yebin¡¯s face had a vibrant and healthy flush.


    In the midst of the heat she felt, she had unbuttoned her shirt, revealing a glimpse of her cleavage through the undone buttons.


    Despite her innocent looking face, her body just begged to be impregnated.


    This was the kind of gap that would drive any men wild.


    And before anything bad could happen, Siwoo figured that he should leave first.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte after all.¡±


    ¡°But, it isn¡¯t though¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already two¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh? When did that happen?¡±


    Saying those words, Siwoo prepared to leave her house.


    Although Yebin managed to keep him from leaving several times by bringing up new topics of conversation, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t keep on doing the same thing.


    Then again, she didn¡¯t even know why she was trying so hard to prevent him from leaving.


    <b><i> ¡®What am I even doing¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Still, if I were to be a little honest with myself¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Shouldn¡¯t there be some progress as long as I brought him to my room?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Like, our hands identally touch while we¡¯re trying to grab our snacks or maybe exchanging some romantic words while we¡¯re talking¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Contrary to her expectations, Siwoo just kept talking without any intention of making a move.


    ¡°C-Can we keep talking a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t. It¡¯s just, I thought it¡¯d be rude to keep bothering you until thiste¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t rude at all!¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    Siwoo hesitantly took a seat, feeling puzzled by Yebin¡¯s desperate attempts to prolong their conversation.


    But, because she had held him back without a clear n, the poor woman couldn¡¯t immediatelye up with a topic of conversation.


    At this point, they had talked about everything they wanted to talk. As they ran out of words to convey, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ Actually, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve talked to a fellow countryman¡­ T-That¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel like parting ways with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, since I¡¯ll probably leave Gehenna the day after tomorrow, what about we meet again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, he said that, didn¡¯t he?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Wait, doesn¡¯t this mean that I have to hurry?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Why am I wasting so much time when we don¡¯t have much time to spare?!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It can¡¯t be helped then!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t know any subtle ways to bring up the topic anyway! I can¡¯t keep wasting more time! I should just be direct and be done with it!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Instead of going home. Will you have sex with me tonight?¡±


    She finally said those words.


    Hearing how calm and confident her tone was as she asked that, Siwoo became bbergasted.


    That wasn¡¯t an unexpected reaction.


    After all, a seeminglyposed woman suddenly proposed to have a sex with him after mere exchange of words.


    ¡°Um¡­ Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Uh well, there was a part that I haven¡¯t mentioned yet. You see, we¡¯ve already done it before.¡±


    Seeing her speaking thisfortably without avoiding eye contact made Siwoo¡¯s brain shut down.


    <b><i> ¡®We¡¯ve done it? Really?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°During your treatment process, we had to do it. While it was a necessary process, I still want to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? What does it have to do with sex?¡±


    If she had approached the topic subtly, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t have been able to ask that question so nonchntly.


    But, it was akin to getting hit by a straight ball with a full swing, he was too dumbfounded to even think properly.


    He managed to discern that Yebin was the first person he had a normal sex with at least. It just happened back when he was still unconscious.


    ¡°W-Well, I-I understand how you might think, b-but I¡¯m not a pervert! W-Wait, n-no¡­ I-I mean¡ª¡±


    For a moment, she stumbled over her words, caught off guard by the bted confusion.


    It was understandable. This was the first time she had openly expressed her desire to someone, after all.


    ¡°A-Anyway, it¡¯s unfair that I was the only one enjoying it! B-Besides, it¡¯s a special connection, so I-I¡¯m a little curious¡­ I wanted to know what kind of person you are when you¡¯re awake. A-Also, I can check on your physical condition while we¡¯re at it using my self-essence magic!¡±


    Sex and a health check, all in one, for free.


    A cardboard with those words engraved on it appeared in Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    For him, it seemed like an offer he wouldn¡¯t regret.


    Besides, he was attracted to her too. She was the person he couldmunicate well with, and she also had a gentle disposition. Not to mention that she was the person who saved his life in the first ce.


    But, he couldn¡¯t help but feel hesitant. After all, regardless of everything, this was still the first time he had met her.


    ¡°B-Besides, aren¡¯t you also curious, Mr. Siwoo? T-This is why I brought it up in the first ce¡­¡±


    Yebin approached him before he realized it. Her innocent-looking eyes were moist with a slight fever of lust.


    Her slender fingers were pointing at Siwoo¡¯s rod, which had been standing erect since earlier.


    <b><i> ¡®Ah¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®She noticed¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo hastily covered his crotch with his legs.


    He thought he had covered it perfectly, but it seemed like that assumption was far from the truth.


    ¡°I-I know this might sound strange, but I¡¯m definitely not a promiscuous woman. You were my first, Mr. Siwoo! I swear!¡±


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ O-Okay¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Well, she didn¡¯t seem to be lying about that part.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®While she¡¯s undeniably beautiful, she doesn¡¯t seem that boisterous.¡¯</i></b>


    To Siwoo, she gave off the impression of a docile and gentle woman. It was to the point that even an indecisive man would have the courage to ask for her number.


    Nevertheless, it was still the first time in his life that Siwoo had heard such a direct proposition. He could only scratch his head in confusion.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m summoning all my courage just to say this¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Actually, I guess it would be nice to leave at least one good memory before leaving Gehenna.¡¯</i></b>


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t even consider it. But at the moment, he felt like he could go with the flow without any repercussions.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, Ms. Yebin¡­¡±


    Yebin¡¯s face, initially showing a hint of unease, blossomed into a wide smile.


    With her cute features, excellentmunication skills and a great body, there was really no reason for Siwoo to refuse her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Afterwards, they naturally moved closer to the bed.


    Yebin firstid the cushions that were ced on the bed onto the floor.


    ¡°Do we start with a kiss first?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s with this somewhat formal atmosphere?¡¯</i></b>


    The atmosphere was fresh with a growing sense of lust mixed in, but there was something in the air that made it feel awkward.


    However, as soon as their lips met, all those distracting thoughts melted away.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±


    When Siwoo subtly extended his tongue during the kiss, Yebin eagerly sucked on it as if she had been waiting for it.


    ¡°Haah¡­mmm¡­¡±


    Her breaths, that started to tickle his chin, were rough.


    Even though it was just a kiss, she clung to Siwoo with so much intensity like a bitch in heat.


    The initial awkwardness disappeared in just three minutes as Yebin explored every part of his body to the point that she was unsure on where she should touch next.


    <b><i> ¡®This is a little scary¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She was eager. Way too eager.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Breasts¡­ Touch my¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yebin, please calm down a little¡­¡±


    And her eagerness just made Siwoo hesitate, as he wondered if this was appropriate.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Siwoo gave her an intense kiss, almost swallowing her whole lips.


    As he embraced her body, he slipped his hand inside her shirt.


    He felt the bouncy sensation of her breasts.


    What truly astonished him wasn¡¯t just the surprising sight of Yebin clinging to him intensely. It was also the incredibly enticing sensation he felt in his hand as he touched her voluptuous breasts.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ Ahh¡­ T-There¡¯s a hook in the front¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Even though he managed to follow her words and caught the hook she mentioned in his hand, there was no way he could undo her bra with just one hand, not to mention that he wasn¡¯t even looking at it.


    His fumbling eventually frustrated Yebin. She moved to unbutton her shirt and threw off her bra.


    And this made Siwoo certain.


    Yebin couldn¡¯t forget the ecstatic night of pleasure she felt.


    It was the first time she had met him, yet she still brought him home.


    From that, it was safe to assume that the unforgettable and passionate night was something she couldn¡¯t replicate through masturbation alone.


    Thus, she wanted to feel it again.


    And that desire was so strong that even when she was snapped out of her stupor, she didn¡¯t seem to be particrly embarrassed.


    Even though this was supposed to be her first time exposing her bare chest while kissing a conscious man.


    There was still a possibility that this was all caused by the alcohol she consumed, though.


    ¡°Haah¡­ You can touch it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡ª Mmh!¡±


    Suddenly, Yebin pulled his neck closer and kissed him.


    With the bra out of the way, Siwoo firmly cupped her slightly sagging breasts from below.


    But, he was having a little trouble doing so.


    <b><i> ¡®Fuck.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®They¡¯re so heavy.¡¯</i></b>


    Both the weight and the unwordly softness put pressure on his fingers.


    The sight of her, who had appeared so innocent, clinging to him like a bitch in heat and the pleasure he felt from touching her, melted any remaining caution from Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    While he was ying with her breasts, Yebin¡¯s hand was also grabbing his erect rod.


    Although her rough and inexperienced touch caused him some difort, it still intensified his arousal.


    Unable to resist any further, heid her down on the bed.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Her chest rose and fell, following the rhythm of her breath, which had turned rough from the previous kiss.


    The ares surrounding her erect nipples wererge enough to fit the size of her breasts, but they possessed an alluring appeal.


    Their pale shades only provoked his impulses to suck on them.


    ¡°Ms. Yebin, is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! D-Don¡¯t hold back¡­ J-Just put it in¡­¡±


    Yebin skillfully stripped her skirt, revealing lower body, covered in stockings and panties.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Her coffee-colored stockings and gray panties were visibly damp.


    It seemed like juices came through her panties as they overflowed and stained her stockings.


    She then proceeded to roll her stockings down, revealing a pair of thighs that were devoid of any fat, contrasting the voluptuous figure of her upper body.


    They still looked plump, but they weren¡¯t <i>that</i> plump.


    Yebin continued to pull down her panties. After hesitating for a moment, she spread her legs to make way for Siwoo to thrust his rod in.


    From the angle he was at, Siwoo could see her plump hole wriggling with excitement while spouting more juices.


    The amount was probablyparable to half a bottle of lubricant.


    How lewd the reaction of her lower body was, exceeded his expectations.


    Siwoo lowered his body, pressing the tip of her rod against the entrance of that plump hole.


    Slowly, he rubbed it against her swollen clit, rubbing it in every direction.


    At that moment, a scorching heat rose from the gaping hole beneath it. It opened and closed itself repeatedly, as if begging for him for more.


    ¡°Ah¡­aang¡­! Put it in, please¡­!¡±


    Yebin pleaded as her whole body trembled every time Siwoo¡¯s rod brushed against the entrance of her lower mouth.


    The fact that she had transformed to this extent from just a touch on her breasts surprised him.


    Even the twins didn¡¯t react this way after they took the love potion.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll put it in.¡±


    ¡°H-Hurry¡­ S-Stop teasing me¡­¡±


    Still, this was an important moment.


    The moment for Siwoo to take his first step to real sex. Thrusting his cock into someone¡¯s pussy while he was wide awake.


    Plus, the other person was a witch who got her pussy dripping wet right in front of him.


    It was hard for him to not relish this moment.


    Carefully, he inserted his ns.


    As he pressed his thighs down, he realized that her insides were tighter than he had expected.


    ¡°Aahhh¡­!¡±


    Then, he felt as if the remaining half of his cock was sucked into her pussy.


    That wasn¡¯t an exaggeration or a metaphor.


    Her pussy really swallowed his rod whole.


    This caused a sudden change in temperature.


    He felt as if thousands of rough bumps were rubbing against his rod.


    Then, it clung tightly to it.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to cum¡ª¡±


    That tightness proceeded to surround his cock from all directions.


    ¡°Aahh! Hng¡ª! Ahhhh!¡±


    He could feel her pussy tightening as her body convulsed due to her climaxing just from the first pration.


    All of this happened before he could even move his hips.

 Chapter 137: Tying Up Loose Ends (7)

    <b>? Tying Up Loose Ends (7) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo only had one memory of sex.


    And that was the anal sex he had with the twins.


    Despite that, he vividly recalled that sensation, perhaps due to them having done it multiple times.


    Byparing that experience to his current experience, as he rammed through Yebin¡¯s hole, who had her legs spread widely as she moaned, he managed to distinguish the difference between anal sex and normal sex.


    ¡°Haah¡­aaa¡­ngg¡­¡±


    First, the sensation he felt the first time he inserted his rod.


    With anal sex, he was greeted by a strong force right at the entrance, followed by a clingy mucous membrane. It was as if his cock was squeezed by a rubber band.


    On the other hand, he didn¡¯t feel much difficulty when he inserted his cock into Yebin¡¯s pussy.


    With her specifically, it felt like the head of his cock was sucked inside.


    Then, inside, he was greeted by wet and sticky juices that covered the rough bumps around his cock.


    Next was the movement.


    Compared to the challenging back-and-forth motion of anal sex, he had an easier time thrusting. It had less stimtion, but it felt more cozy.


    If he used fetio as aparison, anal sex would be like when someone gives him a vigorous one, whereas regr sex is like getting one in a hot spring. At least, that was how he felt,


    Then again, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    He realized that it wasn¡¯t easy toe up with metaphors.


    Lastly, with anal sex, it felt like he could shove his rod as deep as he could, while there was a limit with regr sex, which was when the tip of his rod bumped with the soft and squishy cervix.


    And whenever that happened, Yebin would twist her body in pleasure.


    ¡°M-Mr. Siwoo! M-More¡­! Haaa! I-I love¡ª I love it¡­!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t only find the differences.


    He also found simrities between them too.


    And that was the feeling when his partner tightened her body in pleasure, intermittently gripping his rod even tighter.


    ¡°I-It feels¡ª I-I¡¯m going to cum¡ª Mr. Siwoo! Ahhh¡­!¡±


    With a trembling voice, Yebin arched her back.


    Thick juice oozed out between the narrow folds where Siwoo shoved his rod in.


    At the same time, Siwoo felt an intense pressure enveloped his entire shaft.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    This made him stop his movements as he waited for Yebin¡¯s climax to subside.


    While he had experienced simr things while doing anal sex with the twins, it was harder for him to resist those feelings this time. Yebin¡¯s inner walls would cling to him even tighter than the twins¡¯ every time she reached climax.


    He had a feeling that if he kept on going like this, his rod would be crushed inside her.


    ¡°Haa¡­fuck¡­¡±


    Even after her orgasm subsided, Yebin¡¯s pussy was still twitching, trying to tease and stimte the cock inside it.


    Siwoo involuntarily spat out a curse in the midst of the intense pleasure.


    He took a moment to rest while looking at Yebin, who was lying on her back in the bed.


    Her ample bosom spread out with each breast gently slid to the side.


    Whenever he moved his hips, they would either move up and down or collide with each other, creating a nice and crisp sound.


    It sounded like pping hands.


    And that sound seemed to awaken Siwoo¡¯s primal instincts, giving more vigor to his already erect cock.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s still unbelievable to see her huge racks. How could she carry those with that slender waist and t stomach? Speaking of, her belly button looks cute.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo¡¯s eyes crawled all over her body, as if he was licking her up.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Mr. Siwoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Realizing that he might have made her feel ufortable with his stare, Siwoo quickly turned his gaze away.


    ¡°Ah¡­ha¡­. C-Can you¡­talk dirty again¡­? C-Can you curse at me¡­?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What is this out of a sudden?¡¯</i></b>


    At this moment, he remembered his conversation with Takasho.


    It was probably around the third year they had known each other.


    <b><i> ¡®Yo, ain¡¯t there a shitload of chicks who are into some masochistic things?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®What? Stop bullshitting. Those girls were most likely pretending because they were desperate.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Nah, I¡¯m not bullshitting. You know, whenever it¡¯s time for the main event, those girls would get all excited. At first, they¡¯d mix up a bit of role-y without feeling embarrassed. Then, they¡¯d start going, curse at me, spank my ass, choke me and so on. Seriously, things¡¯ll get crazy before you know it.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®You need to stop reading porn.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Seriously, you¡¯re no fun¡­ Anyway, wanna know what you should do if you get into that kind of situation?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Not interested.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®No, really, listen to me. Pay attention now so you can use the knowledgeter on Professor Amelia. You don¡¯t want to turn her off with your amateur act, do you?¡¯</i></b>


    After that, Takasho poured out his own know-how to Siwoo, who was half-listening at that point.


    However, for Siwoo, who had zero experience with women, those know-hows came in a clutch in a situation like this.


    <b><i> ¡®Remember, to catch the dragon, aim for the eyes that aren¡¯t protected by its scales!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Haah¡­. Mr¡­ Siwoo¡­? Are you okay¡­?¡±


    To think that the tips he deemed useless would find its use this way.


    Seeing her calm demeanor, Siwoo never expected that things would turn out like this.


    ¡°Can you cover your eyes for a moment?¡±


    ¡°My¡­eyes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Sorry, I can¡¯t bear to look at your eyes¡­¡±


    However, the moment he saw her innocent eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to spout any curses at her.


    Even though he knew that it was merely part of the role-y.


    ¡°Ah¡­ But, I don¡¯t really want to¡­ How about we do it like this¡­?¡±


    Yebin slowly turned her body, ignoring the fact that Siwoo¡¯s rod was still embedded deeply inside. Then, she exposed her buttocks to him.


    From behind, her round buttocks stood out.


    ¡°Can we proceed¡­ Like this¡­?¡±


    When they first met, the atmosphere around them was awkward. Until a while ago, they managed to have a pleasant conversation, breaking the previous atmosphere. But, he never thought that things would proceed beyond that.


    A pretty woman such as her was offering her plump ass to him, waiting for him to mess up her insides while hurling curses at her.


    Because of the position change, there was a shift in the shape of her insides. Due to this, Siwoo felt a different sensation from his thrusts.


    It felt tighter and filled with more curves.


    And that fact already felt good enough for Siwoo.


    <b><i> ¡®Anyway, what should I say to her?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®First of all, I don¡¯t think I need cheesy lines for this, so I can count them out.¡¯</i></b>


    In the end, he decided to pick one of the vulgar phrases he had heard from Takasho.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Uh¡­ You busty bitch¡­?¡±


    ¡°H-Hiii¡ªyaak¡­!¡±


    He blurted those words out, not sure that it would even work.


    But at that moment, Yebin¡¯s pussy tightened around his cock.


    It wasn¡¯t as intense as when she reached climax, but this definitely happened because of the dirty talk.


    ¡°You slut¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡±


    When he tried it again, it seemed to work again.


    He felt a strange sensation.


    Back when he heard those wordse out of Takasho¡¯s mouth, he could only look at him doubtfully. But now, when he actually witnessed the effect¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­ W-Why¡­aren¡¯t you¡­moving¡­?¡±


    With a longing gaze, Yebin swayed her hips seductively.


    Every time she did that, Siwoo felt a jolt of pleasure running through his shoulders, prompting him to explore various angles of pration.


    He gulped before continuing.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should move, you little slut.¡±


    ¡°Haaang¡­! Yes! Y-Yes¡­!¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t have a clear idea about what kind of person Yebin exactly was. But he was certain that she was an outrageous pervert.


    As soon as hismand fell, without any hesitation or resistance, she began to sway her hips back and forth.


    ¡°Unghh¡­! Haah¡­! M-Mr. Siwoo¡­! Y-Your cock¡­! I-It¡¯s too big¡­!¡±


    She easily sumbed to the overwhelming sensations.


    Regardless of the depth or angle at which Siwoo inserted his rock-hard rod, Yebin¡¯s inner wall would wrap itself tightly around it, as if begging for more.


    Thanks to that, his bulging rod was now coated with her sticky juice.


    ¡°Ungh¡­! I-I¡­like¡­it¡­!¡±


    With each deep and forceful thrust of his long and thick cock, Yebin couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in pleasure.


    Despite that, she never ceased the lewd movements of her hips.


    ¡°M-More, please¡­ C-Curse me more¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯m not a man if I don¡¯t oblige now, aren¡¯t I?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo firmly grasped her wide hips.


    While Yebin¡¯s movements brought him pleasure, a perfect sensation to feel on his first sex experience¡­


    He still wanted to experience the moment to the fullest while taking the lead.


    ¡°What kind of words do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°A-Any¡ª Ahh! Anything! A-As long as you¡­degrade me¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Ahh!¡±


    After hearing her request, Siwoo forcefully plunged his rod before gripping her hips and the area where her side waist met.


    Simultaneously, Yebin copsed in ecstasy.


    Her trembling legs showed just how much she enjoyed it.


    ¡°Ms. Yebin, do you know that your pussy is so cheap?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­?¡±


    ¡°I mean, look at it. As soon as I shoved my dick, it went in without me having to move.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! M-My pussy¡­is cheap! I-It¡¯s pathetic¡­! T-Truly¡­!¡±


    Siwoo, who initially felt a little awkward for doing so, gained a boost of courage after hearing her enthusiastic response.


    He then thrusted his hips forcefully before smacking her butt cheeks.


    The pleasure he felt before he started the act was iparable to the current sensation he felt.


    ¡°Look at you squirting like a sprinkler. Fucking bitch!¡±


    ¡°Haang! Y-Yes! I-I gush out juices like a sprinkler!¡±


    ¡°Look at this loose pussy. You sure you haven¡¯t just given birth to a triplet before this?¡±


    ¡°Nggh¡­! N-No! W-Witches can¡¯t get pregnant¡ª! I-I can¡¯t¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll make you pregnant.¡±


    ¡°P-Please do! M-Mr. Siwoo, I-I¡¯ll bear your baby¡ª!¡±


    After he unleashed all the vulgar words that came to his mind onto Yebin, he gradually felt that he was about to climax.


    And at the same time¡­


    <b><i> -Wooong!</i></b>


    A strange, vibrating sound, apanied by vibrations that would never ur in a normal sexual intercourse caused Yebin¡¯s branded womb to tremble.


    ¡°H-Haah! S-Stop! I-It¡¯s too much¡ª!¡±


    Siwoo barely even moved, yet Yebin had screamed and moaned on her own.


    Her eyes were half-covered due to pleasure. She desperately pleaded for him to stop, but all the mana in her womb began to be absorbed into his cock.


    Beneath his eyepatch, his left eye gleamed with a golden hue. At the same time, Yebin felt all her mana was sucked into his rod that came into direct contact with her cervix.


    ¡°S-So good¡­! M-My mind! M-My mind is breaking¡ª!¡±


    Right before the climax, the concentrated mana surged through Yebin¡¯s pussy, electrifying all the erogenous zones inside it like an electric shock.


    This was the sensation that she could never replicate through masturbation.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Siwoo poured his hot load of cum inside Yebin¡¯s pussy, which was still trembling up until that moment.


    <b><i> -Splurt! Splurt!</i></b>


    ¡°Ohh¡­! Haaanng¡­!¡±


    In response to that, her pussy started twitching, sucking in even the remaining semen in his urethra with all its might.


    This time, transparent mana began to surge into her womb from within Siwoo¡¯s body.


    Passing through the narrow cervical passage, power filled her womb, flooding through the fallopian tubes to her ovaries.


    ¡°Haa¡­ahhh¡­¡±


    Feeling a haze clouding her mind, Yebin copsed in that very state.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was caughtpletely off guard by the unexpected oue. He could only touch his left eye in a bewildered manner.


    ¡°W-What is this?¡±


    At the moment of climax, the mana that escaped from Yebin¡¯s uterus was being absorbed seamlessly by him.


    Then, his brand amplified it before returning it to her.


    As a result of that, his brand was now brimming with an overwhelming amount of mana.


    Likewise, Yebin¡¯s brand was also in the same state.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Before Siwoo, the witchy sprawled in a pathetic and helpless posture.


    Her swollen, reddened pussy convulsed, expelling thick and sticky semen from inside it.

 Chapter 138: Homecoming (1)

    <b>? Homing (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, it¡¯s time for your meal.¡±


    Once again, Galina, the head maid of the Gemini Household, knocked on the door to the twins¡¯ room.


    Lines of worry decorated her forehead as she held a tray filled with various dishes in her hands..


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite her repeated knocking throughout the morning, she received no response from behind that tightly locked door.


    ¡°¡­Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette¡­¡±


    After the incident where they stayed overnight without permission, the twins went back home looking really depressed before shutting themselves inside their room, refusing to eat or drink.


    Though there was no reason for them to eat their meals since their bodies had already turned into a half-spirit, that didn¡¯t mean Galina would just stop worrying about them.


    After all, the twins were so upset that they locked themselves away, ignoring the temptation of the sweet desserts that would always make their eyes sparkle and entice them toe out of their room.


    ¡°Galina.¡±


    Hearing the voiceing from behind, Galina, who had ced her hand on her waist before letting out a heavy sigh, quickly turned her head around.


    The owner of the voice was Countess Albireo, the owner of this mansion.


    ¡°Countess¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Leave them to me, I¡¯ll go in and check on them.¡±


    Albireo affectionately patted Galina¡¯s shoulder before opening the magically locked door effortlessly and stepped inside.


    The twins¡¯ bedroom was dimly lit.


    With ckout curtains drawn and the lights turned off, the room was pitch dark even in the broad daylight.


    There was arge bed ced in the middle of the room.


    On top of it, there was a bulging nket.


    It seemed like the twins deeply buried themselves under the covers.


    After fulfilling her promise with Siwoo, the Countess brought them home and gave them a strict order.


    They were forbidden from meeting Siwoo again.


    And the oue of that was clear as day.


    The twins refused to eat and drink. They also kept a rebellious attitude toward the Countess.


    Though, as stated before, they didn¡¯t need to eat food anymore due to their constitution as apprentice witches.


    Which meant, their hunger strike failed to appeal to anyone, so they resorted to a sleep strike instead.


    <b><i> ¡®If we can¡¯t see Mr. Assistant, then we won¡¯t sleep anymore!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯ll be Master¡¯s fault if we die fromck of sleep!¡¯</i></b>


    They kept on saying those things.


    Of course, in the end, they were unable to endure it for even two days. The Countess discovered them sleeping while huddling on the couch, so she moved them to the bed and covered them with a nket.


    However, they¡¯ve remained in this state ever since.


    After turning off the lights in the room, they barred everyone from entering.


    They even stopped themselves from receiving any form of education, as they refused to let private tutors in.


    Although the twins were mischievous in their nature, they used to obediently follow their Masters¡¯ instructions whenever thetter spoke to them with a slightly stern tone.


    But this time, it seemed like they were dead set on bing rebellious.


    ¡°Odile, Odette.¡±


    Albireo tried to remove the nket that covered the twins¡¯ whole body, but since they were holding onto it and wouldn¡¯t let go, all her efforts failed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡­Don¡¯t wanna.¡±¡±


    Weak, tearful voices responded from inside.


    This was the first time Albireo had heard them sounding so depressed.


    It made her uneasy, made her think that she was the one in the wrong.


    ¡°You two know that today is the day Shin Siwoo leaves, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t reply, but they did lower the nket silently.


    Their faces, side by side, appeared in the darkness.


    At that moment, Albireo used her telekinesis to open the curtains wide.


    That allowed the light to flood in and illuminate their faces.


    The twins had naturally curly hair that required careful maintenance.


    But, due to their strike, said maintenance couldn¡¯t happen, resulting in their hair bing all disheveled and tangled. Not only that, their cheeks were swollen and their eyes were puffy.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that they had been crying the whole time they covered themselves below their nket.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we see him anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°We just need to be more careful¡­¡±


    In truth, the Countess was feeling a little embarrassed about this whole matter.


    A while ago, after Siwoo beat the Homunculus, she made a promise to send him back to the modern world.


    Of course, the twins also knew about this matter back then, but unlike now, they didn¡¯t make this much of a fuss.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because he risked his life for them again? Because he almost got himself killed and managed to recover from that?¡¯</i></b>


    In any case, their attachments to him had grown stronger.


    That was the reason why they had been struggling, chasing after the Countess¡¯ tail just to throw their tantrums at her for two days, even though they knew it was futile.


    ¡°This is for your own good. What if something goes wrong with you two little cuties in the future?¡±


    ¡°But, that won¡¯t happen¡­¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t stupid!¡±


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s a possibility. I don¡¯t want to lose you two because of my carelessness.¡±


    Albireo sat on the edge of the bed as she gently stroked the twins¡¯ heads.


    They let out a sniffle, but they obediently epted her touch.


    ¡°When you two be fully-fledged witches in the future, you two will have the freedom to visit him whenever you want. You can¡¯t do so right now, but there will be plenty of opportunitiester, okay?¡±


    ¡°Still, I want to spend hisst moments here together¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Sis got to sneak out for a night walk, but I couldn¡¯t even get that because I was sleeping!¡±


    Like a pair of puppies, they brought their faces closer to Albireo¡¯s affectionate touches.


    It seemed that thetter¡¯s dissatisfaction with the twins onlysted a week at most.


    Like children deprived of affection, the twins embraced Albireo.


    ¡°I guess we can say our goodbyes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°But, before that¡­¡±


    Albireo pulled both of them to her embrace.


    She then gave both of them a gentle kiss on the cheek.


    Slowly, the hug turned into a tight embrace.


    ¡°When you two be outstanding witches, you can go out and meet him. Until then, work hard to achieve that, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    ¡°Now, hurry up, the head maid is waiting. Go out and get ready.¡±


    Albireo watched the twins, who seemed to have let go of their sorrow as they got down from the bed and ran out to the door, with a bitter smile.


    She had made a promise to herself; until the moment she passed on the Gemini Household¡¯s reins to them, she¡¯d handle their affairs in a distinctive way, keeping private matters separate from the other ones.


    Yet, that promise couldn¡¯t stop her from being a doting mother to her children.


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    At that moment, a satisfied smile appeared on her lips.


    2.


    ¡°Are you going to leave today, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s a little disappointing¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    On the bed, Yebin gently stroked Siwoo¡¯s cheek as she spoke in a drowsy voice.


    She was lying under the covers,pletely naked.


    Well, it was natural that she¡¯d be in this state. After all, she just had passionate sex with him.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this what they call a one-night stand?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®No, we spent two nights together. I guess ¡®two-night stand¡¯ is more fitting.¡¯</i></b>


    Yebin¡¯s allure enticed Siwoo to thoroughly explore her body repeatedly. Coupled that with her insatiable sexual appetite, the day leading up to his homing wasn¡¯t dull.


    After showing how lewd she could be on the first night, she stopped restraining herself and always tried to seduce Siwoo whenever she found an opportunity to do so.


    They had tried various positions from missionary, cowgirl, doggy style and so on¡­


    It felt as though they had tried everything they had ever seen in porn.


    Not only that, they could alsomunicate with each other well and their chemistry was on point (although he wasn¡¯t perfectly sure about this part). All in all, Yebin was someone whom he could share a lot of things with. That was why he had no objections to her proposal of spending the night together.


    If he were to collect all the semen he pumped into her womb over the past two days, it would probably fill up half a cup.


    ¡°If I ever get a chance to go to Korea, I¡¯ll visit you to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Please do. I hope you¡¯re doing well until that time happens, Ms. Yebin.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to see you off?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to.¡±


    However, Siwoo didn¡¯t feel that it was right to leave just like that. That was why he gently kissed her forehead before getting up from the bed and gathering his clothes.


    Yebin didn¡¯t bother holding him back as she sent him off with a smile.


    Despite some lingering regret, she was satisfied with the overall situation. Both of them enjoyed their time together, allowing Siwoo to leave without any regrets


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    As soon as Siwoo stepped outside, he lit a cigarette and took a whiff of it.


    Since he became a real man, smoking had be his new habit.


    Yes, he finally had be a real man.


    ¡°Man, sex is the best.¡±


    He could still feel the sensation of Yebin¡¯s inner wall on his dick.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d be able to forget about it anytime soon.


    But, other than that, there was something that he managed to find out throughout multiple sex sessions.


    It was the mana amplification effect that automatically urred whenever he climaxed during sex.


    Starting from the moment just before the ejaction itself, a series of events would unfold out of his control. A significant amount of mana would be absorbed from his partner¡¯s brand, then he¡¯d amplify it before returning it.


    In truth, neither Yebin nor Siwoo understood the reasoning behind this newfound ability of his.


    The one thing that they were certain about was the fact that he could amplify an unprecedented amount of pure mana through sexual intercourse.


    And witches who¡¯d receive this amplified mana that came with his semen would experience an overwhelming pleasure that could drive them insane.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve be a sex fiend.¡±


    He could now see the kinds of reactions he had never seen in any porn just by pouring out his semen inside a woman.


    That wasn¡¯t a baseless thing. He had seen Yebin, who seemed calm andposed, writhing and moaning in pleasure multiple times with his own eyes.


    ¡°¡­Should I go back in and do it one more time?¡±


    Although he was a little tempted to indulge in another sex session, he quickly dismissed those thoughts.


    There just wasn¡¯t much time left and he had to prepare for his departure.


    Siwoo stopped by the twins¡¯ vi to pack his belongings and tidy the ce up.


    As he stepped into the gate leading to the Border Town, he noticed three people waiting for him on the other side.


    The twins, wearing fancier dresses than usual, along with their trademark half-hats.


    And Albireo, who was standing with her hands crossed.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    With loud squeals the twins rushed toward him, throwing themselves at him at the same time.


    He barely managed to avoid getting his back broken and hugged them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine here, so please be careful out there, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us, okay? Oh, yeah, you don¡¯t forget about our gifts right? Right?¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, just show them that ring to scare people off!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Most Exiles would run away after hearing the name of the Countess Gemini, after all!¡±


    They greeted Siwoo like a pair of excited puppies weing their owner home.


    He could only let out a bitter smile and received their wholehearted reception.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I won¡¯t forget. Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, you both need to take care of yourselves too.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be an outstanding witch so I can go out there to have fun!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, Ms. Odile, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll achieve that easily.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, when I go out, I want to visit a dessert shop in the modern world! I¡¯ve gone there once before and their sweets were so tasty!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look it up in advance for you.¡±


    The twins let out a bright smile with tears in their eyes. They considered themselves fortunate to be able to bid farewell in this way.


    Seeing this scene warmed Siwoo¡¯s heart.


    When he thought about the various connections he made in these five years, it made him feel like he hadn¡¯t spent all those years wastefully.


    At that moment, Albireo, who had been watching their farewell from the sideline, approached them.


    ¡°Here are the documents I¡¯ve prepared, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    She took out a thick envelope, a passport and an ID.


    ¡°This is a fake passport and a fake ID. If you were to make them under your name, it¡¯ll disappear in a matter of days. Also, if you want to travel overseas, please use the airline ticket tucked between the pages of the passport.¡±


    ¡°So you can bypass it like that, huh?¡±


    Since everything that connected to Siwoo had already been severed, he could only use a fake identity like this.


    ¡°Here are the addresses for the residences you can stay in. We¡¯ve prepared up to ten houses all across Korea, so feel free to choose the one you like.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°And this is a ck card issued by our family-owned credit cardpany. It¡¯s linked to the aforementioned fake identity, so you can use it as you please. Also, you can check out the various benefits it provides in the catalog.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    He had already been told that the Geminis would provide him with amodations and a fake identity, but he never expected them to go to such lengths.


    Suddenly, he felt the sense of burden on his shoulder increased.


    ¡°Uh, excuse me? Um, how do I check the credit limit on this card?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t suddenly buy a private jet or something simr, you don¡¯t need to mind the limit. Feel free to use it.¡±


    ¡°Y-You really don¡¯t need to go this far¡­¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as a token of my sincerity.¡±


    Those gifts were too extravagant.


    It basically allowed him to eat and mess around for a lifetime without having to work. Realizing this left him speechless.


    After handing over the items, Albireo stepped back and gave the twins their spaces.


    It was the twins who wanted to talk with Siwoo in the first ce. Besides, he was aware that Albireo wouldn¡¯t feelfortable around him.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t leave them on their own. She still needed to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish, after all.


    ¡°Wait for us, okay, Mr. Assistant? We¡¯lle visit you soon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only take three years! We promise!¡±


    With a light kiss on his lips, the twins finished their farewells.


    At that moment, a part of the portal shimmered like a giant mirror.


    If Siwoo were to take a few steps forward, he¡¯d return to the modern world.


    The twins held back their tears as they watched him.


    Siwoo hesitated for a bit before taking out something from his pocket.


    ¡°Lady Countess.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Could you please pass this on to Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Siwoo handed over a folded piece of paper.


    Albireo epted it and tucked it away in her pocket.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass it on to her.¡±


    Her answer made him feel a sense of relief. He then gently caressed the twins¡¯ heads before walking towards the gate.


    ¡°Take care, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette.¡±


    ¡°Please stay healthy, Ms. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have fun together again someday!¡±


    With the twins¡¯ tearful cries, marking their goodbyes.


    Siwoo¡¯s vision turned upside down.

 Chapter 139: Homecoming (2)

    <b>? Homing (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo¡¯s sight swayed slightly.


    This magic, ¡®Gate¡¯, was a magic created by Duchess Keter and something that was closely rted to him.


    Perhaps that was why he could feel familiarity towards the flow of mana enveloping his body.


    Before he could concentrate, wondering if there was anything he could analyze, the world around him had already changed.


    His sight turned bright, as if someone just set off a shbang in front of him.


    Apanied by an intense rumble, he saw a clear bright sky.


    Then he saw towering skyscrapers, encased in ss from the top to bottom, stretched out as far as he could see.


    <b><i> -Booong!</i></b>


    The sound of car horns and engines echoed against the building walls. It was so loud to the point that he wondered,<b><i> ¡®Was it always this noisy here?¡¯</i></b>


    Compared to the mostly quiet and peaceful atmosphere of Gehenna, the bustling city street was so overwhelming that the average Gehenna citizen could mistook it as the middle of a battlefield. Just the ringing sound of horns was enough to make them crazy.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who had been standing there in daze for a while, took a deep breath.


    <b><i> ¡®Take a deep breath¡­ Deeper¡­. Deeper¡­¡¯</i></b>


    He continued what he was doing until his lungs felt as though they might burst.


    A tingly, harsh sensation seeped into his lungs.


    The smog he inhaled pricked his throat, leaving a stinging sensation in his nostrils.


    He looked around.


    A certain river<sup>1</sup>Referring to the Han River that divided the two famed districts<sup>2</sup>Referring to Gangnam and Gangbuk District came into his sight.


    There was a wide bridge, bustling with cars trying to get across, that cut the river into two.


    The set of buildings that once held the title of Korea¡¯s tallest structure<sup>3</sup>Referring to the Samsung Tower Pce, the vast expanse of the Han River stretching into the distance and the nearby pedestrian paths, all of those unfolded before his eyes.


    Streetlights that looked familiar to him, buildings with exaggerated heights, asphalt so ck that it¡¯d change the color of the raindrops that hit it.


    This was the scene that he could only see in his dreamstely. But, at the moment, the scene was undoubtedly real.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡±


    He was home.


    In his modern world. In Korea. In Seoul. In Han River Park. In a ce he never thought he¡¯d step on ever again.


    He was truly home.


    ¡°I¡¯m home¡­ I¡¯m home¡­¡±


    He felt all his strength left his body.


    Then he dropped to his knees, tears streaming down his face as he sobbed.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this a dream? It isn¡¯t, right?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I have to make sure.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo wanted a strong assurance.


    He randomly reached out his hands, gathering the weeds and dirt around him before shoving it into his mouth like a madman.


    The gritty sand and roots of the weeds scratched his mouth, giving him the taste of rich soil and fresh grass.


    A nostalgic taste.


    This was the taste of Korean soil he had longed for.


    ¡°Mom, look! That man is eating dirt!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t look at him!¡±


    Ignoring the attention he gathered, Siwoo stayed hunched over for a while. Tears streamed down his face as he spit out the mouthful of dirt and weeds.


    2.


    Siwoo stopped by a convenience store near the walking trail and brought a 1.5 liter Coca-C and Afri-C.


    For some reason, Gehenna didn¡¯t have Coca-C. And there were only a limited number of cigarette brands avable there (mostly old brands), so this was an opportunity for him to enjoy the domestic cigarettes he used to indulge himself in.


    While strolling around and admiring the noticeably transformed convenience store, his attention was captured by a tasty looking chicken, so he grabbed some of those too.


    When he went to the counter to pay, the cashier was looking at him like he was a rare animal or something of that sort. But as soon as they saw his drools, they quickly finished the transaction and packed up the chicken for him. They probably thought that he wasn¡¯t right in the head and refused to deal with him for a prolonged amount of time.


    ¡°The convenience stores sell fried chicken these days, huh?¡±


    He assumed that the chicken would be frozen at best, but when he saw the crispy coating and smelled the oil¡¯s fragrance, his heart started racing.


    Then, he quickly sat down on the bench next to his legs, leaving the jogging path covered by the brightly colored polyurethane that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. After he settled on the bench, he started chugging down the c.


    Exhrating bubbly fizz went down his throat.


    The drink, the best one on earth ording to his opinion, washed away the lingering taste of dirt within his mouth. Something that regr carbonated drinks couldn¡¯t even dream to do.


    Since it had been stored on the disy shelf before he bought it, the drink was still chillingly cold, giving him a minor brain freeze.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    He guzzled down nearly half the bottle in one go, causing his throat to grow so cold that tears ended up welling in his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he picked out the chicken legs inside the paper box and started tearing a part of it.


    As soon as the chicken entered his mouth, he could taste the crispy batter and the oil that burst through from it.


    Obviously it wasn¡¯t a high quality fried chicken, since at the end of the day, it was still a convenience store¡¯s fried chicken. But, Siwoo had no way of recognizing that fact at the moment.


    Before he realized it, he had already devoured an entire chicken leg. So, he reached out to take out another one.


    If he had been slightly more careless, he might have chewed the bone as a whole.


    The chicken he used to order as ate-night snack every week couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the incredible taste of chicken he tasted for the first time in five years.


    His cheeks were about to burst as he stuffed the chicken into his mouth, trying to force it down. If his throat got too clogged, he¡¯d pour some c into his mouth and swallow everything at once. This process created a loop.


    After doing this for about five minutes, he suddenly found the paperbag that was filled with chicken had been emptied.


    ¡°Oh fuck, this is as addicting as sex.¡±


    Even so, he didn¡¯t think that all the sex he had could hold a candle to this.


    Sitting on a bench by the riverside park, looking at the flowing river and the scientifically advanced city while eating chicken with c.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe, this is what true sex looks like.¡¯</i></b>


    Tears streamed down his face as he came to realize his previous ignorance regarding the true meaning of sex.


    Despite the intense heat of early summer, in the shaded area beneath the bridge, a refreshing breeze blew gently.


    Perhaps it was because he had chugged down all the c he had, but when he grabbed his bulging belly and leaned his back, he was struck with a moment of confusion.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe, everything that happened in Gehenna was just a dream? Maybe, I¡¯ve been living this kind of life all along?¡¯</i></b>


    It felt like the day after he got discharged from the military.


    Five years was an incredibly long time. But now that all those years had be part of the history, it felt like a fleeting moment.


    Using the keen sense of a smoker, Siwoo found a smoking area and swept away all the remaining greasiness in his throat with a puff of hot cigarette smoke.


    <b><i> ¡®Just one cigarette here¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Fuck, sex is the best!¡±


    Nevertheless, he did notice that some things had changed.


    First of all, People¡¯s fashion.


    Fashion was something that closely followed trends by nature, so this wasn¡¯t a strange thing. Especially so for Koreans, who had a trend change basically every single year.


    Everyone strolled around the riverside with simr looking outfits, as if they were trying to match each others¡¯ style.


    Men typically styled their hair with pomade or had a baby perm, as if it were the norm.


    On the other hand, the women wore tennis skirts as they jogged along the walking path.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    He caught sight of people zooming around on a strange-looking electric scooter.


    It wasn¡¯t just one of two people doing that, but dozens of them. All the electric scooters looked the same, as if all those people rented them as a group.


    This made him remember the time when he first arrived in Gehenna. When he marveled at the wonder of magic.


    As he gazed at the towering buildings, stacked high with dozens of floors, observed the cars that were emitting smoke as they slowly passed by, he found that those things were even more captivating than magic.


    Sights like this reminded him of the saying, <b><i>¡®science is no different than magic.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo flicked his cigarette and stepped out of the smoking area.


    <b><i> ¡®Yeah.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®This is what I wanted.¡¯</i></b>


    The ordinary daily life and the familiar scenery.


    No one here judged him because he had different skin colors. He could go to a nearby store to grab a c or whatever else he wanted. There was no ruling ss that could torment him with strange magic. Just the ordinary and nostalgic scene that he had longed for.


    The paradise he had yearned for.


    His homesickness, that once caused his heart to ache, had seemed to heal in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°I should go see my parents.¡±


    Siwoo adjusted his crooked eyepatch and climbed up the slope by the riverside to catch a cab.


    <b><i> ¡®I have some money now anyway.¡¯</i></b>


    He jumped into a decent-looking taxi.


    ¡°Where do you want me to take you?¡±


    After informing the driver, who had a friendly smile like a model taxi driver, his destination, Siwoo closed his eyes as he rested his head on the seat.


    3.


    It had been a while since Siwoost visited his parents.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to go empty-handed, he bought a bouquet of flowers and a bottle of soju with him.


    For reference, the former was for his mom and thetter was for his dad.


    Compared to Gehenna¡¯s elegant and luxurious buildings, modern buildings had a cheap, yet noticeably refined and weing feeling to them.


    After he opened the revolving door in front of him, he stepped inside and made his way to the second floor to sign the visitor¡¯s log.


    ¡°Mom, Dad¡­ I¡¯m home.¡±


    No matter how busy he was, he¡¯d always visit them once every six months. At the very least, once a year. This was the first time that he had gone without visiting them for a long time.


    ¡°Did you miss me? Are you surprised that I suddenly showed up without saying a word? This is your favorite baby¡¯s breath bouquet, Mom. And this red soju is for you, Dad.¡±


    He plopped down in his seat.


    Now, his gaze finally met with his parents.


    To be exact, the picture of his parents, beaming with a wide smile, wearing cheap hiking clothes while standing shoulder to shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darein about me not visiting you more often. It¡¯s been five¡ª no, almost six years. I¡¯ve been putting in a lot of effort to see your face, Mom.¡±


    He stared intently at the picture.


    Even the faces of his long-missed parents seemed a bit faded.


    Perhaps because they¡¯ve been exposed to too much sunlight.


    ¡°You want to know what happened? It¡¯s not even funny. Honestly, even if I tell you, you probably won¡¯t believe it. You see, I was kidnapped to a fantasy world and became a witch.¡±


    Siwoo covered his face, letting out a wry smile as if he found himself utterly ridiculous.


    A witch. A fantasy world.


    He used those words naturally, but the mere fact that he was currently in the modern world made him feel out of ce.


    ¡°There, I ended up meeting with a crazy chick. She tried to bully me and failed¡­ Well,ter on, I realized that she wasn¡¯t all bad¡­ I also had some fun with a pair of cute twins¡ª Oh yeah, Dad, there were good people among the Japanese. I got to make some Japanese friends, you know? Of course, I also taught them that Dokdo<sup>4</sup> Referring to Dokdo Ind, the disputed ind located between Japan and South Korea. Japan, North Korea and South Korea, all imed to be owning the ind. The dispute is still unresolved to this day. is a Korean territory. What do you think? I did a good job, right?¡±


    Siwoo

 Chapter 140: Homecoming (3)

    <b>? Homing (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Inside the thick envelope Albireo gave Siwoo, there was a piece of paper with his current address written on it.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure why, she provided him with ten such houses in Korea. Three of them were located in Seoul and the rest of them were scattered in big cities across other provinces.


    Looking at it like this, he felt like he had be an agent for the National Intelligence Service and those houses were his safe houses.


    He took a taxi to a newly built two-room officetel located near the Ewha Womans University Station in Sinchon.


    The reason why he knew exactly where to go was because the Geminis had given him a briefing about the ces. Along with the address, they also included photos and detailed exnations about each house.


    For reference, this particr house¡¯s monthly rent, including its maintenance fees, amounted to 140 million won<sup>1</sup>Around 1.1k USD.


    During the ride, he looked out of the taxi, gazing at the passing scenery, the sight of the changed world.


    He hadn¡¯t visited Sinchon much back in the day. The only times he did was when he had vacations to meet up with his friends. Even so, he noticed the noticeable differences in the scenery.


    Then again, it was a ce renowned for its youthful atmosphere and its tendency to follow trends, so any changes within the ce were quite noticeable.


    Compared to back then, he could see more singers busking on the streets. People also seemed to be wearing wireless earphones instead of wired ones with cords.


    Before he got into the taxi, he actually got himself a new smartphone and the design had changed a lot from what he used to.


    His current phone was four generations ahead of his old one.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Samsung phone¡­¡±


    While engrossed in his thoughts as he fiddled with his phone, Siwoo nostalgically gazed at the familiar urbanndscape. Before he realized it, he had already arrived at his destination.


    His apartment was located on the top floor of the mixed-use officetel.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as extravagant as a penthouse, the newly constructed apartment had a clean and well-organizedyout that made itfortable for him to live in.


    He was pleasantly surprised to see various furniture and kitchen utensils inside.


    ¡°Oh, they even stocked up on beers.¡±


    Siwoo took out two cans of beers from the refrigerator.


    Then, he moved to the window in the living room, taking a moment to look at the city below him.


    The apartment was located close to the Gyeongui Line and the Line 2 Subway, making it convenient for him to travel around.


    However, the view outside appeared rather deste. It was as if it had exchanged its previous beauty and convenience for a barrenndscape.


    Still, for Siwoo, who had just returned to his hometown, he didn¡¯t mind it much. It was because his heart swelled just by looking at the cars spinning around in the roundabout.


    While casually enjoying the scenery, he tossed his bag onto the couch and took out the new smartphone he got today.


    ¡°Home is the best ce to be.¡±


    Although Siwoo had registered it using a false identity, he still wasn¡¯t sure if the phone would be affected by the ¡®reset¡¯ or not.


    But, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    After all, he could just register it again if he needed to.


    ¡°Who cares? It isn¡¯t my money anyway.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®In any case, it was the Countess who said not to mind it.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®As long as I don¡¯t buy a private jet or some shit like that.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo hadn¡¯t kept up with the news enough to find out what had changed from back in the day.


    Feeling like a newly released prisoner, he indulged himself, searching for things he was curious about while enjoying his beer.


    ¡°This game is fucked now.¡±


    He found out that the game he used to enjoy had turned into a dead game.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see my name anywhere.¡±


    The various articles that used to proudly show his achievement as a math prodigy had all disappeared without a trace.


    Not only that, he also couldn¡¯t find out anything about the ne crash that led him to be stuck in Gehenna.


    A ne crash was a big incident, so it was bound to be known everywhere, even in the foreign countries, but there seemed to be no record of that particr ne crash. It was as if the incident had beenpletely erased from existence.


    ¡°Damn, I should have bought some of this before leaving.¡±


    The virtual currency that he had only heard about back in the day suddenly skyrocketed hundreds of times in price, as if a virtual gold rush happened.


    <b><i> ¡®If I invested five hundred thousand won back then, how much would I have now?¡¯</i></b>


    As he stared at the screen, digging through all sorts of things, he lost track of time.


    Chilling on the couch while sipping beer and watching the news.


    These simple things were enough to make him happy.


    There were a lot of things that he could do.


    From catching up on movies he missed, finishing the dramas he was watching back in the day, checking out and groundbreaking research papers that came out and going to ces he wanted to visit.


    But, among those, the thing he wanted to do the most was¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    To eat.


    Although Gehenna¡¯s food was undoubtedly amazing, it stillcked the saltiness, spiciness and invigorating vors of Korean dishes.


    Siwoo immediately installed a food delivery app and selected various dishes that he wanted to eat.


    Grilled pork belly, braised kimchi, kimchi stew, boiled pork slices, pig¡¯s trotters, chicken, pizza, beef tartare, tuna sashimi, braised chicken, sushi¡­


    He picked everything that he found fancy.


    After a while, the delivery guy arrived and rang the door repeatedly. He received his food, spread them out on the floor, turned on the TV and enjoyed the long-missed vors of his hometown dishes while keeping an eye on the news.


    The tangy and spicy taste of the well-aged kimchi mingled with the tender marinated beef ribs, creating a delightful dance of vors in his mouth.


    He ced five pieces of pig trotters, filled with the pungent aroma of medicinal herbs, on a bed of lettuce. After that, he took a bite, savoring thatbination with raw garlic.


    Then, he stuffed the pork belly, stir-fried with mushrooms, into his mouth, causing his cheek to bulge.


    Mixing the intestines and skewers with pickled garlic chives, he took a big bite with chopsticks and followed it up with a sip of soju.


    Normally, he wasn¡¯t a fan of soju, but this time, it smoothly went down his throat.


    ¡°Mmm¡­! So good!¡±


    Since he already had a spiritual body, he didn¡¯t actually need to eat.


    Not only that, he also wouldn¡¯t die of old age.


    He didn¡¯t realize it right away, but there were immediate advantages that he could perceive at this very moment.


    And one of them was, no matter how full his stomach felt, he could still stuff more food into his mouth.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so fucking tasty.¡±


    His feast continued for a whopping five hours.


    2.


    Inside a cabin in the middle of a certain oak tree forest.


    On a bed where Siwoo and Amelia often fell asleep together.


    With a burning gaze, Siwoo looked at Amelia as their lips met.


    His soft tongue, thicker than a woman¡¯s, slipped between her lips. Meanwhile, Amelia clung to him as if she had been waiting for this.


    While it might be one way of them disying their love and affection, essentially it was still an act of exchanging saliva.


    An unhygienic and uncouth act.


    Yet, strangely, through her racing heart, she didn¡¯t feel any sense of disgust.


    His strong arms wrapped around her waist, his thick palms grasped the back of her neck.


    Then, one of them moved to cup her breast.


    Since both of them weren¡¯t wearing even a singleyer of clothing, she could directly feel his touches.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­ Siwoo¡­¡±


    He returned her calls with a gentle gaze.


    His tender touch coiled around her body like a snake. HIs fingers that were holding on to her breasts, yfully teased her nipples.


    Each time, a tingling sensation surged through her, like an electric current pulsating from deep within her belly.


    The swelling sensation and feverish heat escaped her mouth through a sigh.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Then, Siwoo pinched her nipple with the sharp tip of his fingernail.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡±


    At first, she felt a sharp pain that seemed to dig into her chest, but it swiftly transformed into a strong stimtion, causing her to writhe beneath him on the bed.


    She didn¡¯t resist his touch.


    Instead, she pushed her chest forward, as if begging for more, and forcefully suppressed her trembling waist that had formed a small arch.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ Do it more¡­ S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    She moved her hand to cover her mouth and nose with Siwoo¡¯s shirt.


    Out of the five senses, the sense of smell was the one with the closest connection to the memory.


    Now that Siwoo was gone, she could only smell the remnants of his body scent that was ingrained deeply in the fabric.


    By deeply inhaling it, she could recall the days of happiness, almost deluding herself into thinking that she was being embraced in his arms.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Her other hand caressed her own breasts while teasing her own nipples. From the simtions she brought onto herself, her body began to tremble slowly.


    Due to the light and airy nightgown she was wearing, her smooth legs were revealed under the moonlight. They trembled, as if enduring something. Her tightly pressed knees were twitching, repeatedly.


    Each time she made a move, the nightgown made a gentle rustling sound.


    ¡°Ah¡ª Hng¡ª!¡±


    She forcefully covered her mouth with Siwoo¡¯s shirt, trying to stifle her moans.


    The pleasure made her head and womb throb. It was as if something was being released from her nipples, it washed over her body like a huge wave.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Then, her eyelids, which had been tightly closed, suddenly fluttered open, revealing her hazy sky-colored irises.


    Even without any physical touch, thick liquid trickled from her crotch.


    As a result, the sheets that were supporting her buttocks turned damp. But, she didn¡¯t have the strength to care about it at the moment.


    On the bedside table, one of her unique perfumes was ced, the ¡®Perfume of Dream.¡¯


    Its effect was to blur the boundary between imagination and reality, inducing a trance-like state upon the user.


    Thanks to it, Amelia could feel as though Siwoo was embracing her just by imagining it.


    Even Amelia, who usually got lost in the depths of her magical research, would use the perfume whenever the dim night was decorated by the moonlight.


    It was those sparse moments that helped her to put aside all her sufferings and pain.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As her intense mes of arousal gradually faded away, a deep and overwhelming abyss of hopelessness and helplessness engulfed her being. This was a familiar sensation that often followed said arousal.


    After Siwoo left, Amelia found herself confined to the cabin once again.


    Just like back when she lost her master, she found sce by hunching over in the small cabin while immersing herself in magic research.


    The only thing that had changedpared to back then was the moments when she¡¯d asionally y around with her breasts like what she just did.


    Other than that, her daily routine hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Or at least, that was what she felt.


    <b><i> ¡®I¡¯ve been doing this for more than a century now, haven¡¯t I?¡¯</i></b>


    Using magic to cleanse herself, she plopped down on the bed, all curled up.


    Right in her line of sight, on the cab where she usually kept her teacups, there was a neatly folded piece of white paper.


    Sophia, who visited the cabin a week ago, was the one who gave it to her, telling her that it was a letter left behind by Siwoo.


    However, Amelia couldn¡¯t bring herself to open it, much like she couldn¡¯t bring herself to read her master¡¯sst will.


    She felt like everything would be decided the moment she read his letter.


    It would leave no room for imagination or lingering hope. Everything would be set in stone.


    Though, she did wonder what kind of letter did Siwoo, who left her with that much resentment in his eyes, left behind.


    She spent the whole day with that thought swirling in her mind, but the underlying anxiety and the fear of closure paralyzed her mind like a toxic substance.


    If she were to be honest with herself, she didn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d ever forgive her.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t cling onto her final, desperate hope. She didn¡¯t want to see the announcement that would spell the end of their rtionship.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­such a coward¡­¡±


    She understood that Siwoo¡¯s anger waspletely justified.


    What she had done was akin to finding out that her beloved master, someone that she loved more than anyone, turned out to be someone who had been tormenting her relentlessly over the years.


    That sense of betrayal and loss was something she couldpletely understand.


    She was well aware that she had no right to package the horrible things she had done with fancybels such as clumsy love. Because that would mean she¡¯d be running away from the truth again.


    Amelia reached out her arm and grabbed the perfume bottle once again.


    Then, she smeared a few drops of it on her wrist and behind her neck and ears beforeying her back on the bed.


    She closed her eyes as she rested her back against the pillow. At that moment, she could see Siwoo¡¯s face again.


    His hands possessively caressed her exposed body as he sent out a tender kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    Her torment and agony deepened with the night.


    Not long after, the sound of her poignant breath, filled with an intense emotion, quietly echoed alongside the serene chirps of grasshoppers.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Around 1.1k USD</li></ul>

 Chapter 141: The City Life (1)

    <b>? The City Life (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Several weeks had passed since Siwoo went back to the modern world.


    His life during that time period could be summarized into a single sentence.


    Like the emperor of China, he kept on ordering a bunch of food, to the point that his table legs were about to break down.


    On average, he ate five meals a day.


    Given that he no longer needed to sleep and possessed a body that could digest and consume food without any health concerns, he¡¯d order meals whenever he felt a slight pang of hunger.


    If he were a normal human, his toilet would¡¯ve been clogged up more times than he could count.


    ¡°Today¡¯s menu is the usual.¡±


    After struggling a little because of his overeating, he sluggishly got up and made his way to his bedroom, which also served as his study.


    For this room, he hired an interior designer to set it up. One side of the wall was covered in corkboard, while the other side in whiteboard. Parts of the wall that didn¡¯t get decorated as such had a built-in shelf for storing all his documents.


    The ce resembled theb he used to frequent often back in the day.


    He faced the whiteboard while holding a water-based marker.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have some fun today.¡±


    What he was preparing so diligently for was magic research.


    In truth, the reason why he started all this wasn¡¯t solely because of that.


    He was trying to review the essence of singrities, the subject he majored in and conducted research on back in the day. In particr, the essential singrities that earned him his master¡¯s degree at a young age.


    Since his diligently written thesis disappeared into thin air, he thought that this would be a good thing to do to pass time.


    But, to his surprise, he found himself at a loss.


    He couldn¡¯t think about anything.


    When he tried to get the meaning behind the symbols, the directional nature of a series of equations, and the identification of crucial forms, he was able to get rough outlines of them. However, he couldn¡¯t get the most important aspect of them all; the ¡®flow.¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t caused by a slump or a decline in talent because of his five year hiatus.


    It was clearly a strange phenomenon, as if his brain adamantly refused to think in that particr direction.


    Then, he thought of a possibility.


    He remembered that he had suffered a severe brain injury.


    Even though he was pretty much fully recovered already, it wasn¡¯t surprising that something like this happened to his brain as an aftereffect.


    However, he didn¡¯t get discouraged by it and instead he found another way to pass time.


    Perhaps because of all the things he had been through, he became able to control his emotions better and prevented himself from panicking.


    He then pondered, trying to look for the extent of the damage he suffered from the aftereffects. Then he recalled that he didn¡¯t find any issues when he applied math to use magic.


    Indeed, it really was a strange phenomenon.


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe my brain got reconstructed solely for the sake of researching magic?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Does this go here? No, that¡¯s too simple¡­¡±


    With his hand on his chin, he let out a mutter as he filled the whiteboard with his scribbles.


    On it, a massive magic circle had already been drawn. What Siwoo had been doing was writing the symbols and equations to feel the circuits, creating new forms like solving a fill-in-the-nk quiz.


    He retrieved the re-established magic from his mind and organized it into an easy-to-read format.


    ¡°How many elements got mixed up in this?¡±


    Siwoo took off his eyepatch, squinted his left eye and looked at the magic circle he had been roughly designing over the course of a week.


    By merely ncing at it with his newly acquired left eye, the magic circle transformed into a three-dimensional structure, like what he had seen in Ain.


    His left eye was able to discern even the subtle flow of unwanted mana. That was part of the reason why he covered it most of the time as using it for a long period of time would only tire him out quickly.


    In any case, as he had roughly guessed, his brand consisted of five different magic that were intertwined as one.


    The first one was the fruit of his research, his own self-essence magic, the Dimension Shift.


    Then, there was also the Law of Shadows, the magic he obtained from the Egg of Gnosis he got after killing the Homunculus.


    ¡°I understand what¡¯s going on up to this point, but¡­¡±


    That left the three whole magic that he couldn¡¯t figure out at all.


    Those magic woulde to his mind without him needing to consciously recall them, as if he had known them for a long time.


    But, he didn¡¯t know when did he get them, which made him feel frustrated more than anything.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just try it out then.¡±


    He knew that there was a limit to what one can do without a practical experiment.


    After all, even geniusposers would still need to y what they hadposed to create a masterpiece.


    The only reason why he hadn¡¯t been doing so was because he didn¡¯t want anyone in this world to find out that he could use magic.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    He took out a certain music box that was moving without making any sound.


    Having received detailed instructions from Odile, he had a basic understanding of the function of three levers attached next to the music box¡¯s gears.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be like this, I think?¡±


    From what Odile had told him, by gently pulling and releasing the second lever while tightly winding its spring, it would perfectly disguise the wave of mana emanating around it.


    However, the mana consumption was quite significant. He also needed to rewind the spring once an hour to keep it going, making him wish that there was a better way to do all this.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    After acquiring a visual confirmation of the concealment barrier, he finally dared to use his magic.


    He didn¡¯t need to do much.


    It was enough as long as he could activate the unknown magic circles.


    The umted mana stacked within his brand and flowed through his hand, emitting a brilliant golden glow.


    He closed his eyes slowly as he tried to vaguely envision the magic circle¡¯s shape. So far, he didn¡¯t know how the magic circle would manifest.


    Then, he let his mana flow through the circuits spread throughout his body.


    Next, he distributed it to where it wanted to flow, without obstructing its path.


    One transmutation, three transformations and three developments.


    The mana gradually clustered during the transmutation process, taking on a physical form, akin to a thin thread.


    Next, the transformation process. The threads of mana were arranged vertically, one by one.


    As everything intertwined, it created a long, ribbon-like form.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo realized the magic¡¯s true nature.


    The self-essence magic of Ea Sadalmelik, the same magic he had once confronted in the past.


    It was the same ribbon that had mercilessly torn his body apart.


    ¡°Why do I have this?¡±


    As he opened his eyes again, a single strand of ribbon that was capable to trigger a traumatic experience on him was floating in front of his face.


    But,pared to what Ea had used in the past, there was a noticeable difference in this ribbon.


    It was made of the particles of shadow that he had possessed instead of the usual threads of magic. Thanks to that, the ribbon had a dark and ominous color.


    Another astonishing thing about it was that even though the magic should be unfamiliar to him, the ribbon moved freely around him as if it was a part of his body.


    His control of its movement was so precise that he even thought he could use it to jerk his own dick off.


    <b> ¡®I won¡¯t actually do that though.¡¯</b>


    In any case, he had no recollection of what had happened while he was unconscious.


    Even when he looked for an answer using his vast knowledge of magic, he failed to find one.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s think about thister.¡±


    In the end, he decided to do the more important thing; checking the other circles that he possessed.


    After he secured the ribbon, he proceeded to slowly inspect the other circles.


    He managed to discern the identity of one of the remaining two circles rtively easily.


    When he focused his mana on it, a familiar space revealed itself.


    It was the ce within Ain that he visited when he recovered his memories.


    The same dark space where he found a lot of stairs and doors.


    Each of them seemed to govern over certain ¡®memories.¡¯


    As for thest magic circle, unfortunately, despite him pouring a considerable effort to inspect it, he couldn¡¯t get anything from it.


    It wasn¡¯t the matter of himcking mana or concentration. He was just unable to pinpoint its form.


    He surmised that he¡¯d need to break down and organize the closely interwoven magic first before he could analyze it.


    <b><i> -Beep beep beep</i></b>


    At that moment, his phone started to ring. He, who had been standing while scribbling on the whiteboard for some time, finally set down his marker.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    He made a promise to himself.


    Once every four hours.


    Regardless of circumstances, he¡¯d eat five meals a day.


    Taking into ount the time it took to prepare the food, he started to schedule everything to fulfill that promise.


    He used so much of his brain power for it to the point that it felt like his head was on fire.


    After that was done, he decided to take a stroll outside and take a breather.


    He put on a windbreaker, ordered a bunch of delivery orders and set off into the streets.


    There were all kinds of restaurants nearby, perhaps because of the university and various dormitories near his house.


    Still, not all of those restaurants were good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to that famed street today.¡±


    The famed street he referred to was a certain street across his apartment. A street filled with a hub of entertainment and restaurants.


    As he went down the stairs, he rummaged through his clothes to grab his cigarettes, but all he could find was an empty pack.


    ¡°Guess I have to buy some on the way.¡±


    This was one of the benefits of living in a residential officetel.


    On the second floor of the officetel, they provided various facilities, including cafes. There was also a convenience store on the first floor, so he didn¡¯t need to go far away to buy what he needed.


    ¡°An afri-c please. Oh, and a lighter, please.¡±


    He went straight to the counter and caught a glimpse of the part-time worker.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d gawk at women openly like Takasho, but it was for him to resist when the other party was someone so charming that she¡¯d be able to bewitch both genders.


    Maybe because it was Sinchon, but even the part-timers were dressed stylishly.


    She had long hair without bangs.


    It had a dark khaki color and slightly dark mint color highlight.


    She wore a unisex clothes that fit her naturally. It was as if the clothes were specifically tailored for her.


    Though, if her charm was only up to this point, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t have trouble to think that she was probably just a college student that had a heavy interest in fashion and forgot about her afterwards.


    But, the part-timer¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t all that.


    She was objectively stunning, not because she was his type or anything.


    Her emerald green eyes shone beneath her dark double eyelids. She had a well-defined nose and voluptuous breasts that protruded out of her work vest.


    Coupled with that and the strangely familiar atmosphere she exuded, she could easily hold her own against the witches in Gehenna.


    If she were to say that she wanted to be a model, various agencies would line up to take her under them. That was why Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand why she was working at a ce like this.


    ¡°That will be five thousand won.¡±


    But not everything was perfect, her attitude was quite haughty despite her pretty appearance.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly passionate about her job either.


    Her phone didn¡¯t leave her hand and she never even took a nce at the customers. All she did was fiddling with her phone with one hand while processing the customer¡¯s payment with her free hand.


    ¡°Well, with that kind of face, she won¡¯t be getting fired anytime soon.¡±


    As he lit a cigarette, the part-timer had already stopped lingering in his mind.


    For today, he had already mapped out which restaurant he wanted to visit while taking his stroll.


    The street he was in was like a steep mountain range. Once he got to the top, his destination came into view.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, he furrowed his brow.


    Initially, he wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him because he was only using one of them.


    But, the dark, unclear thing that was hanging and crawling on the department store billboard in the distance looked way too real for him.


    It was too far away from where he was, so he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it was. But the fact that he could see it from there meant that the thing was exceptionally huge.


    Siwoo quickened his pace.


    He wanted to see what exactly it was.


    When he reached the department store and looked at the billboard again¡­


    He found nothing out of ordinary there.


    The people on the street also went on with their lives as if nothing had happened.


    Siwoo narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t just seeing things, though.¡±


    After all, he saw it way too clearly.


    Suddenly, he felt a shiver run down his spine.


    He quickly took out the music box from his pocket, turning up the concealment barrier to its maximum level before putting it back in.


    In the end, he decided to stop wandering around due to the unsettling feeling he got. After he bought thirty packages of crabs, he made his way back home.

 Chapter 142: The City Life (2)

    <b>? The City Life (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Summer in Gehenna was close to that of the Mediterranean countries.


    Of course, not every ce in Gehenna was like that, it wasposed of different kinds of regions from various parts of the world, after all, but it was especially the case for the Lonomond Town, the ce Siwoo used to live in.


    In other words, after a summer filled with plenty of sunshine, there would be a period of hot and dry weather, better known as the ¡®dry season.¡¯


    And that fact made Siwoo forget about a certain thing in particr.


    How miserable summer in Korea was. Not only did he have to suffer through the excruciating heat, he also had to go through the suffocatingly high humidity.


    ¡°Afri-c, please.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be 4500 won.¡±


    Just like any other day, Siwoo bought his cigarettes and smoked in the dimly lit alleyway in front of the convenience store.


    The heat rising from the asphalt beneath his feet made him feel like his spine was being burned. It was as if he was directly absorbing all the sun¡¯s heat.


    It even made the heating from the cigarette butt he was holding unbearable.


    ¡°So hot.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Fuck, it¡¯s so hot.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s way too hot.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Since my spiritual body can keep me from having to shit and piss, why can¡¯t it keep me from sweating as well?¡¯</i></b>


    While muttering his discontent under his breath, he flicked the cigarette butt into its case and trudged his way back to his home, a ce blessed by the grace of AC.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The sudden drop in temperature instantly relieved him of the stifling heat, sending him shivers down his spine.


    But even the scientific blessing that could spare him from the torture of the summer nights couldn¡¯t solve all his problems.


    It had been about three months since he returned to Korea.


    During this time, while he diligentlypleting the tasks he had previously left undone, he had immersed himself in magic research without cking even a little.


    At first, he found everything incredibly fun.


    Sorting his self-essence magic, which had grown by leaps and bounds when he was unconscious, turning the parts he only knew by intuition into magic circles and so on. Those series of tasks filled him with a deep sense of aplishment.


    Not to mention that he could practice using magic while he was at it.


    Buttely, in the past month or so¡­


    Things didn¡¯t feel so pleasant anymore.


    In Gehenna, there was the Trinity Academy, the treasure trove of magic knowledge.


    Just stepping into the library allowed him to read countless books that could fill him with both inspiration and magical knowledge.


    Whenever he faced a challenge or he was having a doubt about something, he could always turn to either Amelia or the twins for help.


    But, he was in the modern world right now.


    Magical books were just either something rted to ultism nonsense or something fictional. There was also no one that was capable of offering him the guidance that he sought.


    He understood that advancement in any field required a solid foundation of knowledge.


    Even though he was building his own unique magical system, he still couldn¡¯t create something out of thin air.


    Without the required knowledge, he¡¯d only end up circling around useless matters instead of making an advancement.


    Ironically, it was through his extraordinary intuition in magic that made him realize he couldn¡¯t tackle this problem by himself.


    In any case, after he managed to identify that problem, he stopped all of his magic research.


    Instead, he began to indulge himself in more frivolous activities, wasting both his time and money.


    Inside that dimly lit room, he took out a can of beer whileying down on the couch. He nned to continue watching the movie he had started earlier.


    The living room was a mess. It was filled with all sorts of junk from all of his online shopping.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While he was immersing himself in the movie.


    He began pondering on how to ovee the current situation he found himself in.


    While taking a brief break from his research to look for inspiration was a good idea¡­


    He doubted that he coulde up with something by doing this.


    There were a total of twenty five forms and arrangements that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    <b><i> ¡®Can I even continue my research without knowing about those forms?¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo kept on pondering, but in the end, all his thinking only further convinced him that his situation was hopeless. Realizing this, he let out a deep sigh.


    2.


    His fate had been severed.


    Which meant, he had be a ghost.


    An existence that didn¡¯t belong in this world.


    The more time went by, the more he felt the truth in those sentences.


    Luckily for him, the phone that was registered under a fake name was still functional.


    However, the points he had umted on the delivery apps he used vanished in a mere week.


    He thought he could cool off his head by ying a game, so he ordered aputer to try out the newly released games. Nothing happened when he yed the offline games, but when it came to online games, all of his ounts just disappeared shortly after he started ying.


    This phenomenon created a void in his heart that he was unable to ignore. There was a lingering sense of emptiness that he could feel clearly.


    There was no one he could talk to.


    He couldn¡¯t build a deep rtionship with anyone.


    After all, no matter how many good memories he made with someone, they¡¯d all vanish within a week. At that point, there was no reason for him to even try.


    In theory, he could try to be an Exile. In the best case scenario, he could create a genuine rtionship with those bunch.


    But, there was no guarantee that they would be friendly towards him.


    ¡°Hrious.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®No matter how much I try to justify living like this as the price for being alive, it¡¯s still too much of a burden to bear¡­¡¯</i></b>


    He let out a bitter smile before turning up the volume of the speaker.


    The loud punk rock song somehow eased the silence inside the house a little.


    ¡°Even ordering food is starting to get tiresome¡­¡±


    At first, he was practically like a possessed person; grabbing and eating whatever food he could find. But eventually, he felt like every food tasted the same.


    Lately, his meal time decreased from five to three times a day. Not only that, he also only ordered his food from a handful selection of restaurants.


    Despite all that, he managed to learn one truth.


    No matter how frequent he ate them, Korean beef, tuna and crabs tasted great.


    While he was vibing to the loud beats, enjoying the modern lifestyle, a distinct sound pierced through his ears.


    <b><i> -Bang bang bang!</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Hey! ¡­can¡­open¡ª!¡¯</i></b>


    That prompted him to turn off his speaker.


    As the deafening noise started to disappear, that distinct voice became clearer.


    It was the voice of a woman, apanied by the banging sound on his door.


    Perhaps because she thought that he couldn¡¯t hear her, she increased the volume of her banging and her voice.


    <b><i> -Bang bang bang!</i></b>


    ¡°Hello? Please open the door!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s going on? Could it be that she heard all the noise?¡¯</i></b>


    The music box Siwoo possessed had an ability to conceal the presence of mana whenever he casted his spell.


    That same music box had another ability; to mask his presence from his surroundings.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    At that moment, he realized.


    One of the levers of the music box, the one that needed to be wound once a day, was unmoving.


    He never really paid attention to it unless he was going outside or was about to cast his spells since most of the time, his brand would suppress and conceal his own mana.


    And because of that, he became careless. He forgot to wind it again, causing noises from inside his room to be leaked outside.


    Still, he didn¡¯t let down his guard.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    He created particles made of dark shadows.


    Then, he refined them to make a long spear.


    There was no guarantee that this unexpected visitor was one of his neighbors.


    He simply didn¡¯t have enough information to make sure that the woman outside his door wasn¡¯t an Exile.


    After knowing Yebin, he knew that not all of the Exiles were evil.


    It turned out that the ¡®Banishment¡¯ that those Exiles subjected to would be extended to their sessors as well, even if they had never done anything wrong. He was aware that a lot of such witches were living out there.


    ¡°I still gotta be careful.¡±


    Siwoo cautiously opened the door.


    As soon as he did that, the woman who had been knocking on it with frustration began pouring out herints like a machine gun.


    ¡°Hey, do you know what time is it? I¡¯m already dying trying to pull an all-nighter for my exam, but thanks to you, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Her hair was styled in a bob. The attire she wore suggested that she had just put on whatever she could grab and rushed here.


    When she saw Siwoo¡¯s face, the woman, who had her brows furrowed in anger, stopped her rant mid-sentence.


    Fortunately for Siwoo, this house hadn¡¯t been discovered by the Exiles.


    This was a little impolite, but Siwoo knew that witches inherently possessed exceptional beauty.


    Even Ea, the wicked witch, had an unworldly beauty that Siwoo couldn¡¯t even deny even if he wanted to.


    While the woman standing in front of him was quite pretty, she wasn¡¯t as pretty as a witch.


    He spent a considerable amount of time living among the witches.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for him to tell if the other person was a witch or not.


    Realizing that he was safe, he let out a sigh of relief and dispersed the spear of shadow.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know the noise would leak outside. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    The woman, who had been staring intently at his face, blinked her eyes a few times before opening her mouth.


    ¡°I-I see¡­ Please be careful from now on, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That should be the end of the conversation, so it should be okay for him to go back inside. But, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to close the door while the woman was still standing there.


    ¡°By the way, can I ask, when did you move in?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Huh? So suddenly?¡¯</i></b>


    Her question puzzled him, but he still gave her an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months, I think.¡±


    ¡°I see! I had no idea! Strange, huh? Anyway, I live next door, apartment number four. On the same floor!¡±


    After muttering to herself in a soft voice, the woman suddenly revealed her address.


    Not sure what she was getting at, Siwoo once again got caught off guard when she threw another random question at him.


    ¡°Is that like an essory or something? It looks cool!¡±


    ¡°This? Ah, yes, it is.¡±


    She asked, while pointing at Siwoo¡¯s eyepatch.


    Thanks to the cool eyepatch, she was distracted from asking about her previous concern any further.


    The eyepatch he was wearing was a ssic ck eyepatch made of luxurious weather. It wasn¡¯t some cheap junk one could get from a hospital for an eye disease. Naturally, the expensive looking eyepatch would gather a lot of attention.


    ¡°Anyway, thanks for keeping the noise down¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t need to. Rather, I should apologize since this all happened because of my carelessness.¡±


    Just as he was about to finally close the door, the woman hurriedly raised another question.


    ¡°Do you happen to go to the university nearby?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m unemployed.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Well, next time we meet in the elevator, let¡¯s greet each other often, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then¡­ Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    When she first came to his doorstep, she looked so angry to the point that he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she were to rip his door out of its hinges. But when she was about to leave, she somehow turned docile. She even bid him goodbye politely like a cute littlemb.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®And I thought I¡¯ve seen all sorts of strange women.¡¯</i></b>


    He closed the door, turned on the music box and cranked his speaker volume up again.


    All while pondering over the previous encounter.


    <b><i> ¡®Greeting each other if we happen to meet in the elevator, huh¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll remember about this encounter.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Anyway, I wonder what the twins are up to.¡±


    Before he realized it, his mind wandered to the people closest to him, the Gemini Household¡¯s apprentice witches, Odile and Odette.


    The witches from Gehenna rarely sent their apprentice witches to the mortal realm. Siwoo reckoned that they were probably studying hard so that they coulde and visit him as soon as possible.


    Assuming that it wouldn¡¯t happen for at least five more years, it meant he had to continue living like this for around that long.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I should probably go on a trip somewhere¡­¡±


    He remembered that alongside the counterfeit passports Albireo gave him, there was a business card tucked in.


    She said that it was a way for him to contact the VIP service of the airline that the Geminis owned.


    Apparently, he could rent a private ne if he were to contact that number. Not only that, they¡¯ll also make a reservation at a hotel for him.


    He was basically living a life of luxury and indulgence with someone else¡¯s money.


    Back when he was still a ve, this was the kind of luxurious life he couldn¡¯t dare to dream of. Yet, he still felt uncertain about this whole matter.


    <b><i> ¡®You know, maybe I should go on a world tour? That doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡¯</i></b>


    He muttered under his breath as he looked down at the card.


    ¡°Anyway, how rich are those guys exactly?¡±


    From an airline to a whole credit cardpany.


    Siwoo had only enjoyed the benefits that those twopanies provided, but it seemed like the Geminis owned morepanies than those two.


    When he looked up the rted parentpany, he found out that they also involved themselves in other profitable industries such as steel, petroleum, insurance, finance and a bunch of other things.


    They even branched into aerospace, automaton and chemicals.


    When he found out that their worth was as high as 505 trillion won, ranked 12th in the whole world, his jaw fell into the floor.


    He thought that their wealth was only limited to Gehenna, but it turned out that they were also extremely wealthy in the modern world as well.


    While he was aware that they shouldn¡¯t be the only one owning that massivepany, this discovery still shocked him.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    In any case, he no longer had to struggle.


    No matter how hard he tried to study math (which for some reason, didn¡¯t seem to work out), he wouldn¡¯t get any recognition. Working was also pointless because his money wasn¡¯tcking.


    While he could try to continue his magic research, he knew more than anyone that it wouldn¡¯t get anywhere.


    He felt like he was just sucking honey out of the Geminis¡¯ nipples without exerting any effort.


    <b><i> ¡®Well, it isn¡¯t like I don¡¯t like this kind of life, but it¡¯s just¡­ How do I say it¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Boring, I guess?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°You know what, I should eat and cool my head down.¡±


    He shook his head.


    <b><i> ¡®Eating something tasty might help ease my worries.¡¯</i></b>


    That day, he went to a nearby restaurant and ordered a whole live fish to turn into sashimi.

 Chapter 143: The City Life (3)

    <b>? The City Life (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Though Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure who exactly came up with the term ¡®tropical night,¡¯ he just knew that they must have been someone who was really good with words.


    One would definitely picture something cool when theybined the two words ¡®tropical¡¯ and ¡®night.¡¯


    He went to buy cigarettes at two in the morning since he had nothing better to do than sucking on his fingers. After that, he went outside.


    There wasn¡¯t any particr reason for him to do so, he just wanted to take a stroll.


    Nowadays, he could freely go out at night just to rx or for a change of mood. This was something he couldn¡¯t do back when he was a ve since he¡¯d be suffering in exhaustion at night.


    Since he wore an eyepatch, people couldn¡¯t tell that he possessed a brand in his eye just by looking at him. Coupled that with the fact that not many people knew that he was able to use magic, as long as he didn¡¯t cause any troubles outside, even if he were to run into an Exile by ident, it wouldn¡¯t cause any issues.


    He went down the street in a more carefree mood than back when he first arrived in the modern world, partly because he didn¡¯t have much going on in his life at the moment.


    The bustling district where his apartment was located buzzed with the cries of cicadas under the lively illuminations of the night. But, as soon as he ventured away from that area, his surroundings became eerily silent.


    There, he saw things that weren¡¯tmonly seen in a newly developed part of the city; tall poles holding up power lines and sodiummps that lit up the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    In the middle of his search for a vending machine beneath the streetlight, he muttered those words begrudgingly as he adjusted the cor of his shirt.


    To make his strolls more enjoyable, he developed a regr routine.


    Like everyone knew, a plot ofnd in Seoul was extraordinarily expensive.


    Since that was the case, to make use of the expensive, yet narrownd, they had to be creative. That was why they carved out the hills and built those tiny apartments there. You could make a whole vige out of those studio apartments.


    As he climbed one of the hills, he found a park at the top of it.


    This park, or rather, the old vending machine at its entrance, served as his regr checkpoint.


    Whenever he reached this point, he¡¯d buy a c and drink it while smoking his cigar. Afterwards, he¡¯d try toe up with a direction where he should drag his feet to.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my c?¡±


    Without any hesitation, he grabbed a can of c from the vending machine and lit his cigarette.


    Since his body felt slightly dehydrated at this point, the bubbly and refreshing carbonated drink helped him catch his breath a little.


    ¡°Ah, this is so ufortable!¡±


    While he climbed the steep path, parts of his body naturally let out sweat, including the area underneath his eyepatch.


    ¡°Fuck, can¡¯t I just ce it in my balls instead? Witches got theirs in their womb, why am I the only one who has it in the open like this?¡±


    Truth to be told, it was quite inconvenient for him to live his daily life while having one of his eyes closed.


    Of course, just because he was using a single eye most of the time wouldn¡¯t make his eyesight worse, he had a spirit body, after all. However, using only one eye did make judging distances more difficult.


    He had no intention of removing his eyepatch in his daily life. His shining golden eyes would definitely attract unwanted attention, not to mention that it had magic forms written on it.


    While he didn¡¯t care if regr people were to see it, an Exile was a different story. Well, it was easy to imagine how things would develop if that were to happen.


    As he chugged his c, he noticed something.


    If he had taken off his eyepatch and looked around, he¡¯d probably noticed it a little sooner.


    The disturbance in the surroundings.


    It was akin to treads, or rather, a whole fine cotton, floating on water.


    To put it simply, the mana in the vicinity hade to a standstill.


    In its nature, mana was like an invisible ¡®flow,¡¯ itcked physical substance.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean it waspletely unaffected by external influences. Under normal circumstances, it would flow gracefully through the atmosphere like a calm river.


    But at the moment, it wasn¡¯t the case.


    It was in a state simr to when one mixed several liquids with different-temperature in one cup.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo tucked his eyepatch into his pocket and immediately stood up, flicking away the cigarette butt while he was at it.


    It might already be toote, but he moved to raise the range and intensity of his music box to its maximum capabilities.


    His heart was beating quickly.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he experienced this kind of phenomenon.


    Ea Sadalmelik¡¯s water bottle, the ¡®Interdimensional Barrier.¡¯


    The barrier spell that separated part of the world from the rest of it.


    In Gehenna, since the ce was already separated from the rest of the world by Duchess Keter, the barrier only served to reduce the presence of mana. But in the modern world, it worked in a different way.


    Itpletely isted everything that happened inside the barrier from the rest of the world. Basically, the space inside the barrier had turned into a different world.


    To borate, imagine there was a space called A. The Interdimensional Barrier was able to separate a part of space A and create a whole new space called B.


    That was roughly how it worked.


    In any case, the details of how it worked wasn¡¯t important to Siwoo at the moment. How to handle the situation was.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Quietly, he chanted.


    He pushed his mana to its limits before transforming it into a pitch-ck shadow.


    This was his most powerful magic and the magic he was the most confident in; Law of Shadow Version 2, the magic that he perfected recently.


    Then, he extracted part of the shadow and wrapped it around his body.


    A sleek looking te armor made of shadow appeared.


    From the outside, it didn¡¯t seem that it had an extraordinary defensive power, but in reality, it was arguably stronger than any other protective gear in the world.


    In an instant, he finished arming himself, except that he didn¡¯t create a helmet this time since it would only obstruct his vision.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the adrenaline rushing through him in this intense situation.


    His heart, which had grown ustomed to the monotonous and repetitive every day life, now pumped hot blood to the edges of his body.


    It was in a simr state as back when he faced the smugglers at the inn, dealt with the Homunculus at the Latifundium and confronted Ea Sadalmelik.


    He knew two possible reasons why the Interdimensional Barrier appeared in the modern world.


    ¡°Is there an Exile here?¡±


    The first one was obviously the witches.


    Interdimensional Barrier was one of the magic that Duchess Keter researched and spread widely before Gehenna came into existence.


    Back then, witches were stronger than even natural disasters. Whenever they shed with each other, they¡¯d leave a very noticeable aftermath.


    For example, the ck Death that happened in the 14th century. The gue that spread all across Europe which killed a third of the world poption. It was said to be the aftermath of the fight between a witch called the ¡®Witch of gue¡¯ and Duchess Keter, a curse that the former casted during the battle itself.


    Of course because the information itself came from an ancient document, one could doubt its authenticity. Nevertheless the witches who came to the modern world would always cast the Interdimensional Barrier before going on a hunt or starting a fight.


    ¡°Or maybe¡­ Homunculus?¡±


    The other reason was Homunculus.


    Duchess Keter created the barrier through research towards the Homunculi. Back then, she noticed that their ¡®core¡¯ contained a spell that would activate the Interdimensional Barrier constantly.


    That was why they could freely wander the modern world without being noticed by humans. And also why the witches were having trouble hunting them.


    Siwoo carefully looked at the side of the barrier, which was shaped like arge dome, while keeping a close watch to his surroundings.


    He estimated that it was around a hundred meters wide.


    It didn¡¯t cover the park only, but also some parts of the neighborhood.


    When he looked at its structure, he noticed that it didn¡¯t seem to be asplicated as Ea¡¯s Water Bottle.


    It also didn¡¯t seem to possess a dangerous spell that would melt anyone trying to escape from the inside.


    And so, he deduced that the best option for him would be to cautiously leave the boundary.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡±


    Siwoo shook his head.


    This ce wasn¡¯t Gehenna.


    No one in this world could help him, so he had to take care of the problem he came across by himself.


    It wouldn¡¯t be wise if he were to leave without even confirming the potentially dangerous entity around,


    Sure, he could probably leave the ce without any repercussions for the moment.


    But, the future might be different. His present inaction might bite him in the rearter.


    After making sure that the music box had been winded up to its limit, Siwoo climbed the stairs of the city park.


    Looking at it again, he realized how amazing the music box was.


    Not only could it block mana waves, it could also hide his presence. The other person would only see him as a part of the surroundings.


    It was like wearing a special camouge suit.


    He carefully moved one step at a time, fully prepared to escape or fight at any moment.


    Perhaps because of its age, the park wasn¡¯t in great shape.


    The exercise equipment installed along the steep path was so rusty that it was impossible to tell when they werest used. Not only that, the wooden stair itself also showed signs of decaying in various ces.


    As he continued to climb, a faint crackling sound reached his ears.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t actually an urate term to describe the sound.


    Because that sound came from a human.


    An orange sodiummp illuminated the area.


    At the ce, there was an observatory where one could see the famous street area, the university campus and hospital across the street.


    Above it, there was a crouching beast.


    Its size was about as big as a huge dog.


    If it stretched out its crouched body and raised its legs, it could easily touch Siwoo¡¯s face with its front paw.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sinchon wasn¡¯t a rural area or a mountain vige. A wild animal of that size roaming around the ce wasn¡¯t amon sight.


    Coupled that with the fact that an Interdimensional Barrier appeared in the area, Siwoo was even more certain¡­


    That the thing in front of him was a Homunculus.


    He crouched down and carefully observed it.


    The thing covering its skin didn¡¯t seem to be fur.


    It glistened like a melted tar on thick rubber.


    Between his eyebrows, there was a red glowing eye.


    Thanks to its dark-colored body, he couldn¡¯t really see the details of its shape.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo held his breath, trying to stay quiet.


    Only witches of the 15th rank or higher were rmended to hunt the Homunculi. Mainly because at this point, they already gained autonomous defense.


    Since Siwoo officially didn¡¯t possess any brand, he had no way to urately measure his rank. He also didn¡¯t have autonomous defense.


    But based on the knowledge he gathered byparing himself to other witches, he estimated that his own level was roughly around the 14th to 15th rank.


    It was a precarious level where he could barely manage to hunt a Homunculus but at the same time he could also be a prey to one.


    At the moment, it still hadn¡¯t noticed his presence.


    If he were to quietly leave, he should be able to go back home without problems.


    He had hunted a Homunculus before in Gehenna, but he knew that it only happened due to luck.


    Firstly, the twins were there, acting as a bait to buy some time for him. Then, there was also the fact that the Homunculus was especially weak to a highlypressed mana due to its usage of Law of Shadows. Lastly, there was mana water around him back then, so he could replenish his mana whenever he needed it.


    But what about now?


    At the moment, he was all alone.


    While he was way better at handling magic than back then, it wasn¡¯t a certainty that the Homunculus in front of him was any weaker than the one he previously faced.


    If he were to charge in and fight without a n, there was a good chance that he¡¯d end up getting his ass handed to him.


    So, he decided to run away.


    At least until he could figure out what the scary monster was doing, that was the n he decided to follow.


    <b><i> -Crunch crunch crunch</i></b>


    Siwoo furrowed his brow.


    He hadn¡¯t confirmed what exactly that sound was, but he found it creepy.


    It was as if something was tearing through chunks of meat.


    A strong feeling of disgust and unease appeared in his heart, prompting him to look back.


    <b><i> -Crunch crunch crunch</i></b>


    At that moment, he saw it.


    The trees around the ce where the monster was sitting were painted in a creepy dark red color.


    What he thought were scattered ropes turned out to be intestines.


    That was when he realized what was going on.


    The monster was eating a ¡®person.¡¯


    His mind went nk.


    While he literally had be half a corpse himself, he had never seen an actual corpse before.


    When he regained his senses, he realized that he was already standing up.


    Thanks to that, his vision became even clearer.


    That person was most likely someone who went outside to work out.


    His cheap clothes were all torn up, shredded to pieces.


    Behind the monster, there was a nearly hollowed-out abdomen, stretched out like a tattered curtain.


    The scene made the feelings that Siwoo had been suppressing suddenly ignited like sparks flying off a stone.


    Not only was he filled with fear and terror at seeing a fellow human being torn apart by the beast, but he was also filled with a nauseating sense of disgust and anger.


    ¡°You¡­son of a bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    The beast, which had been happily eating its meal just a moment ago, turned its head around in a weird way.


    Its neck movement wasn¡¯t something that a living being should be able to do; turning its head 180 degrees to look at him.


    Within its growl, there were two different emotions that it expressed.


    One was annoyance, his meal was interrupted by Siwoo, after all.


    And the other one was joy, since a new prey had appeared in its sight.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Siwoo clenched the spear in his hand tightly.

 Chapter 144: The City Life (4)

    <b>? The City Life (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo¡¯s gut churned with a sickening disgust.


    The person being eaten was just a random guy.


    Just a stranger he happened toe across in the park.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this messed up situation, they would¡¯ve gone about their own business, not even knowing that the other person existed.


    But then this Homunculus appeared, his jaw stained bright red from the man¡¯s blood.


    Siwoo felt a strong killing intent emanating from it.


    This was amon urrence in the wild.


    Every living thing would eat one another to survive.


    But because of modern civilization, we often failed to realize this fact since the ce where we got our food was separate from where the animals were butchered.


    And so, this inhumane sight was a big shock to him.


    This ce was a small park.


    Maybe, that person being eaten was someone who came here for the sake of his health, trying to make his body stay fit.


    Or, one of his family members forced him to go outside to lose some fat.


    And those people were probably worrying about him by now, because it waste and he still hadn¡¯te back home.


    That person was alive.


    He held a story of his life.


    And that person¡¯s story ended by bing this thing¡¯s meal.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    The shadow spear slipped from his hand and flew at a faster speed than he expected.


    It left a dark trail in the air, as if someone had drawn a ck line with a brush.


    But the Homunculus¡¯ reaction was just as quick.


    It swiftly twisted its body to dodge the spear.


    A surprisingly smooth movementing out from it despite having such a huge body.


    After seeing that strike, it seemed like the Homunculus recognized Siwoo as its enemy. It kicked the ground with its hindlegs and quickly closed the distance in a blink of an eye.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    They collided with a loud crash.


    Siwoo held his shield forward to defend himself, stumbling backward in the process.


    Before the sh, he had created an armor and shield out of his shadow.


    Unlike the ordinary armor and shield made of tes, the ones he created worked differently.


    They could react to external impacts, actively disperse and deflect the force they received. Not only that, they could also nullify magic.


    But, despite all that, the body m from the Homunculus still made him fly backwards, as if he had been hit by a truck.


    This reminded him once again that right now he was facing a Homunculus.


    Although it only looked like a huge ass dog, it was still a weapon created by the Witch of Creation herself.


    He quickly got up and readjusted his shield.


    There was a tingling pain in his spine.


    <b><i> ¡®If I didn¡¯t wear the armor, my spine would¡¯ve probably snapped in two.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    On the opposite side, the Homunculus seemed surprised by his resistance.


    Now, instead of attacking like it did before, it lowered its body and growled, all while keeping an eye on him.


    Perhaps it was because he had been living a mostly boring life for a while.


    Siwoo could hear his pounding heart to the point that it made his head hurt.


    He lifted his shield, positioning it so it could protect his chest and vital organs. Then, he adjusted the shape of his spear.


    The spear he currently wield could only be used for stabbing and poking someone with its pointy end.


    That clearly wouldn¡¯t work on a monster who bounced around like a rubber ball, all whileunching quick attacks.


    He reckoned that he needed a weapon with a wider reach and the ability to ¡®cut¡¯ to fight against this monster.


    And the weapon that he came up with was a sword.


    A long de extending over a meter in length appeared in his hand.


    Its hilt was embedded with a crossguard to prevent his hand from slipping and to help him firmly grasp the de.


    He had no experience in Western-styled swordsmanship and he had never even held a real sword before.


    But, he wasn¡¯t concerned about that.


    After all, shadows had no weight.


    As long as he could reach his opponent and sh it with its sharp end, it was enough for him.


    At that moment¡­


    The Homunculus, which had been crouching its body, started its attack once again.


    It didn¡¯t only run on the ground, it also freely jumped around diagonally, skillfully doing various maneuvers in the darkness.


    And its speed was terrifyingly fast.


    It was as if it was a motorcycle that could defy gravity, twisting and turning everywhere while going full throttle.


    <b><i> -Whooosh!</i></b>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo calmly watched its every step. The moment it was about tounch an attack from above, he swung his shield towards it.


    Of course he didn¡¯t do it whimsically.


    He knew that among the spells he could use, body reinforcement wasn¡¯t included in the list. If he were to swing his arm aimlessly, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if that arm ended up getting broken.


    So, he came up with a clever idea. He infused mana into his armor, adding to its toughness and resistance towards impact. At this point, it was like he was wearing a power suit.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    Previously, he stumbled backward from the impact, but this time, it didn¡¯t even budge him.


    On the other hand, the Homunculus, which had trusted its snout at his shield, wiggled like a broken toy and fell to the ground with a thud.


    This was the moment Siwoo had been waiting for.


    He swung the longsword he created earlier with all his strength.


    <b><i> -Wooosh!</i></b>


    Its sharp edge plunged deeply into the monster¡¯s neck.


    <b><i> ¡®This feels strange.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It feels like I¡¯m cutting through thick rubber¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Heavy vibrations traveled through the sword¡¯s hilt, giving him an ufortable feeling.


    ¡°Grrr¡­!¡±


    As he saw foams started appearing on the Homunculus¡¯ mouth, realizing that its death was approaching soon, he exerted even more force on his de.


    The sword had already cut deeply into his neck to begin with.


    Now that the pressure from his armor was added to it, the Homunculus head got cut cleanly.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Even after its head was cut off from its body, the Homunculus¡¯ limbs were still twitching like a fish out of water for a while.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was trying to calm his racing heart as he took off the armor covering his whole body.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯s dead¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I won¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    He plopped down on the spot.


    The Homunculus wasn¡¯t as strong as he had expected, but he didn¡¯t have such an easy time killing it.


    He wondered what would happen if he were to miss his first swing and got hit by its first attack¡­


    Gradually, he felt fatigue catching up to him.


    Getting into a street fight and trading blows with someone had already taken much energy, but that wasn¡¯tparable to an actual life-or-death situation he had just experienced.


    He brushed his sweaty hair back as he tried to calm his heart down.


    As he did so, he deduced that he needed a little more time before he could gather his thoughts.


    So, he decided to sit down in that spot for a while longer. At that moment, something strange happened; The lifeless body of the Homunculus started to fade away,yer byyer, leaving only dark, charcoal-like stains, beforepletely disappearing.


    In the middle of its remains, he noticed an empty crystal-like object.


    Without a second thought, he picked it up.


    At a first nce, it looked like an Egg of Gnosis.


    Except that he couldn¡¯t sense mana or anything at alling from it.


    It was literally just a ss bead.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He stuffed it into his pocket before turning his attention back to the observatory.


    Considering the gruesome state the guy who got eaten was in, the chances of him being alive were practically nonexistent.


    But, he still had to check, just in case.


    Because, though the chance was low, there was still a chance.


    The sooner he acted, the more likely he¡¯d save him.


    He staggered as he made his way to the observatory.


    But, when he got there¡­ There was nothing there.


    No corpse that was being torn apart, no bloodstains on the ground, no guts lying around¡­


    Everything hadpletely vanished.


    It was as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    The only thing he could find there was the crimson light that illuminated the now empty ground.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know what to feel.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I feel relieved that I don¡¯t have to see that gruesome corpse?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­¡±


    For some reason, he startedughing.


    But it was an empty and hollowughter.


    2.


    As soon as he got home, he took a cold shower.


    He put the clothes stained with dirt and sand that somehow passed through the armor in theundry basket.


    ¡°Homunculi, huh¡­?¡±


    That was something he didn¡¯t know much about.


    He knew that they were guardians of the Witch of Creation¡¯s legacy.


    Normally, they¡¯d be stuck in a crystalline state, but when they woke up, they¡¯d wander the world, emitting an Interdimensional Barrier around them.


    Because each Homunculus wielded different types of magic, they were extremely difficult to hunt and ordinary witches weren¡¯t supposed to try and hunt them.


    And that was the extent of what he knew about those guys.


    The books he had read barely contained any more information than that.


    <b><i> ¡®But, what did I see today?¡¯</i></b>


    The Homunculus he saw was eating someone.


    But that wasn¡¯t even more surprising than the fact that the person¡¯s bodypletely disappeared when he looked away for a moment.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    He let out an emptyugh.


    ording to Countess Gemini, the number of Homunculi in the modern world was increasing rapidly.


    She also warned him that he had to be more careful since he possessed a brand.


    But, for some reason, that particr Homunculus was hunting humans instead of witches.


    It was something that was unfathomable to him.


    And, since they were out there, hunting regr people, that meant simr things were happening in different parts of Korea and the world.


    So, why hadn¡¯t anyone noticed it until now?


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious why.¡±


    Using all the information he knew, he easily found a clear answer.


    What happened to them was something that happened to him as well.


    The moment they were devoured by the Homunculus, their ties to the world were severed. That was the reason why that person¡¯s bodypletely vanished.


    Anyone who became a Homunculus¡¯ victim was reduced to nothing more than a prey, they lost the right to be mourned by the world.


    After turning the shower, Siwoo dried himself and came out of the bathroom.


    He plopped down on the couch and grabbed a can of beer.


    It was the first time he ever saw someone die.


    Since he only saw it from a distance, the event didn¡¯t seem to leave any big impact on him.


    ¡­Or no, actually, he wasn¡¯t sure about that one.


    His mind went nk, all he could think of was the sound of the Homunculus chewing and ripping out the poor guy¡¯s internal organs.


    Suddenly, he remembered something.


    The dark figure he saw hanging on the department store billboard back when he had juste back to the modern world.


    Back then, when he rushed over to see what it was, it was already gone from that ce.


    ¡°Was that also a Homunculus?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®If that so, how many of those guys are left in this world?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Does that mean a lot of people are dying because of this?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is there anything I can do about it?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was a matter that he in the past wouldn¡¯t have known about.


    And even if he were to know, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    But now, the situation was different.


    He had the ability to see them and the power to confront them.


    The various skills and abilities he possessed urged him to do something about them.


    So now, it was time for him to act.


    ¡°No, no way. Why would I? Someone else could take care of them.¡±


    Except that he didn¡¯t want to fall prey to a random Homunculus on the street.


    He had enough strength to resist and he could avoid them to some extent.


    There were literally no drawbacks if he were to choose not to hunt them.


    Also, there was a matter of him trying to keep a low profile in this world.


    If he were to actually hunt those Homunculi, and other witches were to find out about it, things definitely wouldn¡¯t be pretty.


    Siwoo looked at the ring on his index finger.


    A ring made from intertwining ck and white silver.


    This ring symbolized his status as the guest of Countess Gemini.


    He should be able to solve most troubles that came his way with it, but¡­


    ¡°No, let¡¯s give up¡­¡±


    Siwoo shook off his wet hair.


    He might need to sleep a little for tonight.


    The information he possessed was limited and he had a way to avoid troubles. Besides, only heroes in stories would actually take actions in that kind of situation.


    And Siwoo didn¡¯t think of himself as someone of that caliber.


    He returned to his room andid down on the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All he needed to do was to think that those people were caught up in some kind of natural disaster.


    In other words, they got bad luck.


    While he was saddened by what happened with the guy he¡¯d seen earlier, it was inevitable.


    Someone else might¡¯ve seen this as him making up excuses not to fight, but that was only because they weren¡¯t in his shoes. After all, this matter greatly concerned his life and death.


    3.


    ¡°Shit, there must be something wrong with my head.¡±


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand the urge to take action any longer. While swearing under his breath, he headed towards the park where he just hunted that Homunculus from earlier.

 Chapter 145: The City Life (5)

    <b>? The City Life (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo, who had been aimlessly wandering through the dark streets up until recently, suddenly found a purpose for doing so.


    To track down all the Homunculi he could find.


    He knew it was a risky thing to do.


    There was no way he¡¯d be able to kill every Homunculus out there, especially not those who managed to kill a lot of witches on their own.


    But, this was way better than sitting around and doing nothing.


    Just thinking about the matter pessimistically wouldn¡¯t improve the situation, after all.


    ¡°I gotta be optimistic.¡±


    There was a certain chance that a Homunculus might drop a new magical knowledge.


    Since he couldn¡¯t proceed in his magical research by himself, the new magical knowledge he might acquire could turn out to be a big help for him.


    With that thought in mind, he adjusted his sunsses.


    It might appear strange to walk around at night wearing sunsses, but he needed to use his eye to sense the flow of mana and locate nearby Homunculi.


    Going around with his left eye bare would be the equivalent of him announcing to the world that he possessed a brand. And so, he opted to wear sunsses to cover it instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see anything with these on¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Those celebrities probably have to deal with this kind of hassle every time they go outside their houses, huh?¡¯</i></b>


    He put aside that useless thought and started moving wherever his feet took him.


    So far, he couldn¡¯t find anything significant.


    Though he spent two whole hours every day, exploring every nook and cranny, the only thing he could discover in the busy neighborhoods were hidden spaces and less crowded ces.


    From dark alleys with studio apartments in it and parks with barely any people frequenting it, to abandoned underground parking lots and tall buildings.


    In total, he found threerge buildings at the intersection in front of the university that had been under legal hold for a while. There was also amercial building that had all of its stores closed down, ready for demolition.


    ¡°This should do for today.¡±


    He meticulously searched through the entirety of Sinchon and Hongdae, as if he was a member of the crime prevention team, but he couldn¡¯t even find anything that seemed remotely suspicious.


    This result made him feel a ratherplex emotion; a mix of relief and uneasiness.


    His relief came from knowing that he didn¡¯t have to risk his own life to fight for aplete stranger.


    While his unease came from the suspicion about the method he had been using; He didn¡¯t know whether it was the right method or not.


    As he felt those two feelings mixed together and getting stronger by the second.


    He found a bench nearby and sat down.


    His mind drifted back when he first returned to the modern world. Thanks to him living in Gehenna for a while, he developed an illness that made him feel like he would die if he didn¡¯t drink c. As a result, he started chugging five liters of c every day instead of water.


    Using his hand, he flicked the cor of his shirt, which had be heavy with sweat and ced a cigarette in his mouth.


    In front of himy the vibrant and lively scenery of the modern world¡¯s nightlife.


    There were office workers who had just finished their overtime as they rushed into thest train, as well as college girls who had just finished their studies for the uing exams heading towards their apartments.


    ¡°I wonder how the twins are doing?¡±


    He felt a little disappointed over the fact that he couldn¡¯t spend enough time with them due to the Countess¡¯ restrictions.


    Having been living in this world for about four months, if he wanted to meet with them again, he had to spend more than four years living like this.


    His first impression of them was that they were unruly troublemakers, but he had grown fond of them.


    They had a nice demeanor in general, but what stood out the most for him was their cheekiness.


    In any case, those two were among the handful of people he became close to.


    He had already prepared a long list of great restaurants to take them to once they officially inherited their brands and left Gehenna to have some fun.


    Plenty of the restaurants in that list were dessert shops that those two would definitelye to love.


    While thinking as such, he found his current situation ironic.


    In the past, he used to imagine himself in this current situation, sitting while gazing at Seoul¡¯s cityscape. But now that he was here, he longed for the connections he made in Gehenna.


    ¡°Again¡­¡±


    Many thoughts came to his mind when he tried to recall his life in Gehenna.


    First, there was Yebin, the woman he had a fiery and intense sexual interaction with. Before he returned to the modern world, she was the one who served him with her seductive body.


    Now that he thought about it, she was a wonderful woman.


    Her dream of establishing a clinic for the citizens of Gehenna was quite something.


    <b><i> ¡®It really isn¡¯t something you¡¯d expect from a witch.¡¯</i></b>


    Then, there was Takasho.


    With cockroach-like adaptability, he knew for sure that he¡¯d be fine wherever he went.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure about the time difference between the two worlds, but if they shared the same time zone, Takasho was probably having a great time in a witch¡¯s bed at the moment.


    As he threw the empty can in his hand into a distant trash bin, he unexpectedly came to remember the memory he tried so hard to suppress.


    Amelia Marigold.


    Looking back, she really was someone whose presence was unbearable to him.


    When he first got captured by the ve traders and got appointed as a janitor in the Trinity Academy, she showed up out of the blue and demanded him to serve her during the night.


    Since it was so sudden, he had refused her, prompting her to torment him with all sorts of crazy and ridiculous tasks.


    The most absurd of her demands was when she asked him to catch a deer from the forest south of the academy.


    At the time, he couldn¡¯t use magic openly and the only tool that was avable to him was a shovel.


    In the end, he spent the whole day chasing after the deers, who were quick on their feet, and was unable to catch even their tails.


    If Sophia hadn¡¯t happened to pass by, heard about the situation, and offered to catch the deer in his ce, Amelia would¡¯ve definitely tried to find another way to torment him.


    Over the next five years, she went through various experiences and gradually changed.


    The most dramatic change to her urred when he was turned into half a corpse because of Ea Sadalmelik and regressed to his childhood.


    She gently treated him, who had lost his memories, as if he was her own apprentice witch.


    They did things like stargazing, painting and swimming together.


    In that cabin in the oak tree forest, they spent their days together, creating happy memories.


    Until one day, he regained his memories.


    In the form of sharp pieces, like that of a broken ss.


    Those pieces of memories harbored intense hatred and love.


    And, if there was one thing that Siwoo couldn¡¯t forgive the most about her¡­


    It was her audacity to ask for forgiveness back then, when he still hadn¡¯t recovered his memories.


    Of course, he already knew¡­


    Despite her looks and tendencies, she was¡­ Unskilled¡­ In some areas.


    When she asked him for his forgiveness, she wasn¡¯t just teasing or ying around with him, who didn¡¯t know any better back then, she waspletely earnest in her plea.


    But, despite him knowing the reason behind her action logically, it didn¡¯t mean he could ept it emotionally.


    In fact, he was still unsure about how to face her until the veryst moment, that was why he left a note for her.


    Perhaps, she¡¯d already read it by now.


    Nevertheless, it waspletely up to her whether she¡¯d ept his words inside that note or not.


    ¡°This is why I hate thinking about this¡­¡±


    After saying that, he decided to stop his train of thought.


    Just thinking about Amelia already made his heart feel heavy.


    With all those thoughts popping up, it seemed like he truly missed having her around.


    <b><i> -Drip drip drip</i></b>


    Suddenly, he felt water dropping on the top of his head. When he looked up, the water dropped on his cheek instead.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to bring an umbre¡­¡±


    The wind was already strong at this point, and soon enough, a heavy rain followed.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting emotional¡­¡±


    Siwoo wondered how long it had been since he had a chat with someone else. Aside from when he was paying bills or buying something.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lonely.


    At this point, he could see some people on the streets were trying to open their umbres while some of them waited under store awnings, waiting for the heavy rain to pass.


    Those people had somewhere to go.


    Seeing them, Siwoo felt even more lost.


    Compared to them, he didn¡¯t feel like he belonged anywhere. Slowly, that ufortable feeling grew stronger¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, when he was looking up at the sky, he noticed a distortion in his field of vision.


    Across the rotary, was the Sinchon-Gyeongui Line Train Station.


    Next to it was a five-story old building linked to the station itself.


    Though it looked like a great spot, the high vacancy rate had turned it into a pretty much an abandoned building. It would really be the case if it wasn¡¯t for the movie theater located on the top floor.


    He always had a feeling there might be a Homunculus lurking there, that was why he had gone there a few times prior to this.


    And that suspicion seemed to be proven right as he spotted a sinister ck shadow climbing the building¡¯s outer wall, as if trying to go towards the rooftop.


    Without dy, he jumped up from where he was standing.


    <b><i> ¡®I found you!¡¯</i></b>


    With many onlookers nearby, he opted not to use magic and sprinted as fast as possible toward the old building instead.


    He went through the gaps between the containers set up at the entrance and made his way through the emergency staircase.


    From there onwards, he didn¡¯t need to concern himself with onlookers anymore.


    Using the Water Lizard Stride, he jumped up to the rooftop.


    As he got closer, he noticed a semi-transparent barrier and entered it. Inside, the bustling city noise that came through the open staircase windows had disappeared.


    The barrier was the Interdimensional Barrier that was naturally created by a Homunculus.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    When he chanted his spell, an armor made of shadow began to form from his back, enveloping his entire body like a snake coiling around.


    This time, the process felt much smootherpared to his previous tries.


    Using his gauntlet, he gripped the rooftop handle.


    The door appeared to be locked, but it wasn¡¯t a concern to him since it was easy for him to rip it open.


    As long as he borrowed some power from the armor, he could tear it apart like cardboard.


    Though, there was one thing that he needed to consider before storming to where the Homunculus was.


    Whether it had enough power to fight him and cause him harm or not.


    While he decided to take on the role of a guardian to protect the innocent¡­ He still didn¡¯t know what he would do if his life were actually threatened¡­


    <b><i> -nk!</i></b>


    ¡°Whatever, if things get dangerous I can always escape.¡±


    In the end, he decided to open the locked door.


    Apanied by the sound of lock breaking, the door was opened.


    What greeted him was the average rooftop you could see all over the city.


    Save for one thing; A circr barrier surrounding it.


    The source of the barrier was none other than a Homunculus, which was causing quite a ruckus on the rooftop.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    It was growling while licking its body like a puppy holding an urge to shit. Siwoo¡¯s impression when seeing it for the first time was; He found its appearance familiar.


    Yes, he had seen it before. It looked the same to the one he encountered during his night stroll.


    A monster that looked like an enormous hunting dog.


    Covering its body was something akin to tar.


    <b><i> ¡®I killed itst time, right?¡¯</i></b>


    He had seen it die and disappear with his own eyes, leaving only a crystal.


    What he knew was that each Homunculus had a unique appearance, but maybe that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Despite his confusion, he still gripped his weapon tightly.


    Likest time, he was donned in the same full-body armor, helmet, shield and longsword.


    Since the opponent seemed to be simr to the one he encountered before, he didn¡¯t feel the need to run away.


    That meant, he¡¯d face it properly.


    Slowly and carefully, he approached the Homunculus.


    But even after a while, it wasn¡¯t charging at him. Instead, it ignored him and kept on licking its own body.


    When they were about five meters about, he finally noticed something.


    On its side, there was a big cut.


    Through that cut, tar-like liquid was flowing out, making the ground sticky.


    Even when Siwoo got closer to it, it only growled without doing anything else, as if it was already half-dead.


    Of course, seeing this didn¡¯t invoke any sympathy from him whatsoever.


    Instead, he grew worried, wondering if this was some kind of trap.


    At that moment, a loud voice came from behind.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know where the hell did youe from, but that thing is mine!¡±


    It was a high-pitched, annoyed-sounding female voice.

 Chapter 146: Debt-Ridden Witch (1)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t know where the hell did youe from, but that thing is mine!¡±


    Siwoo was standing in confusion watching the dying Homunculus he barely even touched when a high-pitched, annoyed-sounding voice came from behind his back.


    He turned around to see the owner of the voice.


    The ce was still enclosed by the Interdimensional Barrier.


    Since that was the case, it was safe to assume that the voice belonged to a witch.


    When he turned his head, he saw a woman standing there, dressed exactly like he had imagined.


    On the rooftop, fences were installed on its edges to prevent people from attempting to off themselves. The aforementioned woman was standing on that very fence, carefully bncing herself so that she wouldn¡¯t fall to the beautiful city behind her.


    Seeing raindrops falling on her pointed hat, coupled with how she dressed exactly like how a witch in Europe would dress, made the spectacle look quite impressive.


    At the end of her wand, decorated with flowers, there was a shining green sapphire glowing with mana.


    She also draped a robe over her shoulders and wore a ck skirt that covered some parts of her thighs.


    Overall, the outfit she wore wouldn¡¯t look out of ce in Gehenna, except for her boots, those pairs were different from what Siwoo used to see.


    Either it was because she wanted a better mobility or she wanted to add a touch of style to her outfit, she wore knee-high boots instead of heels.


    It felt slightly out of ce, but it suited her quite well as it gave her an air of confidence.


    But still, encountering a witch on top of a building near Sinchon Station¡­


    If this was Gehenna, seeing someone dressed like this wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but here, it felt like he was stumbling at a cosy photoshoot or something simr to that.


    Then again, he didn¡¯t really have any right to say anything about that, considering he was still dressed in full-body armor¡­


    ¡°Whoops!¡±


    Suddenly, the witch jumped off the fence and stepped in a puddle. At that moment, she furrowed her brows.


    It seemed like some water had gotten into her boots.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the scar on its side? Do you think it came out of nowhere? Now, will you kindly fuck off or stay here and fight me?¡±


    The witch, with a voice filled with hostility, pointed her wand at Siwoo and sneered.


    He had been unable to see her face clearly due to the shadow cast by her hat, but when he was able to, he was taken by surprise.


    For some reason, she looked strangely familiar to him.


    Her hair was a mix of deep green and teal.


    Just by seeing that, he could already make a guess who she actually was.


    The beautiful part-timers who worked at the cash register at the convenience store on the first floor of the officetel he lived in.


    <b><i> ¡®It really is a small world.¡¯</i></b>


    Thinking back on how carefree he was when he was in her presence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared.


    But, who could me him? No one would expect this kind of development.


    Who would have thought that a witch would work as a part-timer in a random ass convenience store?


    If she were the owner of the store, now that would make a lot more sense.


    ¡°What? Move out of the way!¡±


    The witch waved her wand at him, who was still frozen in shock, as if she was shooing away a pesky bug.


    So, he quickly took a step back.


    But, he was still holding on to his weapons.


    After all, this was the first time he met a witch in the modern world.


    He had heard more than enough times about how bad it would be if a witch found out that a ¡®male¡¯ like him was able to wield magic.


    She could suddenly attack him without warning, iming that she was doing it for the sake of research.


    ¡°Please¡­ Something good, please¡­¡±


    But, contrary to his expectations, the witch was acting rather oddly. She walked right past him and squatted down as if she was a punk from the neighborhood, which was a little inappropriate considering the dress she wore. Then, she delivered thest blow to the Homunculus and dug through its body.


    <b><i> ¡®Huh?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Wait¡­ Her reaction is¡­ Normal¡­ Kind of?¡¯</i></b>


    Even the twins and Sophia were surprised when they saw him using his magic for the first time.


    But, this witch didn¡¯t seem to care about these things.


    <b><i> ¡®Oh, wait¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo touched the helmet that covered his face up to his nose.


    Up until now, he hadn¡¯t said a word and his body waspletely covered in armor, so she couldn¡¯t tell his gender by looking at it.


    His face was also partially hidden by his helmet.


    Maybe, the witch in front of him thought that he was just another witch hunting for Homunculus.


    That should be a reasonable guess, if he were to followmon sense.


    She probably thought that he was just a witch that was taller than average. The chances of her guessing that he was actually a man who was working his rank through the hierarchy while going around to hunt Homunculi was slim.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Another dud¡­ What should I do now¡­?¡±


    Staring at the witch, who sighed like a man at a racetrack after losing hisst bet, he pondered.


    Maybe, if he were to keep his helmet on and sneakily walk away, he could hide his true identity from her.


    He didn¡¯t want to start an unnecessary conflict, after all.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    So, he tried to tiptoe out of the rooftop, only for the witch to call out to him.


    For a while there, he was unsure how he should react.


    He hade a long way, reaching a level that was unimaginable back when he was a lowly ve who could barely even use any spells.


    Now, if he were a character out of a shounen manga, he might have thought something along the lines of, ¡®I want to see how much stronger I¡¯ve be!¡¯ But Siwoo clearly wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    Instead, he was actually unhappy with this development. It was far too early for him to be meeting any witches.


    Unsure on what he should say to her, he let out a sigh and lowered his head, watching as the witch came closer to him.


    In contrast, the witch strode through the puddles with confidence and approached him.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to be scared. I¡¯m not here to fight you, you see? I¡¯m not like the rest of them.¡±


    She tapped his shoulder in a friendly manner, leaving him with mixed feelings.


    Although he knew that not all Exiles were wicked, thanks to Yebin, he wasn¡¯t naive enough to trust anyone just by hearing them utter a few words.


    The witch was all friendly to him, but that was only because she thought he was a proper witch. Now, if she discovered that he was a¡­ Rare species, who knew how she would react.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Judging from your appearance, you aren¡¯t from around here¡­ And¡­ You probably were exiled here not too long ago, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Not good.¡¯</i></b>


    Things would turn badly for him if this continued any longer.


    The funny thing here was that, when he saw her at the convenience store, she always looked tired and gave off the impression that she didn¡¯t want to talk with anyone.


    Now, she was the one who acted all friendly, despite Siwoo clearly trying to show that he didn¡¯t want to talk with her.


    <b><i> ¡®Why is she even trying to get along with a stranger without a care in the world?¡¯</i></b>


    Seeing how carefree she acted, it seemed like she had a lot of confidence in her abilities.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to catch a Homunculus and hand it over to collect a bounty at the Witch Point, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Witch point? Bounty? What is she on about?¡¯</i></b>


    The witch happily rambled on about things he had never heard before.


    Amidst the fierce downpour, a fragrant scent wafted through the air.


    It was the exact same scent that she smelled whenever he paid the bill at the convenience store, which further convinced him that she really was the part-timers he often encountered there.


    ¡°Sorry, but this area, including Sinchon and Hongdae, is my territory. I don¡¯t wee other people here. Since you seem unaware about this, I¡¯ll let you slide this time. But, there¡¯s no next time. The moment I see you again, I¡¯ll immediately deal with you by force.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Siwoo nodded.


    At this point, he regretted his previous decisions.


    <b><i> ¡®I should have jun run away the first time I see her.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand how it feels. When I first got here, it was tough on me too. I have no status, no money, no information¡­ Compared to Gehenna, life was way more miserable here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, I can tell you ways to make money quickly. I mean, you¡¯ll need them if you¡¯re nning to settle down here, no?¡±


    To make things worse, she started talking about money right from the start.


    This further convinced him that he should avoid her at all costs.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s this thing called blockchain¡ª huh?¡±


    The witch, who had been talking all this time, suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    In front of Siwoo¡¯s partially covered eyes, he saw a pair of trembling mint-colored eyes.


    This was the first time he had ever seen that kind of eye color.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the guy whoes to buy cigarettes every day? But this¡­ is magic, no? What? But, you¡¯re a male¡­?¡±


    The confused witch took a step back and Siwoo did the exact same thing as her.


    His main main priorities were ensuring his safety through conversation, finding a way to escape and getting ready to fight if needed.


    To achieve all that, first he took off his shadow gauntlet to show off the ring that was given to him by Countess Gemini.


    Given by Albireo, the ring ensured his status as a guest of the Gemini Household.


    ¡°Ie from the Gemini¡ª¡±


    ¡°W-Wait!¡±


    And the following development went as he had anticipated.


    The moment she saw the ring, her face turned pale.


    ¡°I-I can get the money soon¡­ I-I wasn¡¯t trying to deceive you! I-If you can just wait for one¡­ N-No, two weeks¡ª!¡±


    Her confidence from moments ago vanished, and she became flustered and desperate.


    <b><i> ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯</i></b>


    He looked at the witch with a bewildered expression.


    For some reason, the witch, who had appeared elegant until now, looked rather pitiful.


    2.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯te here to collect money. I really thought that you were another servant sent by the Countess to do just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah no, that isn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ I was so scared¡­¡±


    The witch introduced herself as Sharon Evergreen.


    She had changed from her wet witch dress to a casual outfit of jeans and short-sleeved shirt. They were having a quick chat at thest train stop.


    To summarize, Sharon wasn¡¯t a ¡®Dangerous Exile¡¯ like Siwoo had initially thought.


    In fact, she was a witch Siwoo had heard of before.


    There was an incident called the ¡®Sprout Rebellion¡¯ back in Gehenna, a major incident that transformed Cloud Mushroom Vige, a vige in Border Town, into an oak tree forest.


    It was caused by an experiment going out of control, causing acorns lying on the ground to grow rapidly, leading to the destruction of nearby workshops and homes.


    When he first heard about that incident, he even thought, <b><i>¡®Such a clumsy witch like that exists¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Even so, he never could have imagined that he¡¯d actually meet with the person responsible for the incident.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to get your citizenship back by paying off your debt?¡±


    And this was why he concluded that Sharon wasn¡¯t a dangerous witch.


    To the witches in Gehenna, citizenship was pretty much their IDs.


    Those witches wouldn¡¯t overstep certain limits to avoid getting exiled from the city. Since Sharon was working to get hers back, Siwoo was certain that this was the case with her as well.


    Not to mention that he had anotheryer of security, the Countess Gemini, whose influence extended to the Tree of Sephiroth itself.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    There was also the fact that the reason for her exile wasn¡¯t because she was doing forbidden magical experiments or killing civilians.


    ¡°How much are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­In Korean won, it should be around¡­ 58 billion 88.42 million won¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®The fuck? That many?!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Wait, are you telling me destroying a few houses got you that much debt?¡±


    It would be one thing if it was Tarot Town, but the incident happened in Border Town, where the value of the properties weren¡¯t particrly high.


    <b><i> ¡®Yes, she destroyed an entire block, but there¡¯s no way it cost that much.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Maybe she got scammed?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Most of it came from the witches suing me for destroying their research materials¡­ You know what? Let¡¯s just stop talking about this¡­ It¡¯s just making me depressed¡­¡±


    Her shoulders slumped as she spoke, as if she was shouldering the weight of the world.


    At this point, the heavy rain that had covered the night sky had finally stopped.


    In front of them, the night sky glistened with pure rity.

 Chapter 147: Debt-Ridden Witch (2)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Even in the normally lively center of Sinchon, the streets would grow deserted after 2 a.m. on a weekday night.


    Thanks to the short rain shower, puddles decorated the cold night street.


    As he walked on that very same street, Siwoo hopped over, trying to avoid the puddle in front of him.


    ¡°Tell me your story too.¡±


    His and the witch¡¯s conversation began with them telling each other about their stories. With just a brief mention of how Siwoo ended up in Gehenna, and how he was able to use magic, their conversation naturally expanded.


    He began his story when his life in the modern world was suddenly turned upside down after he was brought to Gehenna.


    Forced to be a ve, he tried to research how to use magic so he could escape.


    At one point, he managed to rescue the Gemini¡¯s apprentice witches.


    But, as a result, he got injured. He recovered after a long time, though, and managed to gain a brand.


    Eventually, he returned to the modern world and started to live here again, thanks to the hospitality of Countess Gemini.


    While he was sharing his experience, he made sure to emphasize how grateful the Countess was to him and how close he was to their apprentice witches.


    He believed that mentioning those two points would make her more reluctant to do him harm, and also elevate his social status a little.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, Sharon¡¯s reaction was almost dismissive.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting exaggerated reactions like, <b><i>¡®Wow, you were a ve, but you researched self-essence magic?!¡¯</i></b> or <b><i>¡®You¡¯re a crazy genius!¡¯ </i></b>or <b><i>¡®A man with a brand? You¡¯ll be a high valued research subject!¡¯ </i></b>toe out of her mouth.


    Especially thest one, which he¡¯d rather not hear from anyone.


    But, her reaction was the equivalent of someone hearing news about the shipping disruption in the Suez Canal, a big event that resulted in a logistical halt around the Mediterranean, yet they brushed it off as if it was a random urrence.


    It made Siwoo wonder if he had been overly conscious about this matter due to his limited knowledge of the modern world.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as surprised as I expected.¡±


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Sharon turned her head toward Siwoo, her eyes widened.


    At that moment, her beautiful hair fluttered, releasing a fresh fragrance.


    Once again he realized how beautiful witches were.


    With the neon lights of the 24-hour sticker photo booth illuminating her from behind, she looked like a magazine model.


    ¡°You know, I expected a stronger reaction¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s surprising, but do you want to hear something even more surprising? I paid back 1.3 billion won over ten years, but the principal was reduced by 120 million won!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°But do you know what is even more surprising than that? At this rate, it would take me more than three millennia to pay back the entire debt along with the interests! What do you think? Mind blowing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Now, he understood where she came from.


    The pursuit of magic, dreams and passions was only feasible when one was able to enjoy a life offort and luxury.


    Sharon didn¡¯t mention 580 billion won randomly. She was truly desperate to repay that debt, and he was literally just another guy in her life.


    He was too ustomed to the witches he knew in Gehenna; The wealthy ones who never had to worry about money, thus skewing his perspective about witches in general, thinking that all of them didn¡¯t care about money.


    Now, he realized that he was generalizing them too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you¡ª Well, if you¡¯re truly sorry, treat me to a meal, then.¡±


    ¡°A meal?¡±


    ¡°That, or buy me something to drink.¡±


    That was something he could do, at least.


    It felt like it had been a long time since hest engaged in such a lengthy conversation with someone.


    Who would have thought that he, someone who escaped Gehenna to the modern world because he hated the ce, would end up forming a connection with a witch who desperately wanted to go back to Gehenna.


    A good old irony.


    There was a 24-hour McDonald¡¯s in the neighborhood, so he bought one of each plum and pear chiller from the ce.


    The witch didn¡¯t seem like a bad person and because it was a rare opportunity for him to talk with someone, he decided to prolong her conversation with her.


    And while he was at it, he might try to ask her for some tips about the modern world. If possible, he also nned to ask for her advice to get him out of his rut. Either way, he had to treat her well.


    ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡±


    Sharon, who received the chiller from him, let out a grin.


    He still found it fascinating how his impression on someone could change after seeing them changing their expression.


    Who would have thought that Sharon, who always appeared tired on clock, would have such a personality?


    She was way way more courageous and spirited than he had ever expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it isn¡¯t a big deal¡­ But, is it okay if I were to ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sharon responded while sipping her chiller through her straw, as if trying to cherish it.


    If Siwoo had known that she¡¯d enjoy it so much, he would have bought another one for her.


    ¡°If other Exiles were to see me, how would they react?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­ It should be different from person to person. Some will care, some will not, like me, some might think about causing you trouble and so on. But, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll do anything after seeing that ring. Most people aren¡¯t crazy enough to go up against the Geminis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°*Slurp* ¡­Anyway, what were you doing out there? From your words, it seems like you are trying to hide from us witches, but did you not consider the possibility of you encountering one of us when hunting the Homunculi?¡±


    Sharon asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    ¡°I saw Homunculus killing people¡­ I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing¡­¡±


    Once he finished speaking, Sharon stared at his face for a long time.


    Her gaze made him feel embarrassed, so he sipped his chillers to cover it.


    At that moment, Sharon made a rather casual remark.


    ¡°Yes. A lot of them died.¡±


    To Siwoo, that was a shocking revtion. As for Sharon, it felt like she treated it as something normal.


    Though, one shouldn¡¯t really wonder why she acted that way. She had known about the fact for a long time, after all.


    ¡°Exactly how many of them died?¡±


    ¡°No one knows for sure. It doesn¡¯t happen that frequently. Especially with the small fries, like the one we hunted today, it only happens maybe once or twice a year? Anyway, those guys aren¡¯t the problem, the ones with multiple ¡®eyes¡¯ are.¡±


    ¡°Multiple ¡®eyes?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me you decided to hunt them without even knowing about that? You¡¯re way more courageous than I thought.¡±


    Sharon shook her head in disbelief at Siwoo¡¯sck of knowledge and impulsive actions.


    ¡°There are different levels among the Homunculi. Generally, we use the number of their eyes to tell the level of danger they hold. Starting from the weakest ones, the one-eyed, the more eyes they have, the more dangerous they are.¡±


    ¡°So, there is a way to tell that, huh?¡±


    Siwoo had realized how the ck dog-like Homunculus he had encountered was much easier to deal with than the one he had encountered in the Latifundium.


    Each of the dogs didn¡¯t seem to possess any unique magic and their appearance looked the same.


    <b><i> ¡®Come to think of it, the one I encountered in the Latifundium has three eyes¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Yes. Well, those with multiple eyes are rather rare and hard to find. But, they won¡¯t be doing something petty like attacking humans one by one. Rather, they¡¯ll do their things in a shier manner.¡±


    ¡°In a shier manner?¡±


    ¡°Such as causingrge-scale disasters. Massive fire, epidemic, destroying buildings blindly, replicating natural disasters and so on¡­ In any case, they¡¯d get a lot of people either injured or killed.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I thought those guys were supposed to be guardians? Why would they do something like that?¡¯</i></b>


    He just couldn¡¯t fathom them causing such destructive acts for no reason.


    Understanding what was going on in his mind, Sharon made another remark.


    ¡°What you¡¯re thinking is correct, but keep in mind that they¡¯ve been around for a very long time.


    ¡°They still need a way to maintain their existence, that¡¯s why they went around to kill witches and absorb their mana. They¡¯ve been doing that for thousands of years.


    ¡°But, they can¡¯t keep on doing that. The number of witches had dwindled to less than a tenth of what it used to be. There just isn¡¯t enough food for them to eat.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they switched to humans. Instead of mana, they absorb their fate and life force. All to sustain their lives¡­¡±


    After recounting that shocking tale, Sharon straightened her body.


    Siwoo followed her gaze, only to find out the identity of the thing she was captivated by; A steamer that started to release its steam.


    Her eyes carried a deep sorrow, as if she had finally been reunited with the lover she thought was killed during the military service.


    Well, if she didn¡¯t open her mouth while drooling, Siwoo would probably get caught in the atmosphere and tear up.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡­Ah, n-no¡­¡±


    Sharon nodded before shaking her head hastily, trying topose herself afterwards.


    Seeing her acting like this, Siwoo scratched his cheek and tried to enter the store.


    He felt pity for her, the woman who was longing to eat but unable to afford a good meal.


    She had been working hard, even taking up a part-time job at a convenience store, but it seemed like she could barely even live with the money she earned. It made him wonder how hard her life actually was.


    Well, even if it wasn¡¯t the case, he felt that befriending her wouldn¡¯t cause him any loss.


    After all, this woman had been living as an Exile for ten whole years. She should have valuable knowledge that she could share with him.


    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. It would be nice to chat while eating, no? It¡¯s time for ate-night snack anyway.¡±


    Siwoo walked into the store, wearing a casual and considerate approach. He didn¡¯t want her to feel that he was pitying her.


    Initially, Sharon hesitated and declined his offer, but in the end, she followed him inside.


    ¡°If you say so, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for it. As an exchange, could you tell me more about how things work here?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s daily consumption of crustaceans averaged about three king crabs per day.


    Considering how he had eaten thirty of them at once yesterday, it was no surprise that the store owner recognized him.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You came today too, Kid!¡±


    When the store owner saw him enter through the door, he ditched the TV they¡¯d been watching and hurried over to his side.


    ¡°How many should I pack for you today?¡±


    ¡°Ten of thergest ones. Can I eat here?¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know about that¡­ We don¡¯t usually let the customers eat here after midnight¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­My ce!¡±


    As soon as the owner¡¯s disapproving words came out, Sharon shouted loudly, trying to join the conversation.


    ¡°You can pack them¡­ And we can eat them at my ce¡­¡±


    Her cheeks turned as red as cherries, probably out of embarrassment due to her sudden outburst.


    The owner and Siwoo exchanged nces with each other.


    ¡°Oho~ I thought your girlfriend is a foreigner, but it turns out she speaks Korean well. Got it! Just wait for a bit, I¡¯ll pack them up for you in a jiffy!¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-Okay¡­¡±


    The bald man, thinking that he grasped the situation, gave Siwoo a thumbs up and whispered a few words to Siwoo before heading straight to fetch the crabs from the tank. All were done without Sharon able to notice it.


    ¡°Good luck, Kid!¡±


    Hearing his words, Siwoo realized that the man had misunderstood something.


    But, he decided that he didn¡¯t need to correct it, so he kept his mouth shut.


    Before long, he found himself holding bags filled with King Crabs in both hands.


    With each step he took, the bag swayed, releasing the fragrant aroma of the crabs.


    Beside him, Sharon was walking at a surprisingly fast pace.


    Just a while ago, she was still walking normally, but at the moment, it was as if she was participating in a race.


    Her long hair, extending down to her hips, swayed like a dog¡¯s tail.


    It seemed like she really loved those crabs.


    <b><i> ¡®But, how long do we have to walk?¡¯</i></b>


    They had been walking for more than twenty minutes, but it didn¡¯t seem that she¡¯d be stopping anytime soon.


    The vige of studio apartments in Sinchon was divided into three areas. First, the fancy area near the station where Siwoo lived.


    Second, the steep clusters of studio apartments that were located on the hills between Myeongmul Street and Ewha Womans University.


    And the third, the downtown studio apartmentplex, the ce where the two of them were currently strolling through.


    After walking for a while, Sharon finally stopped at a ce; A residentialmercial building, where a pub called ¡®?? Food Cart¡¯ was located on its first floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little far, but we¡¯re here.¡±


    After climbing up the first, second, third, fourth and fifth floor, they finally reached the rooftop. A room was installed there.


    ¡°Wee! Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, please excuse me.¡±


    Even on the first floor, the building looked old and weathered, so Siwoo didn¡¯t have any expectations that she¡¯d be living in a great ce.


    But, as he entered her ce, he realized that he was still underestimating how bad it was. The ce was far from the ideal rooftop room one might hope for. Hell, any hope one might have would be crushed the moment they saw this ce.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a little messy here.¡±


    The ¡®messiness¡¯ she mentioned wasn¡¯t even a problem.


    Rather, the room itself was one. A huge one, to be exact.


    To begin with, the room was small, even for a rooftop room; only about 6 pyeong<sup>1</sup>Around 19.83 square meter..


    Not only that, there was a pir right in the middle of the room, further reducing the already limited living space.


    The bed was covered with clothes that were thrown haphazardly, as if she had been using it as a wardrobe. All over the walls were faded, yellowed old wallpapers that seemed to have been stered there for a decade.


    Not only that, there was also a sink and a gas stove sticking out from one of the walls¡­


    Siwoo had heard about her substantial debt, but witnessing the state of her room made him truly understand the gravity of her situation¡­


    At that moment, all his worries and doubts about her disappeared.


    As he stood there in shock, he heard a gulping sounding from behind him.


    ¡°Hey, when are we going to eat the crabs? I already set up the table.¡±


    When he turned around, he saw Sharon, already setting up the table with tes, acting as if she had been waiting for them to dig in.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Around 19.83 square meter.</li></ul>

 Chapter 148: Debt-Ridden Witch (3)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (3) ?</b>


    1.


    The small desk was crammed full just by cing two King Crabs on it.


    Their rich and savory aroma, with their shells and carapace cut for easy meat picking, was enough to fill up the cramped room.


    ¡°T-This taste! A-Amazing¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat your share, you can take your time.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    With a fork in one hand and a crab leg in the other, Sharon enthusiastically scraped the crab meat.


    Despite her trying to maintain aposed appearance, her eating pace betrayed herself spectacrly. She looked so eager to eat, as if trying to gulp everything down in one bite.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had something like this in ages¡­¡±


    Bits of the crab meat were still dangling on her lips, but that didn¡¯t bother her.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t have the heart to point it out either. Seeing her like this reminded him of the time when he first returned to Gehenna, after all.


    Her puffy cheeks, sparkling eyes and curling lips made her look cute though.


    ¡°What do you usually eat?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Just leftovers, usually.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her answer was a little surprising.


    Many witches considered sleeping unnecessary, so they wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to sleep.


    But, he had never seen any of them who¡¯d willingly skip meals. Though, they wouldn¡¯t go as far as eating scraps just so that they could eat.


    Eating was considered as one of the witches¡¯ greatest pleasures, despite them not needing the nutrition they could get from their food.


    Yet the witch in front of him casually admitted that she ate scraps just to get by¡­


    At that moment, he realized that she didn¡¯t even own a fridge.


    <b><i> ¡®How difficult must her life have been?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I set a special day when I could eat normal food, but I often skip it.¡±


    As she kept on eating, savoring every bite that entered her mouth, her face beamed. She even started to share things with Siwoo without being asked.


    And so, he found out that she had a monthly food budget of less than 200,000 won. The rest of her money was used to pay off her debts.


    ¡°Do you know the store near the history museum? The nuggets they sell are really good! I¡¯ll treat you there as a thank you next time, okay?¡±


    Siwoo was no stranger to nuggets as he had literally indulged in them during his previous visits to various restaurants.


    What she was referring to was a well-known chicken nugget store that was even featured on TV. The prices ranged from 3,000 won for small portions, 6,000 won for medium ones and 10,000 won forrge servings.


    They also held a weekly special for less than 10,000 won¡­


    Feeling disheartened after all the shocking reveals, Siwoo quietly set down the crab leg he was holding.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I treat her to a bunch of food?¡¯</i></b>


    That question suddenly popped into mind.


    He remembered that she mentioned something simr during their first encounter on the rooftop.


    ¡°By the way, do you make money by hunting those Homunculi?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°How? Does it have something to do with the Witch Point thing that you mentioned before?¡±


    Siwoo still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    He knew that Homunculus could drop part of the Witch of Creation¡¯s legacies.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to find anything through thest one¡¯s corpse except for a single crystal.


    In his eyes, that crystal was no different from a ss bead.


    ¡°Oh, right. You did say that you don¡¯t know anything about it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sharon put down the crab she was eating and wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    Then, she started to exin.


    ¡°There are two main ways to make money by hunting the Homunculi. You probably have already guessed one of them. Getting and selling the valuables left by the Witch of Creation. It¡¯s an easy and fast way to make a lot of money and I¡¯m also aiming for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What about the other way?¡±


    ¡°The other way is¡­ Just hand these crystals over to the Witch Point.¡±


    Sharon took out the crystal she had kept in her pocket and showed it to Siwoo.


    ¡°You could tell the Homunculus¡¯ strength by the amount of mana it had while it was alive. This crystal is its core, its heart, the thing that gives it life and allows it to move.¡±


    ¡°This ?ar¨©ra<sup>1</sup>A little bit hard to exin. In Buddhism, this is a relic. Generally, it¡¯s in the form of jewels or crystals that are left behind by a person after a cremation.-like thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to those, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, the Witch Point branch in Gwanghwamun weighs it and charges 10,000 won for every 0.1g of it. This one in particr would probably sell at around 1.3 million won.¡±


    ¡°Do they have magical properties or something?¡±


    When he examined the bead-like thing, he couldn¡¯t see through anything. Hell, he couldn¡¯t even tell what material it was made of.


    Not only that it looked in and without a charm, it also didn¡¯t seem capable of storing mana.


    ¡°It does have some, but it¡¯s mostly useless. There are more affordable and better materials than it, such as ss, quartz of actual crystals.¡±


    Sharon said with certainty.


    <b><i> ¡®Then, why the hell would anyone spend 1.3 million won on this useless thing?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a long time to exin everything¡­ Can we talk after I finish my meal? I want to finish it while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, enjoy your meal. Oh yeah, do you drink?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about alcohol? Of course I do! I love it!¡±


    On the outside, she seemed like someone who¡¯d walk down the hallway with a cold and arrogant face. Yet, the mention of alcohol made her turn giddy like this.


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Her determination and spirit made it hard for him to empathize or pity her.


    ¡°Alright, if you have a favorite drink, let me know. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s go together. This is my house, you know? How can I let you go alone?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m going out to smoke anyway.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­ Give me dark beer. I don¡¯t care which brand.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Siwoo excused himself and left Sharon alone at the table.


    When he came back with the beer, he noticed that she had already ced another crab on the table.


    So, he sat down in front of her, pretending to eat.


    He didn¡¯t want her to feel uneasy if he were to just sit there idly.


    In a mere two hours, the huge King Crab disappeared from the table.


    On the other side of the table was Sharon, smiling giddily while wiggling her body around.


    She looked so happy that it could warm the hearts of everyone who was watching her.


    <b><i> ¡®It feels like I¡¯m feeding a hungry stray dog¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, Siwoo kept that thought to himself.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I had a great meal! It¡¯s been a decade since I had something so expensive!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat everything by myself, right?¡±


    ¡°No, of course you didn¡¯t. Also, I love eating with people who have a healthy appetite like you.¡±


    After that, they enjoyed some pudding as dessert before continuing their conversation.


    Well, it was less of a conversation and more of Sharon using her extensive experience about this world and giving him a lecture about it.


    ¡°Alright, where were we?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we were talking about why would anyone buy the Homunculus¡¯ crystal at the Witch Point.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s that thing¡­ Okay, first thing first, I¡¯ll exin what the Witch Points are.¡±


    Sharon took out her phone.


    It looked like a model that was out at least five years ago.


    The same model that was distributed for free before Siwoo got taken to Gehenna.


    She navigated through the map on her phone, arriving at a building near Gwanghwamun Square.


    ¡°This is the Witch Point, to be exact, it¡¯s the Seoul branch. The ce was established around a hundred years ago by Duchess Tiphereth, a renowned witch, as a forward base for hunting Homunculus as long as carrying out public tasks. It¡¯s a kind ofmunity where Exiles could gather.


    As you can see, like me, a lot of Exiles aren¡¯t exactly as wicked as they are hyped to be¡­ Actually, there¡¯s one bitch who fits that description perfectly¡­ Anyway, a Witch Point is a spot where Exiles gather to exchange information and goods.¡±


    ¡°Duchess Tiphereth?¡±


    Sharon continued with her exnation.


    From what she heard, the organization was created around the world by Duchess Tiphereth. At the time, she was filled with both anger and sadness as her apprentice lost her life to a certain renowned criminal.


    It was rumored that she was still wandering around this world, trying to hunt both Homunculi and criminals.


    The name Witch Point was derived from the term ¡®watch point,¡¯ which referred to a surveince base. Well, at least that was what Sharon guessed.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    He tried to summarize everything that Sharon had told him.


    While Homunculi were a massive threat to ¡®humans,¡¯ as they had no way to fight back, it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case for ¡®witches.¡¯


    The witches wouldn¡¯t go out of their way to hunt the one-eyed Homunculi. Those weren¡¯t even considered as a threat to them, and not to mention that a sessful hunt wouldn¡¯t give them anything, so they tended to leave those ones be.


    But, the Duchess was different. Due to her having suffered through the pain of loss herself, she set up the organization to prevent more victims.


    ¡°So, she offered those rewards as encouragement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, she used to do so, at least.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did she stop?¡±


    ¡°I mean, when people bring in those crystals from all over the world, no matter how rich you are, you¡¯ll eventually run out of money, won¡¯t you? Her entire fortune disappeared in a mere ten years, you know?¡±


    Hearing that made Siwoo curious what kind of rewards the Duchess even gave out.


    ¡°Nowadays, the noble witches have established connections with the higher-ups from various countries, both in politics and business. Those higher-ups are very cautious when ites to dealing with those Homunculi that normal humans can¡¯t handle.


    ¡°So, they made contracts with the witches. Every country worldwide would support the witches with funds for hunting the Homunculi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where my taxes went, huh¡­?¡±


    With this exchange, the Exiles were more than pleased to earn money through those useless crystals.


    Meanwhile, the government was able to use their money to resolve the otherwise unsolvable problem.


    In this way, those two groups, who originally had no business with each other, managed to form a peculiar symbiotic rtionship in the modern world.


    ¡°Then, why do you even work as a part-timer? Why can¡¯t you just focus on hunting those Homunculi?¡±


    She could earn around 1.3 million won for a single Homunculus. That was roughly equal to 144 hours of payment if he were topare it to the minimum wage.


    ¡°You idiot, I need to replenish my mana at some point! Also, it isn¡¯t like those guys would just show up everywhere like a random encounter in RPGs! I still need a steady ie!¡±


    ¡°Makes sense¡­¡±


    Even the reason for that was pitiable,


    ¡°Anyway, we had a really good meal today! Since your ce and my workce are close, if you ever have any questions, feel free toe and ask! You cane and hang out if you¡¯re bored too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Since it was gettingte, he slowly got up to leave.


    Sharon had also finished cleaning up and stood up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±


    ¡°No, I also have things to do outside.¡±


    Saying that, she opened her wardrobe and took out a thick stack of flyers.


    Siwoo¡¯s mouth was agape for a moment, unable to express hisplex emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing that too?¡±


    ¡°I mean, witches don¡¯t need sleep anyway, right? Besides, they said that if I carefully pasted them everywhere, I could earn 100 won for each of them. It¡¯s another way to make some pocket money.¡±


    Siwoo set off into the night with Sharon again, this time, she was wearing a snapback cap and sneakers.


    Once again, he realized how amazing of a person she was.


    Normal people would get discouraged and end up giving up on everything if they were riddled with that much debt.


    Her state was so dire to the point that Siwoo wouldn¡¯t dare to criticize her if she were to use magic to earn more money.


    But, she didn¡¯t do that. She was so determined to earn money without resorting to dirty methods.


    Seeing the determined and hardworking female matriarch, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but feel a jitter in his heart.


    ¡°While I¡¯m posting these flyers, I can also look for the Homunculi and hunt them if I actually find them. It¡¯s practically killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°You are so optimistic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that many times.¡±


    Sharon grinned as she tore off the tape in her hand and stuck one of the flyers on the wall.


    Siwoo knew what he was about to say was rude, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from saying it anymore.


    He had felt the urge ever since he went out to smoke.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to, this is something I need to do on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the flyers¡­ Can I help you repay your debt?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas to make more money?¡±


    She perked up her ears in curiosity, ready to listen to what he was about to say.


    If Siwoo were to bother looking it up, he should be able to find various ways to make money, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Sharon.


    The thing was that he didn¡¯t need to do that as he had received arge amount of money from Countess Gemini.


    In truth, he was still unsure if it was morally right for him to give that money to Sharon. After all, unlike her, he didn¡¯t get his money through hard work.


    ¡°No, but¡­ I do have plenty of spare money¡­ I can help you pay off the interest¡ª¡±


    He quickly realized that his offer was inappropriate.


    Sharon¡¯s happy face suddenly stiffened.


    She clutched the bundle of flyers and gave him a very unpleasant look.


    Her lips trembled, but she ultimately didn¡¯t say anything.


    Siwoo immediately regretted saying such thoughtless words.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am angry. Very much so. Don¡¯t you ever ask something like that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    From his perspective, he was doing something good; He just wanted to help her, after all. But, he didn¡¯t take the other person¡¯s perspective into consideration.


    To her, it probably felt like he was pitying her, thus hurting her pride and making her angry.


    This waspletely his fault for making such a hasty proposal.


    However, Sharon didn¡¯t give him the tongueshing he expected.


    Instead, she patted his shoulders and spoke calmly to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone makes mistakes. Anyway, I have to go now, see you next time.¡±


    She easily forgave his rudeness as she waved her hand and disappeared into the alley to put up more flyers.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    As he watched her receding figure, a pang of regret appeared in his heart.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1A little bit hard to exin. In Buddhism, this is a relic. Generally, it¡¯s in the form of jewels or crystals that are left behind by a person after a cremation.</li></ul>

 Chapter 149: Debt-Ridden Witch (4)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Sharon vividly remembered thest day she spent peacefully in Gehenna.


    Evergreen¡¯s self-essence magic was a unique type of magic that epassed the five elements of Tattva<sup>1</sup>ording to the tradition of yoga, the whole creation consists of and is governed by five elements ¨C earth (prithvi), water (apas), fire (agni), air (vayu) ¦Ê¦Á¦É aether (akasha). Each element is the manifestation of primal cosmic energy (Shakti)..


    On that particr day, she was doing research involving a magical form using elemental magic circles to elerate the growth of her imperfect brand.


    It was important research for her as the brand she inherited was iplete. This was thest task she needed to undergo to prove herself and reach the 20th rank like her master.


    ¡°Phew¡­ That should be enough.¡±


    Over the course of several days, she had been sprinkling salt and purified water on the ground, attempting to firm it up.


    This process continued until five minutes before midnight, when the mana in the air reached its peak.


    After months of meticulous effort, the offerings she had collected were now perfect.


    With a tense expression, Sharon tightly held onto her wand, looking down at the magic circle she had set up.


    Its shape resembled a diamond with its corners pointing in four directions. To draw it, she used a mixture of her own blood and saliva.


    At each corner, circr altars were formed to hold the aforementioned offerings.


    While magic was fundamentally a study ofputations and forms, symbols and rituals were also part of it.


    It was especially the case for the Evergreen¡¯s elemental magic, as it ced a significant emphasis on rituals and sacrifices due to its old-fashioned nature. The importance of offerings specifically, was very high.


    The oue of the rituals she would be holding depended not only on the precise calctions of the magic form but also on the offerings she presented.


    And so, she made a final inspection on the offerings she had arranged on the altar.


    At a nce, they might seem randomly ced, but each of them were ced in the most optimal location which, at the same time, carried the deepest symbolic meaning.


    ¡°Alright, shall we have a look?¡±


    On the eastern altar of the diamond-shaped magic circle was Apas (water).


    This element decided the ritual¡¯s flow and order.


    She ced a preciouspiszuli that she purchased at an expensive price from the Red Roof Salon and high quality clean corals as offerings.


    On the western altar of the diamond-shaped magic circle was Agni (fire).


    This element served as a bridge to connect the different parts of the ritual and to carry mana from one ce to another.


    She ced topaz, otherwise known as the stone of fire, and ck gunpowder made of charcoal and sulfur as offerings.


    On the southern altar was Prithvi (earth).


    It served as the bnce and foundation for the ritual.


    Here, she served a handful of soil mixed with wheat grains, as well as small jade stones in the size of rice as offerings.


    And on the northern altar, there was Vayu (wind).


    It brought changes and helped her manifest the desired oues during the ritual.


    On this altar, there was a white mane from a young female horse that had never mated before, as well as a crystal that had been exposed to moonlight and wind for a long time.


    With those altars and offerings set up, the preparation for the ritual waspleted.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t imagine a more perfect magic circle than the one she had set up.


    ¡°It¡¯ll all be okay¡­ Stay calm¡­ I can do this¡­¡±


    As she nced at the clock, she saw there were only two minutes left until midnight.


    The ritual was scheduled to begin when midnight had arrived.


    Part of her mind, the rational part, to be exact, acknowledged that she needed to study more before attempting it.


    But, another part of her mind couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she couldn¡¯t fully manifest the brand she had inherited from her predecessor.


    And in order to correct that imperfection, she believed that she had to take certain risks.


    For the central altar of the diamond-shaped magic circle, the element Akasha (space), would be ced there.


    It was the space where all the rituals and manifestations would ur.


    Sharon stepped into the altar.


    The offering for this particr altar was herself. It would allow her to ultimately be reborn.


    She didn¡¯t believe in God.


    But, under the calm night sky, where there wasn¡¯t even any trace of the wind¡­


    Sharon offered a prayer for the first time in her life. But even she herself didn¡¯t know who she was praying to.


    ¡°Once this is over¡­ I will¡­¡±


    She was determined to prove herself, so that the words ¡®premature baby¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be thrown at her anymore.


    So that she wouldn¡¯t hear any mocking remarks anymore.


    After this, she¡¯d be reborn as aplete witch, someone who had perfectly inherited her brand.


    <b><i> ¡®Finally, it¡¯s time.¡¯</i></b>


    With emerald embedded in it, her wand glowed brightly.


    At the same time, she chanted the spell she had practiced so many times before.


    ¡°Bnce!¡±


    But¡­


    <b><i> ¡®What went wrong?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Was it because the offerings weren¡¯t in good condition?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Or maybe it was because I used my mana rashly?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®It could also be because I couldn¡¯t control the ritual well. The offerings were too perfect and they overweight myck of experience.¡¯</i></b>


    Disastrous. That was the perfect word to describe how the ritual went.


    The waves of the ritual spread through the Cloud Mushroom Vige, greatly elerating the growth of the nearby oak trees instead of herself.


    After witnessing the astonishing sight of thousands of acorns sprouting all at once, growing into towering trees and demolishing her mansion, she lost consciousness.


    2.


    Witches tend to be wealthy.


    The process of brand inheritance naturally included wealth inheritance as well, since most things in the world increased in value over time.


    Sharon wasn¡¯t an exception to the rule, she also inherited a substantial fortune from her predecessor.


    There was a vineyard near Paris that belonged to her predecessor. It had been developed for 120 years and it was making huge profits.


    That was why, the day after the incident happened, she wasn¡¯t too concerned about it.


    What if she broke her mansion? She could just repair it.


    And so, instead of beating herself over that, she was gued by self-disgust over the fact that she couldn¡¯t fully inherit her brand.


    However, she failed to realize a rather big problem.


    If her failure had only resulted in her mansion being destroyed, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big issue.


    Unfortunately for her, the Cloud Mushroom Vige was the ce where the witches of Border Town lived. The uncontrobly growing oak trees hadn¡¯t only demolished a few houses, it also destroyed several witches¡¯ workshops.


    One of the witches had her potion, the result of her painstaking research, shattered. Another one had her carefully drawn magic circles destroyed into unrecognizable shapes.


    In total, seventeen witches imed that Sharon disrupted their research and sued her for damage.


    Even though she had sold all of her riches and tried to raise money, she ultimately was unable to gather enough to cover for everything.


    In no time at all, she became penniless. The only thing she had with her was a document from the City Hall that demanded her to pay 90,000 gold coins to cover all the damages.


    When she first saw the number written on that document, she was in a daze. She couldn¡¯t even fathom how much money that was.


    Back then, she had two options to choose from.


    One, to run away from Gehenna and start a new life in the modern world. Two, to borrow some money to pay for everything and repay the debt afterwards.


    After much consideration, she chose thetter. She went to several nobles, humbly requesting their help, bowing her heads to them while writing various debt agreements.


    In total, she borrowed a total of 90,213 gold from Countess Yesod, the owner of Levana Grand Bath, Duchess Erelim, the Chairwoman of the Jinri Jinmyeong Academinc Society and the filthy rich noble, Countess Gemini, all using her citizenship and brand as coteral.


    Since there was no way for her to repay this amount if she were to live in Gehenna, she epted a temporary exilement order and headed to the modern world.


    This was what happened ten years ago.


    ¡°Elon Musk, you traitorous bastard!¡±


    And now, she was standing at the cash register of a certain convenience store.


    The witch gritted her teeth as she looked at the value of a certain coin that had fallen due to a certain someone¡¯s actions.


    Anger surged within her.


    ¡°They said I could buy a car with this¡­ Or go to Mars¡­ It¡¯s supposed to be the currency of dreams¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®They never said the market could crash so dramatically overnight! Now those promises are null!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®That son of a bitch¡­ Is he really a human?!¡¯</i></b>


    Shaking with anger, she clenched her fists.


    Tears started welling up in her eyes.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to pour all her money into cryptocurrency.


    What she did was hold onto a glimmer of hope and gradually invested the money she earned from her part-time job, which amounted to around 5 million won.


    However, every penny of hope she had gathered quickly diminished to 3.5 million won when she was busy working.


    Considering the current trend, it was obvious that it would only go downhill from there.


    In the blink of an eye, her 1.5 million disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°My head¡­¡±


    Feeling a sudden headache, she put her hand on her forehead.


    <b><i> ¡®Should I sell my stocks now? Or should I hold on and wait for them to go up again?¡¯</i></b>


    She had nned to stop when it hit 7 million won, but unfortunately for her, fate was merciless.


    ¡°My fried chicken¡­ My tteokbokki¡­ My kimbap¡­ Sundae¡­ Give them back¡­¡±


    The dream of the delicious food she wanted to enjoy became blurry beforepletely disappearing into the sky.


    As she sighed at the empty cash register, she realized that it was almost time for her shift to be over.


    ¡°Guess he won¡¯t be buying any cigarettes today¡­¡±


    The person she was thinking about was Siwoo.


    Her shift went from 6 pm to midnight.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence or a y of fate, but he always came to the store when she was on the clock.


    They had only found out about each other yesterday, but she had been aware of him for a while.


    His good looks aside, it was hard to forget a remarkable customer who wore an eyepatch and came to buy cigarettes and c every single day.


    Based on their conversation yesterday, she surmised that he was just as unlucky as herself.


    The fact that he turned out to be a witch had actually shocked her, but what caught her off guard even more was the fact that he was able to hunt the Homunculi with his magic.


    Not to mention that he didn¡¯t do it solely because of his self-interest, but he was also doing it to help others.


    <b><i> ¡®I don¡¯t know him that well, but he bought me King Crabs, so he must be a good guy~¡¯</i></b>


    However, his words during their parting, where he offered to take care of her debts¡­


    They were too far.


    While she was in a huge debt, she still took pride in her identity as a witch, and she still had a sense of dignity.


    She didn¡¯t want to be in a one-sided rtionship where she¡¯d receive his help without giving him anything in return.


    ¡°I told him he shouldn¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    But, she knew that he didn¡¯t say it with any ill intentions. He also immediately apologized afterwards, so she didn¡¯t hold it against him.


    Also, he didn¡¯t seem to be the type to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs.


    She had to admit that she felt a little perplexed by his somber demeanor and kind-heartedness though, as it contradicted her expectations a little.


    ¡°Did I overreact yesterday?¡±


    After ending her shift and passing it over to her colleague, she stepped out of the convenience store. There, she noticed a familiar face, smoking in the nearby alley.


    With a smile on her face, she quickly made her way toward him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She lightly tapped his shoulder, calling out to him, which surprised him.


    Seeing how awkward he was evenpared to their first meeting, she realized that he was still bothered by what had happened yesterday.


    ¡°Ms. Sharon¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Sharon. Don¡¯t be so stiff with me~¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, are we not partners walking the path of magic together? Loosen up~¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you being polite because I¡¯m older than you?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    Seeing him all flustered like this after she teased him a little, she found him to be quite cute.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just loosen up then~¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Sharon let out a smirk as she watched him scratching his head, sensing that he still felt a little awkward even after seeing her acting like usual.


    <b><i> ¡®He¡¯s either shy or a little submissive.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Either way, it¡¯s cute.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Anyway, I want to apologize for my thoughtless remark yesterday.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I already said that it¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I feel like I should apologize¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Jeez, what did I just say to you?¡±


    Despite her messing around, Siwoo didn¡¯t smile, and instead bowed his head to apologize, which surprised her even more.


    Since there was no need to make a big deal out of the small issue, she quickly urged him to lift his head up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will make up for it, but can I help you distribute the flyers today? We can also look for the Homunculi while we¡¯re at it¡­¡±


    Hearing his suggestion, Sharon let out a bright smile and readily nodded her head.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1ording to the tradition of yoga, the whole creation consists of and is governed by five elements ¨C earth (prithvi), water (apas), fire (agni), air (vayu) ¦Ê¦Á¦É aether (akasha). Each element is the manifestation of primal cosmic energy (Shakti).</li></ul>

 Chapter 150: Debt-Ridden Witch (5)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Sharon and Siwoo strolled through the streets together at night.


    They stopped by at the witch¡¯s rooftop apartment to get a stack of flyers.


    Together, they distributed them in every corner of the alleyways.


    ¡°This spot looks good.¡±


    That was when Siwoo realized that her im of being an expert regarding the matter of flyers distribution was correct. She carefully selected ces to stick them in, leaving no spot untouched.


    And, his decision to help her went beyond a mere apology.


    While he did want to apologize and assist her, he also realized that her presence was important to him.


    Both of them were on a mission to hunt down the Homunculi; clear threats to humans.


    Those monsters didn¡¯t only cause harm, they also hunted, devoured humans and whimsically caused natural disasters.


    He didn¡¯t think of himself as a hero who could save everyone.


    But, since he was capable of saving innocent lives, he believed that he should do it


    However, as Sharon had pointed out, in their pursuit of the Homunculi, it was an inevitability that they¡¯d encounter other witches as well.


    While Sharon easily epted Siwoo after seeing the Gemini Household¡¯s ring, not every witch would do the same.


    Therefore, having her by his side during the hunt would help in ensuring his safety.


    Additionally, since she was an official witch, she could give him advice on his magic research.


    After all, Siwoo was only good at certain parts of magic while his general magic knowledge was severelycking.


    While it was important to be creative and inspired when one was doing magic research, it was even more important to know the basics of everything first.


    It was like building lego, one needed to have the blocks ready before creating something out of it.


    And, the final reason why her presence was important was because she was the only person whom he could consider a true friend. He had lost all of his meaningful connections in this world and he couldn¡¯t form new ones due to his fate and this world being severed.


    Before he met her, he experienced extreme loneliness and boredom due to him having no one to confide in.


    Now that he knew she would always be by his side and that she wouldn¡¯t forget him even as time passed, Siwoo felt a sense offort.


    That was why he wanted to genuinely help her, without any hidden motives, even putting his calctive nature aside while doing so.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, so you want to team up with me to hunt the Homunculi while learning magic along the way?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m kinda in a rut, you see? I can¡¯t solve it on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Sharon took a moment to consider.


    ¡°Well, I understand your feelings, but hunting the Homunculi isn¡¯t a joking matter. It¡¯s a dangerous one and you could die from it from a moment of carelessness.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ What if I give you a chance and you end up getting hurt instead? I don¡¯t want that¡­ But, you did say that you hunted a three-eyed one once¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    That made her seem hesitant again, as she gently touched her lips while thinking about the situation.


    If she had intended to use him for her own gain, she wouldn¡¯t need to think so seriously about the matter.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. Under one condition. If I say it¡¯s dangerous, you¡¯ll have to immediately back off, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°And, in exchange for helping you study magic, I¡¯ll take all the profits from the crystals.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Siwoo had no intention of forcing his way to subdue the Homunculi that he couldn¡¯t handle.


    He also didn¡¯t want to owe anything to her, so the conditions she set up were fair and eptable for him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s a win-win for both of us, no?¡±


    <b><i> ¡®No.¡¯</i></b>


    Strictly speaking, while it seemed like a perfectly reasonable contractual rtionship, upon closer inspection, one would realize that Sharon didn¡¯t gain much from it.


    She had been hunting by herself until now.


    While he could use magic, it was uncertain how much help he would be, due to his status as a beginner. She didn¡¯t inquire about his skills either.


    On top of that, she said she¡¯d take the money he earned from hunting in exchange for teaching him magic.


    Taking away her time to help him out essentially didn¡¯t give her any benefits.


    But, she still chose to be kind and considerate, using the contract as an excuse to help him adapt to the modern world.


    And so, he decided that he¡¯d express his gratitude in his own way too.


    ¡°I have a condition too. Won¡¯t it be unfair if you¡¯re the only one who has them?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, what is it?¡±


    ¡°After each day, I¡¯ll buy you ate-night snack.¡±


    ¡°L-Late night snack?¡±


    Sharon, who was casually putting up the flyers on amppost, quickly turned her head when she heard Siwoo¡¯s suggestion.


    Her long hair swayed as she did so.


    Like a startled cat, her eyes widened in surprise and sparkled under the red lights.


    ¡°I have a habit of eating a bunch ofte-night snacks at once, so it won¡¯t be a burden to me if I were to add another person¡¯s portion. Besides, eating alone gets boring.¡±


    ¡°W-What kind ofte-night snack¡­?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you feel like eating, I guess. Crabs like yesterday, or beer with chicken, anything. There are a lot of stores around here that stay open untilte at night anyway.¡±


    ¡°Crabs¡­ Beer¡­ Chicken¡­¡±


    Sharon opened her mouth slightly with droolsing out of it, like Pavlov¡¯s dog reacting to a bell.


    Seeing this reaction made Siwoo happy.


    He chose the condition based on their experience yesterday, and it seemed like it was sessful.


    Sharon quickly wiped her mouth to clean her drool and tried to regain herposure.


    ¡°Well! Since you said it, I can¡¯t just refuse now, can I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I would be disappointed if you do.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s finish putting these flyers up quickly!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    She ran around energetically while putting up the flyers.


    It made him wonder how many streets could she cover at once until that energysted.


    While she was doing it, she took out the watch hanging around her neck several times.


    ¡°Why do you keep checking on the time? Do you have an appointment or something?¡±


    ¡°The time?¡±


    Sharon seemed puzzled when she heard his question, but a secondter, her eyes widened, as if she had realized something.


    ¡°Ah, right. I haven¡¯t exined it yet, have I? This is an artifact that helps me detect those Homunculi.¡±


    She fiddled with her ne, as if trying to take it off.


    In the process, her chest swayed. Its voluminous shape revealed itself beneath the windbreaker as she moved her arms behind her neck.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but be drawn toward her big chest and her slim waist that he could hold with one hand.


    It wasn¡¯t like he was meant to do it though, as it was an instinctual reaction that every healthy male would have.


    He let out an awkward cough while averting his gaze. Meanwhile, Sharon innocently raised the item that she had now grasped on her palm.


    And so, Siwoo turned his gaze toward the item.


    All this time, he thought that it was a tiny watch, but it turned out to be something else entirely.


    It was shaped the same and it also had a needle-like thing inside, just like a watch. Except that there was only one of them, instead of two. It had two ends, with one end painted red, making it resemble apass more than a watch.


    ¡°Homunculi always walk around with an Interdimensional Barrier around their bodies. Thispass is able to detect the subtle distortions that ur in the space when they are present within 150 meters of radius.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a closer look?¡±


    ¡°Sure. But, be careful, it¡¯s expensive. I got it for 12,579,800 won at the Incheon Port.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    He carefully took thepass from Sharon¡¯s hand.


    It was rtively small, its size wasparable to a wristwatch.


    Beneath the ss cover, there was a rotating disc that showed the direction. In the center, the hand was moving slowly in a circr motion.


    Thepass was likely made of silver.


    On its back, he noticed a ck and white bird emblem; the emblem of the Gemini Household.


    <b><i> ¡®I knew it, this was the twins¡¯¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Right? But, how did you find the Homunculi so far if you don¡¯t even own a tracker?¡±


    ¡°I used my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sharon looked at him with a surprised look


    She didn¡¯t look as surprised as she was now when she found out that he could use magic.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it really that surprising?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°So, my brand is on my left eye. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that, but my left eye can see the flow of mana. Even from outside the barrier, I could see those Homunculi. They look like a distorted shadow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Since they were going to be partners in the future, he decided to share a little bit of his trade secret.


    But, she only stood there with her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°Is it really that surprising?¡±


    ¡°N-No, but¡­ If I had met you ten years earlier¡­ I could have saved 12,597,800 won¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ My heart hurts when I think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°You paid over 10 million won and they didn¡¯t even spare you to pay the 7,800 won?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, they didn¡¯t even give me change! They said they didn¡¯t have any!¡±


    ¡°In any case, if we met ten years ago, I¡¯d still be a normal student.¡±


    ¡°Right. Now that you said that, my heart hurts less.¡±


    Such a meaningless conversation.


    Having someone who¡¯d never forget his existence.


    Both things made him happy, to the point that he curled his lips up.


    He realized how badly he missed someone else¡¯s presence in his life.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Before he realized it, Sharon brought her face closer to his.


    But, she didn¡¯t bring it close enough topletely obstruct his vision.


    Her wide eyes were filled with curiosity.


    His impulsive thought told him to kiss her right there and then.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Her sudden action surprised him, making him unsure how to react.


    But, she ignored his reaction as she yfully poked his eyepatch.


    ¡°Can I take a look at your eyes? Just once?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just that?¡±


    Siwoo had no problem with that since it was a simple request.


    He then revealed his golden pupil to her.


    Prior to this, he had closely observed his left eye in the mirror, so he knew that it had a rather unique appearance.


    While the cornea and pupil didn¡¯t have any noteworthy features¡­


    The iris had a golden pattern that resembled extending tree branches.


    While the pattern served as his brand, unlike official witches¡¯ brand that could be used to tell their ranks, its shape was too peculiar to serve that purpose.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Sharon leaned in so close that their noses almost touched. She stared intently into his eyes.


    In curiosity, she puckered her lips and blinked her eyes.


    Siwoo saw a reflection of his slightly embarrassed expression in her eyes.


    ¡°Amazing. This is my first time seeing this kind of brand. How did it turn out like this?¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t really worried about her curiosity.


    Rather, there was no time for him to worry.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it, but their faces were way too close to each other. At least, that was what Siwoo thought.


    Since they were that close, Siwoo could naturally smell her body scent just by breathing normally.


    One thing about witches that he found out was the fact that each of them emitted unique fragrances from their bodies.


    And Sharon, despite her living in such a shabby rooftop room, was no exception.


    <b><i> ¡®This scent¡­ What kind is it¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®A mixture of tangerine and vani benzoin¡­? It¡¯s sweet¡­¡¯</i></b>


    In any case, her scent was so good that he wanted to keep smelling it.


    Except, there was a problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Are you finished?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±


    After smelling the scent for a few seconds, he felt a rush of both excitement and arousal.


    His pants became ufortably tight, even though he wasn¡¯t feeling an intense desire for sex.


    If he hadn¡¯t been wearing jeans¡­ He might have revealed something embarrassing¡­


    ¡°Anyway, thanks for showing me. Let¡¯s put up the rest of these flyers!¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    As he tried to adjust his eyepatch and returned Sharon¡¯spass, his body froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The needle¡­ It¡¯s pointing in one direction¡­¡±


    The needle that had been spinning around was now pointing in a specific direction.


    As soon as she saw this, Sharon waved her arm. In the next second, her body briefly shone, simr to what happened when a magical girl was transforming.


    When the light faded, she was dressed up in her witch outfit.


    Pointed hat, wand, robe, short-hemmed dress adorned withyered frills and thigh-high boots.


    She swapped her casual clothes for them in an instant.


    Now, rather than calling her cosying a magical girl, she looked even more real than a magical girl.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. As your senior, I¡¯ll show you what hunting Homunculus is all about!¡±


    After saying that, both of them ran toward the direction thepass was pointing to.

 Chapter 151: Debt-Ridden Witch (6)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (6) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Bnce!¡±


    As soon as Sharon figured out the location of the Homunculus, she tightly held her wand and chanted her spell.


    Therge green emerald adorning the wand¡¯s tip emitted a radiant light, sending out ripples throughout the surroundings.


    Those ripples moved, as if it was melting, replicating their surroundings before engulfing them and formed a barrier.


    Seeing a witch employing a secret barrier for the first time, Siwoo was surprised.


    Meanwhile, Sharon nced at thepass again, quickly deciding which direction they would go.


    Then, without saying anything, she started to jump, leaping off walls and buildings like a nimble cat as she aimed for the rooftops.


    ¡°What are you standing around for? We need to hurry!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®¡­Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Watching her bouncing around agilely made Siwoo think, <b><i>¡®Can¡¯t I do something like that?¡¯</i></b>


    But, he knew he shouldn¡¯t do strange things as he couldn¡¯t make her wait any longer.


    Almost immediately, he encased his entire body in armor. Then, he gathered mana at the tip of his toes before jumping up with all his might,nding next to the witch.


    Sharon looked at thepass before opening her mouth.


    ¡°It should be near that parking tower.¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to change your clothes like that?¡±


    Siwoo asked.


    His shadow armor provided both protection and physical ability enhancement, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case with Sharon¡¯s attire.


    ¡°Evergreen¡¯s self-essence magic is an elemental magic that manifests through rituals. Clothing is an integral part of it, so, yes, I have to change my clothes.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®This is the essence of professionalism.¡¯</i></b>


    Beneath her wide-brimmed witch hat, Sharon¡¯s face gleamed with grace. There was no sign of the broke beggar crying over a penny¡¯s worth of food anymore.


    Instead, she showcased the wisdom of a mature witch who had braved countless challenges of the modern world.


    In short, it made her look reliable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead, so keep your guard up and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Sharon kicked her feet and used Water Lizard Stride (maybe), hopping from rooftops to utility poles in the direction of the parking tower.


    While she used her mana to enhance her physique, she had an exceptional sense of bnce.


    At the same time when she was doing this, a subtle tension hung in the air.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t quite used to battles or hunts yet.


    It wasn¡¯t anything strange. He had only been involved in a few incidents, it was a given that his experience regarding that was extremely limited.


    And so, it also wasn¡¯t strange that he became somewhat fearful and uncertain about the dangers posed by the uing encounter with the Homunculus.


    ¡°¡­I am doing this because I want to.¡±


    No one forced him to hunt those Homunculi.


    He reassured himself that it was his own decision to take action and prevent more casualties.


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t get cold feet and change my mind at this point, can I?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> -Swoosh!</i></b>


    Suddenly, arge pair of wings, made of shadow, emerged from behind him.


    He swiftly moved through the night streets like an arrow, following Sharon behind.


    The breeze brushed against his ears. Feeling the freedom from the shackles of gravity made him feel exhrated, like a bird slicing through the night air.


    But, that feeling was short-lived.


    Since thepass could detect spatial distortions within a 150 meter range, it meant they were about to cross paths with a Homunculus soon.


    Their destination, the parking tower, was an elevator-type one, constructed in the crowded downtown to make use of the limited parking space around the area.


    The Homunculus¡¯ appearance matched Sharon¡¯s previous description; It was suspended from the parking tower¡¯s intricate steel frames, like something typically seen in a jungle gym.


    Siwoo expected that she¡¯d start the hunt immediately.


    But, contrary to his expectations, she came to a stop and began assessing the situation instead.


    Apparently, there was something strange going on.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    Siwoo shifted his gaze to the direction Sharon was pointing at.


    In that direction, stood a single Homunculus, growling while ring their way.


    It looked exactly the same as the monster he had encountered in the city park and on the rooftop of the old building near the station.


    He recalled the scene from the park; Where the Homunculus feasted on a man¡¯s body. It made him furrow his brow involuntarily.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked around the parking tower, confirming what Sharon had noticed was indeed unusual.


    There wasn¡¯t just one Homunculus.


    Three. There were three of them slowly approaching Sharon from the parking tower.


    ¡°There are three of them?¡±


    ¡°Make spections about itter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can you handle them by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Watch.¡±


    Sharon ruffled the edge of her cloak and gripped something in her hand.


    A 500 ml bottled water.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t take it out because she was thirsty.


    This was the ¡®offering¡¯ she needed to sacrifice in order to use elemental magic.


    Unlike ten years ago, she couldn¡¯t afford to use expensive offerings, so she had to settle for a lower-quality one.


    ¡°Apas.¡±


    As Sharon poured the water from the bottle onto the floor, a magic circle emerged from that spot.


    The water that fell to the floor immediately disappeared before it even touched the ground.


    Truly a mysterious sight that even science couldn¡¯t exin.


    Gradually, a faintly colored mana reflection began shimmering throughout the tense air.


    At the same time, a muchrger amount of water than what she poured seemed to seep out of the dry asphalt, forming a massive puddle.


    It was as if a small pond had manifested beneath the witch¡¯s feet.


    <b><i> -Grrr¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> -Roar!</i></b>


    The sudden surge of mana seemed to agitate the Homunculi.


    At the same time, one of them lunged at Sharon like a predator attacking its prey.


    ¡°Those guys won¡¯t be using anyplex spells. Rather, they¡¯d rely on brute force to push forward, which made them easy to deal with.¡±


    As Sharon raised her wand, a barrier as tall as a three-story building quickly emerged from the puddle at her feet.


    The barrier, to be exact, the colossal wall made ofpressed water and mana, looked exactly like a tsunami.


    ¡°You just need to crush them with a greater force.¡±


    Looking like an enraged wolf, the Homunculus charged at her fiercely before colliding with the barrier, creating a loud sound. But, the wall made of water remained undisturbed.


    Back when Siwoo first blocked a strike from a simr Homunculus, he couldn¡¯t maintain his bnce and even tumbled on the ground.


    But, Sharon didn¡¯t even flinch. Even when she was facing three of them at once, her expression remained unperturbed.


    ¡°Also, keep in mind that, even if those guys seem to be easy to handle¡­¡±


    As she said that, she drew a small circle in the air with her wand.


    The barrier made of water changed its shape, following hermand.


    It ascended into the air, forming a spherical shape.


    From how the massive amount of water reduced into half of its original size, one could easily surmise that it held a great amount of pressure; probably even greater than the deepest part of Earth¡¯s oceans.


    ¡°¡­You should never let your guard down and crush them with all your might.¡±


    <b><i> -Whoosh! Whoosh!</i></b>


    Then, she tapped the ground with her wand. Sounds, resembling the crack of a whip, echoed multiple times in the air.


    Following that, dozens of high-pressure water streams surged from thepressed sphere,shing out like whips.


    The change urred so quickly that if Siwoo didn¡¯t have the ability to read the flow of mana, he would definitely have missed it.


    What happened afterwards was predictable; Those razor-sharp water sliced through the Homunculi¡¯s bodies like butter.


    Said des were so sharp and precise that even though they also cut through the asphalt after going through the monsters¡¯ bodies, not a single crevice or crack could be seen.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Siwoo gazed bewilderedly at the lifeless Homunculi that Sharon had swiftly taken down.


    Unlike his approach, Sharon¡¯s wasn¡¯t as reckless.


    She used clean and precise magic to hunt, boasting the right amount of efficiency.


    Yet, despite such a clean kill, she didn¡¯t wear a boastful expression.


    Rather, there was a hint of dissatisfaction in her face.


    ¡°Sorry, I wanted to teach you more about hunting techniques and such, but¡­ Something feels off¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange¡­ No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s still strange¡­¡±


    She dispelled the water that was hovering in the air and clenched her jaw.


    2.


    The spectacle Siwoo saw after the Interdimensional Barrier was lifted left him with awe.


    Sharon¡¯s strike didn¡¯t just cut through the Homunculi and the asphalt beneath them.


    It also sliced the parking tower and streetlights that stood in that direction.


    But, the cut was so clean that they managed to maintain their shape for a while.


    While the structures remained intact, if one were to give them enough weight and pressure, they¡¯d inevitably copse, and that was what exactly happened in the next second.


    Though, with the barrier being lifted, those destroyed parts of the city were restored to its original state, giving an awe-inspiring sight as if time was being rewound.


    <b><i> ¡®It¡¯sparable to Duchess Keter¡¯s spell¡­¡¯</i></b>


    After collecting the crystals from the Homunculi¡¯s bodies, the pair changed back into their casual clothes and headed to a nearby pub.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Inside, Siwoo ordered two cold beers and some chicken.


    Meanwhile, Sharon wrested her chin on her hand while wearing a serious look. She seemed to be lost in thought, ignoring the beer on her table.


    ¡°What are you worrying about?¡±


    When Siwoo offered toe here, she didn¡¯t react as if she had won the lottery just like what she did before the hunt.


    Noticing that and her current expression, Siwoo decided to ask her.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, sorry. I was spacing out, wasn¡¯t I¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you said that the Homunculus you faced before we met looked exactly the same as the ones we fought earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is something the matter?¡±


    Sharon cheerfully drank half of her cool beer and tapped the table a couple of times.


    ¡°Normally, each Homunculus has a different appearance¡­ But, I¡¯ve hunted six of these simr-looking bastards so far. Including the ones we just hunted and the ones you personally hunted, that means there are at least ten of those fuckers roaming around.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    To Siwoo, who had just started his hunting journey, this didn¡¯t seem like a big deal.


    <b><i> ¡®Is it really that unusual to have Homunculi with the same appearance?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Not really¡­ Or at least, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a problem, at least for now. I mean, I could be overreacting, you know? Well, I¡¯ll go to the Witch Point and gather some information about it tomorrow.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Witch Point, huh¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I wonder what kind of ce it is¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Naturally, Siwoo was curious about the ce, but he was hesitant to visit it in person.


    <b><i> ¡®But, why would I go into a ce where Exiles are freely lurking around?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Here¡¯s your fried, seasoned, soy garlic chickenbo.¡±


    As they were talking, the chicken they had been waiting for had arrived.


    Sharon, who had been putting some deep thoughts about the matter, suddenly perked up when the scent of the fried food entered her nose.


    She looked at the chicken with shiny eyes, as if her serious look just now was a lie.


    The intense and loving gaze she directed toward the chicken would be enough to spark Siwoo¡¯s jealousy if he was her boyfriend.


    He picked up a chicken leg and ced it on her te.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stop worrying about it and eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Despite the hot temperature of the fried chicken, Sharon dove right in,pletely disregarding it.


    Looking at her unexpected behavior made Siwoo chuckle.


    The majestic gait she showcased when she ughtered those Homunculi earlier was gone.


    ¡°W-Woah¡­ So this is what chicken tastes like! All those things I ate at the convenience store are fakes! Fakes, I tell you!¡±


    Having only eaten low quality chicken so far, the taste of the real Korean chicken seemed to shock her.


    Those chickens she had been buying at the convenience store weren¡¯t even crispy and they had a strong chicken smell that she hated.


    But the one she was currently eating was on a whole different level. The beer enhanced its taste perfectly. She could totally understand why Koreans would go crazy for chicken and beer.


    Together, their taste was world-shaking!


    The juicy chicken leg that oozed with vor gave it a golden taste, just like El Dorado, while the ice cold beer gave a refreshing taste that sent a chill down your spine, like a refueling station for one¡¯s weary soul.


    ¡°Eat it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­! Thank you for treating me to something so delicious!¡±


    While Sharon was busy devouring her meal and expressing her gratitude, Siwoo quietly collected all the chicken legs and put them on her te.


    In that moment of bliss, the witch temporarily forgot about the matter involving the Homunculi and her debts.


    After that, Siwoo ordered two more chickens for her and they spent the night eating, talking and enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    But, Sharon didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    This rare moment of happiness had blinded her.


    From the cruel tragedy that awaited her tomorrow. From the merciless world that would trample the weak without batting an eye.

 Chapter 152: Debt-Ridden Witch (7)

    <b>? Debt-Ridden Witch (7) ?</b>


    1.


    Sharon stayed upte into the night, drinking with Siwoo. After a while, she finally went to bed.


    In the past few days, she managed to catch four Homunculi in total, which helped her cover the payment for this quarter.


    Not only that, she also indulged herself in a satisfying meal of fried chicken and beer, a meal that she could only hear about, and made a friend for the first time ever in her lonely life in this foreign world.


    As a result, when sheid down on her bed, she felt at ease. She finally could close her eyes properly for the first time in months.


    Back in the day, she used to have a regr sleeping pattern.


    But, since she had to juggle between her part-time job, her hunt and the various minor errands to pay off for her debt, she hadn¡¯t been able to sleepfortably.


    And so, instead of sleeping, she used that time to research magic.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t just spend her whole life trying to pay her debt.


    She was still a witch, and it was her duty to study and do magic research.


    Moreover, her current rank, 17th, was three levels lower than her predecessor.


    This happened because she had inherited an iplete brand. It was a very rare phenomenon that could ur during the process of brand inheritance.


    While she believed that the magical knowledge in her brand wouldn¡¯t be lost entirely and one day, she¡¯d be able to recover them all, she still couldn¡¯t ck on her research. That would be disrespectful to her predecessor, after all.


    Despite everything, she still managed to spare time for a brief nap every day.


    Not today, though, as something unexpected woke her up before she could even fall asleep.


    <b><i> -Bang bang bang!</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Seodaemun District Office! Is anyone home?¡±


    That voice came from a strict man whose duty was to enforce the established rules and regtions withoutpromise.


    2.


    Sharon stood still, holding a suitcase with a nk face.


    It was the suitcase she ced stood up against the wall, a makeshift for her wardrobe since she didn¡¯t have one.


    At first, she thought that due to its small size, small enough for her to crouch into, it wouldn¡¯t pack a lot of things inside. But, apparently she possessed more things than expected, though it mostly was the possessions that she brought from Gehenna.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Gradually, she began to grasp the reality of her situation.


    The rooftop room was her long-awaited sanctuary in this cruel world. Only after five years of searching was she able to find it.


    After she was exiled from Gehenna, she spent her first year being homeless, wandering the streets while working in 24-hour cafes and fast food restaurants.


    asionally, she slept inside her suitcase in quiet ces she found.


    In the second to the fifth year, she lived in a basement-like studio.


    The monthly rent she had to pay, with maintenance fee and without a deposit, was 380,000 won.


    It had a strong mushy smell that made her lungs feel like they¡¯d be filled with mold just from breathing the air. Not only that, she also had to share a bathroom with other residents.


    While living there, she saved some extra money to find the rooftop room, where she eventually moved into and stayed at during her sixth year until now.


    From her perspective, it was an eptable ce for a living, considering that she had to pay 500,000 won monthly, including the maintenance fee and a deposit of 2 million won.


    Thendlord even offered a 30,000 won cut if she didn¡¯t report her move-in, which was a quite generous offer.


    Unlike other witches, she couldn¡¯t afford to buy a fake identity. Even her phone and bank ount were registered under someone else¡¯s name.


    Because of that, she would receive no protection if the local government were to regte illegal buildings. Thendlord had all the right to kick her out without her being able to retaliate.


    From the local government¡¯s point of view, she was an illegal resident without a doubt.


    People had tried tofort her, telling her that she should have sought help from the local government to look for a new ce to live, and how she should have taken a look at the building¡¯s register first before living there, but she didn¡¯t feelforted by those words at all.


    Some might mock that shabby house of hers, but to her, it was a warm andfortable ce to live, with running water and a functioning shower.


    But, no matter what her opinion was, the building was still an illegal building.


    ¡°Someone is living inside¡­ What does it matter if it¡¯s illegal or not¡­?¡±


    She kicked away a can lying on the ground.


    The can made a loud ttering noise before it was flung away to the distance.


    Biting her lip, she sat down in frustration.


    In her hand, there was a crumpled and wrinkled white envelope.


    Earlier today, thendlord came to her to apologize and returned her deposit, 200,000 won in total.


    She wanted to throw it away in a fit of anger, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so.


    With a justification that the money was meless, so she shouldn¡¯t unleash her anger at it, she restrained herself.


    <b><i> ¡®Everything is going badly.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I can¡¯t even do things that I wish to do.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°I¡­ Want to cry¡­¡±


    Tears began to well up in her eyes.


    Once again, she was faced with the harsh reality of poverty that wouldn¡¯t allow her to mourn even for a moment.


    Finding a suitable studio apartment as an illegal immigrant was like catching a star from the sky.


    But, she resolved herself to never give up. One day, she wouldn¡¯t be homeless anymore.


    After all, she had already tasted the warmth of a house, there was no way that she¡¯d be willing to stay homeless.


    She took out her phone and installed an app.


    An app for reserving amodations.


    As she carelessly scrolled through the pages, her mouth dropped open in shock.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Insane¡­¡±


    In Sinchon, there were motels lined up next to churches.


    It was understandable, due to the region being popr among young people.


    Since she hadn¡¯t found a new ce to live yet, she figured that she could stay in a motel temporarily.


    ¡°It costs 120,000 won for one night? The check-in is at 6 pm and check-out at 11 am in the next day?¡±


    Seeing how high the prices were,parable to a third of her previous monthly rent for less than 24 hours, shocked Sharon.


    She saw that they charged 30,000 to 40,000 won to stay and thought, <b><i>¡®It¡¯s more expensive than I expected, but it¡¯s probably worth it,¡¯ </i></b>so, she made up her mind to go there, but¡­


    It turned out that those were hourly rate prices.


    Apparently, they offered options where one could stay for about three to six hours, mostly for napping purposes.


    The revtion that a lot of people were willing to spend so much money just for a nap baffled her.


    This was the very first time that she had learned about something like this.


    ¡°What should I do now¡­?¡±


    She deleted the app without thinking twice.


    There were other options like guesthouses and hotels, but after she saw how expensive a motel room was, she didn¡¯t have the energy to check those ces out anymore.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I should exchange these things before I go to work.¡±


    She took out the crystals she got from the Homunculi she hunted from her pocket.


    <b><i> ¡®Whatever happens, I have to secure some emergency funds first.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Also, I need to check the Homunculi Database¡­¡±


    There were still four hours before her shift at the convenience store started. She had enough time to handle her errands before going to work.


    So, she walked to the bus stop, dragging her suitcase behind her.


    3.


    Whether it was in Gehenna or the modern world, there were unwritten rules that the witches had to obey.


    They must not reveal their existence to the outside world.


    They must live in secrecy.


    They must not intervene with history using magic.


    They must not create social disruptions using magic.


    Those rules existed for various reasons.


    Some believed that their significance would diminish when their ¡®mystery¡¯ faded. Others thought that this was the result of an agreement between the Tree of Sephiroth and the leader of various nations.


    But, Sharon believed that the reason why the witches held back their power and showed this much restraint was because of Duchess Keter.


    Throughout history, there were many witches who abused their power ormitted evil deeds to achieve their own selfish goals.


    For example¡­


    The ¡®Witch of gue,¡¯ the very person who spread the gue in the 14th century and caused the death of millions of people. She was subdued by the Duchess after a three-day battle.


    In the 17th century, there were 12 witches who called themselves the ¡®Silver Dawn.¡¯ They denied Gehenna¡¯s existence and pledged to create a new world ruled by witches. To do that, they went to the modern world and established their own kingdom, only for them to be massacred by the Duchess in mere two days.


    There was also the ¡®Dragon Witch,¡¯ who actively participated in the American War of Independence in the 18th century. After incurring the Duchess¡¯ wrath, she could only return to herir in the desert.


    Then, there was Qlipoth, a group that carried out arge-scale infiltration to Gehenna in the 19th century. They were easily suppressed by the Duchess who had juste out of seclusion back then.


    The Duchess detested the witches¡¯ meddle and excessive interference in the modern world. That was why, while she maintained a mild approach toward the matter, the moment they crossed the line, she¡¯d openly show her displeasure.


    Among the witches she defeated were renowned figures of their eras. They were among the most powerful beings in the world. After knowing that, there was simply no one who dared to challenge her.


    Her status was like that of a dragon in a fantasy story.


    A being indifferent to most things, but once it found something that displeased it, it would unleash its fiery breath mercilessly.


    Even the various underworld organizations and cartels always took caution to not provoke her.


    And the aforementioned unwritten rules naturally applied to the Witch Point; ¡®Gehenna¡¯ for the Exiles. The Gwanghwamun Branch was disguised as a private insurancepany in a building in the middle of the city.


    But, only the top five floors of the building served as the Witch Point.


    As she entered the lobby of the luxurious office building, Sharon was greeted by a well-dressed security guard.


    ¡°Wee, Witch Evergreen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to exchange money.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Please follow me.¡±


    The security guard knew of her identity and treated her ordingly as he was a civilian employed at the Witch Point.


    It wasn¡¯t possible to assign other witches to this kind of menial task since they were busy with their research. To make up for it, they employed individuals from various foreign intelligence agencies instead.


    Sharon had a suspicion that this particr security guard was one of them, but it wasn¡¯t like she could confirm it.


    Once she stepped out of the elevator that took her to the top floors of the building, she found herself in an office space that resembled a typical corporate office.


    Inside, she saw some employees making phone calls, and some handling documents while using various office-rted equipment like shredders.


    There was one thing that stood out in this scene, though. The fact that some of the women in the office possessed extraordinary beauties.


    But, it wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary, as they were undoubtedly witches.


    Ignoring them all, Sharon went straight to the currency exchange office.


    ¡°Please give me cash for these crystals.¡±


    She ced the five crystals she owned on the counter. The well-dressed employee, who looked like a bank teller, took them to verify their authenticity.


    The exchanging process didn¡¯t take long.


    They only needed to make sure that the crystals were real and weighed them using a special scale. After that was done, they gave Sharon the money equal to the crystals¡¯ value.


    After a week of hard work and hunting, she earned a total of 5.12 million won.


    Just a while ago, she felt dejected, as if her whole world had crumbled down, but this unexpectedly big profit brought her some relief.


    Afterward, she visited the administrative support office on a lower floor to pay the quarterly fee of 6.5 million won.


    Lastly, she looked for public archives about Homunculus, but she found no report about ¡®perfectly identical Homunculi.¡¯


    She let out a sigh, contemting whether to report her findings to her superiors or not.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll do itter. My shift starts soon¡­¡±


    That, and she wasn¡¯t feeling particrly motivated today.


    When she was about to turn off theputer and leave, a certain someone who further worsened her already foul mood entered her line of sight.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Fuck¡­¡±


    Involuntarily, she let out a curse.


    Though, she believed that she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong.


    After all, the other witch¡¯s existence to her was like a cockroach to a normal person. Who wouldn¡¯t swear when they saw one of those critters crawling around inside their closet?


    The witch in red, De Redcliffe, was a nuisance to her. Someone who¡¯d do every little thing to make her life miserable.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a pathetic disy. Have you been wiping that mouth with a dirty rag?¡±


    De said while lifting her chin, maintaining an elegant manner.


    With a red visage, reminiscent of red tulips, perfectly worthy of the name ¡®Witch of Ashfire.¡¯


    From her short, curly reddish-blonde hair, her sharp eyes that reminded Sharon of a fierce rooster to her mocking gaze.


    Everything about her exuded a fiery redness.


    ¡°Sorry, I was startled. I didn¡¯t mean to swear at you.¡±


    Obviously, that was just lip-service. Nevertheless, Sharon didn¡¯t want to interact with her any more than necessary.


    Because, the moment they engaged in a conversation¡­


    ¡°Judging by your appearance, you¡¯re still living a pathetic life just like the rat you are, it seems. So, how many flyers did you put up yesterday? Wait, don¡¯t answer that, let me guess.¡±


    ¡­The fucker would openly pick a fight with her.


    Sharon bit her lip and red at De.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s ten? Or twenty? Oh, could it be a hundred?¡±


    Ever since they had a dispute over their hunting grounds, De had made it her life mission to agitate Sharon whenever they crossed paths.


    Despite her elegant and noble appearance, she knew everything there was to know about how to get under other people¡¯s skin.


    If she was as talented in magic as she was in shit talking, she had probably overthrown Duchess Keter by now.


    ¡°From the look of your face, myst guess is the correct one! Amazing! Congrattions! You must have earned an extra ten thousand won overnight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, get out of my way.¡±


    Sharon said, trying to push past De, who was pping her hand while mocking her.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t defeat De.


    After all, if she could, she wouldn¡¯t have endured this kind of humiliation for ten years.


    The one time when she challenged the insufferable witch to a duel, she suffered a crushing defeat.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprising oue considering that she was only on the 17th rank, while De was sitting on the 20th. There was a huge gap between their strength to begin with.


    To Sharon¡¯s effort, De didn¡¯t move away.


    Instead, she came and brought her face closer to Sharon¡¯s.


    De was already half a head taller than her, and the fact that she was wearing heels added to their difference in height.


    They engaged in a staring contest for a while afterwards, but Sharon¡¯s pupils started to tremble slightly, revealing a weakness that De could pounce on easily.


    From the very start, she was already losing the mental battle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop that? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I can make it easier for you to earn more money?¡±


    De¡¯s hand crawled up like a snake, caressing the tip of Sharon¡¯s chin.


    Goosebumps started appearing all over Sharon¡¯s body. Without any hesitation, she pped the other witch¡¯s hand away and rushed to the elevator.


    ¡°Fuck! Crazy bitch!¡±


    She let out more curses as she desperately tried to run away.


    Seeing her reaction, the tips of De¡¯s lips curled up.

 Chapter 153: Cohabitation (1)

    <b>? Cohabitation (1) ?</b>


    1.


    For Siwoo, returning to the modern world was a pleasant experience. But, that feeling didn¡¯tst long.


    Humans were adaptable creatures. He experienced this first hand after realizing how quickly he got bored over his unchanging routine.


    His life became monotonous and uninteresting, with the only variation being his meals¡¯ menu.


    However, meeting Sharon brought him a newfound sense of happiness.


    It had only been a few days since then, but it felt as if he had found a new purpose in his monotonous life.


    He no longer had to endure the loneliness of having no one to confide in.


    ¡°Should I leave early?¡±


    Time passed swiftly as he idly read through the book in his hand. At that moment, he realized that it was already time for Sharon to finish her shift,


    A whole week had passed since theirst encounter with the three Homunculi. Since then, they had been distributing flyers while searching for more Homunculi in town.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen a single one since then, though.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly a surprising oue. If Homunculi were abundant in number, Sharon would have already paid off more of her debt just by hunting them.


    It was great that no more innocent people were being harmed, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of emptiness after spending a week without anything happening. Especially when he had steeled his resolve to protect those defenseless civilians.


    Siwoo grabbed his coat and stepped outside.


    ¡°Someone as kind-hearted as her deserves more happiness.¡±


    Even though he had a strong desire to help her, he decided to find a middle ground so that his help didn¡¯te off as excessive. And that middle ground was to go around to good restaurants together.


    Since he also enjoyed indulging in good food himself, the arrangement was pretty much perfect.


    Every midnight, after Sharon finished her shift, they¡¯d always meet up in front of the building where Siwoo¡¯s room was located.


    Tonight, the air felt strangely humid as a light drizzle began to fall.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    But the air wasn¡¯t the only strange thing.


    When he stepped out of the elevator, he found Sharon hunching over at the bottom.


    ¡°Heya, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Herplexion was a little pale, seemingly tired. She was resting her chin between her knees, but when she heard Siwoo¡¯s voice, she immediately stood up while patting her butt.


    Witches¡¯ spiritual bodies were way more resilientpared to normal humans, so they rarely got tired.


    But, that didn¡¯t apply to Sharon as she always appeared to be tired.


    Tonight, in particr, she looked even more worn out than usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining. Guess we can¡¯t put up any flyers tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Phew¡­¡±


    One didn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out that it was impossible to put up flyers under such a weather.


    Sharon sighed with a hint of disappointment before walking over to Siwoo. She seemed to be a little down.


    ¡°What happened? Were you crying?¡±


    ¡°N-No! Not at all!¡±


    When he saw her face as she came out of the shadow, Siwoo was surprised.


    Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Despite how she tried to hide it, it was clear that she was going through something difficult.


    Even her vibrant green hair that used to exude vitality, appeared like wilted weeds.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really. Anyway, with this kind of weather¡­ I guess I¡¯ll go home and rest¡­¡±


    Sharon replied, trying to brush off the situation, putting on a forced smile.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t a particrly perceptive person, but even he could tell that there was sadness in her smile. She clearly was trying to hide the hardship she was going through.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t known each other for long.


    But it was the first time she had ever shown him such a vulnerable state, so he asked her in a serious tone.


    She had been a helpful friend to him.


    If the situation was so bad to the point she refused to talk about it, at least he wanted to do his best to help her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sharon¡¯s pupils trembled.


    She bit her lip and looked at Siwoo.


    Soon enough, her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Huh? ¡­A¡­aa¡­¡±


    They welled up before trickling down her cheeks.


    Flustered, she tried to wipe them away.


    ¡°Ah¡­ S-Strange¡­ There¡¯s nothing to be sad about, though¡­¡±


    But, no matter how hard she tried to wipe them away, more of them came pouring out like a bursted dam.


    At one point, she even began whimpering, as if something was stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Ah¡­ What¡­ Why is this happening¡­¡±


    It had been a week since she was kicked out of her house and left without a ce to stay.


    Since then, every night, after she finished putting up flyers with Siwoo and eating, she¡¯d always spend the night walking around the fight.


    She figured that she could look out for more Homunculi this way.


    It was her effort to look at things in a more positive way. Believing that her situation would improve and good things would follow the unfortunate events that befell her.


    At that time, she wasn¡¯t particrly bothered by it.


    Her mind was a bit foggy, but that was it, it didn¡¯t affect her everyday activities as she previously expected,


    But, when she heard Siwoo¡¯s voice, filled with genuine concern, she felt a surge of emotions from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Sniff¡­ Sob¡­ Uu¡­¡±


    It had been ten years.


    For that long, no one had ever shown her such genuine concern, without any mockery or ridicule.


    Without giving him any chance to react, she ran into his arms.


    Through the humid summer air, her sweet scent permeated the surroundings. The scent that smelled distinctly different from the musky scent of a man.


    She clung to Siwoo, embracing him tightly.


    Though she had a youthful look, she always had a big sister-like figure to Siwoo, but at the moment, she looked fragile, as if she¡¯d break down the moment he touched her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Waaaah¡­¡±


    Not long after, she started crying ufortably, like a child. Siwoo could only watch, unable to do anything.


    But, as he watched her iling around, trying so desperately to hold on to him, his heart began to ache.


    He gently pulled her shoulders closer and patted her back.


    <b><i> ¡®But, what the hell is going on with her?¡¯</i></b>


    2.


    ¡°Hic¡­ S-Sorry¡­! I-I¡ª Hic! Did I startle you?¡±


    Sharon and Siwoo were sitting side by side on the stairs.


    In Sharon¡¯s hand was a banana milk that Siwoo had bought for her from the convenience store she was working at.


    She was holding it tightly, trying to distract herself from her red nose and non-stop hups.


    ¡°Take your time. You can tell me everything while drinking.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ Hic!¡±


    Her lips were still trembling as she had been crying a lot. But, after taking small sips of the banana milk, she seemed to calm down a little.


    ¡°So, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I can.¡±


    In the end, she decided to share the story of what happened to her over the past week, despite the fact that she hadn¡¯tpletely calmed down yet.


    As she was doing it while trying to hold back her tears, it took her a little time to finish it up, but she managed to tell him the general idea of the situation.


    The fact that she had been kicked out of her house and was currently homeless.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about that?¡±


    When his voice came out, Siwoo noticed a hint of reproach in it.


    Whether he had the right to say the words or not didn¡¯t matter. Anger and disappointment filled his chest.


    While they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, he considered her a friend.


    He really wished that she had told him about this earlier, as this was by no means a small matter.


    ¡°I-I¡­ Didn¡¯t want to be a burden¡­ I wanted to solve this on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    <b><i> ¡®You should have told me.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo was about to say those words, but he swallowed them back into his throat.


    He realized that even if he were to get angry here, he wouldn¡¯t be doing both of them any favor.


    Besides, the only reason he felt an unusual closeness to her was only because of his own lonely life.


    There was still a boundary that he couldn¡¯t cross.


    ¡°Still, thank you. I feel much better after crying.¡±


    Sharon wiped her nose and let out a familiar bright smile.


    <b><i> ¡®No, this won¡¯t do.¡¯</i></b>


    But, after seeing her like this, he realized that he couldn¡¯t just ignore her and pretend that her problem didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°What about staying at my house for the time being?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No no! That¡¯s not why I did all this!¡±


    Sharon lifted her head and shook it.


    After all, she didn¡¯te out to Siwoo, crying while expressing her worries, to beg for his help.


    She was still firm on her stance to solve everything on her own.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re not the cunning type, after all. But, you are in a situation where you need help that badly, no?¡±


    ¡°¡­T-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°My ce has two rooms anyway, so there¡¯s an extra bedroom for you to live in.¡±


    In normal circumstances, there was no way that he¡¯d tell his female friend to live together with him; A guy who was clearly living by himself.


    However, it was clear that she¡¯d strongly reject it if he were to offer her a new ce to live or find a new one-room apartment for her.


    And so, he suggested cohabitation as apromise.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t for free, of course. You can help me with my research as a payment. You said you¡¯d teach mest time, but you never had the time to do it. It¡¯s a win-win situation, just like you mentioned. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you really okay with that?¡±


    Sharon lifted her head as she looked up at Siwoo.


    Her eyes reminded him of a hungry puppy that was looking at a full course meal.


    They sparkled to the point that it illuminated the dimly lit staircase.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°R-Really? A-Are you really sure¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Having you around as a bodyguard when I got attacked by other witches or Homunculi would help too, honestly.¡±


    Siwoo continued to exin the advantages of their cohabitation to Sharon, who was still reluctant to ept the proposal.


    He exined that she could save her money as she could just teach him magic as a method to pay for her rent.


    Not only that, he also exined in detail that both of them only have benefits if she were to stay there; They could easily prepare themselves in case of them getting assaulted by a third party, and there¡¯s also the fact that she could get to her work quickly.


    And, he told her that if she were still concerned about paying the rent, she could always pay itter.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll buy you delicious food every day. It gets boring eating by myself, you know?¡±


    ¡°F-Food¡­?¡±


    Due to his effort, he managed to pull Sharon out of her dilemma.


    As soon as she heard the word food, her mint-colored eyes became clouded and dazed, as if she was hypnotized.


    After thinking it over for a bit more, she nodded, albeit with a little reluctance, agreeing to Siwoo¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Can I bring my luggage right away?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I left them at the convenience store, so wait a little bit for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    And that was how they sessfully sealed their agreement to live together from then on.


    3.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sharon entered Siwoo¡¯s house with her luggage.


    Since the building was newly constructed, his room¡¯syout was clean, as one would expect.


    Even though it only had two rooms, it looked way better than the street, basement studio and rooftop room Sharon had lived in previously.


    ¡°Please excuse me¡­¡±


    She ced her suitcase in the shoe cab and cautiously walked into the living room.


    As she looked around, her tense shoulders gradually rxed.


    There was a balcony with a view of bustling streets and a living room furnished with arge TV and afortable sofa.


    Although the ce wasn¡¯t meticulously organized, it still looked much neater than her rooftop room.


    Siwoo then guided her to her designated room.


    ¡°You could stay here. It¡¯s a little smaller than my room, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have much problem living here. I don¡¯t have a separate bed though, so you can sleep in my room for today. We¡¯ll take care of your bed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I can just not sleep tonight!¡±


    ¡°That so? Well, I actually am not feeling sleepy either.¡±


    Sharon trailed closely behind Siwoo, carefully inspecting every corner of his house. At one point, she had bitten her own lips.


    She felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude to him.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ So much¡­¡±


    She held his hand tightly as she gently caressed it.


    The teardrops that welled up in her eyes perfectly conveyed the depths of her emotions.


    Noticing her happiness, Siwoo¡¯s mood instantly brightened.


    ¡°What are you on about? Don¡¯t think about it and just rest. You¡¯ve been walking all night for days, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But still, I won¡¯t forget this favor. One day, I¡¯ll definitely repay it! ¡­By the way, is it okay if I were to take a shower?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve only been using magic to clean myself for years!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After receiving his permission, she hurriedly went into the shower room, undressed and turned on the shower.


    <b><i> -Shhh!</i></b>


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sob..¡±


    The sound of the hot water filled the small bathroom. Sharon couldn¡¯t help but sobbed as she hunched over in the corner of the shower booth.


    This kindness was something she hadn¡¯t experienced in ten years.


    She couldn¡¯t decide whether this overwhelming emotion she felt was that of gratitude or something else entirely. Nevertheless, her tears didn¡¯t stop flowing.


    Sharon continued to cry, quietly, masking her own sobs with the sound of water.


    Yet, even with tears streaming down her face, a faint smile appeared as the warm water cascaded over her.

 Chapter 154: Cohabitation (2)

    <b>? Cohabitation (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Not expecting that it would receive any guests soon, the living room was left messy, with misceneous objects haphazardly ced.


    But, despite its state, the room didn¡¯t appear dirty, thanks to its owner¡¯s effort to frequently vacuum it.


    After he was done tidying things up a little, Siwoo settled on the sofa, enjoying a can of beer.


    <b><i> -Shhh!</i></b>


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Perhaps because the room was mostly covered in silence, he could clearly hear the sound Sharon made while taking a shower.


    He felt a strange uneasiness in the air.


    Although he didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives when inviting her in, as a man, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight excitement as he imagined various scenarios that might happen to both of them.


    <b><i> -nk!</i></b>


    At that point, the bathroom door, located right next to the entrance, opened, and Sharon¡¯s figure quietly emerged.


    Siwoo was initially concerned about her attire, but seeing her heading straight to the living room dispelled his worriespletely.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    One of the basic skills a witch had was using magic to make her hair soft and smooth after they were done showering.


    It was a useful training method rmended for apprentice witches, since at that level, they could control mana to the molecr level.


    This was the reason why her hair looked so dry, as if she hadn¡¯t taken a shower just now.


    Though, her magic didn¡¯t hide the peachy flush on her cheeks and neck.


    She rested her hand on her cheek, thanking Siwoo before motioning the empty seat beside him with her finger.


    ¡°Can I sit there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do you want some beer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking a little worn out, Sharon took a seat next to Siwoo.


    Thetter¡¯s nose tingled, smelling the mixture between Sharon¡¯s own scent and the shampoo that she applied to her slightly disheveled hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I could enjoy a beer after a shower¡­¡±


    Receiving the beer from Siwoo, she casted a spell to make it even cooler and more refreshing.


    Without any hesitation, she took a big gulp of it.


    ¡°Kuh¡­! It¡¯s good!¡±


    <b><i> ¡®Isn¡¯t she a little too close¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    The sofa they were sitting on had enough space for four people.


    It was a fancy model that even had a footrest, perfect for rxing and watching TVfortably.


    But, for some reason, Sharon was sitting so close to him; In a distance within an arm¡¯s length,pletely ignoring the rest of the free space.


    Her action made him wonder if there was a special meaning behind it.


    ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Are you nning to keep wearing those clothes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­ Wait a second, I¡¯m going to change! I brought my nightwear with me.¡±


    Sharon tried to get up, but she ended up plopping back down on the sofa, as if her muscles had turned into jelly.


    Her face was filled with annoyance.


    ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t feel like moving¡­¡±


    Then, that expression was reced by a radiant smile, as if she had washed away all her worries with hot water.


    Being a witch, she possessed beauty that wasparable to Amelia. It was hard for Siwoo to gaze at her face for too long.


    When she noticed that Siwoo didn¡¯t respond to her, she shifted her gaze to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sensing his racing heartbeat, Siwoo was baffled.


    <b><i> ¡®Is this the scent of a budding romance, or am I just horny¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m ordering ate-night snack, sorry. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Late-night snack?¡±


    With a sudden movement, Sharon turned her whole body in his direction.


    Whenever the topic of him treating her to a meal came up, she always reacted as if she had won the lottery.


    This adorable reaction always prompted Siwoo an urge to smile, which he desperately tried to suppress.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ I-I¡¯m fine with whatever you¡¯re going to order¡­¡±


    Although it was clear that she was happy to be treated, she still seemed a little ufortable receiving favors from him.


    However, the fact that she didn¡¯t outright refuse his offer spoke to him louder than her reluctance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You pick the kind of food you want to eat, Korean, Japanese, Western or Chinese, I¡¯ll pick the food from the restaurants I know.¡±


    As soon as she heard the four options, she furrowed her eyebrows thoughtfully, getting lost in deep thinking.


    It was as if she was making a life-changing decision. She counted on her fingers before finally voicing her suggestion.


    ¡°¡­W-What about Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Chinese? Sure. Mtang<sup>1</sup>Mtang is a type of hot pot. However, there are some major differences between traditional hot pot and mtang. For example, hot pot is served at a table to be shared by a group of people, whereas Sichuan hot pot is street food. Spicy hot pot is also served in amunal pot soup sounds good right now.¡±


    ¡°Mtang? What¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s order it.¡±


    Mtang restaurants were everywhere these days, probably because of their increasing poprity among college girls.


    From his observation, he could tell that Sharon had developed a pte for local food, so he figured that he might enjoy it.


    Other than that, he also ordered some ribs as extra dishes, just in case that she didn¡¯t enjoy the spicy mtang.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was like a kid waiting for Santa us. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement at all.


    ¡°I wonder what it tastes like? Is it spicy? Wait, you said that it IS spicy¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I ordered the mildest one.¡±


    ¡°Korea has so many tasty dishes! I found that out thanks to you, so¡­ Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, enough with the thank yous already! You¡¯re making me feel awkward.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do, then? I¡¯m really feeling grateful to you!¡±


    Sharon was a really cheerful person.


    During this short conversation, sheughed a total of three times.


    At one point, their conversation ceased and the whole room was enveloped in silence.


    <b><i> ¡®It feels weirdly quiet¡­¡¯</i></b>


    During their talk, they somehow ran out of topic at the same time, causing them to end up in this awkward silence.


    Or not¡­ Siwoo was the only one who felt that way. As for Sharon, she casually stretched and got up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring my suitcase into the room and change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re tired? Why don¡¯t you just do it after you eat?¡±


    ¡°Nah, the beer made me feel alive again. No, actually, it made me stronger.¡±


    Sharon flexed her small biceps before she dragged her suitcase into her room.


    2.


    While Sharon busied herself in her room, Siwooid out the mtang on the table.


    With so many added ingredients, the container seemed about to overflow, so he reced it with arge bowl.


    Just as he did that, Sharon opened the door and came out.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Her attire surprised him.


    He didn¡¯t expect her clothes to reveal so much of her skin.


    The clothes had a bright teal color that suited her well. One could even say that it was her signature color at this point.


    Complimenting that were her pair of mysterious and sparkling eyes and her dark green hair that held various blends of shades.


    She also wore a white tanktop and mint-colored dolphin pants.


    With her long legs on full disy and the snug yoga-like shirt hugging her torso, Siwoo didn¡¯t know where he shouldnd his gaze on.


    The noticeably shaking bulge beneath her chest that swayed with each movement made him even more embarrassed.


    <b><i> ¡®What am I supposed to say to that?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Is this what having a live-in girlfriend feels like?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has everything not arrived yet?¡±


    Sharon approached him without paying much attention to his reaction.


    Only then did he realize.


    The stark contrast between herfortable attitude and his own difort.


    She didn¡¯t even care about him.


    Perhaps it was safe to say that she didn¡¯t even see him as a man.


    After all, if that wasn¡¯t the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t walk around while wearing something like that.


    ¡°Nah, everything is here. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Realizing this, he felt a little bitter.


    His suspicion turned into reality when she carelessly sat across from him.


    Due to their close proximity to the table, her chest was more noticeable than ever.


    The two subtle bumps beneath the white fabric could be clearly seen by him.


    That was when he realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing any bra.


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Ugh¡­ W-What¡¯s with this spicy oil¡­¡±


    While he was thinking about that, Sharon smelled the scent of spicy mtang and wrinkled her face, as if she was about to sneeze. Siwoo took this chance to divert his attention.


    Not wearing a bra might be amon thing in the West, but Siwoo¡¯s mindset hadn¡¯t caught up to that trend yet.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t like he could say anything to her in this situation.


    <b><i> ¡®I can see your nipples and they distract me, can¡¯t you just wear a bra?¡¯</i></b> He thought about saying it, but he chose not to because he knew how stupid that line sounded.


    So, he opted to remain silent, allowing Sharon toe to realize the situation herself.


    <b><i> ¡®No, wait, maybe she already knows and is doing this on purpose?¡¯</i></b>


    3.


    Having enjoyed her first taste of mtang, Sharon happily finished off a total of eight servings of it.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo had to go through agony as he made his best effort to avert his gaze from her seductive pair of peaks that swayed every time she took a bite.


    Having eaten their fill, they decided to lie down on the couch side by side while watching a movie, as per Siwoo¡¯s suggestion.


    After they finished their preparations; Turning off the lights while hanging the ckout curtains in the living room..


    With popcorn fresh out of the microwave in their hands, they leaned their backsfortably on the sofa.


    It was pretty much a full-blown movie theater experience, with his TV donning a massive 146-inch screen apanied by booming surround sound speakers.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m watching a movie.¡±


    Once again, Sharon sat unusually close to Siwoo. Before the movie even began, her butt had wiggled a few times.


    Every time she moved, a pleasant scent wafted through the air.


    Now, rather than finding her movements cute, Siwoo just felt a sense of pity towards her.


    ¡°All those years living in this world, you¡¯ve only been trying to make money?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I needed to hunt those Homunculi quickly, so I could sell the legacies they left behind. I couldn¡¯t just pass easy money like that.¡±


    ¡°How much are those things worth, on average?¡±


    ¡°If I were to put it up on an auction at the Witch Point, those witches in Gehenna would have the first chance to bid their prices. And those guys pay a lot of money. Depending on the type of the legacies, the price varies. Research journals can range from 10 million to 1 billion won, artifacts can easily double or triple those amounts. As for Egg of Gnosis¡­ It is worth even more than those twobined.¡±


    Now Siwoo understood why she wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about her part-time job.


    She made most of her money from hunting, after all.


    ¡°Until now, I¡¯ve only found useless scraps. If I were to find an Egg of Gnosis, maybe I can pay off all of my debts at once¡­¡±


    Despite saying that, her tone was stillcking in confidence.


    Once again, Siwoo realized the immense value of the Law of Shadows the twins had casually handed over to him.


    Back to the movie, they were nning to watch a movie that he saved on hisptop.


    It was a famous movie that could make even the toughest men cry.


    The story was about a man who really loved his wife. He shared their long, tough love story to help his elderly wife, who was suffering from dementia, trying to remind her of their past together.


    But, Siwoo didn¡¯t find the movie as enjoyable as Sharon¡¯s reactions.


    <b><i> ¡®I guess what they said that people would show a lot of reactions whenever they try out something new was true.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Why is she acting like that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are they in love? But why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ What does that even¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, she shouldn¡¯t have left!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating! You¡¯re engaged and now she¡¯s behaving like this? Leave the main character alone, you bitch!¡±


    Like a middle-aged woman, Sharon munched on her popcorn, venting her frustration until the middle part of the movie came around.


    However, after the movie reached its climax, she stopped all of her hands¡¯ movements.


    Tears flowed from the corner of her eyes as she stared at the screen.


    Her eyes were red as she watched the movie intently without missing a single scene.


    Finally, as the protagonist faced his impending death alongside his beloved wife, the love story between the man and the woman came to an end.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    After that, Siwoo turned on the lights with the remote control.


    However, Sharon still seemed lost in the emotions left by the movie as she stared at the screen while crying.


    Siwoo noticed that she was still grabbing her popcorn in her hand.


    And she stayed like this for a whole thirty minutes after that.


    It was as if she had turned into a statue.


    Seeing her like this affected him a little.


    <b><i> ¡®I probably should have picked a Hollywood or an action movie¡­¡¯</i></b>


    It made him wonder if he only made her even sadder by picking this movie, even though the reason why he picked it was because she thought she¡¯d enjoy it since girls normally enjoy romance movies like this one.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Sharon ate the popcorn she was holding and used her arm to wipe her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Really fun¡­ But at the same time¡­ It¡¯s sad¡­ Humans are amazing¡­ A movie really can make us feel these different emotions in just two hours¡­¡±


    Sharon murmured in awe.


    ¡°Sorry, it was a mistake to pick this movie up. I¡¯ll pick a more enjoyable one next time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no, I really enjoyed it. I think it¡¯s really a touching movie. Maybe I should rewatch it again next time¡­ Anyway, can we watch another one today? I think I might like those romance movies¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ In that case¡­¡±


    When people were having fun, hours could fly by without them realizing it.


    That night, both of them ended up watching a total of three romance movies until the break of dawn.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Mtang is a type of hot pot. However, there are some major differences between traditional hot pot and mtang. For example, hot pot is served at a table to be shared by a group of people, whereas Sichuan hot pot is street food. Spicy hot pot is also served in amunal pot</li></ul>

 Chapter 155: Cohabitation (3)

    <b>? Cohabitation (3) ?</b>


    1.


    After the movie watching session, Sharon¡¯s eyes became swollen from all the crying.


    She practically used a whole tissue box to wipe her tears and runny nose during the film.


    Despite that though, she didn¡¯t look unsightly at all, perhaps due to her naturally stunning beauty.


    As heid out a nket on the sofa, Siwoo noticed that she was still deeply engulfed by her emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a quick nap. How about you?¡±


    ¡°A nap? Haven¡¯t had a good one in a while.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°I never had the time to. But I do love sleeping. Today¡¯s a good day, I think I¡¯ll catch some¡­¡±


    Sleep was pretty much a luxury for the witches, but very few of them would actually skip on it.


    At the end of the day, they were still people.


    They couldn¡¯t part from the benefits that sleep brought; A break from their constant thoughts and worries.


    For young witches who had just be full-fledged witches especially, they LOVED sleep.


    In Siwoo¡¯s case, he slept for three to four hours every day.


    Noticing the daylight seeping out through the gap in the ckout curtains, he closed said gap.


    The sofa in his living room was actually more spacious andfier than most beds in general. Add a cozy nket and a pillow, he¡¯d be able to have a good night sleep there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping in the living room today. You can sleep in my room.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No way! I¡¯ll sleep in the living room!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let a guest sleep on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s staying over. It¡¯s only natural for me to sleep there!¡±


    Siwoo had already ordered a bed frame and a mattress for her.


    He most likely only needed to sleep in the living room for a day or two, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him, but Sharon didn¡¯t seem willing to back down.


    Without hesitation, Sharon darted in, snuggling into the nket Siwoo had set out, clutching the pillow tightly, as if calling dibs on the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep here!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t sleep tonight. I¡¯ll only sleep if you take the bed.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s unfair for you to not sleep just because of me! Well, two can y that game! I won¡¯t sleep either!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s really okay. The sofa is as cozy andfortable as a bed.¡±


    ¡°Then, all the more reason for me to sleep here!¡±


    He couldn¡¯tprehend why she was so insistent on sleeping there. As the owner of the house, there was no way Siwoo could let a guest sleep on the sofa, not to mention that the guest was a woman like her.


    <b><i> ¡®At this rate, both of us might end up staying awake all night.¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, Sharon made an expression that implied an idea hade to her mind.


    ¡°How about we sleep together on the bed? Your bed is spacious enough, no?¡±


    Siwoo rejected that suggestion without any hesitation.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Sharon inquired, leaving Siwoo momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s weird¡­¡±


    ¡°But why? People in the movies sleep together.¡±


    In the romance movies they watched today, there were many scenes where men and women slept and woke up together on the same bed.


    There were also subtle sex scenes mixed in some of them, although they didn¡¯t explicitly show them.


    This was the reason why he felt embarrassed watching the movies together with her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s because they¡¯re a couple¡­ You know, they love each other and stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if we¡¯re not a couple, we can¡¯t sleep together in the same bed? I know that in those movies they even have sex while sleeping together, but I know you¡¯re not thinking about that and I¡¯m not doing it either. So, there should be no issues there.¡±


    Siwoo had no ulterior motives when he proposed that she should live together with him.


    But, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t find her attractive.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t want to share the same bed with her was because he didn¡¯t want any awkward scenes to ur between the two of them.


    ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t sleep in the same bed. Period.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sharon looked at Siwoo with a face that implied she couldn¡¯t understand his way of thinking, while Siwoo was keeping his mouth shut in embarrassment.


    At that moment, their eyes met. In the next second, they both burst intoughter, as if they collectively found what they were doing was ridiculous.


    The one who stopped herugh and apologized first was Sharon.


    ¡°Sorry, I know I was being too stubborn, but can I sleep on the sofa tonight? It feels awkward if I sleep on your bed, you know? Besides, my bed wille in a few days anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you say so. I want to make you feelfortable anyway.¡±


    ¡°As you said, the sofa is reallyfy so you don¡¯t need to worry. Anyway, I¡¯ve set the rm, so, let¡¯s meet in three hours, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eventually, they decided that Siwoo would settle on his bed while Sharon would sleepfortably on the sofa. Not long after, they both went off to dreand.


    2.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to pay for my meal. ¡®Sharon Evergreen¡¯s Magic ssroom,¡¯ starts!¡±


    After filling her stomach with a simple breakfast of waffles and pancakes, Sharon went to Siwoo¡¯s room.


    Siwoo himself followed suit after he was done cleaning up.


    When he got there, he found her snooping around, exploring his room with curious nces.


    ¡°Hm, now that I think about it, it¡¯s my first time entering a man¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Really? But, isn¡¯t it also the first time you¡¯re entering a man¡¯s house? You didn¡¯t say anything earlier, why now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it until now, but because those movies gave meaning to these kinds of situations, it¡¯s starting to weigh on my mind a little¡­¡±


    Seeing her awkward smile, Siwoo was convinced that her words were true, she indeed felt something after watching those movies.


    But, her feelings didn¡¯t go as far as caring about any ambiguous emotions he might feel toward her.


    After all, if she cared, she wouldn¡¯t suggest they sleep together in the same bed, or at least, she¡¯d change into a less revealing outfit.


    ¡°Wow, you really are dedicated to your research.¡±


    ¡°cing it like this makes it easier for me to see and understand.¡±


    ¡°Still, seeing it like that, it looks more¡­ Professional¡­?¡±


    Siwoo used a cockboard that filled one side of the wall to visually represent the interconnected rtionship between each clue and knowledge he had, simr to how detective unravel the mysteries they stumbled upon.


    Simrly, on the white board, he transcribed the approximate form of the magic circle he was researching into mathematical expressions.


    ording to his estimation, he could only interpret about half of the magic inside the Ain.


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was about to ask you to look at it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Since I¡¯m going to ask about the parts I don¡¯t understand, can you exin it to me from the side?¡±


    Sharon carefully examined the magic circle that he had organized andpared it to the magic form attached on the corkboard.


    Before everything, she wanted to determine Siwoo¡¯s magic proficiencies in specific fields. Only then could she provide any targeted advice.


    After spending a considerable amount of time reviewing both Siwoo¡¯s exnations and studies of the magic form, she nodded her head.


    ¡°I think I understand it a little. The situation, I meant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hearing those words, Siwoo¡¯s face lit up with a hint of excitement.


    Recently, his research had hit a wall.


    He found himself in a situation where hecked both reference materials and teachers to guide him, making it seemingly impossible for him to ovee the hurdle he was facing.


    ¡°Yeah. Well, could you sit down here first?¡±


    Sharon invited Siwoo to sit next to her.


    Then, she started to carefully exin and organize the information on his research as she went along.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that there are four major branches of magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elemental, Alchemy, Magic Words and Barriers.


    There were as many types of self-essence magic as there were witches, so it was impossible to fit everything into the four categories, but over 90% of their self-essence magic could roughly be categorized into those four branches.


    Sharon started her exnation with the Elemental Magic.


    Like its name suggested, this branch of magic mostly focused on using the elements of fire, water, earth and wind in harmony to use a variety of magic that were used in both Eastern and Western cultures.


    Due to its ancient roots, dating back to the prehistoric times, most deeply rooted and traditional witches practice this branch of magic, forming thergest group in terms of numbers.


    In Gehenna, the society where elemental witches gathered was called the ¡®Jinri Jinmyeong Academic Society.¡¯


    Amelia Marigold, as a user of ¡®Particle Magic,¡¯ a magic formed by merging wind and water elements, was also a practitioner of this branch.


    After she was done exining Elemental magic, Sharon proceeded to introduce the Alchemy.


    Unlike Elemental Magic, this branch of magic didn¡¯t solely rely on the wielder¡¯s mana to manipte the unknown. Instead, it actively utilized various tools and catalysts.


    Alchemy epassed rather diverse fields, starting from potion making, artifacts crafting to magical device creation through the principles of magical engineering. Its versatility rivaled that of the Elemental Magic, attracting a huge number of witches who chose to specialize in it.


    To bring those witches together, the ¡®Emerald Tablet¡¯ was formed. Bybining their self-essence magic that belonged to the Elemental branch and Alchemy, those witches formed 90% of the Gehenna poption, ording to the statistic.


    Next, Sharon proceeded to exin the concept of ¡®Magic Words.¡¯


    For this branch in particr, the number of its practitioners were significantly low. It was to the extent that it became challenging to ssify it as a separate branch.


    ¡®Magic Words¡¯ fell under the broader category of ¡®Chanting,¡¯ an action that a witch could use to utilize words and materialize their imagination and thoughts into reality.


    The concept of using ¡®words¡¯ as the core power of magic had sparked various opinions thatbeled it as a convoluted form of magic to systemize and structure. As a result, most of its practitioners shifted toward Elemental Magic, which they found more practical and easier to manage.


    Currently, Countess Gemini was the only well-versed practitioner of this branch.


    Andstly, there was the ¡®Barrier Magic.¡¯


    While its practitioners were as scarce as the Magic Words, unlike Magic Words, Barrier Magic was widely considered as practical and valuable magic.


    People would argue to not recognize Magic Words as a major branch, but that wasn¡¯t the case with Barrier Magic.


    Many witches knew how to use the ¡®Interdimensional Barrier,¡¯ mainly because Duchess Keter made it easily essible to every witch by restructuring and poprizing it, but very few actually tried to explore this branch of magic deeply.


    That was the reason why, even in Gehenna, only Duchess Keter and Countess Yesod, who specialized in ¡®Force Field Magic,¡¯ remained as witches possessing the self-essence magic of this branch.


    ¡°First of all, I want to let you know how amazed I am. Seriously, you¡¯re really talented.¡±


    ¡°M-Me? Talented?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s to the extent that I¡¯m actually jealous of you.¡±


    After taking a closer look into his research, Sharon had to admit that Siwoo¡¯s achievements were incredibly impressive.


    The content of his research was so detailed andplex to the point that she almost didn¡¯t believe him when he told her that he had only been doing this for a few years.


    He had built a path to his own sess using a method that nobody had ever thought of at a breathtaking speed.


    But, of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect. His self-essence magic was especially so.


    While he managed to achieve this astonishing result by utilizing the minimum resources he had, his basics were clearlycking in Sharon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your self-essence magicbines two major branches, that¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not entirely sure, you mentioned a Dimension Shift Spell or something, right? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t assist you with that. You¡¯d have to delve into an independent research on the Barrier Magic for that.


    ¡°However, what I can help you with is the Law of Shadows. It falls under the Elemental Magic after all.¡±


    As Sharon waved her hand, her body started glowing brightly.


    She started the magical girl transformation sequence again.


    Fully dressed in a witch¡¯s attire, she spoke while holding her staff in one hand.


    ¡°My self-essence magic is based on the application of Tattva¡¯s five elements, which is a well-known elemental system. How far is your knowledge about elements?¡±


    ¡°Not that far. I mostly only studied magic rted to spaces. My Law of Shadows came from the knowledge I got from an Egg of Gnosis.¡±


    ¡°Then, from today onwards, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡±


    Sharon extended her hand towards Siwoo.


    The gesture puzzled him, he was unsure how to respond to it.


    ¡°What are you doing? Just take it.¡±


    ¡°Your hand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m about to show you the world as I see it. I need physical touch to share my senses with you.¡±


    Reluctantly, he took her hand.


    As both of them had no idea on how to hold hands properly, their grips on each other¡¯s hands were a little awkward.


    ¡°Not like that, hold it properly.¡±


    The awkwardness didn¡¯tst long though, as Sharon took the initiative to correct the position by intertwining her hand firmly with his.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    They let out a sigh filled with surprise at the same time.


    Siwoo was amazed by her delicate and tender fingers, while Sharon was surprised by the unexpectedly robust and thick palm of Siwoo.


    Once again, Sharon broke the awkward silence, albeit, she was wearing a rather bashful smile.


    ¡°I really just wanted to teach you magic, but this feels strange¡­ Guess this is the result of me watching too many romance movies¡­¡±


    ¡°We should watch a war movie next time.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, can you get a little closer?¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Perfect.¡±


    Standing face to face, their hands sped together, resembling dance partners in a waltz.


    With a subtle smile aimed at the slightly embarrassed Siwoo, Sharon closed her eyes.


    ¡°Now close your eyes and focus your senses on the touch of my hand.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer me. Just rx your thoughts and imagine¡­ That we¡¯repletely connected¡­¡±


    Sharon held Siwoo¡¯s hand firmly.


    He felt the mana emanating from her hand as it intertwined with his skin.


    It was an odd sensation, something that couldn¡¯t be felt by just holding hands normally.


    Siwoo felt as if their senses were connected. He could hear her heartbeat, feel her breath as if it was his own.


    Just as Siwoo began to immerse himself in the sensation, Sharon abruptly broke the connection.


    It was really an abrupt move from her, made him feel like she just yanked him out of the water.


    Then, with a puzzled expression, Sharon spoke.


    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ I was surprised because your heart was pounding so fast. Do you feel ufortable with something?¡±


    Hearing that, Siwoo ced his hand on his chest.


    That was when he realized that her words were correct; his heart was indeed beating at a rapid pace.


    At that moment, he also realized that she felt the same things that he did when they were connected.


    This realization made him feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Looking at him being all flustered, a mischievous smile appeared on Sharon¡¯s lips.


    It was a smile that implied she had figured him outpletely.


    ¡°You really were nervous, huh? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not that scary. Come on, take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. Okay, let¡¯s give it another shot.¡±


    It took nearly thirty minutes for Siwoo to finally be able to see the world that Sharon wanted to let him see.


    That day, he continued to learn about Elemental Magic until Sharon¡¯s shift at the convenience store started.

 Chapter 156: Cohabitation (4)

    <b>? Cohabitation (4) ?</b>


    1.


    For fifteen days, Sharon and Siwoo had been living happily together, enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    To summarize, their typical day usually went as such:


    From 2pm to 6pm¡­


    Was their free time; They could do whatever they wanted without any fixed ns.


    Usually, they spent their time doing the things that they enjoy.


    From 6pm to 12am¡­


    Would be Sharon¡¯s time to go to her part-time work, while Siwoo would focus on studying magic.


    Then, from midnight to 3am¡­


    Sharon would be back from her part-time job, and it would be her time to put up flyers everywhere.


    Or, rather, it was time for her to hunt for the Homunculi, as putting up flyers was only something she did on the side.


    She hadn¡¯t found any so far, though.


    From 3am to 6am¡­


    Was the time for them to watch some movies while havingte-night snacks.


    Originally, the time slot was reserved for a short snack break, but because of Sharon¡¯s love for movies, it turned into their time for a movie marathon.


    Deciding on what movie they should watch while doing their daily task became an enjoyable part of their routine.


    After that, from 6am to 10am¡­


    The brief time was reserved for napping.


    With Sharon¡¯s bed arriving, they no longer had any arguments about sleeping arrangements.


    Andstly, between 10am to 2pm.


    Under the guise of covering for her food and rent, Sharon held her elemental magic ss for Siwoo.


    During these past weeks, she had been passing on various magical knowledge to him.


    And now was that very same lecture time.


    ¡°Okay, today we¡¯re diving into the second major element, ¡®Water.¡¯ You¡¯re really picking this up quickly.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to your insightful guidance, Master.¡±


    ¡°Hm, do you mean that~?¡±


    They became so close that they could yfully joke around.


    To lighten the mood, Sharon tapped the whiteboard with a marker.


    As they became closer friends, they started joking around and teasing each other a lot, but, when it was time for their lessons, they became incredibly serious.


    ¡°Previously, we learned that the element Earth is the foundation that helps things mix together and stabilize them. As for Water, it controls the flow, movement and change. To put it simply, it¡¯s the second most important element. And¡­¡±


    In fact, what Sharon was teaching Siwoo, wasn¡¯t something at a very advanced level.


    Rather, it was the most basic of the basics that were taught to apprentice witches.


    To begin with, he already had a deep understanding in a certain field, as he already mastered his self-essence magic. Coupled that with his knack for learning things quickly, he absorbed the knowledge like a sponge.


    It was to the point that Sharon was amazed at his aptitude.


    The speed of him understanding what she taught him made it as if he was only reviewing the things that he already knew beforehand.


    ¡°¡­Just like how the element Earth was crucial in understanding all the elemental magic, the element Water serves as the basics for you toprehend the other elements. After all, just as 70% of the human body is made up of water, it¡¯s also the most important element that connects the external world where magic takes ce with the internal world where magic is performed. Do you understand so far?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sort of.¡±


    If his memory was the only part of him that stood out, Sharon wouldn¡¯t be as amazed.


    Indeed, his memory was superior to that of an average person, butpared to the prodigies among the apprentice witches, it was at most at an ordinary level.


    But, magic wasn¡¯t just about memorization.


    If everything could be solved through calctions and memorization, then aputer would easily be the world¡¯s strongest witch.


    After all, no matter how exceptional a witch¡¯s thinking and procession abilities were, it still couldn¡¯t match aputer.


    Really, what made Sharon amazed was his ability to find connections between things and his creativity to look at things in different ways instead of sticking to the traditional ways.


    Whenever she taught him something, he didn¡¯t only absorb the knowledge, he also expanded it, and came up with new ideas that even Sharon herself had never considered before.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    He only needed a few hours to learn the theories that took Sharon a long time to learn back when she was an apprentice witch.


    She didn¡¯t need to exin everything thoroughly to him.


    Instead, she only gave him some clues and that was enough for him to figure out the rest.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is a littleplicated¡­¡±


    Sharon had only nned to exin the properties of different elements, but by the end of her lecture, Siwoo had already started thinking about how the two elements of Earth and Water interacted with each other and came up with his own ideas about it.


    Yet, despite this incredible progress, he didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t realize how great his achievements were.


    And Sharon didn¡¯t go out of her way to tell him about it either.


    After all, pride could get in the way of studies.


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°Well, everything in general? I mean, magic is kind of like math to me. You input numbers into forms then you get a result out of it. If there¡¯s something wrong in the middle, that means I either have to use a different form or I have to find a new one. But, your way of teaching me¡­ Is way different than that¡­ By the way, I¡¯m not ming you or anything, things just feel a little unclear to me¡­¡±


    From the way Sharon taught him, he felt like she treated magic as an art, like paintings or music; Something that was rted heavily to one¡¯s creativity.


    ¡°Does that mean my lessons are useless to you?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. It¡¯s just, I have difficulty when thinking about how to apply what you¡¯ve been teaching me. It feels like I have to solve everything artistically¡­¡±


    He let out a bitter smile, disappointment and frustration were mixed in.


    Seeing his expression, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but give it an intense stare.


    In truth, she liked it when he made that kind of expression.


    She couldn¡¯t exin why she did, but chances were it was because she found his effort to hide his frustration amusing.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to hold your hands again?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I don¡¯t want to, but you know¡­¡±


    Sharon spread her fingers, offering her palm to Siwoo.


    He epted it, interlocking his fingers with hers, firmly holding her hand.


    It was a way for them to connect and understand each other¡¯s emotions.


    Typically, the more physical contact they used, the more they would be able to resonate with each other. However, due to their difference in genders, they decided topromise the action by only holding hands.


    At the very least, Siwoo¡¯s heart didn¡¯t beat as fast as before, as he was getting used to the feeling.


    Both of them closed their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°No need to rush.¡±


    But today, things were a little different.


    Sharon reached out and pulled out his empty hand and held it.


    Siwoo blinked in surprise, startled by her sudden action.


    When he opened his eyes, he found her standing incredibly close to him, to the point that their noses almost touched each other.


    ¡°Magic will be dull pretty quickly if you view everything as numbers and calctions. What you need to do now is to feel and ept the elements as they are.¡±


    Sharon whispered right in front of him.


    Not long after, their consciousness sank simultaneously, as if the ground beneath them disappeared.


    ¡°Draw a pointillist picture in your mind, keep your eyes closed. What you should draw are the elements. Remember that magic isn¡¯t always about knowledge. It¡¯s also about feelings. The feelings of being moved and bing one with it.¡±


    <b><i> -Drip!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡±


    For a moment, he sensed the sound of water droplets.


    In that pitch-ck void behind his closed eyelids, a clear droplet of water fell, creating ripples in that dark world.


    Then, the world changed, as if it had turned into a vast ocean.


    At that moment, he opened his eyes.


    A breathtaking sight unfolded before him.


    It was a world that seemed to be hosting a festival of water fairies.


    The brilliant blue light filled the vast expanse of the otherwise empty world.


    Giant swirling blue particles soared, twisted and spun, epassing the expansive world.


    Before him, the world was magical and full of excitement, like a fun festival where everything was constantly changing, melting and dancing.


    And amidst that surreal world stood Sharon.


    She stared at him with a curious gaze, still holding his hand firmly while wearing a teasing smile.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She let go of his hand, ending their short journey.


    They found themselves back inside their room.


    ¡°Elements are things that could exist everywhere, but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t exist anywhere. As such, we can only believe in their existence while earnestly pray for a miracle to happen, ¡®Please bestow your miracle upon me¡¯ or something like that~¡±


    As she spoke, Siwoo still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the breathtaking scenery he just saw.


    Though his body was back in the real world, his mind was still trapped in that ce.


    He found this feeling familiar, after all, he felt the same way when he first encountered Ain.


    It felt like he was about to break through another wall in his effort to understand magic.


    ¡°Every witch has a different perspective on this. Some believe that controlling and efficiently using those elements is the way to go, while others believe that those elements are merely something that shape a world, without any concepts of good and evil. As for me, whenever I encounter such breathtaking views, I find myself instinctivelypelled to pray.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I want to try something real quick.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing his calm words, Sharon quickly left the room.


    Sharon knew that when he spouted such sharp words like that, it meant that he had gained a significant enlightenment.


    Observing him sitting at the table with closed eyes, she quietly exited the room to avoid disrupting him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡±


    Then, she let out a quiet sigh.


    Unlike Sharon, who failed to make any progress, under her tutge, Siwoo made significant progress every single day.


    <b><i> ¡®If he had been born a girl and inherited a brand officially, I wonder what kind of monster he¡¯d be?¡¯</i></b>


    His talent was so blinding, enough to make her, his own tutor, feel pathetic.


    Sometimes, that feeling turned into jealousy.


    ¡°I feel like he should be the one teaching me instead.¡±


    Although they had just begun with the basics, she believed that her lessons weren¡¯t useless.


    In fact, the questions Siwoo had brought up gave her small insights on numerous asions.


    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t the right time for this.¡±


    As today¡¯s lesson ended a little earlier, it gave her some extra time.


    She took another quick nce at the closed door before delving herself into her own research.


    2.


    Like every other day, it came to an end eventually.


    Both Siwoo and Sharon had snuggled into their respective beds, but Sharon¡¯s eyes were still wide open.


    A heavy feeling weighing on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having too much funtely¡­¡±


    Indeed.


    Because she was too used to live a demanding life, she felt like she had been way too carefreetely.


    For a while, she forgot about her money problems. All she had been doing was watching movies and having fun deciding what she should eat.


    Thanks to Siwoo¡¯s generosity, her living conditions rapidly improved and she no longer had to pay rent.


    But that didn¡¯t mean her debt had magically disappeared.


    With almost three weeks of failure to find any Homunculi and the loss of her crypto business, she was concerned about gathering enough money for the payment deadline in two months.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    She let out a deep sigh and abruptly sat up.


    Sleepless nights weren¡¯t something that she was a stranger to as she used to spend all her time making money. But, ever since she started living with Siwoo, it had be natural for her to sleep¡­


    The sudden change in her life; Thefy bed, abundant meals, and enjoyable hobby had somehow detached her from reality.


    At that moment, a specific memory shed in her mind.


    Siwoo¡¯s proposition when they first met.


    <b><i> ¡®I do have plenty of spare money¡­ I can help you pay off the interest¡ª¡¯</i></b>


    Of course, she rejected it without any hesitation.


    If anything, his offer only pissed her off and made her feel ufortable.


    Despite her current debt-ridden life, she still held her pride high as a witch.


    And that pride of hers was also the only thing preventing her from risking everything and using her magic to make money.


    ¡°Ugh.,..¡±


    But, that was back then, now the situation was a little different.


    Back then, she knew nothing about Siwoo and his meager sympathy made her feel ufortable, but after living with him, she realized that his kindness was genuine.


    They grew so close that even when she epted his help, it didn¡¯t make her feel emotionally distant.


    It made her wonder that she had been taking advantage of his kindness without realizing it all this while.


    Not only that, she also thought that she probably felt less desperate because she believed Siwoo would help her even if things went really badly for her.


    With these thoughts in her mind, Sharon changed her clothes.


    Clutching her robe and wand, she prepared to cast her spell.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Siwoo was a good friend to her.


    She knew that if she found herself truly in distress, he¡¯d readily lend her a helping hand.


    That was why she didn¡¯t feel inclined to rely on him any further than this.


    She wanted their rtionship to be equal.


    If she epted material help from him, she believed that it would disrupt this equilibrium.


    Even if he didn¡¯t care about it at all, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to erase the feeling of her owing him something.


    With this in mind, Sharon opened the door to the balcony and jumped out.


    Her goal? It was to hunt for the Homunculi.

 Chapter 157: Redcliffe (1)

    <b>? Redcliffe (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Everything went well until Sharon boldly stepped outside again.


    It was only a few hours ago that she had finished her regr hunt with Siwoo.


    Then again, if things could go smoothly by her thinking that <b><i>¡®As long as I work hard, I can make money!¡¯ </i></b>she would definitely not be going through this kind of hardship.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    On the rooftop of a certain university hospital. The ce was eerie and empty, a stark contrast to the lively streets of Sinchon.


    Sitting on top of a water tank, Sharon looked at thepass with a gloomy expression on her face.


    ¡°Why is it at moments like this I can¡¯t seem to find any? It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    The morning air that initially felt fresh had long heated up by the scorching sun.


    In contrast, her fervent dream cooled down.


    Even after a thorough two-hours search, she found nothing.


    The time for her to teach Siwoo magic was approaching, but thepass needle continued to spin,pletely disregarding her emotional state.


    ¡°What am I going to do¡­?¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Is this because I¡¯ve been too rxedtely?¡¯</i></b>


    The pressure she hadn¡¯t felt in a while was weighing heavily on her chest.


    What if she couldn¡¯t find a way to earn the money to pay her debts after two months?


    While the Gemini Household wouldn¡¯t personallye to collect payment from her if she werete for a day or two, due to their crazy amount of wealth¡­


    It still didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure at all.


    ¡°Well, if they came in person, at least I would have a chance to exin the situation¡­¡±


    Based on her experience, if the payment for the quarter was a little dyed, she had to pay a fine.


    And the amount of fine would be nearly three times the original amount of the current quarter and she had to pay it by the next.


    It was a harsh contract, but back then she waspletely penniless, so she had no choice but to agree to this kind of unfavorable debt agreement to borrow the amount of money she needed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    She ended her short break and continued on her way, stepping lightly on the trees to hunt for the Homunculi.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At that moment¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®Has my prayer came true?¡¯</i></b>


    The aimlessly spinning needle suddenly began pointing in a certain direction.


    She hurriedly followed it, bouncing along as she went.


    <b><i>  ¡®Finally! I found one after a long time!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®My 1 million won, I¡¯ming!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Is this what winning the third ce in the lottery feels like?¡¯</i></b>


    She soon found herself entering the interdimensional barrier created by the Homunculus.


    ¡°You cute little creatures, stay quiet and pave a way for me to pay for my debts!¡±


    The ce was a dark and deste tunnel with subway tracks above it.


    It was an old tunnel. Due to the new tunnel built to the east, it had turned into a deste ce with no traffic or people.


    With a wide smile, Sharon greeted the Homunculus that she finally encountered.


    But, when she confirmed its identity, she tilted her head in confusion.


    <b><i>  -Creak¡­creak¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Again¡­?¡±


    It was the ck dog-shaped homunculus that she was familiar with.


    But this time, there were five of them.


    She had seen a few before and had expected to encounter more of them in the future.


    But after seeing this spectacle, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find out that someone was cloning these Homunculi for one reason or another.


    ¡°Anyway, nice to meet you guys.¡±


    Originally, she was eager to learn about their behavior and characteristics, everything about them.


    But, as things became tough for her, she was too caught up in dealing with her main problem andpletely forgot about her eagerness from before.


    Then again, even if dozens of them attacked her, she was confident enough to handle them all. To her, the five Homunculi in front of her were nothing but walking money.


    ¡°Bnce!¡±


    Sharon swung her wand, offering the water from a bottle she had kept with her as a sacrifice.


    2.


    The long-awaited hunt ended without much difficulty.


    What was scary about hunting those Homunculi was not knowing what kind of magic spells they had up their sleeves.


    After all, each of them possessed its own unique magic based on the legacy they carried.


    Well, one didn¡¯t need to worry much with the one-eyed ones, though there were a few rare cases that they possessed surprisingly powerful magic.


    In any case, the pack of dogs posed no threat whatsoever to Sharon.


    They didn¡¯t have any attacking methods other than physical attacks and she had long ustomed to their agile movements.


    To her, taking down the monsters bouncing like rubber balls under the tunnel was as easy as cracking a fish head on a cutting board.


    ¡°Yay~ How much is this worth~?¡±


    She squatted under the partially copsed tunnel, the aftermath of the hunt.


    Trying to find some crystals, she rummaged through their remains.


    As expected, she couldn¡¯t find any valuable legacies.


    Still, with this, she probably could earn around 6 million won at once.


    Feeling a sense of relief, as if her chest had loosened up, Sharon burst intoughter.


    But her smile didn¡¯tst long.


    <b><i>  -Tak! Tak!</i></b>


    The sharp sound of shoe heels echoing within the tunnel resonated in her ears.


    Following that, a haughty, overbearing voice, befit of a witch¡¯s, apanied by an unpleasant nasal tone, was directed at her.


    ¡°Hmm~? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? I¡¯m hunting.¡±


    Before they even started a proper conversation, Sharon had already felt a headacheing and stood up.


    Standing there was a bitch draped in a red dress¡ª No. Standing there was De Redcliffe.


    From hearing the sound of her heels to seeing the face of De herself, Sharon¡¯s expression twisted like a child faced with a te full of spicy peppers.


    ¡°Why are you hunting here?¡±


    ¡°Obviously it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Ah¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She was thinking of getting rid of her, the source of all troubles, but her words made Sharon scan through her surroundings.


    That was when she realized that this tunnel wasn¡¯t a part of her usual patrol route.


    Due to her desperate hunt, it seemed like she had been so fixated on herpass that she didn¡¯t realize the fact that she was trespassing into De¡¯s territory.


    Judging from her arrogant gait, it didn¡¯t take long for Sharon to piece this together.


    ¡°No, wait! I didn¡¯t do this on purpose, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Not only you¡¯re dumb and pathetic, you¡¯re also shameless.¡±


    Observing her flustered state, De quickly understood what was going on.


    Had Sharon known this was her territory, she would undoubtedly restrain herself from even stepping foot here.


    However, for De, the thrill of this amusing catch outweighed the importance of the truth.


    ¡°In our duel, didn¡¯t you promise not to intrude in my hunting grounds ever again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing De approaching with a wicked smile, as if she was thrilled to find a weakness of hers, Sharon instinctively took a step back.


    Her ruby-like eyes gave her an extremely intimidating gaze.


    It was as if the red witch in front of her was a snake toying with its prey.


    ¡°Yes, and I didn¡¯t mean to break that promise. Here, you can take this.¡±


    Biting her lip, Sharon threw her crystals at De.


    In this situation, it was better for Sharon to just yield and avoid getting into an unnecessary conflict with the other witch.


    That didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t feeling pissed off, though.


    After all, she had to bow down to De, someone she hated with every inch of her being.


    The red witch caught the sparkling crystals that were thrown towards her in an elegant gesture.


    After rolling them in her palm for a moment, she casually tossed them onto the ground.


    As they met the asphalt, the crystals scattered to pieces.


    <b><i>  -Whoosh!</i></b>


    ¡°What use do I have for such things? They aren¡¯t even worth anything.¡±


    As she had long be a ve to capitalism, Sharon sadly watched the crystals shattered, as if they were her own hopes and dreams.


    Then, she remembered De¡¯s presence and shifted her gaze towards her, only to find out that the other witch was sneering at her.


    ¡°What? Are you thinking of picking up the scraps as well? You¡¯re acting more and more like those poor witches.¡±


    ¡°¡­I gave you the crystals. If I had known that this is your territory, I wouldn¡¯t havee in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. A thief returning stolen goods to the owner when she got caught¡­ Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡±


    Sharon gritted her teeth and averted her gaze.


    De was certainly among one of the wealthy witches.


    There were no rumors whatsoever about her hunting down such low-leveled Homunculi, so it was clear that she didn¡¯t need them.


    But, instead of letting her go for hunting down a few of them, she interfered and used her of stealing instead.


    This kind of her twisted personality was something that Sharon couldn¡¯tprehend at all, though not that she wanted to in the first ce.


    ¡°So, what do you expect me to do? Like you said, I¡¯m poor, I don¡¯t have a single penny to spare you, so leave me alone.¡±


    She felt irritated by the whole situation.


    As she tried to huff past De, the other witch just sneered.


    ¡°Well, with you having piles of debts and getting kicked out of you own home, I¡¯m not cruel enough to take money from such a poor beggar like you~¡±


    Sharon tried to ignore her eerie taunts and continued her way, but something in her words made her feet stop.


    <b><i>  ¡®Kicked out of home?¡¯</i></b>


    Suddenly, everything clicked in her mind, like pieces of a puzzle falling into ce.


    Suspicion filled her narrowed eyes.


    ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°How do I know what?¡±


    ¡°That I got kicked out of my home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always a way to know, especially when I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on you. Do you not know how worried I was about you, Sharon? You¡¯ve been doing something illegal, after all.¡±


    De¡¯s dismissive shrug and smirk turned Sharon¡¯s suspicion into certainty.


    Her eviction from her old house was undeniably linked to the other witch in one way or another.


    ¡°Do you want me to show you the evidence?¡±


    Sharon sent her a threatening gaze, but she replied with a nonchnt one.


    They had fought before and it ended in Sharon¡¯s loss, so more than anyone, she knew that this was a losing battle.


    She knew that resistance was futile as she couldn¡¯t even touch a single thread of De¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to show you how much I care about you and how much I want to help you.¡±


    De skillfully flicked the shattered crystal away with the pointed tip of her shoe.


    It rolled until it stopped at Sharon¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take that little bit of money? It¡¯s just a chump change to me, I can spend it on a single drink, but it means much more to you, no?¡±


    At this disrespect, Sharon felt her heart seethe with anger. She clenched her jaw tightly, struggling to contain her fury.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand why De was tormenting her so relentlessly. What kind of grudge did she have against her to make her do something like this?


    <b><i>  ¡®This fucking bitch¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Sharon muttered under her breath, her anger refused to subside.


    ¡°Still not picking it up? You can make some decent cash with it, you know? Just bend down and pick it up. It still worths more than thousands of flyers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sharon clenched her jaw and swiftly turned away.


    She refused to deal with the piece of shit anymore.


    <b><i>  ¡®That piece of shit wasn¡¯t worth her time and energy,¡¯</i></b> she tried to convince herself.


    As for De, she seemed adamant to make her stay, so she didn¡¯t loosen up her provocation at all.


    ¡°Hehe, you still care about your pride even though you¡¯re in this kind of pathetic state. This is why you¡¯re struggling this badly to pay off your debts, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If only you epted the job I was gonna give you, you wouldn¡¯t be living this miserable life. Poor woman, your cluelessness and ignorance has got the better of you.¡±


    Ignoring De¡¯s words, Sharon repeated to herself that she should just take her words as the muttering of a crazy bitch, and she didn¡¯t need to pay any attention to her.


    But her words kept flying toward her like sharp des cutting through her emotions.


    ¡°Your predecessor must have been disappointed. After all the effort she put into finding a sessor, she ended up finding an immature child who couldn¡¯t even live up to the brand¡¯s legacy. And on top of that, she¡¯s struggling to manage her debts out of all things¡­¡±


    At that moment, Sharon¡¯s footsteps came to an abrupt halt.


    She had endured a lot.


    But, one person could only endure so much.


    ¡°Alright, I give. What do you want? Tell me.¡±


    A chilling voice reverberated through the tunnel.


    Within that voice, an insurmountable rage and fervor seeped through.


    ¡°What do I want? I don¡¯t want anything, though.¡±


    Facing that, De let out a chuckle.


    ¡°You fucking bitch. Fine, let¡¯s go for another round.¡±


    Sharon withdrew a long smoking pipe from beneath her cloak and bit it with her teeth.

 Chapter 158: Redcliffe (2)

    <b>? Redcliffe (2) ?</b>


    1.


    From a young age, De Redcliffe, the Witch of Ashfire, had a deep fascination with shiny and luxurious objects.


    She had always adored rings with sparkly gemstones, artworks made of ss and brooches with fancy decorations.


    Especially for luxurious items that shimmered and showcased their beauty when bathed in a soft glow, she adored those.


    There wasn¡¯t any specific reason behind it.


    Like a crow collecting shiny objects to decorate its nest, De had been hoarding various items since her days as an apprentice witch.


    Whenever something caught her eye, she¡¯d always make sure to get her hands on it.


    One of the things she wanted was the brand that her predecessor possessed.


    The umted self-essence magic of the Redcliffe lineage and the title of Baroness that came with it.


    And so, she studied, researched, and wholeheartedly dedicated herself to attain it.


    One would expect her to struggle for at least twenty years, but she managed to proudly inherit the brand by the tenth year.


    Once she became a witch, De¡¯s interest expanded, from only going after jewelry to various artifacts and decorations that she could find in Gehenna.


    Her method didn¡¯t change; She still tried to gather them by any means necessary.


    If the other person refused to sell what she wanted, she¡¯d offer two or three times the actual price to buy it.


    When she failed to get them from that person, even after all that, she¡¯d pressure said person, both internally and externally, making them stuck in a position where they could only sell the item to her.


    Soon after she became an official witch, everything fell into her hands effortlessly.


    From a mansion, considered as the grandest and the most splendid mansion in Ars Magna Town.


    A rare and ancient grimoire, a unique grimoire which didn¡¯t have any copies even if one were to scour the whole world.


    To a cursed diamond from an auction that took ce at the Red Roof Salon.


    Among her collection, there was an outstanding mijiu<sup>1</sup>rice wine, capable of inducing a breathtaking ecstasy with just a single drop.


    Even the untouched, youthful body of an adorable and charming witch didn¡¯t elude her grasp.


    Whatever she desired, it didn¡¯t take long for her to acquire it.


    After all, she was De Redcliffe. She wasn¡¯t just your average witch; She was a chosen Baroness, someone who sat at the 20th rank of the hierarchy.


    <b><i>  ¡®But, it gets dull.¡¯</i></b>


    However, the moment those items came into her possession, their value quickly diminished.


    The lust, addiction, fulfillment and longing feelings she experienced when she first got said item, were quickly reced byyers of dusty boredom.


    That initial rush of adrenaline, passion, delight and a sense of aplishment, vanished quickly into the distance.


    This was how she measured the loss in those items¡¯ value.


    To her, if something failed to evoke any excitement from within her, then that item couldn¡¯t be considered as precious at all.


    And so, she shifted her focus to the modern world.


    Since she found most things in Gehenna dull and boring, she figured that she could find mundane pleasures and distractions in the wider world.


    She thought that going there could easily quench her thirst.


    And she was correct, her earlier years of visit to the modern world were indeed, enjoyable to her.


    She reveled in asserting her dominance over the Exiles, hunted down their exploits and crushed all the Homunculi she could find.


    At times, she¡¯d find herself aboard a massive cruiser, sailing the vast ocean or indulging in the pleasures of a desert city filled with casinos.


    The triumphs of an unheard-of civilization filled her hungry soul with satisfaction.


    A temporary satisfaction, that was.


    <b><i>  ¡®This is getting boring.¡¯</i></b>


    Before she knew it, she was back into square one.


    Within just ten years, her thirst and hunger for something more, woke up once again.


    At this point, she had given up.


    She hade to terms with boredom, as she believed that it was a part of her that she couldn¡¯t change.


    And endless void that could never be filled.


    That was until she encountered a witch at a divided Eastern Country she didn¡¯t even realize its existence.


    <b><i>  ¡®This ce is my hunting ground!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®So what? It¡¯s mine now.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®What¡­? Are you crazy? You think you can get away with this just because you¡¯re a Baroness?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Stop yapping. Witches should use their magic instead of words.¡¯</i></b>


    She used her strength to subdue the impertinent witch¡¯s aggressive attack.


    And it wasn¡¯t hard for her to handle them.


    Despite her aggressiveness, in the end, she was only a 17th rank witch.


    Still, De couldn¡¯t deny the allure that she felt from her.


    The witch had a slender, pitiable face, yet at the same time, she possessed an unwavering spirit that never faltered even in moments of defeat.


    Her hair was a mix of vibrant emerald and bright teal strands.


    Above all, her eyes, something that drew De in.


    They tinged with jade, appeared even more alluring than any gems she had ever owned in her life.


    De sensed that her impulsive desires were directed towards the witch.


    Without hesitation, she immediately investigated her.


    Sharon Evergreen.


    A witch living in debt, she got exiled from Gehenna after causing a major ident.


    An immature heir who hadn¡¯t even fully inherited the brand from her predecessor.


    Upon learning this information, she anticipated that things would fall remarkably into ce.


    Since the other witch was a poor soul with nowhere to lean on, no ce to cling to, she should be easily swayed by her temptation.


    <b><i>  ¡®What? You¡¯ll give me a hundred million if I serve you during bath?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Yeah. This is my mercy for you. I am well aware of your pitiful circumstances.¡¯</i></b>


    Having managed to find Sharon again, De proposed a supposedly mutually beneficial arrangement where Sharon would assist her during her bath in exchange for a substantial sum of money.


    Of course, De wouldn¡¯t just stop at bathing.


    That was just the beginning.


    During the action itself, things would naturally progress to physical contact.


    She expected that it would eventually lead to a passionate night in bed that would make her back arch in ecstasy.


    The bath was just her attempt to lower Sharon¡¯s guard.


    Currently, the other witch was struggling to make ends meet through part-time jobs and her hunts, all while maintaining a false sense of pride that was bound to crumble.


    From the moment she proposed that arrangement, De had already imagined having her way with Sharon¡¯s naked body.


    However, to her surprise, Sharon¡¯s response was ice cold and ruthless.


    She didn¡¯t even think twice before giving her answer.


    <b><i>  ¡®What are you on about? Fuck off.¡¯</i></b>


    With a re, filled with a deep sense of disgust, Sharon expressed her disdain.


    As strange as it might seem though, De found that expression amusing.


    There was a striking sense of beauty and a dignified air about her eyes.


    At that moment, De realized something.


    If she couldn¡¯t find a way to own her¡­


    To make her eyes twist with distorted pleasure, to turn her into a mere toy¡­


    This unquenchable thirst within her would never be satisfied.


    2.


    Although their sh onlysted a minute, the consequences were devastating; Their surroundings turned into a deste wastnd.


    The tunnel¡¯s interior zed a fiery red, resembling a furnace, emitting several hundred degrees of temperature.


    Parts of its ceiling copsed, revealing iron rails that hung like limp chopsticks. Due to the temperature, hot molten metal continued to trickle down those rails.


    On the ground, the road made of asphalt melted, leaving behind sticky residues that emitted a pungent smell.


    Simrly, the sidewalk block zed with intense heat, and Sharon¡¯s body wasid there.


    Her face and clothes were covered with burn marks, and she struggled to catch her breath.


    This was a sh between a 17th ranked witch and a 20th rank witch.


    De adjusted her strength to match Sharon¡¯s level, but even when she held back that much, her surroundings were stillpletely devastated. It wasn¡¯t only limited to the tunnel, but also all the buildings within the interdimensional barrier.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Keuk¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Sharon¡¯s long smoke pipe, the one she used as a sacrifice to harness the fire element, crumbled to nothingness.


    She met De¡¯s distant and arrogant gaze with a vacant stare.


    ¡°Have you understood your ce yet?¡±


    The air was burning, enough to sear through the lungs of any human who dared to inhale it.


    And De casually dissipated that intense heat, without exerting any effort at all.


    With that, the temperature immediately plummeted by 60 degrees.


    Sharon was already aware that this oue was bound to happen.


    When it came to wielding the fire element, the Redcliffes were second to none.


    Compared to her, who was only a half-witch, the difference between them was like heaven and earth.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve definitely gotten betterpared tost time.¡±


    De said, casually lifting the hem of burnt dress.


    She actually had acknowledged Sharon¡¯s effort for the past ten years, that was why she tried to fight her seriously to begin with.


    As a consequence, about 70% of her mana was consumed.


    Though half of it was spent to control her own strength, that was a necessary sacrifice in this situation.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Sharon tried to exert every ounce of her remaining energy, but she couldn¡¯t even muster enough strength to move her lips. Even keeping her eyes open was already pushing it.


    Seeing this, De took advantage of the situation, firmly pressing her shoe against Sharon¡¯s chest as thetter struggled to stand.


    ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t force yourself to get up. What if your injuries get worse?¡±


    As De enjoyed the squishy sensation of her breasts beneath her shoe, she licked her lips discreetly.


    <b><i>  ¡®How can someone have such an adorable expression?¡¯</i></b>


    As for Sharon, her raging wrath had dissolved by the chilling sense of helplessness.


    Her once pure and untarnished pride had been tainted by the feelings of shame and humiliation.


    Seeing her making this kind of face made De feel as if she might have just cummed right there and then.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Speaking of, your body does look pretty stunning.¡±


    De, who had been pressing her foot firmly against Sharon¡¯s chest, finally withdrew it.


    Because she feared that the other witch might actually lose her consciousness if she were to continue.


    ¡°Since I won again, I¡¯ll im my prize as a winner. From now on, you are forbidden to hunt in this area. Of course, I¡¯ll take over your current territory too.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­ Just¡­ Leave¡­¡±


    Anger and determination rekindled in Sharon¡¯s eyes that were turning vacant.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough to rejuvenate her exhausted body.


    De crouched down, bringing her face closer to Sharon¡¯s.


    ¡°Why? Because if things continue like this, you won¡¯t have a ce to earn money anymore? And if that¡¯s the case, you will never be able to regain your citizenship?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sharon remained silent as De, ever so gently, caressed her cheek with her outstretched hand.


    Her slightly roughened skin tickled the back of De¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? Since you have nowhere to live, I can let you stay in the room I¡¯m currently staying in. And, I¡¯m going to offer you a job. Each time you¡¯re doing something cute, I¡¯ll give you money. Look here.¡±


    De held her finger right in front of Sharon¡¯s mouth.


    Between her fingers were two big checks that she took from her wallet.


    On each of them, ¡®10 million won¡¯ was written.


    ¡°Suck my finger, pretend that you¡¯re a baby trying to drink milk. If you do that, I¡¯ll give you these. And by doing that, it means that you ept my offer and from then on, you¡¯ll follow my instructions to work hard and earn your money.¡±


    At this point, Sharon no longer had a home.


    Her hunting ground was also taken away from her.


    Considering that she still had the enormous 58 million won debt, the easiest way she could do to pay for everything was to discard her pride ept De¡¯s offer.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sharon slowly parted her lips.


    Seeing it, De put her hand in her mouth, making it easier for Sharon to suck on her finger.


    ¡°Good. What a good child.¡±


    De¡¯s face was stered with a smile filled with satisfaction.


    <b><i>  ¡®In the end, no matter how strong her pride is, she¡¯s still a debt ve.¡¯</i></b>


    Having cornered Sharon down to this point, De nned to gradually take control of her life, starting with small things before slowly asserting her dominance.


    Her main objective was to gain control over Sharon by taking over her debt, treating her as a ything and making herpletely dependent on her.


    De believed that this was the first step toward attaining that immense pleasure.


    <b><i>  -Crunch!</i></b>


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for De¡¯s satisfied expression to turn into a frown.


    Sharon fiercely bit her fingertips with all her remaining strength.


    From the other witch¡¯s perspective, it was as if she was trying to bite De¡¯s finger off, but the red witch didn¡¯t feel any pain, let alone receiving an injury from it.


    But, the pain wasn¡¯t the main issue here.


    It was Sharon¡¯s insistence to not give in to her.


    Her bright blue eyes stared daggers at De.


    And De didn¡¯t like that at all.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An indescribable sense of humiliation pricked at her chest as she felt the limiter in her mind released with a click.


    Since Sharon refused to give in even after she went this far, she had only one more option left: force.


    ¡°Sharon, my dear, it seems you¡¯ve been hurt quite a bit.¡±


    De¡¯s voice quivered from her frustration.


    The fact that a lower rank witch like Sharon continued to resist, even after she had gone out of her way to show her kindness and consideration, infuriated her.


    She surmised that it would be easier to just drag the weakened witch to her hotel.


    After all, even if she did something to her, Sharon wouldn¡¯t be able to lift a finger as she didn¡¯t even have enough mana to activate her autonomous defense.


    De¡¯s n was to force her into submission and enjoy watching her struggle.


    As for what she¡¯d do after that, she decided that she could save that forter.


    With that in mind, De opened her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your wound. Come with me to my room.¡±


    ¡°Let¡­ Go¡­¡±


    Even after using all her might, Sharon still couldn¡¯t resist De¡¯s attempt to lift her by the cor.


    Towards this futile resistance, thetter raised her with a cold, merciless re.


    ¡°Stop it. Your resistance is bing more and more annoying.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®This is getting irritating. Should I just knock her out?¡¯</i></b>


    De pushed a surge of mana into Sharon¡¯s body, creating a shockwave that caused her insides to tremble.


    Unable to resist, Sharon¡¯s body slumped weakly.


    <b><i>  -Swooosh!</i></b>


    Suddenly, De felt something wrapped around her wrist.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She shifted her gaze towards it.


    Before she knew it, a ck ribbon was wrapped around her wrist, that was exposed from her torn bright red dress.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1rice wine</li></ul>

 Chapter 159: Redcliffe (3)

    <b>? Redcliffe (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Just like any other day, Siwoo woke up from his peaceful slumber.


    He understood the importance of sleep for both humans and spirits like himself; It enhanced the quality of life.


    With drowsy eyes, he stepped into the living, expecting to see Sharon there.


    ¡°Sharon?¡±


    He called out.


    Usually, at this time, she¡¯d be already sitting on the sofa, browsing through delivery apps to pick their breakfast.


    But, for some reason, he didn¡¯t receive any response this time. Concerned, he checked her room, only to find no one there.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    He saw that her phone was still on the table, so he assumed that she probably went outside to get some air.


    Then, he went to the bathroom, washed his face and changed his clothes.


    ¡°¡­It feels like we¡¯re a couple or something.¡±


    As he sat back down on the sofa, the thoughts of Sharon¡¯s whereabouts upied his mind; The sense of longing and curiosity.


    It baffled him that he just casually tried to search for his housemate as soon as he woke up, as if it was the most natural thing to do in the world.


    Not to mention that said housemate was a strikingly beautiful woman of mixed heritage.


    Then, he reprimanded himself for having a wild imagination, like that of a teenage boy going through puberty.


    Well, despite them living together, they didn¡¯t share any romantic rtionship at all. No suggestive incidents<sup>1</sup>basically lucky sukebe, things that you¡¯d see in animes or mangas, like how the MC identally open up a door to see a girl¡¯s naked and stuff happened either.


    ¡°No, wait, now that I think about it¡­ There are quite a few¡­¡±


    As he pondered more carefully, he was reminded that those moments exist.


    For instance, because of Sharon¡¯s carefree nature, she¡¯d roam around the apartment without wearing a bra before going to sleep or after waking up. This made him unsure of where to direct his gaze.


    There was also the time when he found her underwear when he was taking out theundry from the washing machine and using the dryer at the nearbyundromat. Both instances made him inexplicably flustered (Also, the first time this happened, he discovered that her bra size was E-cup).


    And there were also various moments where he could hear her humming while showering. Her voice was carried over from the bathroom all the way to the living room.


    The more he tried to dig through his memories, the more he remembered simr things.


    Though, he really couldn¡¯t ssify those events as ¡®suggestive incidents¡¯ because of one crucial factor; Sharon didn¡¯t see him as a man.


    ¡°It¡¯s dumb of me to even think about it that way¡­¡±


    After taking a sip of water, Siwoo decided to clean the room thoroughly for once.


    Interestingly enough though, this served as a form of practice for him.


    Among his belongings, Ea Sadalmelik¡¯s ribbon, the Maiden¡¯s Loom was mixed in there.


    He could try to control while cleaning as a form of practice.


    With the concealment effect of the music box, he spread out the four strands of ribbon from his back and began tidying up the room.


    Although having the four strands of ribbon that could be used like hands like this almost seemed like one could do two people worth of work, the progress was incredibly slow.


    He could handle one no problem, it was as if he had an extra arm. But when he increased the number to more than two, they¡¯d start to tangle up, just like when one was juggling and their arms somehow got twisted.


    This became a remainder to him of just how powerful Ea exactly was. After all, she managed to handle dozens of those ribbons with ease, as if they were part of her body.


    After spending a long time cleaning, the time for his magic ss was approaching, but Sharon hadn¡¯t returned.


    ¡°Did she go to the Witch Point?¡±


    But, he knew more than anyone that Sharon was always punctual and never missed the ss starting time.


    <b><i>  ¡®She¡¯ll probably be back within thirty minutes¡­ No way she¡¯sing backte.¡¯</i></b>


    While waiting, he thought about buying her bubble tea as a treat for Sharon.


    It seemed like she had been obsessed with ittely, and he thought that it¡¯d be a nice gesture.


    ¡°Should I go for a walk and grab some?¡±


    Sharon wasn¡¯t the type to offer him tips in her lessons, as she preferred to keep her expertise a secret. But, he thought that maybe she¡¯d crack with a treat.


    With his hands in his pocket, Siwoo casually stepped outside.


    In truth Siwoo wasn¡¯t a fan of bubble tea.


    His taste had been moulded by his previous life as a ve, where he had to suffer through nd soups and hard bread that could have been used as a weapon. Though he managed to adapt to eating practically anything, he still couldn¡¯t appreciate the texture of bubble tea.


    They felt squishy like frog eggs, and it simply didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    This made him wonder, how the hell did those people who¡¯d be grossed out by actual frog eggs enjoyed those bubble tea.


    cing a cup of bubble tea in the cup holder, he sipped on his iced Americano as he strolled down the street.


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s hot out here¡­¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®I should¡¯ve just ordered delivery instead.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®If I walk around this ce, I swear the ice in this bubble tea will melt¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  -Boom!</i></b>


    As he walked on the steaming hot pavement, he sensed an unusual, abrupt tremor.


    His heart tightened for a second, but quickly rxed as he identified its origin.


    A powerful surge of mana.


    It wasn¡¯t any ordinary surge of mana, though.


    The wave it made wasn¡¯t significant, but it emitted a deep vibration that caused his body to subtly tremble.


    He realized that something big had just happened.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    He wondered, feeling that trouble always found its way to him whenever he went for a walk.


    Almost immediately, he quickly raised his eyepatch.


    Using his golden eye that was able to read the flow of mana, he scanned his surroundings.


    If a shock of this magnitude was a natural urrence, there would be no way the surroundings stay quiet like this.


    At the very least, amotion would happen.


    But, the passersby didn¡¯t even have a change in their expressions.


    In other words, it was highly likely that this surge of mana was something that had breached an Interdimensional Barrier.


    Although an Interdimensional Barrier seemed to be aplex structure that replicated and ovepped with another world, it ultimately stood as a space where both illusionary realm and physical world existed, much like leaves floating on the water¡¯s surface.


    Within less than a minute of scanning, Siwoo managed to find a spot where the flow of mana was disrupted.


    Under an old tunnel designed to allow cars and people to pass. Below a certain railway track.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Suddenly, he felt uneasy.


    And he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling.


    Something clearly had happened, and if possible, he wanted to steer clear of any unexpected mishaps.


    Even his guardian, Sharon, had been missing without any traces.


    Rationally speaking, in this situation, the best course of action would be for him to go back home.


    There was a chance that Sharon might have already gone home, and if that was the case, there was no need for both of them to get entangled in the chaos.


    Nevertheless, there was a reason behind his uneasy feeling, behind his hesitation on whether to head to the tunnel or not.


    The timing of Sharon¡¯s sudden disappearance coincided quite well with this incident.


    In other, Siwoo was pretty sure that the probability of him finding her there was incredibly high.


    ¡°Why do I always get stuck in these goddamn situations¡­¡±


    He made a resolution to see a fortune-teller after this mess was over.


    After that, he took the music box from his pocket.


    <b><i>  ¡®I¡¯ll take a peek and run.¡¯</i></b>


    If Sharon wasn¡¯t there, or if the danger seemed to be too much for him to handle, he¡¯d run away immediately.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Kicking the guardrail, Siwoo chanted his spell.


    Upon entering the Interdimensional Barrier, he was met with a surreal sight. The world was engulfed in zing crimson mes that consumed the skyscrapers, while the blue sky was painted ck.


    2.


    Sensing an eerie vibe, Siwoo peeked through the gap in his helmet to survey his surroundings.


    Every tall building was on fire.


    If this were to happen in real life, it¡¯d make the headlines for years.


    The tunnel itself was undoubtedly the epicenter of the destruction, as the ce turned into a literal hellscape.


    It was as if a volcano had erupted from below the asphalt, it went up and pried the ceilings open, emanating a zing red light and scorching heat akin to a furnace.


    ¡°Cough! Fuck¡­ This is crazy¡­!¡±


    Siwoo coughed heavily, having unintentionally inhaled the hot air.


    The heat wasn¡¯t something he had ever experienced before; Far hotter than any sauna he ever visited.


    He was a hundred meters away from the tunnel, but he was still overwhelmed by it.


    If he were to move forward in such conditions, he¡¯d just be burned to death immediately, unable to identify the source of this disaster at all.


    But, this phenomenon only happened for a brief moment.


    Suddenly, the mes quieted down and vanished, followed by a deathly silence.


    The intense heat also subsided, as if it had been whisked away somewhere.


    Siwoo finally made a step forward, cautiously.


    He had already put on his armor, just in case a fight broke out.


    With enhanced physical abilities and some defensive measures, he maximized the output of the music box and suppressed his presencepletely.


    The asphalt on the ground was still in its molten state, as they were stuck on his boots.


    His sight was blocked by the rising haze that came from the ground, making him unable to see what was beneath the tunnel.


    Only when he got within the twenty meters range did he notice it.


    A witch, dressed in red, forcibly dragged Sharon with her.


    He knew that it was dangerous to face that witch.


    Especially when she was seemingly able to defeat Sharon.


    There was a huge chance that she was a notorious witch even among the Exiles.


    And, if she were able to overpower Sharon, whose rank was even higher than himself, that meant the witch wasn¡¯t someone that he could handle.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    Facing this scene, Siwoo didn¡¯t waste a single moment of thought.


    Sharon was in an obviously bad state.


    Her autonomous defense seemed to be barely working, so she still hadn¡¯t lost her life yet, but she was only a moment away from being abducted.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t great at nning things in this kind of urgent situation.


    Trying to figure out how to rescue Sharon while considering her condition was the extent of what Siwoo could think of.


    He couldn¡¯t throw a shadow spear since Sharon could get caught in it. But, he also couldn¡¯t rush in directly to grab her, since there was a good chance that the witch in red would take her hostage instead.


    Considering that the music box was still operating, he couldunch a surprise attack.


    Thus, came the question, what was his best method to concentrate his attacks only on his enemy, all while having the adaptability to change his course when necessary?


    He created a ribbon from the Maiden¡¯s Loom, mixing it with his shadow particles.


    In an instant, the elongated ribbon wrapped around the red witch¡¯s wrist.


    He then swiftly pushed the witch in the opposite direction of Sharon.


    That was a simple and small movement, but the oue surprised Siwoo.


    <b><i>  -Boooom!</i></b>


    The witch¡¯s body flew through the air and crashed into the fiery red wall as sparks fell down like a shower.


    It made a loud crashing sound that echoed multiple times within the narrow tunnel, making his ears ring.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®It¡¯s that powerful?¡¯</i></b>


    He didn¡¯t even infuse the ribbon with a lot of mana.


    If he were to describe it, it felt like he was swinging his arm with just the right amount of force.


    However, with that mere level of strength, the witch seemed to vanish at an incredible speed, as if she was swatted away by a heavy machinery.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Siwoo quickly went to Sharon, who copsed weakly on the floor, to check her breathing.


    After a strenuous effort to open her eyes, Sharon stared at him with a tired look.


    ¡°Run¡­ Away¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you on about? Come here.¡±


    Without even trying to get more details of the situation, Siwoo immediately began to cast Dimensional Shift.


    Performing the teleportation magic wasn¡¯t easy.


    To sessfully get away from this ce and go to the ce he desired, he needed time for at least ten seconds.


    That was why, this was the best time to make a swift escape, as the witch was still trying to recover from his previous blow


    <b><i>  -Wooosh!</i></b>


    But his n was thwarted by mes that suddenly burst out of the road where he had inscribed the Dimensional Shift Form.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky. So damn cheeky.¡±


    The red witch walked calmly from inside the tunnel.


    From the previous blow, her collision with the tunnel made a loud noise, despite her having a spiritual body.


    But, there wasn¡¯t a single crease on her clothes, let alone an injury.


    There was only one thing that caused this.


    Autonomous defense. A system that naturally manifested when a witch reached the 15th rank in hierarchy, the stage where they became able to manifest their own thoughts and magic harmoniously.


    At its strongest, it could even withstand cannons from battleship, let alone mere collision with a wall. This was something that even Siwoo knew about.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen magic like this.¡±


    The red witch looked down at him with her crimson eyes.


    <b><i>  ¡®Fuck.¡¯</i></b>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was experiencing a deja vu, feeling as if he had been in a simr situation before.


    It reminded him of the time when he confronted Ea Sadalmelik to protect the twins.


    Praying fervently, he amplified his mana, hoping to avoid history repeating itself.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1basically lucky sukebe, things that you¡¯d see in animes or mangas, like how the MC identally open up a door to see a girl¡¯s naked and stuff</li></ul>

 Chapter 160: Redcliffe (4)

    <b>? Redcliffe (4) ?</b>


    1.


    De felt genuinely irritated.


    Her strong desire had abruptly vanished like a campfire doused with cold water.


    She had nned to take Sharon to her room and have fun with her, but an annoying fly interrupted her.


    Thankfully, her autonomous defense kicked in before she could realize the danger of the ribbon, preventing any actual harm.


    No matter what the perpetrator¡¯s intentions behind their action were, the act of tossing her noble body into the air was still a heavy sin.


    And so, she was hell-bent on holding them responsible for it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A brief standoff between them urred, as they silently examined each other.


    She noticed that the intruder didn¡¯t fit the typical image of a witch.


    Maybe it was because of the armor, but the intruder was towering over 180 centimeters tall.


    Apart from that, their whole body waspletely covered with seemingly non-magical armor, from their head to toe.


    A ck knight, that was the impression they gave out.


    <b><i>  ¡®A witch wouldn¡¯t choose such a in and unattractive look while wandering around.¡¯</i></b>


    Given their eye-catching and unique presence, rumors about them were bound to spread around, but for some reason, she never heard anything about this witch, which meant there was something fishy going on beneath the surface.


    That judgment boosted De¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°I am De Redcliffe, there¡¯s a justifiable reason behind this duel and based on the result, I have the authority to decide Sharon Evergreen¡¯s fate. So, if anyone dares to interfere, I will consider it as an act of hostility and I won¡¯t hesitate to utilize force against them.¡±


    <b><i>  -Whooosh!</i></b>


    As soon as she finished talking, a tiny me ignited in her left hand.


    It was so faint and subtle that one could easily miss it.


    However, the heat it generated far exceeded its weak glow.


    If De were to aim it at something, it wouldn¡¯t die out until its target was reduced to ashes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo chose not to respond to her and kept his mouth shut.


    After all, if he were to respond, she¡¯d easily be able to identify his gender through his voice.


    Though he might be able to outwit her and escape, the matter of his true gendering to light might lead to future troubles.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least introduce yourself? And¡­¡±


    But, that didn¡¯tst long.


    De swung her arm sharply through the air.


    Something ominous wasing at him.


    <b><i>  -ng!</i></b>


    Just as he was about to defend himself, a wave of heat and a dyed burst of pain struck his forehead.


    His neck bent backward as his helmet flew off, revealing his scorched bangs.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    That was when he realized that there was something wrong with his assumption.


    This witch was incredibly powerful. She was capable of defeating Sharon without sustaining any injuries.


    Against her, there was no way that he could easily decide between whether he should fight or flee.


    ¡°It¡¯s only polite to show your face to someone you¡¯re meeting for the first time, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡±


    Her fiery hair, eyes, and the contrasting cold demeanor sent shivers down his spine.


    He attempted to conjure another helmet made of shadow as a desperate effort, but judging by his opponent¡¯s reaction, he realized that it was way toote.


    ¡°A man¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ She saw me¡­¡±


    ¡°A man is using magic¡­?¡±


    Based on the intensity of their mana, De had initially thought that this intruder was a 14th or maybe 15th ranked witch, but never did she expect that they were actually a man.


    She was baffled, her eyes were wide open as she tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Since I showed you something amazing, can¡¯t you let this slide?¡±


    Hearing those words, De¡¯s demeanor turned serious.


    Siwoo¡¯s presence challenged themon sense she was familiar with.


    But, the reason why her expression changed wasn¡¯t because of that, it stemmed from another matter entirely.


    The fact that a man suddenly appeared to rescue Sharon.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for her to guess what this implied.


    Someone had seized what she intended to acquire.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. While you¡¯re fussing about settling your debts, you somehow picked up a boy toy¡­ Your crotch is quite loose, it seems¡­¡±


    Her sarcasm wasn¡¯t directed at Siwoo, but at Sharon, whoy defeated on the ground,pletely drained of energy.


    Thetter was too tired to let out anything more than a deep sigh.


    Not knowing the full situation, Siwoo opted to take over the conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you let us go without causing any further trouble.¡±


    He said, raising his hand to show off the Gemini Household¡¯s ring.


    Unlike with Ea, he felt like it was possible for him to have a civilized conversation with this particr witch. That was why he figured that he should avoid a direct confrontation if possible.


    De¡¯s gem-like eyes briefly nced at Siwoo¡¯s hand.


    But, her response fell short of his expectations.


    He thought that she¡¯d at least show some level of restraint, even if it wasn¡¯t to the extent of what Sharon did back when she first saw the ring, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    ¡°Your point? Did you think I¡¯d just back down because you showed me a ring?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought that you might show the Gemini Household some face¡ª¡±


    ¡°What about my face, then?¡±


    De cut off his words, dismissing them as if they weren¡¯t even worth hearing.


    ¡°It was Evergreen who arbitrarily crossed into my hunting ground. Not only that, I was even trying to help with her treatment because she got seriously hurt. Then, you suddenly came in, demanding me to hand her over for the sake of Countess Gemini¡¯s face or whatnot. Seriously, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too arrogant?¡±


    At first nce, her argument made sense, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see how wed it was when Siwoo put more thought to it.


    <b><i>  ¡®You want to take her away for treatment? Bitch, you were the one who made her like this in the first ce.¡¯</i></b>


    Besides, Sharon was determined to regain her citizenship, there was no way that she¡¯d initiate the fight.


    Aside from that, there was also the fact that he had spent nearly a month together with Sharon, so there was no way that he¡¯d trust De over her.


    ¡°After I grasp the whole picture, I¡¯ll prepare a fairpensation for you. But for now, I¡¯d be grateful if you allow us to leave.¡±


    ¡°You are free to leave. Just leave her behind.¡±


    Her answer threw Siwoo into a state of unease.


    He had mentioned his intention to provide an appropriatepensation, but De dismissed it and insisted on making him leave Sharon behind. A suspicious response, to say the least.


    This left him with only one viable option.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice then.¡±


    To confront her and buy some time so that Sharon could escape to safety.


    As for the aftermath, he could always deal with itter.


    Sensing his determination, De let a crimson aura enveloped her whole body, exuding a powerful presence.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dissuade you from doing that. I¡¯ll spare your life to save Countess Gemini¡¯s face, but I¡¯ll still show you something that you won¡¯t ever forget.¡±


    <b><i>  -Boom!</i></b>


    As De stomped her foot, the entire area began to glow with a radiant light.


    Mana flowed out from the brand on her body, forming a huge magic circle in the air.


    With that circle as the focal point, the surrounding mana came under her control in an instant.


    This unimaginable control over mana extended even to space maniption.


    The clusters of mana intertwined in the air, sometimes dense, sometimes faint, resembling wisps of smoke twisting and turning. Gradually, they formed another magic circle in the air.


    Said magic circle hadn¡¯t fully manifested yet, but¡­


    It already generated so much heat that made Siwoo feel that he was being burned alive.


    <b><i>  ¡®She said she won¡¯t be taking my life?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®What a load of bullshit.¡¯</i></b>


    Since he didn¡¯t even have an autonomous defense, he had no means to withstand such an intense heat.


    If the magic was unleashed, it¡¯d spell his certain death.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite that, he showed no signs of faltering or fear.


    He casted his emotions aside, focusing on the urgent matter right in front of him.


    Compared to his past self, he had undergone plenty of changes.


    Back during his encounter with Ea at Amelia¡¯s mansion or that cat Homunculi in the Latifundium, he had to analyze the workings of a spell by observing its effects.


    But now, he needed no such thing. With his left eye, he could already analyze De¡¯s magical form.


    The ability to see the flow of mana was a significant asset in magic battles.


    He found out her magic form resembled that of a hearth.


    From how straightforward its pattern was; A set of three lines forming a wide V-shape, she wasn¡¯t lying when she said that she¡¯d be going all out.


    Judging by its form, angles and everything surrounding it, the pattern resembled a shotgun firing mana-fueled mes in three separate bursts.


    While each me might not hold much power by itself, the sheer number made up for it.


    Even at first nce, he could see more than a dozen magic circles branching out around her.


    ¡°Ignite.¡±


    <b><i>  -Whoosh!</i></b>


    With De¡¯s chant as a cue, the magic circle absorbed the nearby mana, creating a noise akin to an engine running on overdrive.


    Even with Siwoo pouring his everything on defense, there was no way that he¡¯d be able to leave unscathed .


    And so, he opted to dispel the magic circle before it could fully activate.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The ck ribbon on his back started to maneuver through the magic circle.


    In general, the exact moment before its activation was the moment when a magic circle was the most vulnerable.


    Using his left eye, Siwoo spotted the ¡®core¡¯ of each magic circle visible to him and promptly dismantled them using his ribbons.


    Like a serpent rising through the air, the ribbon obliterated half of the magic circle before De could respond.


    The way he did it was by mixing his ¡®Shadow Particles¡¯ into the magic form, rendering it ineffective. This was miles better than using ¡®Dispel Pin¡¯, which could only disrupt magical flow by using an interference the size of a needle.


    <b><i>  -Wooong!</i></b>


    Even so, he still couldn¡¯t destroy all of the magic circles.


    There were still too many of them for him to deal with.


    As such, after he was done dispelling half of them, he covered his heart and head with his shadow shield.


    <b><i>  -ng! Bang! Booom!</i></b>


    Just before the shield blocked his vision entirely, Siwoo saw a breathtaking scene of vivid bursts of colors and lights, like dazzling fireworksbined with the rapid bursts of shotguns.


    The intense mes made of mana shed with his shadow armor and shield, scattering brilliant sparks with every collision.


    <b><i>  -ng! </i></b>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, even the shield couldn¡¯t deflect every impact it received.


    The zing sparks, searing at a temperature surpassing hundreds of degrees, burned through his skin, prating his armor.


    <b><i>  ¡®Fuck, it¡¯s hot!¡¯</i></b>


    He became concerned as he became fearful of his armor heating up. It reminded him of the brazen bull torture of old.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite something.¡±


    After the ten seconds that felt more like an hour had passed, De¡¯s voice echoed in his ears.


    In it mixed in a rare mixture of genuine admiration and surprise.


    ¡°Figuring out and getting rid of my repeaters so quickly¡­ Who are you? Are you perhaps a secret weapon created by the Gemini Household?¡±


    De possessed a unique skill in her maniption of elemental magic; A method known as ¡®Spatial Maniption.¡¯


    Unlike most witches who relied on their internal mana to cast their spells, she used a different approach; Using magic circles as ¡®repeaters<sup>1</sup>Imagine Minecraft¡¯s Redstone Repeater, yeah that¡¯s the repeaters the author is referring to.¡¯ to channel mana from the air and unleash her magic.


    While channeling through these repeaters hampered her uracy to some extent, it provided her with an impressive enough advantage that made up for it; A significant increase in her mana efficiency. This was why she was able to cast a series of powerful spells multiple times after she gained control of the space around her.


    ¡°But still, how did you do that? I thought I hid them all well.¡±


    But because she was using that method, she had to conceal the transmission process at all cost, especially since the foundation of her magic relied on it.


    And so, when she installed those repeaters, she used her surroundings to mask their presence.


    The heat haze surrounding her was one of her ways to disguise them; It was a way to disrupt her opponent¡¯s attempt to identify those repeaters and eliminate any clues to their whereabouts.


    However, Siwoo managed to see through that and somehow managed to dispel the repeaters.


    It made her wonder if he just had really sharp senses or if he possessed a self-essence magic that allowed him to detect things easily.


    Nevertheless, the answer wasn¡¯t of any importance to her. She could live with losing a few repeaters.


    After all, she could easily create several hundreds of them without any difficulty.


    Without wasting a moment, she proceeded to do just that.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Siwoo took a deep breath.


    His armor had cooled off, but it didn¡¯t do much to relieve the dampness from his sweat-soaked body.


    And his whole body still felt unbearably hot, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    However, he believed that victory was still within his reach.


    From the recent sh, Siwoo managed to find out the sequence in which De¡¯s magic was activated.<ol> <li> Firstly, she preinstalled her magic circles in the air.</li> </ol>  <ol> <li> Then, she channeled the mana from her brand into those magic circles.</li> </ol>  <ol> <li> After that, the installed magic circles would draw mana from their surroundings and utilize it.</li> </ol>  <ol> <li> Lastly, they would unleash the magic, all at once.</li> </ol>


    Indeed, the sequence was clear to him.


    So, how could he gain the upper hand against her?


    Usually, in battles, his instinct always showed him nearly correct solutions.


    But, that same instinct was giving him a clear solution, a sureway for him to win.


    There was something Siwoo possessed that Decked.


    And so, he needed to leverage that advantage to the fullest.


    He raised his reinforced armor¡¯s strength without holding anything back, opting for a closebat.


    At the same time, he used to use his ribbons to dispel all the floating magic circles.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    He took a deep breath.


    Putting all his strength to his legs, he propelled his body forward, crushing the asphalt below him as if it were tofu.


    Raising his shield high, he charged directly at De.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1Imagine Minecraft¡¯s Redstone Repeater, yeah that¡¯s the repeaters the author is referring to.</li></ul>

 Chapter 161: Redcliffe (5)

    <b>? Redcliffe (5) ?</b>


    1.


    <b><i>  ¡®What is a magic battle?¡¯</i></b>


    Amon question that apprentice witches would bring up during their lessons.


    To answer that, many witches would refer to a certain game.


    A board game, depicting a small war unfolding on a narrow board consisting of sixty four squares; chess.


    Like chess, magic battles involved two sides trying to discern each other¡¯s intentions, strategic thinking and calctions.


    However, there was obviously more to a magic battle than that.


    In the first ce, a magic battle wasn¡¯t a fair game where both participants held the same pieces, time and followed the same rules. And more importantly, it wasn¡¯t a turn based game.


    The stage for magic battles wasn¡¯t just a sixty four square chessboard, rather, thousands times bigger than that. Each yer held a different number of pieces, possessed different kinds of movements and followed different sets of rules.


    ¡®Number of pieces a yer can have¡¯ represented how much mana they possessed.


    Meanwhile, ¡®the number of pieces a yer can move in a turn¡¯ represented by how skilled they were in using mana.


    There was also ¡®the movement pattern of these pieces,¡¯ which varied depending on how skilled the person was in magic.


    In this mind game, every factor was put on disy as each sidepeted to see whose magic was more refined than the other.


    And in those regards, Depletely overshadowed Siwoo.


    As a highly experienced witch, ranked 20th in the hierarchy, De had dedicated countless years to perfecting her mastery over magic.


    Meanwhile Siwoo was a self-taught novice who had only gained his power not too long ago.


    The vast difference in their abilities made the thought ofparing those twoughable.


    With that much difference in skill, there was a clearly significant gap between the two. And this gap would heavily affect the oue of the battle they currently were having.


    However¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At first, De expected that the battle would end within a minute, but it dragged on.


    <b><i>  -ng!</i></b>


    Siwoo¡¯s powerful sword swing was met by her formidable defense, the ¡®Solid me.¡¯


    The strike that could easily split a huge rock in two still wasn¡¯t enough to prate it.


    He swung his longsword forcefully against the wall of mes shielding De¡¯s body, all while deflecting and dissipating the erupting mes around him with his shield.


    <b><i>  -ng!</i></b>


    ¡°How could¡­ Such a thing¡­!¡±


    Initially, when she saw him charging at her, she had praised him quite highly.


    Still, that praise was something that came out from a lofty perspective, a praise a higher being would give to a lower lifeform, filled with confidence in their overwhelming superiority.


    If there was one weakness that De¡¯s magic had, it was the interval between her magic manifestations due to her reliance on repeaters.


    The more powerful spell she tried to use, the more repeaters that she required, leading to the inevitably longer dys.


    That was why, considering the disparities in mana, skill and level of their magic, the best thing Siwoo could do to fight her was to relentlessly press forward, leaving her with no room to even breathe.


    <b><i>  -ng! ng!</i></b>


    Sticking closely to De, Siwoounched continuous attacks to prevent her from counterattacking.


    A simple strategy that even a child coulde up with.


    To execute it, however, was a different story.


    De¡¯s ¡®Solid me¡¯ possessed an automatic counterattacking system, simr to that of a witch¡¯s autonomous defense.


    Whenever she was attacked, fiery mes would pour out in response.


    Faced with such powerful mes, any intelligent being would feel apprehensive whether they liked it or not.


    Even if one managed to block out the mes, the heat would still obscure their vision, and scorch their skin, prompting them to retreat due to fear.


    <b><i>  -ng!</i></b>


    Yet, despite all that, the sword made of shadow shed against the wall of mes once more.


    Sparks flew as scorching mes grazed Siwoo¡¯s cheek.


    Amidst the sparks and the grazing heat, his face, exposed beneath the helmet, was reddened, several burn marks had already formed there.


    In that fleeting moment, amidst the brilliant mes, De¡¯s gaze locked with Siwoo¡¯s.


    The odd-eyed figure, each bearing ck and gold irises, held an unwavering gaze.


    Despite the situation where one small mistake could severely injure him, he relentlessly pursued her like a hunting dog locking on its target.


    This made De convinced.


    The man was no stranger to such battles.


    He had experienced simr situations before.


    ¡°Are you maybe¡­ Countess Gemini¡¯s secret weapon¡­?¡±


    Such doubts arose within her, but Siwoo didn¡¯t answer her.


    It wasn¡¯t like he was ignoring her question, though.


    He was just too focused on swinging his sword to the point that her voice couldn¡¯t reach his ears.


    But there was no way for De to know this, so she could only grit her teeth in frustration.


    If only she could stall him for five or even three seconds, she could easily turn him into ashes.


    But she couldn¡¯t. He clung to her persistently, and she was unable to shake him off for even a second.


    <b><i>  -Ping! Ping! Ping!</i></b>


    Suddenly, a peculiar sound echoed, and De quickly nced to see what was causing it.


    There was a single ck ribbon,ing out of Siwoo¡¯s lower back, moving freely while piercing through the air.


    Each time it moved, it pierced through the core of a magic form, shattering her repeater like ss fragments.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    As stated before, those repeaters were important for De to cast her spells.


    She needed a certain number of them to castrge-scale spells that were iparable to the weak and shoddy spells like her ¡®Solid me.¡¯


    But, the man in front of her seemed to not only know of their existence, he also knew about their significance to her. As such, he had been deliberately disrupting and dismantling the repeaters that she had deployed.


    Ever since his first strike, she had been unable to deploy more than forty repeaters at once.


    This kept going on, cracking theposed expression on her face.


    Scattering those repeaters around wasn¡¯t an easy task.


    At the end of the day, those were still part of a spell, so it required her to use her mana.


    Since he kept on dismantling those repeaters, she ended up wasting her mana for nothing, depleting her own reserves over time.


    ¡°You persistent cur!¡±


    She involuntarily blurted out.


    <b><i>  ¡®This isn¡¯t a proper magic battle anymore!¡¯</i></b>


    De believed that a magic battle should involve both sides using their honed self-essence magic as weapons, and strategized to outsmart and outperform each other. To put it simply, for her, a magic battle should be a high-level showdown.


    That was why she felt greatly insulted that Siwoo dragged it into a dogfight like this.


    ¡°Fine, do you think this is all I got?¡±


    While upholding the wall of mes, she began to rework her magic form.


    She knew that if she continued on like this, she¡¯d end up ying right into her opponent¡¯s hands.


    The word ¡®defeat,¡¯ that she never even considered in the beginning, had been looming ominously in her mind for a while now.


    There was a certain spell in mind that she wanted to cast, ¡®Dancing mes.¡¯


    A rather simple spell that would wrap around the enemy¡¯s arms and legs to burn them into crisp.


    It wasn¡¯t the most impressive magic, but she could definitely use it to at least hinder Siwoo¡¯s movements.


    To cast it though, she had to reduce the output, so that she could use it with less mana.


    ¡°Ignite!¡±


    De shouted as she swung her arm, causing several scattered repeaters to start vibrating.


    For this modified version of ¡®Dancing mes¡¯ to activate, she needed at least five of these repeaters. Just now, she had summoned and dispersed sixteen repeaters to strategic ces.


    Additionally, there were thirty eight of them that she had deployed prior to this.


    Even if his ribbon managed to demolish more than half of the total of her repeaters, as long as five or more of them remained intact, she¡¯d still be able to cast the spell.


    In that brief moment, not only did she manage to modify her spell, but she also implemented some safeguards and countermeasures.


    This was the prowess of the one who held the esteemed title of ¡®Grand Witch,¡¯ someone who managed to reach the 20th rank of the hierarchy.


    She wouldn¡¯t let herself lose to the opponent in front of her without being able to do anything.


    <b><i>  ¡®Alright.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®This damn deadlock is finallying to an end.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>-Ping! Ping! Ping!</i></b>


    She thought, feeling a glimmer of hope.


    That was, until the ck ribbon that had been randomly dismantling the repeaters, moved to dismantle the sixteen repeaters that she specifically set up to cast the ¡®Dancing mes.¡¯


    ¡°¡­But, how?¡±


    In an instant, the counterattack she had mustered with all her remaining mana dissipated.


    <b><i>  ¡®Such uracy¡­ There¡¯s no way this is a coincidence!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Could it be? He hadn¡¯t randomly destroyed the repeaters? But, he targeted the most important ones?¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, De realized something.


    This man seemed weaker than a high-rank Homunculus at a first nce.


    He hovered in a position far below from her own, and it seemed like he never intended to engage in direct confrontation from the beginning.


    And so, if he were to show even just a slight hesitation during their deadlock, the Goddess of Victory would have been showering De with kisses.


    However, reality unfolded quite differently.


    As soon as the battle began, he leaped into the mes without a shred of hesitation.


    He went in, knowing exactly where her weak spots were and refused to give her any space.


    Despite his struggle in the beginning, he eventually managed to overturn the situation.


    The decisive factor in this showdown wasn¡¯t something grandiose.


    While De was treating this battle as a game, the man was fighting for his life.


    <b><i>  ¡®This isn¡¯t something that someone who hadn¡¯t received any training could pull off!¡¯</i></b>


    The ring he wore indicated he was a guest of the Gemini Household.


    A man who bore a brand and possessed a good instinct during a fight.


    The shadow he deployed had the property to disrupt the magic, and this also applied to the weapons that were made from it.


    Not only that, his eyes probably could even see the flow of mana.


    And there was also that ribbon, which could cover any weaknesses that he might have.


    <b><i>  ¡®There¡¯s no mistaking it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®He¡¯s the secret weapon of the Gemini Household, made to be deployed when there aren¡¯t enough witches to hunt down Homunculi or wicked Exiles.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be in this situation.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®This isn¡¯t merely about superiority or such either.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®He is simply a formidable opponent, as if he¡¯s made to fight against witches far more powerful than he is¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Thus, De finally acknowledged Siwoo¡¯s prowess.


    Since he disyed his skills without holding anything back.


    She decided to do it in kind to keep up with him.


    <b><i>  ¡®He looks like an ordinary man, but he actually conceals this kind of truth deep within, huh¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s a fight you want, I¡¯ll oblige.¡±


    De didn¡¯t have much mana left to fight.


    She was well aware that this might be herst chance to make a move.


    Seizing the opportunity when Siwoo raised his shield, she dismantled the wall made of her Solid me.


    At the same time, she redirected the mana she had been deploying there to strengthen her body.


    As her mana flowed through the circuits spread throughout her entire body, she increased her durability to its maximum level.


    The most effective way to utilize mana was undoubtedly through a witch¡¯s own body.


    And so, she used up all her remaining mana to make herself stronger and strengthened her autonomous defense to its strongest state.


    She swiftly advanced, taking advantage of Siwoo¡¯s unguarded state when he was about to swing his sword.


    Turning the whole battle into a closebat.


    Normally, De wouldn¡¯t even attempt such a move, but her priority was to win this fight.


    She believed that exploiting the gap in Siwoo¡¯s monotonous assault would be enough to earn her victory.


    Besides, he was the one who started the closebat trend in their fight, so it was only right that she answered his challenge.


    Using her autonomous defense, she nned to withstand any counterattacks that he might unleash.


    Its resilience could create distance between them, buying herself time to deliver her final blow using the scattered repeaters.


    Fully determined now, she threw herself into action.


    Perhaps, it was a mere coincidence.


    At that moment, their eyes locked.


    From his partially destroyed helmet, she faced his intense gaze, and instinctively understood.


    The man could perceive her determination, her desperate final stand as she threw away her own pride.


    ¡°Go¡­ Down¡­!¡±


    As she surged forward, trying to evade his relentless pursuit, her opponent suddenly ceased his attacks, creating distance between them.


    While this was something that De had hoped for, the battle still didn¡¯t turn to her favor.


    In that critical moment, she had focused all her mana into enhancing her physical abilities and autonomous defense.


    After all, she expected an iing strike that would trigger her autonomous defense to buy herself precious seconds needed to reactivate her repeaters.


    But that didn¡¯t happen and if she were to keep this up, her mana expenditure would turn meaningless.


    And so, she redirected the flow of mana that she had invested in her body.


    She realized that herst opportunity was slipping away by the seconds and hurriedly activated the dormant repeaters to set up her attack.


    <b><i>  -Bang!</i></b>


    But it was toote. A ck ribbon hit her side.


    The ribbon, which had never directly intervened in a battle prior to this, suddenlyunched an attack, as if it had been waiting for this moment.


    This was something that she had neglected to consider.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    With a strange cry, saliva sprayed from her mouth as her body folded sideways in the air, tumbling helplessly to the ground.

 Chapter 162: Friendship (1)

    <b>? Friendship (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­!¡±


    The intense battle hade to an end.


    As the shadow that enveloped him melted away like ice, Siwoo suddenly copsed onto the ground.


    His upper body, suffering from constant contact with De¡¯s mes during the battle, was scorched, as if he had been standing under the zing sun all day long.


    Pressed against the ground, his cheekbones and muscles were twitching from the strain, threatening to buckle under the immense pressure.


    He could feel a throbbing sensation in his left eyes and the pain from the damaged magic circuits from all over his body; The aftermath of the fight.


    Adrenaline in his body started to subside, reced by the stinging pain from all the injuries he received.


    ¡°¡­Fuck¡­ Did I do it¡­?¡±


    Now that he had a moment to reflect, he couldn¡¯t believe the frenzy he had just experienced.


    It felt like he was watching a crazy movie at his own funeral.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that luck has yed a significant role in his triumph.


    After all, his enemy was powerful, and she possessed a terrifying amount of mana. The only reason why he managed to gain a crucial advantage against her was because she hadn¡¯t taken the fight seriously until midway through.


    Not only that, he also possessed a long-range attack that could effectively disrupt her strategies, preventing her from ever gaining her momentum back.


    There was also the fact that she had already engaged in a fierce battle with Sharon beforehand, depleting her mana to some extent.


    At this point, he remembered the saying of how magic battle wasparable to chess.


    Using thatparison, the existence of his left eye that allowed him to discern the flow of mana was like a cheat code that allowed him to predict his opponent¡¯s next moves.


    It was ultimately the reason why he was able to press his advantages against her, dispel her repeaters, and thwart her counterattack in that final moment.


    ¡°¡­I should give it a cool name.¡±


    He mused.


    <b><i>  ¡®Like in Japanese manga, they have a lot of those named eyes, right?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Mangekyo Sharingan or what not¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­What am I even thinking about? Did my brain get fried along with my face?¡¯</i></b>


    All sorts of thoughts swirled in his mind.


    Exhaustion weighed heavily on his body as he copsed onto his back when he tried to turn around.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    At this point, he didn¡¯t need to y dead if he needed to, as he literally felt like he was about to die.


    Despite the support from his armor, he still had to wield his sword using all his strength for nearly twenty minutes.


    And he had to do that all while continuously checking on De¡¯s mana, and manipting his ribbon to disrupt the floating magic circles. There wasn¡¯t a single moment when he could rest even a little.


    He had to rely on his amplification technique for at least thirty times because of how quickly his mana was depleted.


    Due to him pushing his limit both mentally and physically, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that he became so exhausted, despite possessing a spirit body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Sharon¡­¡±


    Summoning every ounce of strength left in him, he managed to crawl back to his feet.


    His eyes fell on Sharon, who remained motionless on the ground.


    Before he could even catch his breath, he had to prop her up to ensure she could breathe properly. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down either because De was still around.


    There was a chance that she could recover her mana through some kind of strange method andunch a counterattack from there, after all.


    ¡°Sharon!¡±


    At that moment, the Interdimensional Barrier slowly dissipated, and the destroyedndscapes started to regenerate, as if time was being rewound.


    Though, what actually went on was the disappearance of the copy created by the barrier as it was being reced by its original.


    But, that wasn¡¯t important for Siwoo at the moment.


    He picked up Sharon, who waspletely unconscious, and gently tapped her cheek to rouse her awake.


    Sadly, he received no response.


    For some reason though, he was struggling to lift her upper body. There was an unnatural feeling of heaviness that he felt, causing him to groan.


    <b><i>  ¡®Did this feelinge from her big chest?¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, painful groans echoed from the other side of the road, where De¡¯s body was thrown.


    ¡°Ugg¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Leaving the unconscious Sharon to lean against the tunnel wall, Siwoo dragged his tired body towards De.


    Thetter¡¯s clothes were disheveled from her rolling on the ground. With great effort, she managed to open her eyes.


    Her side was throbbing with pain, causing her face to twist in anguish. She clutched the area where Siwoo¡¯s ribbon hit her.


    Seeing this, Siwoo didn¡¯t feel even an ounce of remorse toward her situation.


    ¡°I won.¡±


    Realizing that Siwoo was nearby, looking down at her, De hastily tried to retreat.


    Her efforts were futile though, as she waspletely drained of both mana and physical strength. She could barely even muster the energy to move, and her hasty attempt only managed to drag her body a few centimeters away.


    ¡°F-Fine¡­ I-I admit defeat¡­ What is it that you want from me¡­?¡±


    Her once haughty gaze, stripped of its confidence, now looked shaken as her eyes trembled.


    Compared to before, her current demeanor resembled that of a victim being confronted by a merciless serial killer.


    This appearance of hers made Siwoo feel uneasy. All things considered, she was essentially just someone whom he had just met.


    It made him think twice of delivering the final blow to her, as she didn¡¯t even try to resist anymore. After all, he wasn¡¯t a deranged murderer or a renowned criminal.


    Despite all that, he still chose not to exin himself though, as he found it unnecessary.


    Maintaining an intimidating presence would make their conversation smoother, he thought.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re De Redcliffe, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Baroness¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Baroness De Redcliffe¡­¡±


    Out of nowhere, she interjected using her title of Baroness, even though she hadn¡¯t mentioned it before.


    Though Siwoo was confused momentarily, he quickly grasped her intention.


    What she was trying to say here was, <b><i>¡®Since I¡¯m a Baroness, you shouldn¡¯t treat me carelessly.¡¯</i></b>


    In other words, she was scared. Siwoo found the change in her attitude, from imposing to scared, funny and satisfying.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re a Baroness.¡±


    Other than that, he also felt relieved to know that she wasn¡¯t a wicked Exile.


    Then again, considering that she clearly stated she wouldn¡¯t take his life out of respect for the Gemini Household, the likelihood of her being the same kind as Ea was low to begin with.


    Since this was the case, there was room for negotiation between them.


    ¡°You asked me, what do I want from you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I have no intention of harming you, especially knowing that you¡¯re a Baroness now, but I would really appreciate it if you keep my existence a secret.¡±


    That was a reasonable demand since Siwoo would only lose out if she were to bber to everyone about his existence.


    Since he couldn¡¯t just kill her to silence her, he had to find some kind ofpromise somehow.


    ¡°I will never, ever say anything to anyone. Despite the things that I did, I have no intention of going against the Gemini Household. I will keep the secret of your existence close to my heart.¡±


    De eximed urgently, her words pouring out rapidly.


    From her perspective, this was a reasonable answer and course of action.


    A man bearing a brand who appeared out of nowhere, who possessed a skillset specialized in fighting against powerful witches, and he was wearing the Gemini Household¡¯s ring.


    When she tried to connect the dots, she reached the conclusion that he was a lethal weapon created by the Gemini Household for a hidden,rge-scale project.


    There was a big possibility that he was their hunting dog, created to eliminate all the wicked Exiles and Homunculi.


    After knowing all this, she naturally had no intention of spreading this information.


    Countess Gemini wouldn¡¯t normally care about petty squabbles like this, but if the truth about their secret project were toe to light, even De didn¡¯t know what they might do to her.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to go against the Gemini Sisters at all costs.


    Not to mention that she was currently in a very precarious situation where she didn¡¯t even know what this man might do to her to ensure that she kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this offends you, but¡­ Do you think I can just trust your words?¡±


    While she was going through all those mental gymnasts, Siwoo wasn¡¯t aware of it, and he naturally had no reason to trust her.


    In his eyes, if the other witch really was scared of the Countess, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to fight him in the first ce.


    ¡°Contract¡­! I-I¡¯ll write a contract¡­ Using my name, my honor as a Redcliffe¡­ I will never disclose any information about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    A witch pledging using her name wasn¡¯t a matter to be taken lightly in the witch¡¯s society.


    One didn¡¯t even need to add any magical constraints.


    When a witch staked her reputation, built over numerous battles, it was the equivalent of her making a solemn and heavy promise.


    Its significance would be even greater when it was someone like De who did it, as she wasn¡¯t only a conservative witch, she was also a member of the aristocracy.


    During Siwoo¡¯s five years in Gehenna, he had only witnessed this kind of exchange three times in total.


    ¡°Alright, please write it down, then.¡±


    At this point, De was having difficulty making her stand and maintaining her sanity.


    Immediately after Siwoo gave his consent, she hastily took out a business card and began writing something with small, hurried strokes.


    When he nced over, he could see that she was writing a simple pledge; With Redcliffe¡¯s name at stake, she promised not to disclose his true identity. After that was done, she signed her name beneath it.


    To finalize it, Siwoo signed the card too, before cing it in his pocket.


    ¡°So¡­ Can I leave now¡­?¡±


    Her voice had long lost its authoritarian tone. Still clutching her side, she hesitantly asked for his permission to leave.


    Siwoo nodded his head, prompting De to stand up, though she struggled on doing it.


    ¡°Ah, right, also, one more thing.¡±


    Siwoo interrupted, realizing that he almost forgot to mention something.


    At this point, De was already walking away absentmindedly, but she immediately turned around, startled, when she heard his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but can you please stop bothering Sharon anymore?¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    After that, De quickly walked away in hurried steps.


    Watching the red witch disappear from his sight, Siwoo decided to carry Sharon home. Though, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could carry her all the way back, so he used Dimension Shift instead.


    Going through three rounds of mana amplification, forcing his tired minds to work through the calction, he teleported back home together with Sharon.


    After that, everything was nk to him.


    As sheid Sharon down on her bed, she immediately passed out from exhaustion.


    2.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Siwoo groaned as he opened his eyes.


    The intense pain and headache he was feeling immediately reminded him that the events that had just urred were not dreams or imagination.


    Well, it was the pain that woke him up from his sleep.


    Looking around, he found himself still in Sharon¡¯s room.


    While his spirit body was more durable than any human¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t mean he could withstand being rolled around like he was made of diamond.


    He just had a stronger body than normal, he could still feel exhausted and tired.


    Which drove the point home of how intense the battle he just experienced was.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When he sat up, he immediately felt a warm andforting touch.


    There was a lukewarm towel on his forehead.


    Earlier, when he copsed, he remembered that he was still dressed, but now, his upper body waspletely bare, revealing his toned abs that seemed to have naturally appeared after he obtained his spirit body.


    Apparently, Sharon had taken the initiative to treat him.


    ¡°Fuck, it stings¡­¡±


    The burn marks had started to lose their color, but his upper body still felt like burning.


    His face, in particr, felt as if it had been doused in some sort of chemical reagent.


    <b><i>  -Click!</i></b>


    ¡°Siwoo? Are you up?¡±


    Holding a ss of water in her hand, Sharon, who had just opened the door, rushed toward him when she saw him halfway sitting up.


    He looked much betterpared to earlier, when he was almost dying from exhaustion, which made her feel relieved.


    ¡°Look at you, are you okay? Do you feel hurt anywhere?¡±


    Sharon didn¡¯t dare to touch him because he seemed in so much pain.


    Tears even welled up in the corners of her eyes, reflecting how worried she was.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Sob¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Sorry¡­¡±


    At her intense reaction, Siwoo could only respond in an awkward manner, unsure on how tofort her. Suddenly, her tears flowed like a broken dam.


    She med herself for getting involved with De and causing Siwoo to get hurt.


    The weight of her guilt and remorse echoed painfully within her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ That you ended up getting hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you acting so distant? Are we not meant to support each other through tough times?¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ Sniff¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t trying tofort her, he genuinely believed that he was okay.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she forced him to fight, rather he went forward willingly.


    Not to mention that he won the whole thing with his own power.


    He understood her feelings though, so he decided that he should exin the situation to her.


    ¡°That witch¡­ De, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ What did that bitch say to you? Did something else happen after she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Uh¡­ I actually won that battle¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°I defeated her in a magic battle and she promised me that she won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    After staring at Siwoo with her mouth agape for a while, Sharon suddenly pulled Siwoo into a tight hug.


    Due to their position, Siwoo¡¯s face was buried in her soft chest.


    He could feel the sheer volume of her E-cup breasts through her clothes.


    ¡°Okay, sure, I get it, I believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me? I was telling you the truth though?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe you, really do.¡±


    For a while, the room echoed with Sharon¡¯s sobs as she tightly pressed Siwoo¡¯s face against her chest.

 Chapter 163: Friendship (2)

    <b>? Friendship (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Sharon didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately treated Siwoo.


    Ancient myths stated that humans were made of earth, in line with the earth element in the Elemental Magic, which held the power of healing and restoration to the human body.


    She didn¡¯t think twice about using a total of six small jade beads, which she had been saving to use as offerings to the earth element. Normally, she¡¯d only use them in critical situations.


    ¡°Bnce.¡±


    Sharon whispered as she swiftly swung her staff, causing the jades that had been floating around Siwoo¡¯s body to melt onto his wounds, acting like a soothing ointment.


    The reddish areas, akin to withered autumn leaves, on his body began to undergo a change. Blisters that had formed on his body rose up like bubbles and disappeared, reced by newly regenerated skin.


    He watched the mesmerizing scene with amazement.


    ¡°Wow, my body¡¯s healing so quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously. This is magic.¡±


    After they assessed his injuries, it became apparent that De hadn¡¯t actually caused significant harm to him. He only mostly suffered from first-degree burns.


    Not to mention that he also possessed a spirit body.


    Such minor injuries would heal within a week, but Sharon just couldn¡¯t bear to leave it, and that was why they treated it in the first ce.


    Her moral code couldn¡¯t let her neglect his well-being over a few gemstones, especially considering that the reason why he had gotten hurt in the first ce was because of her.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re good. How did you bring her down? Yes, she¡¯s ugly and her personality is shitty, but her skills are no joke.¡±


    ¡°I have my ways. I learned it from someone.¡±


    Siwoo said as he grinned with confidence.


    Watching him, Sharon felt a surge of emotions welling up within her chest.


    Suppressing those feelings, she nced at her watch.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s almost time for my part-time job. I guess we have to skip today¡¯s ss¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure. I need a day off anyway. Let¡¯s meet upter and grab some food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leaving his smiling face behind, Sharon quickly made her way to the bathroom.


    She took off her clothes and turned on the shower.


    Inside, she covered her mouth as muffled sobs started toe out of it.


    <b><i>  -Sssss!</i></b>


    ¡°Sob¡­ Sniff¡­¡±


    Those tears nearly escaped her eyes while she was treating Siwoo¡¯s wound. Back then, she managed to hold them back, but this time, they burst forth uncontrobly.


    In front of him, she pretended to support his im of defeating De in battle, but in her heart, she refused to believe it.


    Or rather, she couldn¡¯t.


    After all, it was De Redcliffe they were talking about.


    She was a formidable witch in her 20th rank. In the domain of fire elemental magic, she was literally unmatched by anyone.


    As for Siwoo? His own rank was far below Sharon¡¯s, let alone De¡¯s.


    In standard duels between two witches, when there were two ranks gap, the result of the fight was pretty much decided.


    Compatibility andbat experience? That would only matter within a single rank gap.


    Sharon was a quite formidable witch herself as a 17th rank witch whose expertise was Elemental Magic. But De handled him with such ease.


    De even had the lenience to make a cigarette out of mana and volcanic ash, and offered it to her mid-battle.


    ¡°Sniff¡­¡±


    That was why she couldn¡¯t just ept Siwoo¡¯s im about defeating De.


    Instead, she convinced herself that there must be a reason why he fabricated such a lie.


    For her sake.


    The various burn marks and damaged magic circuits on his body were clear evidence that he had participated in a fierce battle.


    Considering De¡¯s personality, it was most likely that he had suffered a humiliating defeat, mercilessly yed like a toy by her.


    In this world, there were things that simply couldn¡¯t be ovee with effort. There were opponents that simply couldn¡¯t be beaten no matter how hard one tried.


    Sharon could imagine how powerless Siwoo must have felt when facing that kind of situation.


    How arduous the battle was.


    And how agonizing the experience was for him.


    She could totally empathize with his feelings.


    After all, she was someone who had already experienced the cruel reality of being unable to achieve her goals, and she had to suffer through insurmountable obstacles. She knew the pain all too well by now.


    But, even amidst such agony, Siwoo still told her an obvious lie.


    All because he didn¡¯t want her to me herself for his injuries.


    To alleviate her guilt.


    She knew how kind-hearted and gentle he was. This was the answer he came up with to console her.


    A white lie.


    And since she understood his true intention, she willingly pretended to be deceived by him.


    She epted his kindness without a hint of doubt and yed along with his act.


    Thinking back, she realized that he had always been like that.


    Knowing the risk of him being discovered by other Exiles, he still ventured out to hunt for the Homunculi.


    As soon as he heard that Sharon was suffering through a huge debt, he immediately offered to pay off her debts.


    When she had nowhere to go, it was him who offered a ce to say and provided herfort.


    He never insisted on his own opinion when she wanted to eat something delicious, instead he patiently waited for her to choose his own food.


    And today, for her sake, he confronted a dangerous witch.


    Instead of dwelling on his sorrow after a brutal defeat, he lied to Sharon instead, so that she wouldn¡¯t be worried for him.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Is this because I cried so much?¡¯</i></b>


    She could hear her heart beating faster than before, as if she suffered from an arrhythmia.


    After that, a clear and strong impulse surged within her.


    An urge to rush to him and embrace him.


    ¡°Sniff¡­¡±


    An inexplicable feeling.


    She vigorously shook her head and quickly finished her shower by using her magic.


    <b><i>  ¡®I have to treat him well after I return from work.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Don¡¯t doubt his words, just follow along, after all, he¡¯s being considerate to me.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®And I shouldn¡¯t mention this topic again so that he wouldn¡¯t need to lie anymore.¡¯</i></b>


    With that resolution, Sharon exited the bathroom.


    2.


    Sharon¡¯s magic had an incredible effect.


    Though, the fact that he had a spirit body probably contributed to his fast recovery. All his wounds, muscle pain and destroyed magic circuits recovered in an instant.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After Sharon left for her part-time job, Siwoo sat down on his desk.


    He wanted to review the battle with De in the tunnel.


    It made him certain about something.


    In this treacherous world, anything could happen, thus making it necessary for him to have the means to protect himself.


    He imagined what would have happened if he had lost to De earlier.


    First, she¡¯d have taken Sharon away.


    Sharon would unquestionably suffer at De¡¯s hands.


    Then, there was also the possibility that news about his ability to use magic to be spread around among the witches. Or even if it didn¡¯t, there was also a possibility that De might have just kidnapped him for herself.


    In the end, won the battle due to various factors, but he couldn¡¯t be so sure in the future.


    He realized that he heavily depended on luck and improvisation on his battles.


    And to neglect honing his abilities was a reckless act.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sort things out.¡±


    First, he needed to sort out the magic he possessed.


    Of course, he needed to do more than organizing it. He also needed to look up ways to use them more effectively.


    <b><i>  ¡®First, Dimension Shift.¡¯</i></b>


    Based on his experience during the battle, he concluded that he couldn¡¯t use it during a battle.


    A magical battle unfolded at an intense and rapid pace, every second counted.


    Back then, if he even considered using Dimension Shift to escape, he would definitely pay for it dearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put that one on hold¡­¡±


    For now, he still couldn¡¯t use it mid-battle, but if other options were unavable, he could still use it to escape.


    <b><i>  ¡®Next, Maiden¡¯s Loom.¡¯</i></b>


    One of the MVPs in today¡¯s battle.


    The ribbons woven from the loom were incredibly versatile. They could attack, defend, and even offer support without him needing to move his arms.


    Siwoo realized that if he could use them in greater numbers, they could enhance his dispelling abilities as well as granting him more weapons to use.


    He was well aware of how frightening the ribbons were, especially after his battle with Ea.


    Studying how that wicked witch twisted and utilized the ribbons was something he deemed worth considering. He decided to incorporate it during his training.


    ¡°That means I have to train so that I can use them freely even in big numbers¡­ I have to practice changing their shapes too¡­¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Then, Law of Shadows.¡¯</i></b>


    The magic he heavily relied on during the battle.


    Without it, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to step into magic battles in the first ce.


    Firstly, it offered the needed minimal protection for him, since he didn¡¯t have an autonomous defense.


    He could also use it as a support as it could boost his strength, and gave him a way of attacking his enemies, simr to that of a power suit.


    In essence, the Law of Shadows served as a base for him, whocked fundamental skills, to be able to participate in battles.


    There was also its unique ability to interfere and elude the opponent¡¯s magic, as well as its shape-shifting capability. He could alreadybine that with the Maiden¡¯s Loom.


    ¡°Its ability to destroy magic circles is just broken¡­¡±


    However, it still had its limitations.


    It still couldn¡¯t take care of anything that possessed dense mana, since things usually were made of countless extremely small magic circles.


    To strengthen his abilities, he realized that this aspect was one thing that he needed to fundamentally improve.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    And that was the direction he¡¯d take in his training from now on.


    After bouncing back from his fall, he nned to make slight modifications to his magic, just like how he applied the Law of Shadows to the Maiden¡¯s Loom.


    So, his self-study session today would be dedicated to sketch out this n.


    Siwoo concluded, determining the direction he would take.


    <b><i>  ¡®But, how?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Should I weave the small magic circles into something like a, to reduce the impact of mana pressure it received?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®No, that won¡¯t do.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®That¡¯ll restrict my movement and the durability of my armor and shield.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s pondering grew deeper.


    3.


    After her shift was over, Sharon swung the front door open and stepped into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a littlete. Did you go somewhere?¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door lock, Siwoo came out of his room to find Sharon holding two full stic bags with both hands.


    She curled her lips into a slightly awkward smile as she noticed his surprised expression.


    ¡°Well, it feels like I¡¯m always receiving something from you, so I bought this. Also, I wanted to buy some anyway.¡±


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°King crabs. Freshly steamed.¡±


    After she was done with her part-time job, she headed straight to the nearby crab restaurant.


    There, she spent at least 400,000 won on the crabs.


    She knew that Siwoo loved eating, especially seafood or something with shellfish in it. He always had this satisfied expression when he ate those.


    Also, this was the first time Sharon had spent such arge amount of money on food ever since she came to the modern world ten years ago.


    Her hands trembled slightly when she came out to pay for the food, but she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of regret.


    ¡°Oh,e on. I told you that I¡¯d buy you food in exchange for you teaching me magic, right? How much was it? I¡¯ll pay you for it.¡±


    As she had expected, Siwoo, with an embarrassed look, took out his wallet. However, she remained resolute and tried to dissuade him from paying.


    She felt an overwhelming need to express her gratitude to him, fearing that failing to do so would leave her with an unbearable sense of guilt.


    ¡°No. Look, if you don¡¯t take the food as it is, I¡¯ll get really angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s too much¡­ You¡¯ve even used your gems to heal me earlier today¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    After a brief scuffle, Siwoo let out a bitter smile as he looked at Sharon, who showed no signs of backing down.


    Whenever she insisted on something like this, Siwoo had always backed down, and this time was no exception.


    ¡°I still think this is too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough already, or else I¡¯ll be the one who feels burdened. Let¡¯s dig in before the dishes get cold.¡±


    They spread the king crabs on the table.


    As he ate, Siwoo kept expressing his gratitude, saying ¡®Thank you, thank you,¡¯ almost every time he took a bite.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was relieved to see that Siwoo didn¡¯t seem to act in an awkward manner. Which meant, hepletely believed that she bought his lies of defeating De.


    In truth, she wasn¡¯t really confident in her acting skills.


    After eating all the crabs and devouring three bowls of ramen,pletely satisfied with their meals, they made their way to the living room.


    ¡°Wanna watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Today, Sharon actually wasn¡¯t supposed to ck off like this. After all, she lost the crystals from the Homunculi she hunted, and she spent a lot of money just now. But, she didn¡¯t seem to be concerned at all.


    She didn¡¯t want to burden Siwoo with the anxiety that arose from her own personal situation.


    <b><i>  ¡®I¡¯ll just take it easy today.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change and be right back.¡±


    ¡°Can I pick the movie?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Wrapping up their typical conversation, Sharon headed to her room.

 Chapter 164: Friendship (3)

    <b>? Friendship (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Sharon said that she¡¯d just be changing her clothes, but it took ten minutes before she stepped out of her room and joined Siwoo in the living room.


    ¡°Did I make you wait for too long?¡±


    ¡°No. Can you get me some beer? Also, I put some popcorn in the microwave.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Said popcorn was the 2,000 won kind that were sold at the convenience store, and the beer was the cold and canned one.


    Watching a movie with the AC on and a cozy nket draped over their knees was a moment of pure bliss for them.


    Specifically for Siwoo, having Sharon, a beautiful female friend, with him, just made the experience significantly better.


    ¡°Ey!¡±


    Sharon eximed as she settled onto the sofa, cing the popcorn and beer on the armrest.


    The distance between them was so close, but it seemed entirely natural.


    Her smooth thigh, hidden under her dolphin-patterned shorts, touched Siwoo¡¯s.


    ¡°Pass me the beer.¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Even Siwoo was amazed at how effective the AC was, considering that it was currently midsummer. Initially, he was afraid that he¡¯d have to deal with sweat all over his body.


    He leaned over to grab the beer from Sharon¡¯s hand, and noticed something.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Normally, when she was indoor, Sharon would prefer to wear her dolphin shorts and a tank top.


    Siwoo still remembered the culture shock he felt when he witnessed thebination of her voluptuous chest, which didn¡¯t quite match her slender waist, and the absence of her bra under her tank top.


    Whenever she made slight movements, it¡¯d nearly expose her breasts and protruding nipples.


    While Siwoo had grown ustomed to a lot of things, he still felt uneasy when seeing this sight, so he always tried to avoid it by averting his gaze.


    After all, he didn¡¯t have the kind of personality to say things like,<b><i> ¡®Hey, your chest is making me ufortable, so wear a bra at least!¡¯</i></b>


    But for some reason, she wore a ck bra under her ck tank top today.


    The choice of color was probably because she tried to match it with her shoulder straps.


    In any case, he couldn¡¯t see her protruding nipples anymore, as the bra cups covered them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    Sensing something was off, Sharon asked that question.


    But, that wasn¡¯t exactly a good move from her.


    She was aware what was the reason behind his awkward reaction, and said awkwardness was contagious, making feel the same way.


    The way she nervously brushed her forearms and fidget hinted to her difort in the moment.


    ¡°¡­Um.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Siwoo took a gulp of his beer, trying to soothe his parched throat, before adjusting his posture and tried topose himself.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why is she wearing a bra now?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Did she notice my difort despite my efforts to hide it?¡¯</i></b>


    Though, the thing that had been bothering him had gone, so he felt a little relieved about this situation, but¡­


    He felt mostly awkward rather than relieved, as he kept on pondering, <b><i>¡®Why did she suddenly do this¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Y-You seemed bothered by it, that¡¯s why I did it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°W-What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ I-I haven¡¯t been wearing my underwear, right? N-No I¡¯m wearing it¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea¡­¡±


    Sharon caught his nce, briefly turned her mint-colored eyes towards him, and spoke.


    He wasn¡¯t great at hiding emotions, and Sharon already knew this a long time ago.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    The brief conversation ended with Siwoo¡¯s curt response, reced by the dry sound of them sipping their beer for a while.


    An awkward air enveloped the two of them.


    Siwoo felt the urge to clear the awkwardness, but struggled to find the correct words to use.


    Luckily for him, Sharon took the lead and started a new topic of conversation with him.


    ¡°So, what are we going to watch today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not good at these things.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we just pick something randomly? I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Siwoo pressed the remote control and selected movies that appeared randomly on screen.


    He had nned to watch a war movie or a thriller movie, but ended up choosing an unexpected genre in a rush.


    The movie they ended up picking was a romanticedy that he had never heard before. And it didn¡¯t seem to be a masterpiece or anything of the sorts either.


    Nibbling their popcorn, the two of them watched the movie intermittently.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before the movie reached the fifteen minute mark, Siwoo already had a hunch.


    <b><i>  ¡®Why does this always happen when I¡¯m the one who¡¯s choosing?¡¯</i></b>


    Just by looking at the scene in the beginning and its plot, Siwoo could tell if the movie would be entertaining or not.


    And ording to his impression, this movie was a hot mess.


    The actors¡¯ performance was subpar, and the events that brought the male and female protagonists together felt very forced.


    He anticipated that he¡¯d be feeling really bored and kept on stifling his yawns for the rest of the movie.


    Sharon, on the other hand, was eagerly watching without any signs of being distracted.


    ¡°Hey, Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    In just fifteen minutes into the so-called romanticedy movie, a passionate scene unfolded on the screen.


    When he watched it, all the remaining expectations Siwoo had werepletely gone.


    At that moment, Sharon, who was watching the two characters getting all sticky and smoochy at a graduation party, suddenly called out to him.


    He nced briefly to his side and noticed that she was also stealing a nce at him from the corner of her eye.


    The room was pretty dark, as the only light source inside came from the screen, so it made it hard for him to tell, but he was sure that there was a little blush on her face.


    ¡°Have you ever kissed?¡±


    ¡°That came out of nowhere¡­¡±


    Sharon¡¯s sudden question left Siwoo scratching his head in surprise.


    By now, he prided himself on somewhat understanding what a woman was thinking about.


    But, even he couldn¡¯t understand why she was asking such a question at this very moment.


    Throughout their time together, he concluded that Sharon showed no interest in rtionships, or even saw him as a man.


    So, he assumed that she only asked this out of curiosity.


    As if to confirm that, Sharon continued speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of kissing scenes in movies, so I was wondering¡­ If you have any experience or not¡­¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Experience, huh¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    He immediately remembered four people.


    Amelia, Odile, Odette and Yebin.


    That got him to think if his life in Gehenna might have been better than he initially thought.


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°I kinda expected that¡­¡±


    Her response came out somewhat gloomily.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ It seems like you¡¯re not particrly interested when you watch those kissing scenes¡­¡±


    Siwoo turned his gaze at her. He noticed her calm demeanor, despite her clenched fists and sparkling eyes.


    Still, this didn¡¯t answer the question, why did she bring up the topic in the first ce?


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s something else I want to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°When do people suppose to kiss? Is it the same as in movies?¡±


    ¡°Same as in movies?¡±


    Sharon had seen and heard things about kissing.


    But her standards and understanding of it were still somewhat vague.


    In movies, the main characters would often share a kiss when they reunited with their ex-lovers after a long time, confessed their love or when their love was finally realized. Romantic background music would often apany these scenes.


    ¡°Kissing is something two people do together, right? When you watch movies, do you ever get a feeling like, ¡®This is the time!¡¯ then they start kissing immediately after? Or are there some unwritten rules or societal norms that dictate the timing?¡±


    In other words, she wondered if kissing was only reserved for ¡®an important moment.¡¯


    The answer was, it wasn¡¯t.


    A couple could kiss in the most ordinary circumstances, like when they woke up next to each other, during a casual encounter or even while sharing a meal.


    Once they became lovers, they¡¯d go at it, biting and sucking each other¡¯s tongues in their daily lives.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Their conversation started while the movie slowed down to an extent.


    <b><i>  ¡®This sounded like something the twins would ask,¡¯</i></b> Siwoo thought.


    Curiosity that stemmed from one¡¯s innocence.


    Sharon was trying to understand emotional matters by using her logic.


    ¡°How was it for you?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    His first kiss was tainted by Odile¡¯s forceful actions, so he didn¡¯t even consider telling her about it. So was his kiss with Odette, since it was a result of the effect of a love potion.


    Which left him with the other two; Amelia and Yebin.


    With Amelia, it was when he hugged her as she tearfully apologized, and before he knew it, their lips had already met each other. As for Yebin, it was when she asked, <b><i>¡®Should we kiss before having a sex?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Among the two, there was only one of them that aligned with Sharon¡¯s question.


    His kiss with Amelia.


    It stirred an unexinable ache in his chest.


    He disregarded the unease and focused solely on the moment when their lips met.


    But, as he tried to do that, he found out that he was unable to put it into words.


    It was simr to when one was looking at a bouquet of flowers. One might recognize it as such, but if the question, <b><i>¡®How many flowers make up the bouquet?¡¯</i></b> was asked, they¡¯d struggle to answer it.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin¡­ I just felt a desire to¡­ Just go for it, I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®This conversation took an unexpected turn,¡¯</i></b> Siwoo thought.


    It felt awkward for him to discuss such matters while watching a romance movie.


    While Sharon seemed indifferent, he felt rather uneasy.


    ¡°Back then¡­ My heart beat faster¡­¡±


    ¡°Your heart? It did that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hearing his words, Sharon¡¯s eyes widened.


    She didn¡¯t seem to expect that answer.


    ¡°Then¡­ It felt like everything around us disappeared¡­ I could only focus on both of our lips¡­ I felt an urge to do it, then I just did it¡­¡±


    ¡°You just did it? What about the other person? Don¡¯t you need their consent?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Honestly, I¡¯m not sure about that part, but back then it felt like they also wanted to do it¡­ It was just my hunch though¡­¡±


    Despite the ufortable topic, Siwoo honestly answered her curiosity.


    ¡°Would you have refrained if you weren¡¯t sure though?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I guess rtionships between men and women in real life are moreplicated than in movies.¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Exactly.¡¯</i></b>


    Siwoo still had a lot of things he didn¡¯t understand.


    This intricate situation defied any attempt of him trying to simplify his answer.


    But at least their conversation was concluded with that, at least for now.


    For a while, they just stared nkly at the screen, without even watching the movie properly.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t keen on the movie in the first ce, while Sharon was busy thinking about the answers he gave her just now.


    [Slurrp¡­ Smack¡­ Ahh¡­]


    [Haah¡­ Mm¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soon enough, a passionate kissing scene unfolded, catching their attention.


    Sharon, who had been immersed in her thoughts, started watching the movie again.


    As for Siwoo, he nced at her, noticing how she tried to do a deep analysis andpare Siwoo¡¯s answer with the scene unfolding in front of her.


    Except, it seemed like the scene wouldn¡¯t stop with just a kiss.


    [Oh yeah, fuck yeah~]


    And once again, Siwoo¡¯s well-honed intuition, nurtured by countless romance films, was correct.


    After the couple went back home and shared a kiss, things swiftly escted to a scuffle at the door.


    Maybe because it was an adult romanceedy, they boldly revealed the woman¡¯s chest and the man¡¯s buttocks.


    At this point, Siwoo had long past feeling awkward over watching such scenes with Sharon since every film had a semnce of sex scene in it.


    It was because Sharon was usually unperturbed when watching such scenes.


    Well, it still felt awkward when their conversation was cut because these kinds of scenese up, but ultimately, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    But something was different today.


    He noticed it when he took a nce at Sharon.


    She was sitting with her knees pulled close to her chest, her head slightly tilted and there were sparkles in her eyes as they stared at him.


    <b><i>  ¡®No way¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Can I ask you another thing?¡±


    Due to how close they were, her scent was even more noticeable than usual.


    The only light source in the room was the dim lighting from the TV, but Siwoo could make out every detail of her.


    Her eyes possessed an enigmatic color, which seemed otherworldly.


    One wouldn¡¯t even need to exaggerate this description, as she had wless features on her face that could captivate the hearts of any man, devoid of any imperfections.


    He noticed strands of hair covering her long eyshes.


    And when he did, he finally realized how close their faces were at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big¡­¡±


    At first, he tried to ignore it.


    Their usual daily life had already made him feel content.


    He didn¡¯t want any impulsive changes to ur in it.


    And, he could feel something, instinctively.


    How this question could bring a major change in their rtionship.


    The mere thought of any unforeseen events to alter her friendship with her, or worse, destroying their rtionship altogether, made him sad.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    But, before he could do anything, his words already slipped out of his mouth.

 Chapter 165: Friendship (4)

    <b>? Friendship (4) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo could only see Sharon¡¯s face. It was as if time had stopped.


    Her cheeks were slightly flushed, dyed in peach color, just like when she got out of the shower, and her eyes were wandering, unsure on where to look.


    This made him understand.


    That she felt just as awkward and as embarrassed as him.


    ¡°Can I ask another thing? It¡¯s nothing big¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    [Happy Halloween! I prepared a witch costume for you!]


    [Oh, fuck!]


    While they were doing that, the actors in the movie already fucked for five minutes.


    Currently, the screen showed various special andical events that the two had been through over the past year.


    Seeing it at such a timing worried Siwoo.


    Sharon gulped and opened her mouth.


    ¡°You know, in movies¡­ Kisses usually move into¡­ Sex¡­ Like this one¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Such a scene, where a couple got all hot after a kiss before mixing their bodies together was almost a regr urrence.


    But Sharon didn¡¯t continue her words.


    Prompting Siwoo to repeat his answer, as he suspected that she didn¡¯t hear his answer properly.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    After a brief period of hesitation, she finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°I think¡­ It¡¯s a rude question to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re close enough. I don¡¯t think it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe¡­¡±


    Siwoo could roughly guess what she would ask, and concluded that it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult question to answer.


    ¡°Um¡­ So¡­ Have you¡­ Done that¡­?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s slender finger was pointing at the screen. There, a scene where the man ejacted into his girlfriend¡¯s pussy was being yed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. All of a sudden, you became more mature now¡­¡±


    She let out an awkwardugh.


    In response, Siwoo did the same.


    ¡°So, does the timing of moving on¡­ To the next step¡­ Come naturally? Just like kissing?¡±


    Her question made Siwoo feel a strong sense of deja vu.


    It felt exactly like something the twins would ask during their sex education nonsense.


    As soon as he was aware of that, his eyes wandered to her cleavage, as if it was being sucked into a ck hole.


    Her upper chest, which seemed to berge enough to cover his member, reflected the evening light and shone with a subtle luster.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah¡­¡±


    At that moment, Sharon¡¯s eyes followed his gaze and went down to her chest for a moment before going back up again.


    Though it was only for a moment, she caught him staring intensely at her chest.


    Siwoo wondered whether he should apologize or not, but Sharon didn¡¯t even show any signs of concern toward his action. Instead, she quietly shifted the position of her upper body, which had been tilted towards his direction, back to its original position.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After that, for the rest of the movie, no more words were exchanged between the two of them.


    2.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    It was the time when a proper member of society who possessed a normal everyday life would have fallen asleep.


    Sharon was sitting on her bed, deep in though, swaying her body back and forth.


    At first, she didn¡¯t wake up to think about random things.


    She wanted to replenish the mana within her brand, which had be empty due to the treatment she gave Siwoo after today¡¯s battle with De.


    Normally, the mana stored inside a witch¡¯s brand was dense.


    This dense mana had the property of attracting mana from the surroundings.


    The ¡®maization¡¯ process used this property to bring external mana into the brand, refined it and made it easier to use.


    Currently, her brand waspletely empty, so its power to attract mana had weakened greatly.


    She surmised that it would probably take about two weeks to fill it back up.


    Her biggest source of money, the hunting for Homunculi, required mana. Since there were no means for her to supplement her mana, she was currently in quite a predicament.


    This meant she had to spend two weeks idly, while trying to recover.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ What should I do¡­?¡±


    Having her thoughts wandered up to that point, Sharon let out a deep sigh.


    <b><i>  ¡®This all happened because of that bitch De¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Even if she recovered some of her mana and went back to hunt, her hunting ground had been taken over by De.


    It was obvious that nasty bitch would im possession over that area, even though she practically had no use for it. And every time Sharon would cross into the area, she¡¯d definitely threaten her.


    Not to mention that she also had made Siwoo suffer.


    Just thinking about it made Sharon¡¯s fists tremble.


    And the worst part about this was that even though she was angry, she couldn¡¯t just go find andin to her.


    ¡°Do I really have to leave¡­?¡¯


    Seoul was the ce where she was luckily able to settle down after moving about aimlessly when she first came to the modern world.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she had be attached to it, but she definitely felt more ustomed to living in this city.


    Then there was also the time and effort needed of finding a new ce, a new hunting ground and a new ce to live to consider.


    While all that happened, she had to hold on from repaying her debt, which meant her interest rate would continue to grow. But, the thing was, if that were to happen, there was a chance that it¡¯d grow sorge to the point that it exceeded the amount she had paid in the first ce.


    She considered keeping her distance away from Siwoo.


    After all, she didn¡¯t have the face to ask him, who was already well settled in this ce, to leave with her because of her debt.


    However, she was reluctant to tell the whole truth to him either as she was afraid that he¡¯d take it as if she was asking him for money.


    Thinking as such made her feel a bit lonely.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®Maybe I should somehow get away from him and hunt secretly¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®If I get caught by that bitch¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I¡¯ll hate it, but¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®I guess I have no choice but to beg for her mercy, or ept the suspicious jobs she offers¡­¡¯ </i></b>


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    She let out another heavy sigh.


    Though the room was spacious, for some reason, she felt so stuffy inside, so she opened her door and left.


    For some reason, she snuck into Siwoo¡¯s room, which was located right across from her¡¯s.


    Strangely, whenever she did something with him, she was able to forget all of her problems, even if it was only for a moment.


    It was as if he had a special aura that was able to put her at ease.


    And it seemed like that aura was so strong that she ended up forgetting to prepare for this quarter¡¯s payment.


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    The man in question was sleeping with afortable expression.


    There was a chair beside his bed, the same one she used to nurse him, so she quietly sat down there, trying not to wake him up.


    She listened to the sound of his breathing as his chest moved slowly up and down.


    ¡°It feels a little better¡­¡±


    What happened today made her think about a lot of things.


    Her guilt when seeing Siwoo sprawled on the ground after getting hurt by De.


    Even with such an appearance, he still lied tofort her, and that was enough to make her cry out of gratitude.


    When she thought of him while in the shower, she could feel her heart pounding.


    The sensation she felt was uplifting, and she couldn¡¯t describe it properly with words.


    And it didn¡¯t disappear even after she got back from work.


    Even when she said her thank you as they ate together, her heartbeat was still slightly quicker than usual.


    Like someone who had changed their camera filter, everything she was familiar with felt different to her.


    For example¡­


    She was aware that Siwoo would take a look at her chest from time to time, but she never paid much attention to it.


    After all, his gaze wouldn¡¯t make her chest fall off, and it wasn¡¯t like he was staring at it with a perverted gaze.


    But that same action made her feel embarrassed today.


    That was the reason why she wore a bra, something she normally hated to wear due to how ufortable it was, today.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±


    She recalled Siwoo¡¯s words when she asked him about kissing back when they were watching a movie today.


    <b><i>  ¡®My heart beat faster¡­¡¯</i></b>


    She silently ced her hand on her chest.


    Her pounding heart.


    It was a little faster than usual.


    This had been going on ever since she had entered his room.


    ¡°It¡¯s racing¡­.¡±


    She looked down at Siwoo¡¯s sleeping face.


    Then, she recalled other words that he said.


    .


    <b><i>  ¡®It felt like everything around us disappeared¡­ I could only focus on both of our lips¡­ I felt an urge to do it, then I just did it¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Sharon¡¯s eyes drifted to Siwoo¡¯s lips.


    He had a handsome face to begin with, but his slightly parted lips seemed to particrly stand out today.


    Gradually.


    Her heart beat faster.


    And with it, brought her the question, <b><i>¡®Do I want to kiss him?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°¡­How would it feel anyway?¡±


    From all the movies she watched, it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar act to her.


    The way all those female protagonists tiptoed as the male held their waists, with a calm music in the background, such a scene was way too familiar for her.


    What came after was the lighting around them became stronger, illuminating their faces as the camera moved around them.


    Then their lips would ovep, followed by their tongues, twisting around, going back and forth in each other¡¯s mouths.


    At times, they¡¯d start sucking each other¡¯s lower lip.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Without realizing it, her hand had found its way to her own lips.


    Her soft and bouncy lips.


    Then, she moved her hand, cing her fingertips on Siwoo¡¯s slightly opened lips.


    Compared to hers, his lips were a little thicker, but the sensation felt simr.


    So much that it was hard for her to believe that it was part of his body and not hers.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­Once¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­Just a slight touch¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    At that moment, she slowly lowered her upper body.


    As her lips slowly got closer, her heart beat even faster.


    Holding her trembling heart, she pressed on, until their lips were only one centimeter apart from each other.


    Her whole body froze like that, as she could feel his breathing out of that parted lips.


    Meanwhile her ears were filled with the loud beating of her heart, followed by the increase of the intensity of her breaths.


    She quickly got up and left the room.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Somehow, I feel even more confused¡­¡±


    The reason why she came to his room was because she wanted to forget about her problems, but somehow, she came out with a whole new problem due to the appearance of a strange impulse.


    Said impulse was her desire to kiss him secretly.


    She knew that kissing was an important act between a man and a woman.


    That was why she believed that the act of kissing him secretly was something cowardly, if anything.


    <b><i>  ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve gone crazy after all those romance movies¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Think of a nice thought¡­ A nice thought¡­¡±


    She roughly sat down on the sofa, the same one where she was watching the movie earlier.


    Trying to calm herself down, she deliberately diverted her line of thought.


    <b><i>  ¡®Yes¡­ Just like this¡­¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Anyway¡­ What should I do?¡±


    Speaking about Siwoo, he had done a lot of things for her.


    But, she couldn¡¯t even give her something decent in return.


    So far, she had only given him some crabs and treatment for his wounds.


    The former, he could order hundreds of them if he wanted.


    As for thetter, in the end, her magic could only heal the wounds on his body.


    After all, even magic couldn¡¯t heal a wounded heart.


    So, she wanted to help him, who had pushed himself so far for her sake.


    To do this, she decided to ess the Modern World¡¯s Akashic Records, the very thing that contained the secrets of the universe.


    ¡°How to¡­ Comfort¡­ A friend¡­¡±


    She clumsily typed those words out, and not long after, a long list appeared in front of her eyes.


    <b><i>  ¡®Modern World¡¯s science is great, indeed!¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Everything could be solved by just doing this!¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Rather than trying to find unique words, just give him your sincere support¡­ Consider his feelings first¡­ Acknowledge him and give your support with a justification¡­¡±


    Though, Sharon knew at least this much. She wasn¡¯t stupid, after all.


    The reason why she found it difficult tofort him so openly was because she didn¡¯t want to make it obvious.


    After all, this was a delicate matter. If she messed up, she could hurt his pride even more than this.


    ¡°How tofort your boyfriend¡­?¡±


    As she looked through the unhelpful Akashic Records, she btedly found a rted search term.


    In Korea, a boyfriend refers to a male lover, not a male friend.


    Sharon and Siwoo were definitely not lovers.


    But, fundamentally, Siwoo was still a man, so Sharon had hopes that whatever came up from the search result might help her in one way or another.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a quick look¡­¡±


    Stroke his head.


    Hug him.


    Kiss him.


    Act cute in front of him.


    All of them were things that were pretty difficult to do unless they were in a rtionship.


    Though, she figured that it might be useful someday.


    Besides, they had already hugged each other earlier today.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    At that moment, she found an article written on a counselingmunity.


    The title was ¡®My Boyfriend is Feeling Down.¡¯


    To summarize its content, the boyfriend of the writer seemed to be upset after failing his recruitment exam several times, but he didn¡¯t show it and instead acted exaggeratedly happy, making it hard for the writer tofort him due to fear of hurting his pride.


    A simr situation as the one that Sharon and Siwoo were in.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Sharon shouted <b><i>¡®Eureka!¡¯</i></b> in her mind and hurriedly looked at the reply.


    [Let him touch your breasts. It works like a charm.]


    And as she did so, her hopes and dreams were crushed promptly.


    <b><i>  ¡®Breasts? What breasts?¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°That¡¯s just dumb. If that could solve everything, no men in this world would be left with any worries.¡±


    Though she referred to it as the Akashic Record, as there was a lot of information one could find there, there was a lot of useless trash in it as well.


    She carelessly scrolled down the replies, her eyes widened in the process.


    [Breasts are the best. When my boyfriend screwed up on his college entrance exam, I just asked him, <b><i>¡®Do you want to touch my breasts?¡¯</i></b> And that boosted his mood a lot.]


    As she scrolled down, she found more simr advice.


    She read through the various replies with shocked eyes.


    [Just looking at breasts made him feel good.]


    [I tried it after I saw it on the inte, but it surprisingly worked well.]


    [It also works when they¡¯re angry. Just show it to them, or let them touch it.]


    [Women¡¯s breasts soothe men both psychologically and biologically.]


    And so on. Countless stories about breasts were being told.


    Then, she got on thest message of the threat; The author¡¯s response.


    [Thank you^^  I followed all of your advice and my boyfriend really liked it! He seems to have regained his energy! I n to support him by his side for another year.]


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s all it takes?¡±


    Sharon turned off her phone screen, feelingpletely dumbfounded.


    <b><i>  ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯d secretly nce at my breasts at times¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Would it reallyfort him if I let him freely see or touch it¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Men are so difficult to understand¡­¡¯</i></b>

 Chapter 166: Witch of the Covenant (1)

    Chapter 166: Witch of the Covenant (1)


    <b>? Witch of the Covenant (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Altai Mountains.


    Or ¡®Mountain of Gold¡¯ in Mongolian, the mountain range that spanned 1,600 kilometers from the Gobi Desert to Siberian in, crossing four nations in its path; Mongolia, Kazakhstan, Russia and China. It cut a path across those nations, from the southeast to the northwest.


    Across the vast terrain, a newly formed, meandering river flowed, apanied by the rustling sound of scattered cottonwoods and birch trees along the valleys, swaying in the strong winds.


    At the mountain¡¯s peak that pierced the deep blue sky, ice-capped like hats, there were various untamed slopes where the wild goats thrived as they ran along the mountain ranges.


    And standing among such a grand showcase of nature was a petite woman. Even those who didn¡¯t believe in gods would find themselves chanting divine praises when they saw this scene.


    Though she appeared mature, she possessed a look akin to a girl who had just entered adulthood.


    However, anyone who encountered her for the first time would have a hard time recognizing this subtle distinction.


    Her hair and eyes held a mysterious allure, surpassing even the beauty of the Altai Mountains¡¯ndscapes.


    And her allure wasn¡¯t confined to her appearance alone.


    To reach this area to begin with required one to traverse tens of kilometers from the nearest nomadic settlement, marking it as a challenging ce to reach.


    Yet, she stood there without a proper guide, dressed lightly, as though she was out for a leisure stroll. She stepped onto the surface of a chillyke formed by the melting cier.


    The pure white sword, that was taller than her own body added to the mysterious allure that she possessed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a wave of mana began emanating around her.


    Magenta-colored aura reflected subtly in her eyes.


    The serene water, resembling a mirror, without a single ripple traversing through it, quivered as it received the intense mana that poured out of the woman.


    An interdimensional barrier slowly expanded from around her, gradually engulfing the surroundingndscape.


    Ten meters, twenty, a hundred, five hundred¡­ One kilometer¡­ Five¡­ Ten¡­


    While Duchess Keter had already simplified the form needed for this spell, deploying it on such a scale would still need a substantial amount of mana.


    Despite her cute look, theck of yfulness in the woman¡¯s face took away part of the charm that usually apanied someone with such a look.


    ¡°¡­There you are¡­¡±


    She murmured as she tapped on the water¡¯s surface lightly.


    Immediately, theke churned, stirring up a roaring waterstorm.


    This phenomenon wasn¡¯t caused by mana, surprisingly.


    The woman¡¯s forceful kick was the sole thing that was responsible for it.


    It harbored an immense kic energy that defied thews of physics.


    With a single leap, she crossed several hundred of meters, charging toward her destination.


    Every step she took seemed to trigger some sort of explosive reaction from her surroundings.


    Though her dashes barely brushed the birch trees, they were enough to shake them to their roots and shattered theke¡¯s tranquility.


    After dashing for about ten seconds, she abruptly stopped on a certain meadow that was covered in thick grass.


    The cause? Because she had found her target, the Homunculus, ¡®Red Knight,¡¯ who had escaped from her and concealed itself inside a subspace.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It stood around two meters tall.


    There was an ominously thick, fiery red armor covering its body.


    It briefly nced in the direction of the woman as it sensed her presence.


    Despite its injuries, the time it managed to buy had granted it a swift recovery.


    Most Homunculi weren¡¯t given any unique names.


    This was because all Homunculi were different, and it was simply inefficient to give those creatures who¡¯d be killed immediately once found shy names.


    So, what did it mean if a Homunculus bore a name?


    Simple, it meant that specific Homunculi possessed a fearsome reputation and it had survived in this world for centuries.


    Simr to an Exile bearing thebel ¡®Criminal¡¯ for all the harm she caused to witches and humans, this ominous Homunculus bore the name ¡®Red Knight.¡¯


    Since its discovery in the Apennine Mountains five hundred years ago, this monstrous creation of the Witch of Creation had caused deaths of hundreds of thousands of civilians, even killing seven witches who sought to hunt it down.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    The Red Knight swiftly thrusted its spear, resonating with its crimson armor.


    Simultaneously, the eyes that were concealed beneath its helmet snapped open.


    Fifteen pairs of unsettling, malevolent eyes, twisted with disdain as they fixed their gazes on the woman, seemingly mocking her.


    Unperturbed by the ominous gaze, she tightened her grip on her sword.


    <b><i> -Screech!</i></b>


    Her grip, strained by her immense strength, emitted an ominous creek.


    ¡°Motherfucker¡­ Let¡¯s settle this here.¡±


    Clutching the hilt with both hands, her body subtly formed a strong stance.


    Against her immense power harnessed through a ¡®covenant,¡¯ mere mortal finesse was simply inconsequential.


    All she needed to do was get into a stance and get ready to unleash every ounce of her might.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    After a brief incantation, the pure white sword revealed a script on its side, initiating the solemn beginning of the covenant¡¯s affirmation.


    The First Covenant, physical strength enhancement.


    Second, muscr agility heightening.


    Third, strengthening the flexibility of her muscles.


    Fourth, converting all her expendable mana into a single devastating sh.


    Fifth, disregarding the distance between her and her enemy, to bridge the gap between them.


    Sixth, the sword would cut through everything.


    With each covenant, the weight of surging mana bore down the surroundings like an expanding force.


    The Red Knight, not willing to be an idle observer, aimed its ¡®Red Branch¡¯ at its opponent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you in half, you bastard.¡±


    Meanwhile, the woman had her legs firmly rooted to the ground, exuded stability akin to the roots of a giant tree.


    Her front leg supported her weight, preventing her body from being lifted off the ground, while her other leg propelled her forward with a powerful force, pushing against the earth, causing an explosive whirlwind of soil.


    The strike she let out was something that seemed to cleave through space itself.


    Her sword cut through the air, but it didn¡¯t cause any disturbance, as if she hadn¡¯t done anything.


    But, at the end her sword, a crimson barrier extended like tendrils, shing with her strike.


    2.


    The massive interdimensional barrier that the woman spread out was shattered.


    As it shrank down like a tightening noose, the destruction caused by the woman¡¯s sh was restored.


    Theke, previously blown away by the sword¡¯s power, had returned to its original state.


    Even the mountain range, which was previously sliced up like cheese, reverted to its majestic state.


    After the barrier disappeared, the meadow returned to its peaceful and picturesque view, as if nothing ever happened.


    The woman, Duchess Eloa Tiphereth, casually summoned her Personal Weapon, ¡®Sword of Covenant,¡¯ and clicked her tongue in frustration.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    <b><i> ¡®I missed again.¡¯</i></b>


    Her strike managed to cut through the distant mountain range, but failed to prate the barrier of the ¡®Red Branch¡¯ and defeated her enemy.


    ¡°Did it n to run away from the very start¡­?¡±


    Seeing iting from the subspace, she thought that it was ready to confront her.


    But, when she readied herself for the next sh, the Red Knight immediately pierced through a rift and vanished after it seeded in defending against her strike.


    Homunculi possessed a unique ability to traverse through dimensions.


    When they were lying dormant, they¡¯dy low within their own subspaces, but when they were sprung into action, they¡¯d jump to various locations for skirmishes.


    The ¡®Red Branch¡¯ that this particr Homunculus possessed had the ability to distort the dimension, allowing the Red Knight to have a precise means of escape. Coupled with it having intelligence that was close to a human¡¯s, it could make use of it perfectly.


    Eloa herself had won a total of seven shes against the Red Knight in this year only, yet she still couldn¡¯t secure a definitive victory.


    It always managed to slip away at thest moments.


    Though her months-long ordeal had ended in failure, she didn¡¯t seem to be frustrated.


    She knew that there was no use for her to chase after it again after it managed to escape once.


    Usually, tracking a specific Homunculus in this vast world would take an immense amount of time, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Eloa.


    During her fifth sh with this particr Homunculus, she managed to find a means to track it.


    She utilized one of her twelve ¡®covenants¡¯ on it.


    It allowed her to pinpoint each other¡¯s locations.


    That was why she could vividly sense its presence even though there was a considerable distance between the two of them.


    While the range of error was still within several dozen kilometers, at least she could narrow down her search range.


    Her experience in hunting numerous Homunculi taught her that their spatial leaps had limitations.


    The further the distance they traversed, the longer time it would take for them to do another leap.


    This time, the Red Knight covered quite a distance in a single leap.


    Which meant, it was impossible for it to escape from her if she were to find it again.


    Eloa crouched her body down and sprinted forward.


    She elerated, almost reaching the speed of sound, covering several kilometers per minute.


    <b><i> -Beep! Beep! Beep!</i></b>


    Suddenly, her phone rm rang, and she abruptly stopped her legs.


    Since she had been dwelling in remote areas for a while, the moment she reached a ce where she could receive a phone signal, a backlog of emails flooded her inbox.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She scanned through the email¡¯s header, and suddenly her body froze, seemingly unable to believe what she had just read.


    [Madam Tiphereth, Ea Sadalmelik invaded Gehenna, and was promptly killed by Baroness Amelia Marigold.]


    [The death of the criminal, Ea Sadalmelik.]


    [Sadalmelik¡¯s death.]


    Simr messages flooded her inbox.


    As the founder of Witch Points worldwide, she was able to gather all information concerning Homunculi and their activities.


    But even so, for her, any intel regarding Ea took precedence over everything else.


    Those multitude of emails she received all conveyed the same information.


    The news of Ea Sadalmelik¡¯s death, the person responsible for killing her own apprentice witch a century ago.


    <b><i> ¡®She¡¯s¡­ Dead¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®That bitch who¡¯s always slipping away like a cockroach¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s dead¡­? Just like that¡­?¡¯</i></b>


    Eloa sensed something inside her snap.


    At that moment, two scenes shed before her eyes.


    The image of herself granting permission to her apprentice witch, Ravi, who had pleaded for the chance to go out and have fun in the modern world.


    And the haunting memory of her embracing Ravi¡¯s chilling body inside a shabby warehouse.


    Ever since that day, she made a solemn vow.


    To survive, only to avenge her apprentice, against the vile being who unjustly killed and stole her bowl.


    But that quest for vengeance hade to an abrupt end.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t hold the deceased ountable, no matter how wicked they were when they were still alive.


    She was unable to hurl her heartfelt anger against that vile witch.


    And this abrupt development robbed her of the ability to stir her emotions.


    ¡°Ravi¡­ Ravi¡­¡±


    Her legs gave way and she slumped to the floor, calling out the name of her beloved apprentice.


    After momentarily lost in a daze, she managed to gather herself and struggled to rise.


    <b><i> ¡®No, nothing is certain yet¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®There¡¯s a chance that it¡¯s merely a rumor¡­¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®I have to find out the truth.¡¯</i></b>


    <b></b>She took out her Gehenna citizenship card and infused it with mana before plunging herself into the nearby blue river.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustr§Ñti§àns on our disc§àrd ¨C discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 167: Witch of the Covenant (2)

    Chapter 167: Witch of the Covenant (2)


    <b> Witch of the Covenant (2) </b>


    1.


    In an immigration office made for the witches to travel between the Modern World and Gehenna.


    The lounge connected to the portal was crowded with people, as today, there were a lot of witches visiting the ce.


    From beyond said portal, a witch with light pink hair, akin to the cherry blossom, came out.


    Her magenta eyes shone with pride and conviction, no coquetry nor flirtatious allure were hidden within them.


    With her pursed thin lips and charming body lines.


    And the way she carried herself as she walked towards the center of the lounge with short, yet precise steps, showing the aura of a charismatic leader.


    As soon as they saw her, the witches who had been conversing inside the lounge, all went silent.


    Then, they promptly lowered their heads.


    All of them recognized who this woman was; A personage that stood out even among the witches.


    The Witch of the Covenant, Duchess Eloa Tiphereth herself.


    Though, the reason why they bowed their heads wasnt solely because of their respect towards her title.


    After all, this was the woman who ughtered hundreds of Homunculi and killed dozens of criminals for their sake.


    No matter how bull-headed or self-righteous a witch was, theyd pay their respects to her merits and noble acts.


    Toward such an awe-filled response, Eloa gave them a look before walking towards the person she was looking for.


    Its been a while, Madam Deneb Gemini.


    Duchess Tiphereth. Have you been well?


    In front of her was a white-haired witch, dressed in an old-fashioned mermaid dress, greeting her with a smile.


    As soon as Deneb received the Duchess call, she passed over her tightly packed schedule to Albireo and came out to greet the Duchess by herself.


    It wasnt a surprising response. After all, the Gemini Household profited by purchasing and selling items and legacies that were acquired by the Duchess.


    She was a customer who provided them with a continuous supply of high-quality magic tools and artifacts, of course theyd give her a VIP treatment like this.


    Wheres Ea Sadalmelik?


    Shall we change our locations before we talk? I brought my carriage here.


    Lets get going then.


    Eloa strode past Deneb with a rather rough gait, but thetter understood the reason behind it.


    While at a nce Eloa might seem calm, Deneb could clearly see that she was trying really hard to suppress her emotion. Like a ticking time bomb, said emotion could explode at any moment.


    This was the person who had been wandering around the Modern World for thest century. Never once did she set foot in Gehenna since then. But, as soon as she had heard the news of Eas death, she immediately rushed back here.


    That was how strong her desire to confirm the authenticity of the news she received with her own eyes, despite her having ess to long-rangemunication devices.


    The two people sat opposite of each other inside an elegant carriage.


    As soon as Deneb settled herself on her seat, Ea opened her mouth to speak.


    Ea Sadalmelik is dead? Is this true?


    First of all, I would like to express my condolences. And indeed,st winter, the Witch of Aquarius sneaked into Gehenna to attack Baroness Marigold, and was promptly killed in the battle between herself and the Baroness.


    At that moment


    Deneb saw Eloas using gaze copse.


    But, she was still staring at her in disbelief.


    This was probably the reason why she visited her directly, as Deneb was someone who was capable of collecting more urate information than anyone else.


    Impossible


    Duchess


    Thats impossible. That woman is a thorough one And her persistence is like that of a cockroach What of her body? Have you found it?


    Eloa asked, leaning her body towards Deneb as if she was about to pounce on her.


    This put thetter into a little bit of predicament.


    After all, if she couldnt control her anger and lightly hit the carriage with her fist, it would inevitably copse, just like a mountain house getting run over by andslide.


    We havent found her body However, considering the nature of Baroness Marigolds self-essence magic We can at least confirm that she evaporated without a trace.


    The nature of Particle Magic was to interfere with its surroundings by spraying microscopic particles around. Itd tear any opposition into pieces, bit by bit.


    Back then, Deneb immediately rushed to the ce where they had fought after hearing the twins words, only to find Amelia screaming while hugging Siwoo. The Baroness was without any injuries, meanwhile Sadalmelik had been turned into a pile of flowers.


    It was clear that the gap between their skills was overwhelming.


    With such a difference, there was no way shed allow Sadalmelik to escape.


    At least, Deneb was sure of this.


    The further she went in her exnation, Eloas expression became even more crumpled.


    At this point, the Duchess barely managed to suppress her heavy breathing that was mixed with nihilism and resentment.


    You said that the one who fought Sadalmelik was Marigold, right? Ill meet with her in person. I still cant believe that wicked fox is dead. Please arrange it for me.


    Eloas tone was aze with her passion to not give up on this matter so easily.


    On the other hand, Deneb was put in a tough spot.


    This was because she had learned from Sophia about the condition the Baroness was in.


    She locked herself inside the hut she used to live in as an apprentice, stating that she wouldnt meet with anyone.


    Given the circumstances, it was clear that she seemed to be in a deep sorrow after breaking up with her ve, who rejected her unrequited love for unknown reasons.


    Thats


    Though she was hesitant, Deneb knew that the Duchess wouldnt back down.


    If she refused her here, shed just run off and find Amelia on her own.


    Since that was the case, Deneb decided that it would be better for both of them if she were to arrange the meeting between those two.


    Haah Alright, lets go. Ill bring you to her.


    Thank you.


    And so, the carriage started to move toward the pine tree forest where Amelia was secluding herself in.


    2.


    Her daily life had turned monotonous.


    Lethargic and dull.


    Since Siwoo left, Amelia did what she did best.


    Burying all her sadness and pain by immersing herself in her magic research.


    To focus on something to avoid recalling her painful memories.


    None of her happy life inside her cabin that was filled with warm colors remained.


    Just like before she met him, she was left in a colorless world as she ran away from everything that she couldnt handle.


    Because otherwise, she would remember


    His eyes, filled with resentment


    His voice, filled with disappointment


    A piece of paper unfolded before her eyes as she wrote down the magic form that came to her mind.


    If she couldnt think of anything, shed write down everything she knew on a nk sheet of paper.


    Shed get rid of any wandering thoughts that she had.


    This way, she wouldnt have any time to feel pain.


    Just like back when her Master passed away.


    Thanks to this, she was able to forget her pain, albeit a little, and she was able to hide herself from her sadness.


    Though,pared to back then, she felt something different.


    While she pretty much went through the same situation, and she was using the same method to cope with it, unlike back then, she was unable to kill her emotion and forget everything.


    She could immerse herself in research, but when the sun set and the night came, one person came to her mind.


    Shin Siwoo.


    <b><i> -Crunch.</i></b>


    She felt her heart drop, and the corner of the paper she was holding became crumpled.


    This all happened because she had some stamina left.


    Because she hadnt pushed herself to her limit and made her mind go nk.


    She grabbed another nk paper and was about to scribble on it, when she heard amotion outside.


    Ill go in and get her permission first.


    No, Ill go myself.


    A light wrinkle appeared on her forehead.


    <b><i> I thought I had asked not to be disturbed by anyone.</i></b>


    She was annoyed.


    After all, she didnt even ask for much.


    Solitude. And she couldnt even get that.


    The door to the cabin burst open as two women came in.


    One was a familiar face, Gemini Deneb, while the other one was a witch with pink hair that she had never seen before.


    Can I help you?


    Cold, questioning tone came out of Amelias mouth.


    Aware of what was going on with her, Deneb asked for her understanding with a very apologetic expression.


    Please forgive me foring so suddenly. This personage said that she had something she wanted to ask About Ea Sadalmelik


    Before she could finish her sentence, the shorter witch came forward and asked.


    Pardon me for intruding without your permission. Baroness Marigold, can you tell me about the day you shed with Ea Sadalmelik?


    Let me introduce you first. This is Duchess Tiphereth


    Clouded by her anxiety, Eloa immediately stated her business without even introducing herself, prompting Deneb to do it in her stead.


    After learning her identity, Amelia immediately understood the reason why they hade to her.


    The fact that Duchess Tiphereths apprentice was murdered by the Witch of Aquarius was such a major event that even Amelia, who was insensitive to rumors, knew about.


    Soon, the hostility in her eyes faded.


    After all, she also knew the pain of losing a loved one.


    Then, while offering a seat to the two witches in front of them, she said,


    Ill bring out some tea.


    3.


    I saw herst moment with my own eyes.


    Amelia retold the events that happened that day with sincerity.


    Though she asionally felt a pang in her chest as she talked about Siwoo.


    As she had expected, the Duchess went out of her way to visit her to hear about the process that led to Eas death, and to make sure that she was really dead.


    She understood this feeling.


    After all, she only had one in a lifetime chance at revenge.


    Except that her chance was already gone, as Amelia was the one who had pulled the trigger for her.


    But, it wasnt like she had another choice back then either.


    My apologies.


    With these words, Amelia ended her story.


    The Duchess weakly stood up from her seat.


    During that time, have you ever lost sight of her for a moment? Or noticed something unusual from her?


    No.


    Did you feel something like an illusion magic or space magic being casted?


    I didnt.


    I see Thank you


    Eloa, who expressed her gratitude in a shaky voice, as if she had lost her energy, felt like a different person than when she first came in.


    Her previously sharp gaze had turned gloomy, and her dignified tone had turned into that of a sick person.


    She then trudged out of the cabin, leaving only Deneb and Amelia inside.


    Deneb took a sip of the already cold tea before putting down the cup.


    The Duchess is having a hard time maintaining herposure.


    I could see.


    If I were to leave her alone, shede barging in here That was why I brought her over despite knowing that this was rude of me


    Its okay.


    Then, Ill take my leave.


    Seeing Amelias condition, Deneb thought that she was in a better state than she expected.


    <b><i> Or maybe shes faking it?</i></b>


    After saying her goodbye, Deneb left the cabin,paring Amelias current appearance with the one she had seen in the past.


    Back when she left the twins in her care, Amelia looked just like a living doll.


    Though she was pretty, even from a witchs point of view, her beauty felt artificial, as it was devoid of any human emotions.


    When she visited her for the second time, to gain the ownership of Shin Siwoo from her, she was much more lively than before.


    Though she showed more negative emotions, such as nervousness and mild anger, it made her seem like someone who could feel both joy and sorrow.


    Comparing those two appearances to her current one, Deneb concluded that she looked closer to the first time they met.


    While she looked fine on the outside, she exuded a cold sharpness that seemed as if she could cut anything that touched her.


    Is she feeling upset?


    However, she wasnt her nanny, therefore, she didnt need to care about her condition.


    So, she went straight to Eloa, who was walking further away from her.


    What are you nning to do now?


    I dont know.


    How about a little rest? Ill prepare a ce for you at my mansion.


    No need, I still have something to do. There is an enemy that I need to chase, I have to catch and kill it before it teleports again.


    Are you going right away?


    Yes.


    Deneb felt that the other witch was pushing herself too hard.


    She even gave up her magic research and lived to get her revenge, so that no one would experience the sorrow she felt.


    Now that one of her goals that she had been pursuing for a century had suddenly disappeared, the feeling of emptiness must have weighed on her body.


    Its nice meeting you after such a long time.


    <b><i> If only she could let it go for a little.</i></b>


    With those feelings in mind, Deneb asked her a question.


    Where are you heading to?


    Korea.


    That was the answer that came out of her mouth.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 168: Friendship? (1)

    Chapter 168: Friendship? (1)


    <b> Friendship? (1) </b>


    1.


    As Siwoo woke up in the morning, he noticed a different atmosphere with Sharon.


    Thanks for the food!


    Like usual, Sharon was the one in charge of ordering breakfast.


    But today, she only ordered two servings worth of meals for herself.


    The sight was unbelievable to Siwoo.


    Like, normally shed eat more than three servings without batting an eyelid, but today she only ate two and said <b><i>Thanks for the food</i></b> withoutining.


    Are you sick?


    Huh? No? Why do you ask?


    The question came out of Siwoos mouth before she could realize it, while Sharon answered it with a question of her own because she didnt understand why he even asked that question.


    Youre eating less than usual today


    Ah, that. Well, I dont normally eat much to begin with. Like, I barely ate any before I met you.


    <b><i> Is that really the case?</i></b>


    This wasnt the only anomaly that Siwoo noticed from her, though. She acted strangely during the whole breakfast itself.


    <b><i> How should I put it? The atmosphere is Awkward?</i></b>


    It was the first time since they became friends that they had a meal in silence, so Siwoo was feeling a little flustered.


    He suspected that the conversation they had yesterday was the cause of this current situation. The one when she asked him whether he had kissed or had sex or not.


    <b><i> Come to think of it, she began to act strangely ever since she asked that</i></b>


    While Siwoo was pondering about this, Sharon had done the dishes, wiped the remaining water off the tes and went to the living room.


    Siwoo.


    Yeah?


    Do you want toe to my room?


    What?


    <b><i> Her room?</i></b>


    Ever since she moved in here, Siwoo had never entered her room.


    Likewise, Sharon never entered his room, unless they were holding a magic ss there.


    After all, despite them living together, they werent lovers or anything of that sort. There were certain lines that they shouldnt cross.


    Those lines became unwritten rules that they abided on their own.


    Its nothing big. Follow me.


    <b><i> Shes giving a vibe as if shes going to do something big, though</i></b>


    Siwoo felt uneasy.


    He suspected that there must be something important she wanted to talk about, otherwise, she wouldnt go out of her way to invite him to her room.


    Alright, Ill go there after I clean this up.


    Okay.


    <b><i> What is it?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did something happen?</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe its about her debt?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or did I offend her somehow yesterday?</i></b>


    What is it?


    Even when he tried to rack his brain, he couldnte up with a reason. So he gave up on thinking and decided to hear her out.


    He knocked up on the door to her room and entered.


    Inside, Sharon was sitting on her bed, wearing a subtle look.


    Across her, there was an empty chair, a perfect setup for an interrogation or something simr to that.


    What happened?


    First, can you sit down?


    Siwooplied and sat down.


    As he did, a hesitant look appeared on Sharons face.


    It seemed like she had something to say, but the words just refused to leave her mouth.


    Can you close your eyes?


    Can you tell me whats going on first?


    Um, no


    Normally, Sharon would respect Siwoos wishes.


    But this time, she didnt.


    <b><i> Is she trying to give me a surprise?</i></b>


    Fine.


    He decided toply and closed his eyes tightly. Soon afterwards, he heard rustling sounds from Sharons direction.


    You can open your eyes now.


    Okay


    W-Wait! Wait a second! D-Dont do that! Wait a little longer!


    What? What are you even up to?


    This only confused Siwoo even more.


    But, he decided to trust her, after all there seemed to be a reason behind this.


    He could hear her taking a few deep breaths. Clearly.


    Okay, for real this time. You can open your eyes.


    Can I really?


    Mhm.


    So, Siwoo opened his eyes.


    Huh?


    And he couldnt believe what was waiting for him when he did so.


    His jaw dropped.


    Like a pitiful warrior facing the notorious Medusa, his whole body stiffened, and incorrigible sounds wereing out of his throat.


    Aaaaa


    The reason was Sharons bare chest that was sprawled out in front of his face.


    She held her ck tank top up above her chest.


    The bra that she hade to wear recently was gone.


    Nothing obstructed his view to see her entire chest.


    Sharon let out a cough and averted her eyes, clearly embarrassed, but she didnt do anything to hide her chest from him.


    As for Siwoo, while he knew that the appropriate action to take was to avert his gaze, his instinct screamed to him to do the opposite. Hence, his gaze was locked into the spectacle in front of him.


    Those were undoubtedly E-Cup.


    There was no doubt in his mind that this pair of breasts was worthy of the moniker Excellent Cup.


    Her skin, white as milk, pronounced the subtle movement of the pair of mounds made as she trembled restlessly.


    If she were toy down on her back, the pair of mounds would sway to her sides, creating quite the feast to anyones eyes.


    <b><i> I dont think I can hold one of them with one hand</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe I can if I stretch my palm wide enough?</i></b>


    Siwoo shifted his gaze, albeit slightly.


    Her nipples, possessing the same color as her lips, stood tall in the middle of both her peaks. Surrounding them were pale-colored flesh, supporting their existence and enhancing their charm.


    If there was another amazing thing about her chest, it was the fact that despite their size, they didnt sag at all.


    Not only did they possess a well-bnced shape, as if they were a work of art crafted by a divine being, but they also clearly defied the well-establishedws of physics.


    Lastly, on top of her left chest, sat a single mole, decorating it.


    It didnt look out of ce at all.


    If anything, it only added a sense of reality to her chest, as it looked as if it was a pure work of art instead of someones body part.


    Siwoo alternately looked at Sharons face and her motherhood, ck-jawed


    T-This


    <b><i> What the hell is going on?</i></b>


    He wanted to ask that question, but the words couldnte out of his mouth.


    The poor man was way too flustered to even move his tongue.


    Though, there was one thing that hed willingly admit.


    The fact that seeing her body gave birth to an urge to pounce on her.


    In fact, if he didnt try to restrain himself right now, hed do exactly that while shouting Mommy!,pletely disregarding their current rtionship.


    Um Y-Youre watching too intently M-My chest feelsstrange


    A pink blush appeared on Sharons face.


    For some reason, there was a proud smile on her face, apanying her previous embarrassment, making it even harder for Siwoo to guess the reason behind her current actions.


    He shook his head and closed his eyes tightly, trying to shoo away all of his urges.


    <b><i> Calm down I cant give in!</i></b>


    But even when he closed his eyes, her white chest still lingered in his mind.


    It was as if the image was imprinted in his eyes.


    While this wasnt the first time hed seen a womans chest


    He still couldnt help but feel this way.


    S-Sorry I-Ill be more mindful of my gaze from now on


    Because he didnt know what she was up to, he decided that apologizing would be the best course of action here.


    He suspected that she was doing it because of him stealing nces of her chest in the past. She was a kind woman, after all, so she probably decided to indulge him after noticing his gazes for so long.


    N-No, you dont need to Y-You know, since it seems like you want to see them that badly, I-I figured that I should just show you I-I owe you a lot anyway, so this isnt a big deal S-So you dont have to worry too much I-Im doing this because I want to


    <b><i> But, even if you owe someone a lot, you dont normally show your chest to them, do you?</i></b>


    U-Um Are you sure youre okay with this?


    W-Well, this is my first time doing it, so I feel a little embarrassed B-But, yes, Im okay O-Only because its you, though


    Siwoo opened his eyes again.


    When he did, he saw Sharon leaning over, as if encouraging him to look


    S-So, what did you think?


    <b><i> Nice.</i></b>


    <b><i> What a feast</i></b>


    He enjoyed the sight to the point that he got the urge to make her go topless all the time as a payment for her living in his ce.


    But of course he wouldnt say that out loud. Instead, he cautiously asked a question.


    What do I think About what exactly?


    U-Um W-What do you feel when seeing them A-And can you tell me your Impression?


    I Feel good? And, my impression I think theyre nice


    After hearing his answer, she let out a giggle.


    Her response made him look at her with a puzzled expression. At that moment, their eyes met, and she showed him a shy smile.


    Its The first time that anyone ever praised my chest


    Im just telling you the truth.


    But theres a mole on my left chest Doesnt it look ugly?


    No.


    Phew, thats good then I was worried that youd find it repulsive


    The tone of her voice implied that she had been treating this whole affair like some sort of an important mission.


    It wasnt something that Siwoo particrly mind, but it did make him question, <b><i>Why?</i></b>


    In normal cases, she was pretty straightforward, but it seemed like she did possess strange quirks in some specific cases.


    So, does it make you feel better?


    Im not sure what youre trying to ask, but I guess it does?


    Even his lower body parts would agree to his words.


    Then, do you want to touch them?


    Huh?


    Do you want to touch them? My chest, I meant.


    <b><i> Ms. Sharon, things are progressing way too fast, I cant keep up!</i></b>


    Siwoo felt like he was approaching his limits.


    He knew that if he were to cross that line, this peaceful cohabitation would turn into something else entirely.


    There was a huge chance that Sharon, being naive as she was, heard about something strange and followed it without even realizing what her actions entailed.


    If the reason behind her current action was because she was acting on impulse, even Siwoo himself didnt know what would happen between them afterwards.


    The atmosphere quickly turned awkward and rather suffocating for him.


    I-I still feel embarrassed to go beyond that, but Im fine with you touching them with your hands


    At that moment, her tank top fell down a little, but she quickly readjusted it, shaking the pair of mounds in the process.


    After looking at them again, Siwoo just couldnt hold himself back anymore.


    Just like Adam when he reached for the forbidden fruit, Siwoo grabbed Sharons chest with his hand.


    He grabbed the lower part of her chest, supporting its weight with his hand.


    Ngg


    At this unfamiliar touch, Sharons whole body froze.


    Ah


    While Siwoo eximed at the heavenly feelings that he felt with his hand.


    <b><i> Its heavy.</i></b>


    What he felt was the texture that was softer than velvet, yet more stic than pudding.


    Sharons chest distorted because of his grip in such a way that it made her nipples stand out more than before.


    It invoked an urge to lean closer and suck them out to his hearts content.


    After that, he started touching her chest in earnest.


    Every time he moved his fingers, it sank into her chest, but as soon as he moved them away, itd immediately return to its former shape without any hitch.


    This also happened to her erect nipples as he kneaded them with his palm, the sensation he felt was as addicting as taking up drugs.


    After all that, he barely could take his hands off her chest.


    He really was nearing his limit. If he were to keep going for another minute, he was sure that hed lose all his rationality and attack her right there and then.


    W-Was it good?


    Of course, Sharon was no better; She also almost reached her limit as well. As soon as Siwoo took her hand off, she immediately covered her chest with her tank top again.


    She corrected her sitting posture and sped her knees together, cing her folded hands right on top of them.


    The corners of her mouth were twitching upwards, showing that she didnt actually find the experience detestable.


    I think Its time to proceed with our magic lesson now


    Okay, let me get dressed first, then Ille over You can leave now


    Just like that, the two of them exchanged such words, trying to treat as if nothing had happened. Albeit, there was a slightly awkward atmosphere between them.


    As Siwoo tried to leave the room, trying to hide his fully erect rod, he could hear Sharons voice in his ears.


    Siwoo


    Yes?


    If you want to see Or touch them again Feel free to ask me, okay? Especially when you feel depressed or having a hard time


    A-Ah Okay


    He responded as such to her provocative suggestion before leaving the room.


    What just happened?


    Siwoo knew that Sharons knowledge about male-female rtionship was ascking as the twins.


    Her only source of knowledge were the few romance movies that she had watched.


    If it was any other woman, he could assume that she was doing it because she was interested in him, but this was Sharon he was talking about. He waspletely clueless on what she was up to.


    <b><i> In any case</i></b>


    That was fun


    Still recalling the lingering sensation of her motherhood in his hands, its weight and its softness, he went into his room to prepare for his lesson.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 169: Friendship? (2)

    Chapter 169: Friendship? (2)


    <b> Friendship? (2) </b>


    1.


    Sharons part-time job was a simple one.


    She only needed to scan barcodes, swipe cards, receive cash in person, give out changes, check out the inventories, disy some of the products, and asionally wipe the floor.


    Because of her beauty, sometimes there were overly clingy people that would try to hook up with her, but that was a story of the past. After she bought a Tarnishing Charm, those people stoppeding.


    Said charm could significantly reduce the presence of the person wearing it. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that most witches in the Modern World owned it.


    After all, all witches possessed an exquisite beauty, and such beauty would attract unneeded attention from pests, whether they liked it or not.


    Although its performance wasnt as good as Siwoos music box, which was able to hide both magic waves and sound, for something that could be bought for 500,000 won, it was worth all the money.


    Without it, shed have to deal with people trying to hit on her every ten steps, and that really wasnt something she could appreciate.


    Should I just quit?


    As she sat down by herself behind the counter, she looked around the empty convenience store.


    Normally, at times like this, shed try to study about stocks and blockchain.


    But, after tasting the bitterness of crashing stocks and blockchain, all her passion about them vanished.


    Nowadays, she spent her time in a daze.


    In the first ce, the reason why she took up a part-time job was to cover for her living expenses, including to pay for her rent.


    But, she didnt have to worry about both anymore. She only needed to teach Siwoo magic lessons to cover for them.


    Siwoo Siwoo Hmm


    Crossing both arms and legs, she muttered the name that came to her mind.


    She remembered the thing that happened earlier in the morning.


    The Ill let you touch my chest event that she prepared with great care to soothe Siwoos sad and discouraged heart.


    Now that she had the time to think about it, she realized that what she had done was something quite bold.


    No matter how close they were, to let him see her bare chest like that was a little too far.


    But


    Not only did she let him see, she also let him squeeze them to his heart content.


    Though, as an exchange, he seemed to be more spirited than usual, so it wasnt all that bad.


    Sharon stared at her chest.


    <b><i> Theyre nice</i></b>


    That was the first time in her life that someone had ever praised her chest.


    Ugh


    <b><i> Are they really nice, though? If anything, they only make me ufortable when running And theres the mole</i></b>


    Because this was the first time she had ever shown her chest to a man, she was skeptical towards Siwoos praise.


    <b><i> But still, I showed him these And even let him touch them</i></b>


    In some of the R-rated movies she watched, she saw scenes where the male protagonist would grab the female protagonists chest whenever they were making out.


    Previously, she had wondered what it would feel like if someone were to do that to her, but surprisingly, she didnt really feel anything.


    Whenever her nipples brushed against his thick palm, she felt a little itchy, but otherwise, she didnt feel anything special.


    Seriously, whats wrong with me?


    But, for some reason, whenever she thought about it, her face would turn hot.


    Not only that, her chest also felt all tingly.


    <b><i> Those movies never said anything about this!</i></b>


    Nevertheless, she was proud of what she had done.


    After all, it was clear that Siwoo seemed to like it.


    While it might be that every male in this world would like what she had done, but still


    It isnt like Im doing anything bad


    She told him that he was free to ask her if he was having a hard time, but she knew that he wouldnt do that. Even if he were going through a hard time, he wouldnt go out of her way to trouble her just for something like that. He was that kind of a person.


    That was why she decided that shed be the one whod brought the matter up instead.


    <b><i> Anyway, I should stop thinking about this.</i></b>


    It was near the end of her shift, so she checked out the inventory for onest time. When she was done with it, she left the convenience store.


    Huh?


    That was when she noticed something.


    The steps she took were as light as a feather.


    Though they sounded awkward, she seemed to be humming for a while now.


    No, this wasnt because she felt joyful over her ending shift.


    It was because of the fact that she would be able to meet with Siwoo again after she took that elevator.


    <b><i> Even when youre not here with me, Id always think of you</i></b>


    <b><i> Id give you all the treasures in this world</i></b>


    <b><i> Thinking about meeting you already made me feel happy</i></b>


    <b><i> Back then, I still didnt know why. But now, I know.</i></b>


    <b><i> I love you.</i></b>


    Suddenly, she was reminded of a scene from one of the movies she had watched.


    <b><i>Even when we arent together, I still think about him I do want to give him a lot of things in this world And Just by thinking about meeting him, I already feel happy?</i></b>


    Am I In love with him?


    This realization struck her dumbfounded for a moment. Soon, it was reced by a heartyugh.


    <b><i> What am I even talking about? Thats ridiculous.</i></b>


    What love? Can it pay all my debt? Ha!


    Her steps as she walked home were still as light as a feather.


    2.


    Did you find anything?


    Nope.


    Sharon, dressed in her witch outfit, was standing on a telephone pole while looking at herpass.


    This was their usual routine.


    After Sharon finished her part-time job, she, together with Siwoo, would put up flyers around the town while looking for Homunculi to hunt.


    But this time, there was something that made her regret taking Siwoo with her.


    Previously, she didnt even need to consider this problem. She only needed to worry about whether theyd find a Homunculus or not.


    The root of her worry was De, as she had threatened to take her hunting ground.


    Because of that, she tried to hunt by herself, leaving Siwoo behind.


    This way, even if she were to bump into De, she could bow her head, or beg for her mercy or whatever, and she could leave afterwards.


    But, it wasnt like she could just ditch Siwoo.


    She didnt have a good reason to.


    Because he previously had imed that he won against De.


    If she were to tell him to wait quietly in his room, that was the equivalent of her telling him that she had seen through his lies.


    That would definitely crush his confidencepletely and render all of her efforts useless.


    In the end, she could only hope that nothing would happen tonight.


    She swore that shede up with a good excuse to dissuade him from joining tomorrow instead.


    I guess theres nothing for today too, huh? Are you sure youre okay? Its been weeks since youve found something, hasnt it?


    In truth, she didnt even know what to feel about this oue.


    Nothing happened to both of them today, so in that sense, they were quite lucky, but


    At the same time, it meant that she wouldnt have anything to pay her debt with either


    <b><i> Lets just go home</i></b>


    <b><i> Itll get dangerous if we linger around anyway</i></b>


    With that in mind, she jumped off the pole andnded next to Siwoo.


    Lets call it a day.


    Already? Its only been half an hour, though.


    Im Tired I want to take a rest at home


    Besides, she hadnt recovered her mana yet.


    It would be fine if they were to encounter small fries like what had been happening so far, but anything more than that, theyd have to rely solely on Siwoo to fight.


    Ah


    Siwoo also noticed her situation, crediting it to her fight with De, so he didnt refute her any further.


    At that moment


    Huh?


    The needle of thepass suddenly moved.


    It meant that a Homunculus had just deployed an Interdimensional Barrier nearby.


    Unfortunately for Sharon, Siwoo saw it.


    <b><i> Damn it! Why do you have to show up now?!</i></b>


    I can go there by myself.


    What? No! Why the hell?!


    Arent you tired? I know you havent recovered all your mana. Besides, I want to test out something.


    Hearing his calm words made her stomach churn.


    She didnt know whether he was serious or bluffing, but a Homunculus wasnt something anyone should treat lightly.


    And there was also the matter of De. The more she thought about it, the more her head ached.


    <b><i> Anyway, I should dissuade him for now.</i></b>


    What are you talking about? This is a Homunculus! You dont know how powerful it will be! You cant just approach it so carelessly!


    Dont worry, Ill be careful. Its probably just the usual ck dog, anyway. I can take care of them myself. If it gets too dangerous, I can always run. Besides, it isnt like we can just ignore it. It might harm innocent people if we do.


    In the end, Sharon couldnt dissuade him from going.


    After all, the reason why he decided to hunt for the Homunculus was to protect the innocent.


    He was a terribly kind person.


    Even if she were to stop him, hed just go by himself, so in the end, Sharon decided to go with him.


    Haah Fine, Ill go with you. Ill need the money anyway.


    Thank you. Thatll help me a ton.


    Grinning, Siwoo dashed to the direction Sharonspass was pointing at.


    When they walked into a certain alley, they found out that the whole area, including a certain department store, was covered by an Interdimensional Barrier.


    The center of the barrier was the aforementioned department store, connected to a twelve story building, with a five story underground building that was connected to Sinchon Station.


    Lets go in.


    Ill take the lead.


    Because their operating hours had ended a while ago, the lights in the department store were off.


    Siwoo amplified the mana in his body repeatedly as particles of shadow seeped out and formed an armor that covered his whole body.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was pointing her staff into the entrance of the department store, taking up a readied stance.


    The needle of thepass pointed toward the department store, and there was also the fact that the center of the Interdimensional Barrier was there, so it was safe to assume that the Homunculus they were looking for was inside.


    Ill open it.


    It feels like Im doing something illegal.


    I know, right?


    After exchanging such a meaningful joke, Siwoo grabbed the handle to the door.


    He only pulled it lightly, but the power boost he received from his armor was tremendous.


    The doors frame was bent, apanied by the sound of steel being crushed. Meanwhile, the ss between the frame was shattered.


    Because of the quiet surroundings, the sound he made was explosively loud.


    That didnt trigger the rm?


    Stop dawdling and go in quickly.


    I know, I was just Surprised


    Sharon was used to these kinds of actions, but that wasnt the case with Siwoo.


    Illegally breaking into a closed building wasnt something he normally did, after all.


    He knew that they were inside a barrier, but he was still amazed at how differently things went.


    Anyway, you said you want to try out something What were you talking about?


    Ah, Ive changed theponents of the shadow Ive been using. Just a little though. I want to see how they perform.


    What kind of change?


    I mixed a little of the Earth Element that you told me. Can you look over it and point out the mistakes that I made?


    Sharon was barely able to hide her shock after hearing Siwoos words.


    <b><i> How long have you been taking lessons from me, again? Youve already trying to mix it into your existing spell?</i></b>


    Of course, she didnt express her thoughts out loud.


    After all, she could do itter, when he finally showed his magic to her.


    Though, she had a strong feeling that there wouldnt be anything for her to criticize.


    As they conversed, they explored the inside of the department store.


    .Its pretty dark here


    Just like any other normal department store, the first floor was the ce where they sold cosmetics and seasonal clothes. The whole floor was engulfed in darkness.


    There was no window, so no moonlight could enter and the only illumination inside was the green fluorescent light on the emergency exit sign.


    Ill light it up.


    Five decorative lights were lit up around Sharon.


    <b><i>This feels like a date </i></b>Siwo thought.


    But, he didnt utter that thought out loud.


    However, as they explored half of the first floor, both of them noticed something.


    At that moment, they turned their gazes toward each other.


    And their eyes met.


    Somethings off.


    Right?


    Uneasiness covered both of their hearts.


    One thing they just realized was the fact that Sharonspass only had a search range of 150m.


    From outside to here Weve walked way past 150m, havent we?


    Something shouldvee out at this point


    What shouldve happened was that the needle pointing in another direction at one point, but


    The needle keeps on pointing in that direction


    We should escape.


    Siwoo was ready to take Sharon outside.


    While he didnt know what would happen


    He had a terribly bad premonition.


    What?


    And as they were having that conversation.


    Thepass suddenly started spinning uncontrobly, as if it was broken.


    <b><i> -Grrr</i></b>


    Then they heard growling noises from their surroundings.


    The source were the ck dogs that they had been hunting so far.


    Siwoo, I dont have the strength to protect you


    Sorry for being stubborn


    Save that forter. This isnt something you need to apologize for, anyway. You didnt know it would turn out like this.


    Let alone Siwoo, Sharon herself didnt expect this kind of development either.


    The case where more a bunch of simr Homunculi grouping up together was unheard of. Besides, even if there were ten of them, Sharon would still be able to dispose of them quickly.


    But the growls they heard came from their surroundings. One or two Homunculi wouldnt make that much noise.


    From between the shelves, the esctor, hangers, corridors, emergency stairs


    Red eyes were staring at them from every direction, there were more than fifty of them.


    After seeding in luring their prey, the group of beasts finally revealed themselves.


    Itching to take their revenge against two people who have been killing of their kins.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 170: Friendship? (3)

    Chapter 170: Friendship? (3)


    <b> Friendship? (3) </b>


    1.


    <b><i> How can day and night be so different?</i></b>


    Even in the should-be familiar first-floor of the department store, this darkness weighed heavily on their shoulders.


    The creatures lurking in the corners amplified their unease, as they chose not to attack despite having them surroundedpletely.


    Siwoo racked his brain.


    Wondering if this long standoff was really worth all the trouble.


    As time passed, sweat streamed down his back like a waterfall.


    The red-eyes around them shed like warning lights, increasing the pressure they were giving, but they only stood in ce, as if waiting for something.


    Though, this intense standoff wasnt all that bad. At least, it offered a moment for Siwoo and Sharon to converse.


    Do you know whats going on?


    Not exactly, but something feels off You see, if there were so many of them, even if they were to conceal themselves in their subspaces, we would still find them during our search


    Siwoo nodded in agreement after hearing Sharons words.


    There werent only one or two of those dogs in this ce.


    Considering the size of the buildings, dozens, or maybe there were even hundreds of them here.


    <b><i> And we didnt discover any of them until now? How?</i></b>


    Are they usually this smart?


    It varies based on the number and shape of their eyes But you shouldve seen it. In most cases, theyre no different than ordinary beasts


    But what about this case? It feels like theyre under someonesmand or something.


    Under someones Command?


    Siwoo began to exin his assumption to Sharon.


    First, to avoid detection during our search, they somehow hid themselves, all while luring us and keeping a distance of 150 meters. Then, when we reached the center of the department store, where we wouldnt be able to escape, they immediately closed in on us and tightened their encirclement. Dont you think their behavior is strange?


    Indeed, their actions were too well-nned.


    They moved in unison, as if they were one.


    <b><i> Commanding Homunculus</i></b>


    A certain witch came to Sharons mind.


    Could it be?


    Do you know something?


    But Sharon quickly rejected her own assumption.


    <b><i> Now way.</i></b>


    <b><i> If that Criminal Exile is here, there wouldve been a much biggermotion.</i></b>


    <b><i> Hell, there wouldve been a huge disaster happening by now.</i></b>


    <b><i> We first encountered those ck dogs three months ago. If the mastermind behind those incidents was really the Cowardly Witch, she wouldnt be content with causing such small-scale incidents.</i></b>


    <b><i> Besides, she hasnt been showing herself since the Chernobyl Incident.</i></b>


    No. Lets focus on getting out of here for now.


    How many can you take on with your remaining mana?


    Probably twenty or so What about you?


    Ill have to try to find out.


    One fortunate thing for Sharon was the fact that Siwoo seemed much calmer than she had anticipated.


    Even for Sharon, someone with a fair amount of hunting experience, this was a dire situation.


    While it might not be so in action movies, in real life, sheer numbers could overturn overwhelming skill differences.


    And even if one wasnt aware of that fact, it was only natural to feel afraid when they were being surrounded by those growling monsters.


    But Siwoo showed no signs of such unease.


    This calmness of his also eased Sharons mind, making her feelposed despite the looming danger.


    If he wasnt here, she wasnt even sure that she could keep herposure.


    Youre quite reliable, dont you know that?


    The words slipped out of her mouth unintentionally, prompting Siwoo to turn his surprised gaze at her. A momentter, a smirk formed on his face.


    Their number keeps increasing.


    So? Should we move away now?


    The sooner we do, the better, but theres a problem. The encirclement near the entrance is surprisingly loose.


    Taking note of his observation, Sharon also scanned their surroundings.


    And she confirmed the validity of his words; There was a spot where the number of the red-eyes were considerably lesser than the rest of the spots.


    Ive got something in mind, do you wanna hear it? If not, sure, youve got more experience than me anyway.


    What is it? Ill hear you out.


    Siwoo then exined to Sharon what he had found out from his observations.


    He spoke hurriedly, sensing that time was running short.


    The encirclement near the entrance is loose, but the one around the esctor leading towards the underground is extremely tight. I have a feeling that theyre trying to guide us toward the entrance Well, thats assuming they have that kind of intelligence to begin with


    Youre trying to tell me that we shouldnt go through the entrance?


    Given this circumstance, where they lure us in like their prey, theres no way that theyd let us off so easily.


    Sharon nodded in agreement.


    Siwoos opinion was sound.


    If they wanted to drive them away, there was no need for them to create such an borate encirclement.


    So, my n is to escape through the underground and head towards the subway. What do you think?


    Typically, in situations like this, people tend to act based on the immediate circumstance.


    But Siwoobined the information he was given and urately assessed the situation.


    Lets go. Ill lead the way and break through the front. Protect me if I cant react in time. Save your mana as much as you can. If theres a major threat, your strength will be more crucial than mine.


    Without disying any fear, he positioned himself where the most glowing red-eyes were.


    Sharon silently admired hisposure.


    Okay, lets do it your way.


    Alright, lets go!


    He dashed forward without hesitation.


    His sudden burst of speed took Sharon by surprise. Even the back of the ck dogs shrunk back because of it.


    Run!


    As he was running, the shadow particles in his right hand coalesced into a sword-like shape.


    Simultaneously, a sharp-edged ribbon materialized near his waist, shing through the air around them.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Grrr!</i></b>


    The department store, previously enveloped in tense silence, instantly turned into chaos.


    Everything from clothing, cosmetics, to jewelry disys, was destroyed without exceptions.


    A Homunculus was sent flying after being struck by a ribbon. There was one charging at the pair, and a third one following behind.


    Hah!


    Sharon eximed, raising her staff to strike.


    At the same time, she noticed three Homunculi leaped towards Siwoo, blocking his path.


    Their speed was nearly imperceptible to the naked eye.


    Like a motorcycle racing with full throttle and was about to collide with someone.


    If this was the previous Siwoo, he would have been pushed back, even if he managed to block them.


    However, after going through more battles, Siwoo had long analyzed his own weakness.


    His Law of Shadows possessed miniscule magic circles, like clustered particles, designed to disrupt other magic. They were effective against spells, but theycked substantial physical destructive power.


    And in the presence of pure and dense mana, they couldnt even do anything significant.


    To counter this weakness, he learned earth-based elemental magic from Sharon.


    He utilized the heavy and dense nature of the element to add more weight to the shadows he wielded.


    If previously his weapons were like soft batons, this time, it was akin to solid iron hammers.


    <b><i> -Thump!</i></b>


    Simultaneously, a sound, akin to a truck collision echoed through the space.


    One of the Homunculus turned into a crumpled mess as it fell from the sky.


    It wasnt something one would see in their everyday life.


    Because the average human bodycked that kind of physical strength.


    In any case, the sensation Siwoo felt from the impact proved it.


    That by adding weight to his attack, it would increase its destructive power.


    <b><i> -Grrr!</i></b>


    Before Siwoo could regain his posture, another Homunculus descended upon him like a missile.


    Adjusting his posture wasnt possible now.


    The shield in his left hand couldnt intercept the attack at this timing.


    In that momentary moment of vulnerability.


    He promptly altered the shape of his sword, which he had just used to strike the previous Homunculus.


    Instead of a longsword, the shadow transformed into a straight spear, striking diagonally towards the Homunculus soaring through the air.


    As it impaled itself on the firmly held spear, the monster let out a pitiful cry.


    <b><i> -Kiieeek!</i></b>


    Ignoring that dreadful scream, Siwoo dispersed his spear to reduce the impact before advancing again.


    His movements were as fluid as flowing water.


    It was something quite unusual.


    After all, he hadnt received formal training in physicalbat.


    He wasnt even familiar with Taekwondo, something that South Korean men would normally learn.


    When he first hunted the Homunculi in the modern world, he was still swinging his sword clumsily.


    No, it would be more urate to say that the sword was swinging him instead.


    But now, his body could move to follow his instinct.


    Almost as if engraved into his muscles, before the thought of how to defeat the enemy crossed his mind, he effortlessly created a weapon and exploited the enemys weakest points.


    His movements were even more natural and fluidpared to his battle with De.


    <b><i> -Kiieek!</i></b>


    Partially dazed, Sharon watched him effortlessly breaking through the encirclement.


    At first, she was especially concerned about him.


    Despite his experience fighting the Homunculi, he still didnt have as much experience as her, after all.


    Normally, an ordinary person would panic when they had to fight against such numbers.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    Suddenly, a sharp, ribbon-like whipshed out, deflecting two Homunculi that were trying to attack Sharon from behind.


    At the same time, Siwoo used the weight of his shield to strike down one Homunculus and crushed another ones head with his foot.


    He effortlessly handled the Homunculi charging at her without even taking a nce while simultaneously facing the ones charging at him from the front.


    Watching this, Sharon recalled a phrase.


    Free from restraint<sup>1</sup>, rted to Zen Buddhism, meaning unfettered, free from restraint, adaptable.


    A Chinese philosophy that referred to a state where ones actions and thoughts flowed freely without obstructions.


    His movements were unhindered.


    Devoid of any momentary hesitations or interruptions.


    Like an experienced hunter, he adeptly wielded his magic, continuously altering the form of his weapon, leaving no space for the Homunculi to evade his relentless onught.


    This allowed Sharon to break free from the entrapment without having to resort to using her staff.


    In the blink of an eye, he swiftly killed three more Homunculi while Sharon was preupied with unnecessary thoughts.


    As someone who was also walking the path of magic, she couldnt help but admire Siwoos ability to ovee obstacles using a skill that closely resembled martial arts.


    This was something that normally could only be obtained after years of pushing himself to the limit while undergoing abusive training.


    <b><i> If hes really this skilled He could probably beat De despite the gap between their magical abilities</i></b>


    <b><i> Wait, could it be that he really beat her?</i></b>


    Such bizarre thoughts began to form in her mind.


    Amidst the chaos of sttering Homunculi body fluids and screams, Siwoo continued to push ahead.


    Finally, he spotted the entrance to the esctor, which seemed impossible to reach.


    <b><i> -Grrr</i></b>


    Phew


    To his surprise, the Homunculi didnt pounce on him, but instead kept a certain distance from him, trying to maintain their initial standoff.


    This brief moment of respite allowed him to catch his breath, wipe off his sweat and survey his surroundings.


    And what he saw surprised him.


    The once overwhelming number of monsters had diminished significantly. He could easily count their numbers at a nce.


    Those repulsive creatures started to retreat with their tails between their legs.


    Siwoo tried to describe the current situation.


    If he was allowed to say his honest thoughts, he felt that he didnt get the thrill he previously expected.


    When he first defeated a Homunculus, he had sprinted around, leaving his whole body in pain due to excessive mana usage.


    But back then, he felt a sense of aplishment as his hard work paid off.


    Today was different. The battle was so one-sided that he couldnt even feel proud of his aplishment.


    Such a one-sided fight Do we even need to run?


    They had been trying to look for those Homunculi every night.


    Now that they achieved such a major sess, he didnt feel the need to escape.


    Youll never know. There might still be more of them lurking in ambush.


    But Sharon thought otherwise, expressing a rather cautious approach.


    Even with all the uncertainties, Siwoo had killed around eighty Homunculi, including those who joined the encirclementter.


    If they were to deal with the rest of them, that number would rise to about a hundred.


    Even if their crystals were valued at one million won each, itd still sum up to a hundred million won.


    She couldnt earn a billion won through normal work in a short time, but she could easily make that much by hunting the Homunculi.


    With one billion won, she wouldnt have to depend on Siwoo.


    Of course, she didnt n to hoard all the money herself.


    Though she had an agreement with him, stating that shed gain the ownership of the crystals in exchange for teaching Siwoo magic lessons, she wasnt such a greedy person.


    Hunting the remaining twenty would be enough, itd yield her a minimum of twenty million won, enough to easily cover her next quarterly payment.


    Such thoughts momentarily distracted her from her rational judgment.


    Ill take care of the remaining ones.


    She dered as she raised her staff.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong><ul><li>1


    , rted to Zen Buddhism, meaning unfettered, free from restraint, adaptable</li></ul>

 Chapter 171: Friendship? (4)

    Chapter 171: Friendship? (4)


    <b> Friendship? (4) </b>


    1.


    Twenty seconds.


    That was the time it took for Sharon to defeat all the remaining Homunculi.


    The moment her staff, adorned with emerald-green jewels, began to radiate brightly


    A small storm abruptly erupted within the confines of the department store.


    Siwoo marveled as the whirlwind effortlessly tore through the seemingly impervious Homunculi. The sight of her effortlessly slicing through those creatures which were supposed to resist sword strikes reminded him of watching a skilled chef preparing a cmari.


    The department turned into a big mess, as if it was just struck by a terrorist attack. Meanwhile, Sharon signaled the end of the battle by firmly cing the bottom of her wand on the ground.


    Phew Okay, time to collect everything quickly.


    Sure. Ill lend you a hand.


    No, Ill do it myself. You should get some rest, youve done a lot tonight, good job.


    She efficiently utilized her remaining mana to stack the numerous lifeless bodies into a neat pile.


    If Siwoo were to do this, itd only result in chaos. The reason why Sharon could do this was because she had strong fundamentals, thus she was able to easily manipte a hundred objects without causing any mishaps.


    Then, she proceeded to extract the crystals with surgical precision, a testament to her expertise.


    As she continued to collect the descending crystals into her pocket, she posed a question to Siwoo.


    Have you ever learned martial arts?


    No, I havent.


    There was an ambiguous atmosphere between the two of them.


    A lingering feeling of uncertainty, unsure if the immediate danger had passed. The events today could be a warning that a great cmity might happen in the future, and this left them uneasy.


    But at the same time, this was a rare asion for Sharon as she finallypleted a proper hunt and harvested arge quantity of crystals. As for Siwoo, he managed to confirm the effectiveness of the new Law of Shadows he had just established. Both of them were not entirely dissatisfied with the oue.


    How did you fight so well, then? It felt like I was watching a movie!


    I dont know. My body just moved on its own.


    Sharons excitement echoed in her raised voice, but it was actually Siwoo who felt the most bewilderment between the two.


    Despite hunting a significant number of Homunculi, he felt no strain on his body.


    His breath was slightlybored, a consequence of the medium-distance sprint he had taken, but that was it.


    This served as evidence that, unlike before, he moved his body in a more efficient manner.


    Oh, right, youve served in the military, right? Did you learn these skills there?


    No, the military didnt teach me anything like that.


    Sharon continued her strange spections, uttering them out loud with an excited tone.


    The joyous dimples on her cheeks were impossible to hide.


    After all, with this amount of crystals, she could take her mind off her debt, at least for a short while.


    A total of a hundred and three crystals ended up in her hands.


    She looked at her bulging pocket, filled with said crystals, as if it was the source of all happiness.


    With this amount, she could easily get a hundred No, a hundred and fifty million won.


    Siwoo.


    Yes?


    You know, Ive been thinking


    She approached Siwoo, who was taking a break on a nearby broken stand.


    Seeing him removing his helmet and wiping the sweat off his damp hair, her gaze momentarily faltered.


    Today, he seemed rather magnificent in her eyes.


    Ill give you 80% of these after I exchange them for money. I mean, you did most of the work


    Where did thate from? Our agreement was that youd take all the loot from our hunt in return for you to teach me magic.


    But this doesnt feel right The amount of money isnt small


    Sharon set up that condition because she expected that Siwoo wouldnt be able to involve himself heavily during the hunts.


    But, the reason why their hunt was sessful was because of his effort.


    It would be unreasonable of her to say, <b><i>This is all mine!</i></b> after all that, even if she were to factor in their old verbal agreement.


    Siwoo chuckled softly before settling down on the floor.


    Then, he gently stroked Sharons head.


    He had always admired her honesty, and her tendencies to not resort to deceitful methods even in difficult situations.


    Its fine. A promise is a promise. Changing that at this point doesnt feel right. Besides, it isnt like I need money at the moment.


    But


    Take everything. I sessfully applied your teachings during todays hunt. Thats enough for me.


    Sharon watched his hand stroking her head with a dazed look in her eyes.


    It was a simple gesture, but her heart was beating even louder than back when she offered him her chest to touch.


    <b><i> Why is my heart beating so fast?</i></b>


    <b><i> Am I smiling? At a time like this? But why?</i></b>


    She quickly covered her mouth, afraid that she might reveal an unpleasant face as she fidgeted nervously.


    rm by her reaction, Siwoo swiftly withdrew his hand.


    This made him remember that Odile always disliked having her hair touched without permission, and he assumed that Sharon was the same.


    Lets go back.


    Sharon quickly turned around, trying to appear calm and collected.


    With the danger gone and she had sessfully harvested all the crystals, there were no more reason for them to linger in this deste ce.


    Now, she was thinking of going home, indulging in somete-night snacks while leisurely watching a movie.


    As they walked, Sharon made a silent promise that shed treat Siwoo to some snackster.


    Thank you, Siwoo


    Why are you thanking me?


    Because youre always looking out for me And youre always helping me out


    So dramatic. Dont we have a give-and-take rtionship? I mean, we both benefit from it


    Siwoo trailed behind Sharon, who expressed her gratitude without looking at his face.


    By now, his awkwardness had returned, despite the heartwarming atmosphere.


    After enjoying Sharons Want to touch my chest? event earlier today, he was unsure on how to treat her upon their return.


    Though, due to the consecutive incidents, he felt like the awkwardness would smoothly fade away, as if nothing ever happened.


    They descended on the esctor, arriving at the underground shopping area that connected the department store with Sinchon Station.


    Of course, they didnt lower their guard, as they expected that those monsters woulde out from the darkness, but thankfully, that didnt happen.


    Yet, there was still an unsettling atmosphere lingering in that dark and deserted shopping area.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Sharon stopped in her tracks.


    With a bewildered look, she nced at Siwoo.


    What happened? Why did you stop?


    Did you hear something?


    Hear what?


    Theres a massive rumble and banging


    Huh, I?


    As Siwoo was about to say that he hadnt heard anything


    A deep noise echoed through the building.


    <b><i> -Booom!</i></b>


    The pair scoured through their surroundings, trying to locate the source of the sound.


    <b><i> -Creak Thud!</i></b>


    The essories on disy rattled as they rolled across the ss shelves.


    Like in a horror movie, the emergency exit sign flickered dramatically.


    The ground shook, causing their bodies to tremble as well.


    This


    At that moment, the ceiling cracked like drought-stricken soil.


    The concrete and steel supporting the building let out distressing sounds, as they became fractured and bent.


    Amidst the continuous shaking and noises, Siwoo had a terrifying realization.


    W-Whats happening?!


    It was the fact that the loud noise didnte from a specific direction.


    The eerie sound reverberated throughout the entire building.


    Come closer to me!


    Sensing the imminent danger, Siwoo grasped Sharons wrist.


    Eek!


    Sharon eximed as Siwoo gently pulled her into his arms.


    <b><i> Somethings wrong</i></b>


    They didnt consider this as something extremely serious, but to an ordinary person, it wasnt the case, as the building was clearly about to copse.


    Siwoo held Sharon tightly as he amplified his mana and activated his Dimension Shift to move to a different ce.


    S-Siwoo!


    Just stay put!


    Now is the time to run! Quickly!


    I know, just trust me! Calm down!


    The two conversed loudly as their voice was being drowned by the noise that was only getting louder by the second.


    As she was unfamiliar with Siwoos Dimension Shift, Sharon could only prompt him anxiously.


    It was aplicated magic.


    There were various variables involved and the mana consumption would increase drastically with distance and the number of people involved in the teleportation.


    Sending them back home would be ideal, but Siwoo didnt have the lenience to carefully calcte such a distance.


    So, he picked a spot near the department store as the destination for their teleportation.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    An unfamiliar deafening sound echoed in his ears.


    The cause was the corridor copsing from a distant end, it was the shockwave that was produced from that.


    Like the domino effect, destructive waves were rushing towards the pair.


    Although he could deploy the Law of Shadows to protect them, he doubted that it would be enough to handle such an intense impact.


    He couldnt hear it clearly, but amidst such noise, Sharon was letting out a terrified scream.


    And just as a big chunk of concrete fell right in front of his feet


    He finally seeded in casting Dimension Shift.


    2.


    The twelve-story building copsed.


    Siwoo, who had sessfully teleported outside, witnessed the sight of a building so massive that one had to tilt their head back to see its top, copsing in its entirety.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    A massive wreckage weighing over tens of thousands of tons hurling down from dozens of meters above, releasing an energyparable to a weapon of mass destruction.


    Chaos unfolded in the form of sound, impact and massive tremors.


    Perhaps due to it having a five-story underground structure, it appeared to be swallowed into the ground.


    ss fragments scattered in every direction, and concrete chunksrger than a humans body rained down like hail.


    Though Siwoo and Sharon werent directly hit by those heavy objects, they were still subjected to dust and debris that spread like desert sandstorm. Siwoo had to move to protect Sharon.


    God knew how long it took to construct that building.


    Yet, the bustling department store, typically crowded with Chinese shoppers, had turned into a pile of rubble in just twenty seconds.


    Cough! Cough! Phew I almost Died


    Terrified out of her wits, Sharon buried herself in Siwoos arms.


    It was indeed a very close call.


    The copsing corridors, just like a sandcastle being washed away by a high tide, the deafening noise that numbed their hearing, and the imminent copse that threatened their lives.


    Sharon was certain that theyd be crushed to their deaths back then.


    If Siwoo wasnt there, that was exactly what would happen.


    Despite her identity as a witch, without mana, she wouldnt be able to escape from that kind of situation.


    Are you okay?


    Y-Yes I am But, it was scary I-I felt like I was going to faint for real


    Seems like luck was on our side today. Despite everything, we got out rtively unscathed. I probably should consider bing a fortune-teller or something.


    Siwoo tried to lighten the mood by telling her a light joke about their current situation, but that didnt ease Sharons trembling.


    In truth, Siwoo wasnt unaffected by the incident.


    If he had mistimed his teleportation, hed have been ttened inside the building.


    Despite that, he couldnt help but wonder about the significance of this harrowing experience.


    Surprisingly, the immense stress didnt affect him as much as expected. He could probably credit it to his recent tough encounters.


    With Sharon trembling in fear, he couldnt show any weakness.


    Are you hurt anywhere? Let me take a look.


    N-No Im not J-Just Can you give me a moment? I-I cant Move My body


    Frozen in fear, Sharon gripped Siwoos cor tightly.


    While contemting how to soothe her, he gently patted her back. She let out a gasp, breathing heavily as if she was going through a heavybor.


    When he looked at her, he noticed tears welling up in the corner of her eyes, reflecting the overwhelming despair she felt.


    I guess it was a stupid idea to go to the underground. Was this part of their n?


    What had happened was way too perfect to be a mere coincidence.


    After all, the building immediately copsed as soon as they entered the underground shopping mall.


    I-I doubt it They shouldnt be that smart Ah, whatever, lets forget about it! My legs are dying on me! Lets get back And rest


    Sharon let out grunting noises before letting go of Siwoos clothes. Then, she sat down, hunching over in that spot.


    When someone witnessed an astonishing scene, a scene that went beyondmon sense and left them bewildered, theyd stand still in silence.


    And the pair reacted exactly as such.


    In the distance.


    What used to be the entrance of the department store was visible to them.


    As soon as the summer breeze cleared the dust and the dirt settled to the ground, they saw <i>it</i>.


    An enormous beast, almost the size of a building, gazing directly at the two of them.


    Immediately, it began to dash toward them with an overwhelming force.


    Seeing this, Sharons face turned as pale as a sheet.


    S-Siwoo W-We need to run T-That thing That thing isnt normal!


    Each step it took made the ground tremble.


    Its towering, approximately thirty meter figure, with a quadrupedal gait, bore a striking resemnce to the menacing Homunculi they had fought earlier. To be exact, this beast looked like it could be their mother.


    But, if size was the only thing it possessed, Siwoo, who had be more confident in his abilities, and Sharon, who had seen his skills, wouldnt be so fearful of it.


    The thing that closely covered its body, densely packed, making any attempt to count them futile was the source of their fear.


    They were red eyes.


    In sheer astonishment, Siwoo let out an incredulousugh.


    So thats why weve been lucky Damn, how many of those does it have?


    Siwoo cursed his fate for dragging him through this chaotic mess and purposely guiding them onto such a thorny path.


    He couldnt frequently rely on Dimension Shift.


    First, it demanded a considerable amount of time to calcte.


    If they were to try and escape using it, it would take him at least thirty seconds to calcte since he had to consider Sharon as well. But, it wouldnt take ten seconds before the Homunculus reached their spot and started trampling on them.


    So, he swiftly lifted Sharon into a princess carry.


    Sharon wasnt heavy to begin with, with the power boost from his armor, she felt weightless in his hands.


    W-What are you doing?!


    You dont have any mana now! This is our quickest option!


    And immediately, he turned around and began to flee towards the distant boundary of the Interdimensional Barrier.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 172: Friendship? (5)

    Chapter 172: Friendship? (5)


    <b> Friendship? (5) </b>


    1.


    Inmon folklore, it was often said that at the gates of hell, there were monstrous guardians stationed at it.


    But, why wasnt this particr one staying at its station?


    Greek mythology mentioned a three-headed beast being stationed there.


    Siwoo knew one thing for sure, though.


    If they wanted to put a monster to guard the gate of hell, letting this crazy mutt, which was chasing them wildly, would be much more effective.


    Considering the difference in speed between them, it was clear that theyd be caught quickly if they ran along the road towards the boundary of the Interdimensional Barrier.


    That was why Siwoo maneuvered through the alleyways between buildings, trying his best to shake it.


    <b><i> -Bang! Thud! Crash!</i></b>


    But that didnt stop the Homunculus.


    It crashed into a stationary bus, sending it flying into the air. Not only that, it demolished the side of amercial building, it also toppledmpposts and utility poles, as if they were mere obstacles as it relentlessly pursued them.


    The things behavior reminded Siwoo of a naughty little doggy wreaking havoc in a meticulously crafted miniature film set.


    Anyway, though they could utilize obstacles to spin around and maintain some distance, it still wasnt certain that they couldpletely shake it off, or even escape beyond the barrier.


    The moment they ventured in a straight line, the gap in their speed would eventually result in the monstrosity catching up to them.


    <b><i> -Roar!</i></b>


    Damn, this things fast as fuck!


    Mmph!


    The first thing they heard was its monstrous roar that erupted as the monster became more agitated.


    Then, it was followed by Siwoos frustrated grunt as he realized how relentless the monster was; It didnt seem like it would let them escape.


    Lastly, amidst their struggle, a strange sound came from Sharon as her cheek bumped against Siwoos breastte due to his position of embracing her.


    Sharon, what the hell is that bastard?!


    I-I dont know! Its the first time Ive ever seen anything like that!


    Despite Siwoos inquiry, Sharon, breathing heavily, only shook her head in response.


    <b><i> Should we try to fight it at least?</i></b>


    Siwoo contemted.


    Can we just take it on? Ill give it a shot!


    No! No way! Hell no! You know, the Homunculus who caused the worst disaster in history only had twenty pairs of eyes! Theres no way we can handle something that has even more eyes than that!


    <b><i> That means the strongest one so far had forty eyes?</i></b>


    Siwoo nced over his shoulder and looked at the frenzied Homunculus.


    Its fucking gross.


    Just seeing it made him feel nauseous.


    It resembled something hastily shaped out of dark y, like something a grade-schooler might mold without any thoughts behind it.


    The monsters appearance made it difficult to distinguish its front legs from its hind legs. Hell, even its head resembled something that had been carelessly stepped on.


    Foul smell came out of it, and it kept making loud noises that made shivers run down Siwoos spine.


    But, the thing that made him feel disgusted the most wasnt its revolting look, even though it did seem like something that woulde out straight of hell.


    It was the numerous eyes covering its body.


    At a nce, the numbers seemed to be reaching four digits at least.


    Who even has the power to take that shit down?!


    I dont know! Ugh! Why do these things always happen to me?!


    Nestled in Siwoos arms, Sharon began toment her lifes misfortunes.


    Inheriting my brand in the weirdest of ways! Getting caught in explosions during my experiments! Losing all my research papers and getting into debt! And to top it all This fucking monster!


    H-Hey, calm down! Hold on to me tightly!


    <b><i> -Grrraaar!</i></b>


    With their pursuer closing in the gap again, Siwoo decided to use nearby buildings as their refuge.


    He harnessed his incredible speed, allowing him to cover dozens of meters in a single stride, to leap effortlessly and make powerful jumps.


    <b><i> -Crash!</i></b>


    Siwoo swiftly unfolded his shadow, ensuring that Sharon wasnt hit by ss shards and leaped to the fourth floor of one of the buildings.


    Entering what seemed to have been an office space, he foundputers and documents shattered within the building.


    Without dy, the monsters snout pierced through the building, like a woodpecker drilling its peck into a tree to eat.


    Fuck, this is crazy!


    Aaaahhhh!


    They didnt have any time to catch their breath.


    Siwoo swiftly hoisted Sharon, narrowly pulling her ankle away from the monsters jaws before darting towards the opposite side of the building.


    <b><i> -Kiiiekkk!</i></b>


    Narrowly missing its prey, the beast made a roar that struck the pairs eardrums.


    Simultaneously, a tremendous gust of wind swept through the corridor, causing everything in its path to flutter.


    Enough!


    Siwoo knew that they couldnt keep this up.


    The thing was still chasing them, and as they ran, breaking through the opposite buildings windows, he realized that the building could serve as a temporary barrier against their pursuer.


    As long as they could create a gap in its pursuit and leverage the music boxs effects to conceal themselves or escape, they should be able to break out of the Interdimensional Barrier.


    Fuck This is crazy!


    However, as he heard an unexpected noise, Siwoos hopes instantly crumbled.


    <b><i> -Creaaak!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Thump, thump!</i></b>


    Out of nowhere, dozens of ck Homunculi pups appeared in the corridor, racing towards the pair, as if trying to present a gift to their mother.


    <b><i> -Awwooo!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Kiieeek!</i></b>


    Some of them seemed to be signaling his escape route through their howls.


    This shattered his hope of trying to y tag or hide-and-seek with the monstrous creature.


    The speed of the situation deteriorating left the pair amazed.


    No more escape now.


    It was only a matter of time before it caught them.


    Despite their small stature, the pups were faster than their mother.


    And once they caught hold of the pair, they wouldnt be able to escape anymore.


    As the gap between them closed, they would be forced to confront it.


    One of the pups made a forceful leap.


    Sharon, still nestling against Siwoos chest, retrieved something from her sleeve, put it into her mouth and pointed her staff toward that particr pup.


    Bnce!


    After the incantation left Sharons mouth, Siwoo felt warmth in his ears.


    A small ball of fire emerged from her staff, releasing a fan-shaped me.


    It wasnt like methrowers theyd seen in movies.


    The me spread like waves, engulfing every corner of the building, setting the entire floor aze.


    That was it I used up all the mana I gathered while we were running away!


    Good job, Sharon! Thanks to you, we survived!


    They narrowly escaped the pack of Homunculi and arrived at the building across the street.


    Though, they couldnt just jump down from there.


    Right next to theirnding point, the Mother Homunculus swiped its massive forelimb, fiercely striking the side of the building.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    The whole building shook.


    As if it was demolishing Lego blocks, the front legs of the ck Homunculus,pletely covered with red eyes, tore through the building.


    Such a scene unfolded before their eyes vividly, almost in slow motion.


    There were strange protrusions in its body, just like maggots squirming on a corpse. Such an eerie sight was something terribly unfamiliar to them.


    With its every movement, its flesh and skin tore apart, forming ck pups that started to ramp up the wall of the building.


    <b><i> What the hell is that?!</i></b>


    Sharon, hold on tight!


    Im already doing it!


    Hold on tighter!


    <b><i> If we stay still, wed get caught!</i></b>


    Realizing this, Siwoo firmly held onto Sharon and swiftly extended his ribbon towards the top of the building.


    Utilizing the ribbons sticity, they flew through the air andnded swiftly on the rooftop.


    Siwoo nced down, staring at the mother Homunculus, who was ramming its body against the wall. Meanwhile, the ck pups clung to the wall, scuttling at an incredible speed, like running cockroaches.


    We need to split up. Ill distract them so you can escape first.


    Sharon, thats not it!


    What do you mean thats not it?! If we stay like this, both of us will die! It was my fault that they came to target you, so Ill take responsibility for it! Hurry up, run away!


    Sharon!


    Siwoo proceeded to tightly embrace Sharon, who was in a state of panic.


    They finally had a chance to converse and devise an escape n from this dreadful situation.


    He believed that there should be a way out of this chaotic mess.


    Anyway, itll take time before that giant can reach us. Until then, only the small ones wille.


    Siwoos logic was sound.


    No matter how fast it was for its size, its sheer bulk would still slow it down.


    It couldnt show the same speed it used when it ran on the ground when trying to climb a building.


    Thats why, listen to me. Theres something off about that thing.


    Something Off?


    He quickly exined the clues he had noticed while he was fleeing.


    Sharon, do you think that creature is really a powerful Homunculus that has thousands of eyes?


    It doesnt matter if I think so or not. You saw it too. Its whole body is covered with eyes!


    But do you really think that its dozens of times stronger than the strongest Homunculus in history?


    Thats


    Just look at it.


    At first, Siwoo was just as terrified as her.


    After all, it was strong enough to destroy that department store and obliterate anything in its path.


    However, as he ran away, he began to suspect something.


    It didnt possess the aura that typical formidable being would have.


    Compared to the foes he had faced before, its aura was simplycking.


    Take Ea Sadalmelik, for example. Just being near her already made him hard to breathe.


    Simrly, De Redcliffe had this eerie atmosphere, as if she could dominate anyone whod dare to drop their guard down for a moment.


    Both of them were powerful witches, ranked at 20th or higher in their hierarchy.


    Ea, especially, was a 21st ranked witch, and she deserved to be in that rank.


    Of course, this Homunculus incredible strength that was able to demolish a whole building was breathtaking.


    So was its speed and agility as it tore everything around it, leaving them with no space to escape.


    But that was all there was.


    Siwoo imagined a scene in his head.


    If that creature was Ea, for example.


    Would he be able to run away this far?


    The answer was a definite no.


    He might have grown stronger since then, but he knew that he wouldntst a single minute facing Ea at her peak.


    When he attempted a surprise attack on her, it left him in a pretty bad situation.


    This is just a gut feeling, but did you notice those pupsing out of it?


    Yeah, I saw them when we leaped up here earlier.


    Sharons anxious look slowly disappeared. She, too, noticed something was up.


    And so, she perked up her ears and attentively listened to his words.


    A moment ago, I took a glimpse at its mana. It was all over the ce.


    Huh?


    So, I thought about it. What if those eyes arent owned by a single being? That Mother Homunculus is just a colony?


    In moments of panic, peoples judgment became clouded.


    That was why Sharon couldnt think of any other possibilities, as she waspletely panicking as they fled.


    The stronger the Homunculus was, the more important the legacies they carried, thus amplifying their strength.


    Theyd possess diverse magic abilities, and at times theyd even be as strong as witches, making hunting them even more difficult.


    But what about the mother Homunculus?


    Apart from scattering its offspring around, it didnt cast any remarkable spells.


    Even when it chased the pair, it only utilized its physical strength.


    At this moment, it was no different than a dog failing to chase a chicken; It wed the buildings wall, trying to climb up, but it ended up falling down instead.


    No one would believe such a pitiful being to be a Homunculus with thousands of eyes.


    Now that I think about it Youre right


    If the Homunculus really had more than twenty eyes, they shouldve tried to escape instead of chatting like this.


    But, when thinking about it logically, it was simply absurd that a single Homunculus could possess that many eyes.


    Sharon could see where Siwoo wasing from.


    Sadly for them, they didnt have much time to think things over anymore.


    Because the little pups had climbed over the wall, cornering both of them.


    Down below, the Mother Homunculus figured that it couldnt reach the top of the building by just leaping around. Instead, it was hanging a distance away, clinging to the building, trying to help its pups to reach the top quicker.


    Every time it hit the building, the whole ce shook and cracks started showing all over the ce.


    Okay, whats the n now?


    Despite knowing that it wouldnt do anything without mana, Sharon held onto her staff tightly.


    Siwoo stared at the pups, aiming his spear toward them and said his piece.


    After all these troubles theyve caused us. Dont you think its time for revenge?<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 173: Friendship? (6)

    Chapter 173: Friendship? (6)


    <b> Friendship? (6) </b>


    1.


    Having used up all her mana, Sharon couldnt contribute much to the situation.


    Actually, Siwoo had to shield her from a swarm of Homunculi. If anything, she was a detriment here.


    Aside from those two ordeals, he also had to prepare for the oing decisive attack by the Mother Homunculus that was still struggling to climb the building from its side.


    Thus, he had to deal with three ordeals at once.


    But, he had faced simr experiences numerous times prior to this.


    In a situation where he could not back down, the mana that he had umted bit by bit always ensured the sess of his ns.


    But now, all he could rely on was his own strength.


    Step back a little!


    He yelled at Sharon while thrusting his shadow spear with all his might.


    Sharon knew that she couldnt help him at all.


    That was why she had to deal with the frustration of watching Siwoo fight while keeping her guard up.


    Now she regretted her decision to deplete her mana so hastily. Had she not done that, she might have been able to offer him some help.


    H-Hang in there, Siwoo!


    Ultimately, all she could do was just to offer him verbal support.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo thrusted his spear in an odd angle, piercing two charging Homunculi, all while striking another Homunculus that appeared from the side with his shield.


    Despite both of his hands each doing different actions, his movements flowed smoothly without any signs of awkwardness.


    Bloom!


    At the same time, he amplified his mana.


    Through the Mystic Eyes on his left, he absorbed mana from his surroundings before amplifying it.


    He did this repeatedly.


    From a normal standpoint, what he was doing was dangerous.


    The act of amplifying mana would generate some noise so it had to be executed with utmost caution and precise calctions.


    Otherwise, the noise would mix with the mana, causing his magic circuits to short-circuit, and inflicting severe internal injuries on him.


    At the very least, this wasnt something that one should do while moving around.


    However, amplifying mana and suppressing those noises were among Siwoos areas of expertise.


    He had honed these skills during his time as a ve, back when he had to develop various ways to castrge-scale spells without storing any mana.


    Ah


    Meanwhile, Sharon could only stare anxiously at this perilous spectacle, feeling as though she was watching an astonishing acrobatic performance.


    Her helplessness had momentarily disappeared, reced by amazement by this incredible sight.


    With each passing moment, his amplified mana grew denser, matching even the density of Sharons mana in her prime.


    But, amplifying mana wasnt the extent of Siwoos expertise.


    He immediately turned those amplified mana into shadows.


    An enormous quantity of shadows began umting on the rooftop where they stood.


    These shadows had a different appearance than usual.


    If previously it had fine particles to the point that they seemed like smoke, now they were denser and heavy like sand.


    Argh!


    At that moment, a Homunculus sank its teeth into his arm, but he repelled it by swinging his shield.


    Its fangs pierced his armor, causing a sharp pain spread up to his forearm.


    Evidently, performing such calctions duringbat hindered his capabilities.


    But, it wasnt like he had any other choices.


    Despite the risks involved, he had no choice but to gamble with his life.


    He drew out shadows using his amplified mana, a reckless act.


    They were the aforementioned different kinds of shadows.


    Denser than mercury, heavilypressed like iron.


    He maximized its weight bybining it with the Earth Element.


    Just like when he utilized his shadows into wings or when he strengthened his whole body with the armor.


    He focused on solely adding weight without thinking aboutplicated matters.


    The heavy shadow gradually expanded on one side of the rooftop.


    At a nce, this action seemed meaningless.


    The abundance of mana and the ability to control them were two separate issues.


    Even if he managed to amplify the mana and replicated such shadows, he could hardly make effective use of them.


    At best, he could only make it so that the shadows wouldnt dissipate.


    However, this was only part of his preparation for the hidden ace up his sleeve.


    <b><i> -Rumble! Rumble!</i></b>


    Suddenly, the building shook violently,


    The cause was the Mother Homunculus, hanging halfway up the building after leaping from afar.


    Because of that, the building swayed, as if caught in an earthquake, tilting to the side, like the leaning tower of Pisa.


    S-Siwoo! More of them areing! The building might copse!


    Sharons face paled as she witnessed hundreds of Homunculi swarming towards them.


    She felt like they were being caught in a downpour of those creatures.


    Even considering Siwoos overwhelming advantage against these feeble pups, with their overwhelming numbers, they could easily change the situation.


    Once they got on the rooftop, there was no more escape.


    Just a little more


    <b><i> Its still not enough!</i></b>


    <b><i> More More shadows!</i></b>


    <b><i> If I cant finish everything with a single strong attack, the pups will overrun us!</i></b>


    Siwoo continued to use amplification and extracted more shadows.


    His head and eyes started to throb.


    The magic circuits spread throughout his body screamed in agony due to his exhaustion.


    A dreadful sensation, as if there were mes coursing through his veins.


    <b><i> -Roar!</i></b>


    A bit more! Almost there!


    The Mother Homunculus let out a triumphant roar that almost pierced their eardrums.


    It celebrated its own feat; A perilous climb that took it a long while.


    Now, it was closing in, both Siwoo and Sharon could smell the pungent scenting from it.


    Done!


    With a forceful swing of his ribbon, Siwoo swiftly dispatched the lurking Homunculi on the rooftop.


    He took a step back, wrapped his arms around Shjarons waist and channeled his mana into the shadows.


    Bloom!


    At that moment


    <b><i> -Kiiieeeek!</i></b>


    A spine-chilling screech echoed through the air as the building wobbled and copsed.


    2.


    Siwoos n was simple.


    He drew inspiration from witnessing the grand spectacle of the department stores copse earlier.


    The impact from that copse was the equivalent of a weapon of mass destruction in itself.


    It released such a huge force that transcended any ordinary idents, bordering on catastrophic disasters.


    Siwoo was well aware that normal buildings werent impregnable fortresses.


    Even the famed Twin Towers copsed after getting rammed by airnes, despite all their efforts to put anti-idents and anti-terrorism measures on them.


    And Siwoo knew demolishing a building was a simple errand. He just needed to remove a few important parts that allowed them to stand. Just by doing that, a chain reaction would trigger and itd copse under its own weight.


    The building they were on was already tilting to the side and began to copse due to the Homunculis rampage.


    It wouldnt be surprising if it were to fall down at any moment.


    And so, he decided to take advantage of that.


    What he had done was just giving a little push.


    He deployed the shadow to control the direction and timing of the buildings copse.


    On one side of the rooftop, he amassed shadows weighing several tons.


    Normally, even a weakened building could endure this much weight.


    But, what if he infused a sudden burst of mana and gave the shadows a simplemand at that moment?


    He didnt need to issue aplicatedmand like manifesting a spear or armor to those shadows.


    After all, he wasnt that proficient yet in controlling them.


    But, he could make them do a simple thing. For example, making them heavier by amplifying their mass.


    And so, he poured all his mana into the shadows, granting them an immense amount of mass in an instant.


    Now, a question.


    What would happen if thousands, or even tens of thousands of tons of mass suddenly concentrated themselves on the weakened side of the building?


    The answer was simple.


    Itd copse. And he controlled the direction so that itd fall toward the direction of the Homunculi.


    The heavy shadows and the entire buildings weight crushed all the Homunculi scaling the outer wall.


    Their screams were drowned out by the thunderous noise.


    Thick dust settled swiftly as a sudden shower came down.


    3.


    Ugh Aghhh!


    Doubling over in pain, Siwoo retched as if he had taken a blow to the stomach.


    Meanwhile Sharon, covered in dust, patted him in the back.


    A-Are you okay


    The ce was the ruined Sinchon Rotary.


    It was the same ce where theyd go on their culinary adventures or put up flyers. Now ity deste, as if it had been ravaged by bombs.


    I-I Feel like Dying


    Siwoos daring gamble to topple the building and crush the Homunculi had seeded.


    Under the sudden weight of thousands of tons, the creatures were crushed by the shadows that fell down along with the building debris. Meanwhile he managed to escape by extending a ribbon to the next building together with Sharon.


    Of course, this stunt was something he wouldnt ever attempt again.


    It was fortunate that all the smaller creatures spawned from the big one died alongside it.


    After all, even though they defeated the big one, Siwoo wasnt in the condition to fight the little ones.


    Ugh


    No, Siwoo! You cant just die now!


    As Siwoo let out a groan, lying on the ground as if on his deathbed, Sharon let out tears of worry.


    Even his spirit body couldnt endure such a harsh condition.


    Im not actually dying Just let me lie down For five minutes


    H-Here. Lie down here.


    Sharon kneeled on the floor, gently lifting Siwoos head onto her thighs.


    No, its fine. I dont want to hurt your knees.


    Dont mind that! I couldnt do anything back then, so at least let me do this!


    She said, her eyes filled with tears.


    And so, he epted her knee pillow without protesting any further. Besides, he knew that she hated to owe anyone anything, and he also didnt have the energy to argue.


    Look at what youve been through


    It was tough, but at least you were there with me


    If you hadnt carried me and fearlessly rushed through the middle of the building, I would be prey to those creatures.


    When we jumped into that building, if you didnt catch me, Id have been dragged down to the ground, so, thank you.


    They both praised each other for their contribution during the hunt.


    But, both of them knew that Siwoo was the one who contributed the most.


    From the moment they escaped from the copsing department store, fled from the pursuing monster, discovered its identity, and dealt the final blow, all of them were done by Siwoo alone.


    He felt embarrassed to brag about his own achievements, though.


    And he also knew that he was quite lucky that things turned out sessfully.


    Lyingfortably, he felt the gentle raindrops tapping on his cheeks.


    He took in the pleasure in the aplishment that came out of his perfectly executed n.


    The thrill of analyzing the enemys capabilities, devising strategies against them and watching all of them seed was an indescribable joy to him.


    This rush of adrenaline felt both overwhelming and enthralling.


    I feel like Im losing my mind for a moment there


    Huh?


    Oh, dont mind me.


    Siwoo nced briefly at the remnants of the building that became the Homunculis tomb.


    Among the rubble wererge concrete chunks, twisted metal bars, unidentifiable debris and smoke billowing from within.


    Scattered in the wreckage were the pups, the same creatures that once tormented the pair, now either whimpering their death throes or lying in pieces. Such a satisfying sight that signified their hard-earned victory.


    <b><i> -Grrr!</i></b>


    Ah, cmon Cant you just wait a little longer?


    However, such peace didntst long.


    The buildings remnants trembled and the stacked concrete chunks began to tumble down.


    Beneath them, the Homunculus was trying to get out.


    <b><i> That wasnt enough to kill it?</i></b>


    Despite taking such a great fall and getting buried under heaps of debris, somehow, the Mother Homunculus was still alive.


    Siwoo expressed his amazement at its amazing resilience.


    Siwoo! Get on my back!


    Now, he regretted his decision for not making a swift escape when he could.


    As he wallowed in that regret, Sharon swiftly lifted his body.


    I can manage on my own.


    He stumbled as he tried to escape, but he abruptly halted his steps.


    <b><i> -Grrr</i></b>


    At that moment, the Homunculus emerged as it pushed thergest piece of rubble aside.


    With a nce, it was clear that its appearance was different than before.


    All of its feet except for a single front paw were severed. The glowing red eyes in its body were destroyed, and ck liquid covered all over its body.


    The sound that it let out wasnt a deafening howl anymore, but a death throe of a dying beast.


    Great, so it worked, after all.


    <b><i> We cant retrieve its crystal with it in this state, though.</i></b>


    Breaking free from Sharons support, Siwoo created a spear made of shadow.


    He made it as sharp as possible and pointed it at the Homunculus head.


    Its head was as big as a mid-sized sedan, so he could see why it could survive such a great impact.


    And he also noticed something.


    Four pairs of eyes that hadnt lost their glow on its head.


    With an eerie gaze, the creature stared directly at its would-be killer.


    This is your fate foring at me.


    While it felt immoral to attack a non-resisting opponent, this creature had devoured humans, wreaked havoc across the city and attempted to make Sharon and him its prey.


    So, he aimed his spear at the center of its head before thrusting it deeply.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 174: Friendship?? (1)

    Chapter 174: Friendship?? (1)


    <b> Friendship?? (1) </b>


    1.


    Despite its monstrous appearance, the monsters head was quite vulnerable.


    Using his spear, Siwoo plunged it into the center of the creatures forehead (or somewhere close to it). It didnt even shriek, rather it twitched once before dying.


    As light vanished from its eight eyeballs, its flesh began to melt.


    The tar-like, dark body almost liquified, slipping through the crevices amidst the debris.


    Among the swirling ck liquid, Siwoos and Sharons gazes were drawn to a certain glimmering object.


    Eyeballs No, they were crystals that were embedded in the body of the Mother Homunculus.


    Ah Ah! Ah!


    Sharon, quick! Pick them up!


    Having stood by Siwoos side the whole time, fearing that the Mother Homunculus might cause one final round of chaos, Sharon suddenly cried out.


    In her panic, she swiftly gathered the crystals, while Siwoo rushed over to help her.


    He didnt want these valuable crystals, even more valuable than gold, to vanish into the buildings cracks.


    This reminded him of a certain scene in Spirited Away.


    For a while, they were upied with collecting the crystals.


    Because of Siwoos clumsy use of his telekinesis, they ended up spending a full two hours to collect everything.


    In total, they managed to gather around 4,091 crystals.


    ording to Sharon, they weighed around 5,4 kilograms.


    Which meant, they could get 5,4 billion won if they were to exchange it at the Witch Point.


    F-Five B-Billion


    After confirming the final count, Sharon staggered with her mouth agape.


    Siwoo expected shed be jumping for joy, but it seemed like the huge amount of money just left her dumbfounded instead.


    When her body started to wobble, Siwoo lent support by holding her in the waist.


    Earning five billion Is like Working 600,000 hours at the convenience store


    H-Hey, snap out of it!


    Im going crazy Oh, Im so happy What do I do?


    The huge amount of money, equivalent to winning the lottery, wasnt the only thing that they got. Siwoo actually stumbled upon something else.


    A heart-shaped piece near the Homunculus heart.


    Every part of the Homunculus, save for the crystals and this piece had melted already at this point.


    As he watched Sharons half-ecstatic, half-fainting state, he also gazed at the heart in his hand. There was aplicated emotion in his face.


    Its size barely matched his fist, but it looked incredibly eerie.


    If he were to ce it in a ss case, itd resemble a preserved heart specimen.


    What do you think this is, Sharon?


    I dont know Ehe Ehehe Five billion


    Laughing joyously, she clung to Siwoo as if she was high on morphine.


    Their skinship wasnt excessive, but he could feel her soft chest pressing against his arms as she embraced him tightly.


    Haah


    Seeing her so happy made him chuckle involuntarily.


    In his opinion, she did deserve this kind of reward in her life.


    While he was thinking as such, Sharon, who had been giggling uncontrobly, suddenly stiffened up.


    Oh!


    She remembered something.


    De.


    Because of her loss to De, she had lost her hunting ground.


    Which meant, if they lingered here any longer, she might silently swoop in and snatch away all their spoils.


    I-I cant let that happen


    Noticing her suddenly trembling like a squirrel, Siwoo looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Lets go back. Quickly.


    Why? Is something wrong?


    Sharon instantly regretted her words.


    If she were to mention Des name here, itd blow her cover of having seen through his lies to her.


    Therefore, she quickly straightened up and acted nonchnt.


    Ah, well Im just tired. Lets go home, watch a movie and get somete-night snacks.


    But you told me youd be treating me to dinner tonight.


    Then, tell me what you want to eat! Ill treat you! I want to take a shower first though.


    She spread her arms, as if to showcase her appearance.


    Her body was covered in soot and dust.


    Simrly, Siwoo also looked as disheveled as she was. They both chuckled heartily at each others messy state.


    In any case, their hardship ended here.


    They went back home together, leaving behind the Interdimensional Barrier that was gradually shrinking and vanishing.


    2.


    On their way back home, they decided to prepare a feast.


    They chose a famous jokbal<sup>1</sup>Korean dish consisting of pigs trotters cooked with soy sauce and spices. restaurant known for its delicious food, and ordered half-half jokbal<sup>2</sup>Jokbal, but they divided it to half smeared with soy sauce and the other half with spices. and mak-guksu<sup>3</sup>Korean buckwheat noodle, because they didnt want to eat exclusively heavy food. Not only that, they also ordered a full te of spicy tteokbokki<sup>4</sup>Spicy rice cakes for some heat. And since they thought that theyd need something refreshing after the hot dishes, they added a serving of tuna sashimi.


    Finally, they ordered ice cream for dessert.


    As they sat at the table, enjoying their meal, they began discussing the issue of the crystal distribution.


    No, I cant possibly take all of them for myself


    Yes, you can. I already told you, Im happy enough to see my magic improve.


    Naturally, Siwoo stated that hed hand over everything to Sharon.


    Since he had Countess Geminis ck card in his possession, he didnt need to fret over money.


    Besides, he also didnt care much about money.


    Im not pressed for money, so its only fair that you, someone who needs it more than me, gets all of them. Besides, I really dont see the point in having more money when Im already living sofortably.


    B-But You did all the hard work It just doesnt seem right for me to take everything like this Siwoo, can you reconsider?


    If you hadnt taught me Elemental Magic, Id end up as a dog food today.


    He was telling her the truth.


    The reason why he coulde up with adding weight to his Law of Shadow was because of Sharons teaching.


    Still this is way too burdensome for me


    She already felt apologetic when he offered her a hundred million won worth of crystals back in the department store. But, she could still make-do with that amount.


    However, the number suddenly spiked to 5,4 billion won.


    This much alone could cover a tenth of her total debt.


    It wasnt strange for her to feel ufortable over receiving this much favor out of his goodwill.


    That was why she expressed her concern over this matter, multiple times, but Siwoo kept reassuring her that it was okay, and encouraged her to ept it.


    In the end, their bickering ended with Sharons tears.


    Seriously, dont worry about it. I mean what I said Wait, why are you crying?!


    Sniff Y-You really are a nice person T-Thank you Thank you so much


    Okay, okay, if youre so thankful, what about making me a sandwich in return?


    S-Sure I-Ill make you one


    With her tears still streaming down her face, she skillfully prepared an exquisite sandwich for him,yering sliced pork trotters on lettuce and peri leaves, topping it with noodles and fresh garlic.


    <b><i> This is</i></b>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was experiencing a mix of emotions; Embarrassment, pride, and a sense of contentment as he watched Sharons overwhelming joy and tearful gratitude.


    Ah Sniff


    When he took a big bite of the Sandwich she handed him


    Suddenly, Sharon hugged his head gently from behind.


    Her soft breasts supported the back of his head like a cushion. When he looked up, tears fell onto his forehead.


    T-Thank you Siwoo


    The beaming smile on her face was truly a sight to behold.


    3.


    After the meal, Siwoo swiftly cleared the table and ced the heart-shaped object he had found on it.


    Though it glowed with a faint red hue and appeared like a living heart, it didnt seem to move, nor did it emit any scent.


    What could this be?


    Initially, he assumed that it was a legacy, but he didnt know for sure.


    Even Sharon couldnt figure out what it really was after examining it for a while.


    This doesnt seem to be an Egg of Gnosis But it doesnt seem like a legacy either


    Legacies that dropped from a Homunculus usually had distinct appearances that could reveal their purpose.


    For example, if it was a rare potion, itd look like a potion, if it was an artifact, itd look like an artifact, Egg of Gnosis would look like an act, and research papers would be research papers.


    Even after more meticulous examination, they still couldnt find out its purpose.


    Should we just cut it open?


    Is that even okay to do?


    I mean, it isnt like we can find its purpose like this.


    Both of them shared their opinions.


    And finally they decided to split the heart-shaped object open.


    Siwoo extracted a bit of his shadow and created a scalpel out of it to cut the heart.


    Contrary to its appearance, it had more of a stony texture than flesh, so he needed a considerable force to split it open.


    Hmm


    When they managed to slice it open, something appeared out of it.


    Is this A crystal?


    A Homunculus crystal.


    Quite a big one, about 5 cm in diameter.


    They expected something amazing toe out of it, but it turned out to be just a crystal.


    Well, I was excited for nothing.


    However, Sharon examined the crystal even further. She held it up to the light and saw it from different angles.


    Suddenly, her expression turned serious.


    Hm? Did you notice something strange?


    Yeah. This thing is a little weird.


    What about it is weird?


    Normally, when a Homunculus dies, the body slowly disappears except for the legacy it possesses and its crystal, just like what we saw today.


    Okay


    Sharon set the crystal aside and inspected the split heart on the table.


    But for some reason, this thing remains intact. It isnt a crystal or a legacy.


    As Siwoocked a broad understanding of magic, he struggled toprehend Sharons words.


    With a serious expression, she continued to talk.


    Someone must be behind this.


    Someone?


    Yeah. I dont know who it is, but they did something to this crystal. Due to interference from the outside, even if the Homunculus dies, it wont disappear.


    Are you trying to say that they were using the heart to control that Homunculus?


    Could be, but we cant be too sure of that. It could be there to enhance its power, there are endless possibilities But, judging from the crystal wrapped inside its heart It involves some ritualistic enhancement through human sacrifice


    Then, she began to dissect the heart bit by bit.


    Hearing such a serious mattering out of her mouth, Siwoo opened his eyes wide.


    Human sacrifice?


    Yeah, most likely A Criminal must be behind this. Anyone can tell that this is a humans heart.


    Well, not me, apparently.


    The split heart suddenly appeared grotesque to him.


    <b><i> I knew it seemed too small as the heart of that enormous monster. But, fucking hell, its actually a humans heart?</i></b>


    Well we dont need to overthink about it. I just need to report it to the Witch Point tomorrow while exchanging the crystals.


    Really?


    Yes. Ill take care of the matter from now on. You should take a good rest, youve been through quite a lot.


    Sharon was correct.


    Siwoo waspletely drained, both mentally and physically. He didnt even have the energy left to think about anything else.


    Considering the days hustle, taking a night off without overthinking things would be ideal for him.


    Rather, it was a much needed reward for him.


    Still up for a movie night?


    Of course.


    Okay, Ill take a warm shower first.


    What do you want to watch, though?


    Its been a hectic day today, so lets watch something calming. What do you think?


    Sure, Im down.


    Having decided what they wanted to watch, Sharon headed to the bathroom for a shower while Siwoo sprawled on the sofa while sipping a chilled beer.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong><ul><li>1


    Korean dish consisting of pigs trotters cooked with soy sauce and spices.</li><li>2


    Jokbal, but they divided it to half smeared with soy sauce and the other half with spices.</li><li>3


    Korean buckwheat noodle</li><li>4


    Spicy rice cakes</li></ul>

 Chapter 175: Friendship?? (2)

    Chapter 175: Friendship?? (2)


    <b> Friendship?? (2) </b>


    1.


    After the fierce battle, the peace that followed felt incredibly heartwarming.


    Getting caught in a sudden downpour, then sinking their bodies to afy sofa afterwards; They felt like they were having the best time of their lives.


    Today, they were just watching a regr romance flick.


    The movie depicted two separated lovers, erasing their memories to escape the pain of their breakup, only for fate to reunite them once again.


    In fact, Siwoo had already seen the movie.


    He just found the movie to be entertaining, so he decided to make Sharon watch it.


    Phew


    This time, she was wearing her usual tank top and dolphin shorts.


    With her boldly exposed long legs, she rested half of her body on the sofa, while the other half was leaning against Siwoo. In her hand was a can of beer that she sipped heartily.


    Should I grab another one?


    You already drank down five cans. Havent you had enough?


    Nope. I might seem drunk, but its really just because Im in such a good mood!


    Siwoo knew she wasnt used to strong drinks.


    After a couple of cans, shed get all giggly, shing that beautiful smile of hers, yfully pping his arms when he told her a good joke.


    But here she was, disregarding her weakness of alcohol, sipping her fifth can of beer after experiencing a near-death moment, repaying a substantial amount of her debt, and cleaning up her body with a nice shower.


    Her happiness, sense of aplishment, and energy was way through the roof.


    It was as if she had turned into the embodiment of happiness.


    As long as you enjoy it, I guess


    Then, wait a second, okay~?


    Siwoo paused the movie for a moment as Sharon made hurried steps to the kitchen. After a few seconds, she returned with a bunch of imported beers that previously filled the entire section of their fridge.


    Oi, are you sure youre going to finish all that?


    Oh, cmon! On a day like today, you gotta drink your fill till you drop!


    Seeing how excited she was, especially considering her usual struggles against her debt, Siwoo didnt even think about stopping her.


    Excitedly, she poured some beer into a ss filled with ice before offering Siwoo a can.


    Siwoo, Siwoo, Ill pour some for you~


    I havent even finished mine yet


    Then, finish it quickly! Drink this one after youre done!


    Jeez, youre really drunk


    Yeah! I think Im drunk now!


    Showing a wry smile, Siwoo put down the beer he had been sipping and took the one Sharon offered.


    He quickly drank it down, as if he was drinking water, and soon he started to feel a little tipsy.


    Siwoo didnt mind her behavior at all.


    Considering the changes of lifestyle she underwent ever since she met himpared to her previous one, where she had to struggle with her debt and daily life matters, he could understand why she acted like this.


    She had been struggling hard without anyone to confide in, facing mockery from other Exiles, who saw her as a naive fool. Eventually, she gave up all leisures just so that she could focus on work.


    Compared to his five years as a ve, she had to live even a harsher life.


    For ten whole years, doubling his period of suffering.


    When someone had to shoulder that kind of weight for too long, it would only be natural for them to stumble and lose their footing.


    That was why moments like these, where she couldpletely let loose and enjoy her carefree moments, became all the more important.


    Siwoo


    Suddenly, Sharon sped Siwoos hand tightly.


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, her palms felt warmer than usual.


    Do you know how grateful I am to you?


    W-Well, its time to go back to the movie, dont you think?


    No. Give me a proper answer. You know that Im really, really, reeeeally grateful to you, dont you?


    Normally, during their hangouts and movie nights, shed restrain herself from doing something like this.


    However, that wasnt the case for today. And there was something that Siwoo noticed for the first time.


    It was how her speech became a bit repetitive when she got drunk.


    She couldnt stop giggling and continuously clung to him.


    It seemed like she had overestimated herself on how many shots of beer she could take.


    Yes, yes, I get it. I know youre grateful to me.


    Okay~


    Even after hearing his response, she was still giggling and refused to let go of his hand.


    Instead, she pinched it, intertwined their fingers and gently touched his cheek with her other hand.


    <b><i> So cute</i></b>


    She usually did such cute things, but today she looked even more adorable than usual.


    Are you done now? Can we watch the movie now?


    Yes! Can I hold your hand?


    Umm Sure, I guess


    Holding hands wasnt a big deal to him, and this level of physical contact wasnt something that was out of the line considering their rtionship.


    Wait, Im going to move seats.


    Move seats?


    Wait a second.


    She stood up from the couch, grabbed Siwoos ankle, created a space between his legs and sat down right there.


    Then, she leaned her body against his chest and stomach.


    As if she was using him as a makeshift sofa.


    Whats with this position?


    Does it bother you? I want to watch it like this~


    No, it doesnt really bother me, but


    Can I just stay like this? Please?


    She wasnt too heavy and he didnt really feel ufortable, but there was one thing that bothered him.


    Her back was pressed a bit too firmly against his lower part,


    It wasnt really bothersome, so he could bear with it.


    But it did feel a little bit too intimate, as if they were a real couple or something.


    Then again, since she seemed tipsy, and was satisfied with it, he decided to just let her be.


    Nestled in his embrace, Sharon seemed to be satisfied as she watched the movie intently.


    However, as time passed, Siwoo only discovered more trouble with their sitting position.


    Firstly, she rested her head against his chest.


    From her hair, a delightful and pleasant fragrance wafted in the air.


    It carried a fresh scent, reminiscent of a cool water fragrance mixed with herbs.


    Just that scent itself already felt pleasant,bined with her naturally youthful scent, it created a rather intriguing atmosphere around them.


    Not to mention that he could feel her beating heart from her back, and the subtle movements of her body as she breathed.


    Uh


    Despite this, he didnt express his difort, while Sharon waspletely absorbed in the movie as usual.


    And so, this situation continued


    Until Sharon, who had been absentmindedly ying with his hand while watching the movie suddenly sat up.


    Do you feel ufortable?


    And that gave Siwoo a feeling of relief.


    Because he could see her deep cleavage from where he was at, he became unnecessarily conscious of her.


    Sharon covered the screen from him with her body and briefly turned her gaze backward.


    From their brief eye contact, Siwoo could sense her hesitation.


    Slowly, that same hesitation turned into determination, and what she did next caught himpletely off guard.


    Whoa!


    Hm?


    She casually lifted the hem of her shirt, revealing her bare upper body as she pulled it up.


    It happened in the blink of an eye, but Siwoo still managed to avert his gaze towards her back.


    In truth, hed probably react the same way even if she were to do it slowly.


    As usual, her body was beautiful, just like a piece of art crafted with utmost care.


    From her waistline to her toned figure, and her graceful moment as she undressed herself. The sight was so captivating that itpletely drew his full attention.


    Her turquoise hair cascaded down like a waterfall, emitting an enticing fragrance as it fell.


    She gathered it and neatly tied it with the hairband on her wrist.


    With each movement, her breasts swayed and Siwoo could see it from behind.


    The sight captivated him.


    He could only see her back now, but he could still feel an alluring aura emanating from her.


    Hoaahm


    Sharon then pretended to yawn and leaned against him, just like what she had done before.


    Now, he could see her voluptuous breasts again as they jiggled, following her movements.


    From that position, she looked over at Siwoo, who clearly looked taken aback as she smiled.


    Why are you staring at me?


    I mean You suddenly started undressing like that It caught me off guard


    Didnt you say my breasts look nice? Dont you want to see them?


    I didnt say I dont want to see them, its just I was surprised Its a little embarrassing


    You always switch to formal speech whenever youre flustered.


    She covered her chest with one arm, looking a bit bashful despite herself being the one who initiated the whole situation.


    Even so, there was a mischievous smile on her blushing face.


    Not long after, she mustered her courage, firmly grabbed his hand before cing it on her chest.


    The sensation he felt in the palm of his hand was something beyond any advanced technology in the world could replicate.


    Not only was it soft, he could also feel an intriguing feeling of firmness on the center of his palm.


    Probably due to the alcohol, but her skin felt warmer than before.


    Youre really drunk


    Not really, Impletely sober! But, anyway, you had a tough day today, no?


    U-Um Yeah?


    Didnt I tell you? If you feel tired, Ill show you my breasts and let you touch them. Today was a rough day for you, right? So you can touch them! Only because today was a rough day, okay?


    If a woman were to say something like that while holding such a magnificent pair of breasts, there was only one right choice that a guy could answer.


    Thinking that her words were convincing enough, she casually nodded and guided Siwoos other hand onto her chest.


    How does it feel? Comfortable?


    Y-Yes I-It does


    Suddenly, Siwoo found himself cing his hand on her chest as they settled in to watch the movie.


    This time, she showed more consideration as she leaned slightly lower than before, allowing Siwoo to touch her morefortably.


    It was an ideal position for him to explore her breasts to his hearts content, all while admiring their enticing shape.


    Her breasts werent excessively big, and their shape was beautiful enough to drive any man crazy.


    This included Siwoo, as he discreetly, very discreetly gave her breasts a gentle squeeze.


    What he experienced was the heavenly sensation he felt just yesterday.


    Siwoo.


    At that moment, her lovely mint-colored eyes curved up as it met his gaze.


    You dont have to be so cautious, you can touch it however you like. Just do it like how youd knead rice cakes!


    Knead Rice cakes?


    Hm, I guess that isnt the best expression to use? Anyway, just do whatever you want! Just think of it as a way of showing my gratitude! How about it?


    She seemed to be genuinely wanting to reassure him as such.


    He felt a twitch in his manhood.


    Until now, he had managed to endure the temptation by chanting the heart sutra, but as soon as he heard Sharon saying kneading rice cakes, a certain vivid scene came to his mind as blood heated up his lower body.


    Feeling something hard against her back, Sharon subtly adjusted her posture without saying a word.


    This action made Siwoo feel embarrassed.


    Sharon spoke out, without making eye contact.


    Look You dont have to be too concerned Actually, Im happy You genuinely feel that my body is pretty, dont you? I I dont mind


    Her voice sounded more shy and bashful rather than drunk.


    She seemed surprised, probably because she noticed his erect rod for the first time.


    But her considerate tone only made the situation even more awkward.


    Siwoo knew that this was her way of expressing her gratitude, so he had no intention of refusing her.


    Then again, who would do that at this point?


    Would any man just remove his hand and put on some kind of righteous act in this situation? If so, they werent men at all.


    Alright Can I continue, then?


    Yes. Go ahead.


    In the end, he spent the rest of the movie watching session ying with her breasts, unable to focus on the movie itself.


    But, he didnt regret it.


    After all, what he held in his hand was way more interesting than any movie in existence.


    As the gentle music yed and the end credits rolled, silence filled the air between them.


    Being the talkative person she was, normally, this was the time when Sharon would open up a discussion about the movie parts she failed to understand.


    But this time, she remained silent.


    Siwoo wasnt the only one who couldnt focus on watching the movie.


    At that moment, he realized something.


    Her nipple was pressed against his palm.


    <b><i> Are they always this pointy? </i></b>That thought came to his mind.


    <b><i> No</i></b>


    <b><i> Stop thinking about strange things.</i></b>


    <b><i> She doesnt know anything about rtionships, she offered her breasts to express her gratitude, theres nothing much to it.</i></b>


    <b><i> Its just like how I got a boner from fondling her breasts. Her nipples just hardened a little due to the friction, Im sure.</i></b>


    It was fun, wasnt it? Ah!


    As she offered a clearly insincere remark about the movie, Sharon slowly rose to her feet.


    In the process, her body was wobbly and she swayed unsteadily.


    He quickly grabbed her waist to support her.


    Be careful.


    Ah


    His hand found its way to her soft and smooth side waist,


    It was like a twist of fate. He just grabbed it without much thought, but their faces drew so close for some reason, just like a scene out of a romance movie.


    Sharon clung to his chest, staring at his eyes intently.


    Unable to resist the odd feeling between them, Siwoo decided to break the silence first.


    Um My thigh hurts a little Can youe down?


    He asked, even though that wasnt actually the case.


    That was just an excuse to avoid the difort he felt.


    Her innocent, widened eyes and slightly parted lips struck him silly.


    He had always known how pretty she was, but seeing her at this distance gave him apletely different feeling.


    Siwoo.


    But Sharon showed no intention to get off his thighs.


    Instead, she lightly licked her alluring lips.


    I think I know.


    What?


    The timing when I feel like I should kiss someone.


    Suddenly, she embraced his neck and pressed her lips against his.<hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 176: Friendship?? (3)

    Chapter 176: Friendship?? (3)


    <b> Friendship?? (3) </b>


    1.


    I think I know.


    What?


    The timing when I feel like I should kiss someone.


    With that as a cue, Sharonunched an intense attack.


    First, she pulled Siwoos neck, clinging closely to him before gently kissing him.


    He could feel her soft lips.


    Her swaying chest was pressed against his. With her eyes tightly shut, she slid her tongue gently between his lips.


    Perhaps because she was nervous, her arms were tense.


    Compared to her first attack, the following actions she took were rather passive.


    She yed around with his tongue, but she didnt actively intertwine it with hers. Instead, she took a careful approach, as if she was dealing with some kind of unknown entity.


    After several cute and teasing kisses, she brushed her tongue against Siwoos, and ended the kiss.


    When ten seconds had passed, she hurriedly broke away.


    That was when Siwoo finally realized what had just happened, and just like her, he backed away a little.


    Sharon stared at him, wide-eyed, seemingly surprised as if she couldnt believe that she initiated that kiss.


    Wow I think Ive lost my mind


    She covered her mouth, still seemingly uncertain, reminiscing the sensation of their sudden first kiss.


    The lingering scent of barley during the kiss, the rough and tingly feeling of their gently colliding tongues.


    It felt far more thrilling than anything theyd seen in the movies, almost making her head spin.


    And then she realized that she had kissed him without asking for his permission.


    Siwoo Are you Angry?


    She felt a clear impulse that told her to kiss him back then.


    While she couldnt exin where it came from, or what kind of emotion had triggered it, what was clear for her was that her heart was screaming for her to kiss him.


    What she was worried about was the fact that she didnt take Siwoos feelings into ount throughout this process.


    And, as anyone could expect, Siwoo was staring at her with wide-eyes,pletely taken aback by this situation.


    But, there was nothing she could do to stop the fiery impulse in her heart. Especially when the atmosphere, thete hour and the fact that she was drunk, supported that impulse.


    I-I U-Um I-I dont know


    So, she turned around and sat down,


    She locked her eyes with Siwoo, dropped to her knees, sat on hisp and leaned closer to his face.


    Then, she kissed him again.


    This time, it was far more passionate than before. It wasnt even fair topare both in the first ce.


    Extending her tongue, she gently traced his lips and swirled it inside his mouth.


    Sluurp Mmh


    Mm


    Discarding her initial hesitance, she firmly grabbed Siwoos hand and ced it on her chest.


    All while continuing to intertwine their tongues together.


    As they kissed, exploring each others mouths, Siwoos hands moved to explore her body.


    This was when Sharon realized that kissing could be such a passionate act.


    You poured your heart in, giving everything to the moment.


    As she mulled over those thoughts


    Siwoo was still bewildered by the situation.


    Sharons sudden kiss caught him off guard.


    After all, it wasnt just a simple kiss that young couples usually did with each other; It was more than that.


    Their tongues explored every corner of each others mouths, tasting each others saliva, a form of affection that could be considered next level if anything.


    His left hand was holding onto her squirming waist.


    While his right hand was molding and shaping herrge bosom, as if kneading it.


    He could feel the supple and firm sensation of her nipple at the tip of his fingers.


    That and her rough breathing clearly indicated her heightened sexual arousal.


    Haah Mmmh Sluurrpp


    She didnt seem to show any signs of stopping anytime soon.


    Wrapping her arms to the back of his neck, she passionately intertwined their tongues, signaling her intent to continue despite Siwoo thinking otherwise.


    And so, responding to her passionate moves, his lower body grew firmer, prompting Sharon to instinctively press her intimate area against it as her hips swayed rhythmically.


    Haah Yes Mmm Slurrrpp Mmh


    They could feel each others intimate areas through their clothes.


    The outer contours of those areas were much thinner and more sensitive than any other parts of their skins.


    Sharon rubbed hers against his erged rod, humping it rather aggressively.


    Mmmh Ahh


    It made her feel good.


    Following her instincts, passionately exploring each others most intimate ces.


    Her lower abdomen trembled, her vocal cords quivered and the sweet sighs that escaped her lips made her chest tingle.


    Phew


    Sharon broke the kiss due to theck of oxygen caused by her excitement. If she were to keep kissing him, she wouldnt be able to catch her breath.


    But Perhaps because of the cool breezeing from the AC


    No, maybe it was because of Siwoos surprised gaze.


    She felt the intense desire that had been swelling up inside her body slowly fading away.


    I-I-Im sorry!


    Feeling the sudden rity, like waking up from a drunken state, Sharon moved away from Siwoos chest.


    Lost in her confusion, she felt the weight of her crossing a line she shouldnt cross, echoing in her mind like a haunting siren.


    This wasnt what she wanted.


    She never even nned for things to escte this far.


    But, it felt like her rationality had vanished the moment they locked lips.


    S-Sorry for kissing you all of a sudden D-Did I startle you?


    The answer was obviously yes, she did startle him.


    After all, she kissed him out of nowhere, without any warning whatsoever beforehand.


    Siwoo was taken aback by her actions, but he didnt feel ufortable by them, so he reassured her as such.


    He understood that she was heavily influenced by alcohol.


    Its fine. Are you okay?


    Flustered, Sharon, who was still perched in Siwoosp, covered her chest in embarrassment.


    Realizing the gravity of her own actions, her face turned as red as a strawberry.


    I-I just S-Suddenly, I felt like kissing U-Um I-I guess that excuse doesnt make sense, huh?


    Well, I understand what youre trying to say.


    S-Still I-I should ask for your consent first N-Not act impulsively on my own S-Sorry


    She apologized, shyness filled her voice.


    Because both of them consented to the kiss, her apology wasnt really necessary.


    If anything, the kiss was like a reward for Siwoo.


    His onlyint was, when he was already engrossed in it and caught up with Sharons pace, she ended the kiss abruptly.


    Im fine, dont worry. I dont feel ufortable or anything.


    B-But I-It was still inappropriate of me


    Sharon kept apologizing, avoiding Siwoos gaze, as if she had justmitted a grave crime.


    She obviously had her own view on the matter.


    Based on what she had seen in romance movies, kisses and such intimate acts were reserved for people with special rtionships.


    One couldnt do it just because they were a man finding a consenting woman, because it was a gesture that was only shared between deeply connected lovers.


    Yet, in the heat of the moment, she had kissed Siwoo without considering his opinion, only trying to fulfill her own desires.


    In truth, her inexperience brought her to this, but she disregarded that.


    Ive been only receiving things from you And now, I did this


    Hearing more of her exnation, Siwoo got an idea of what was on her mind.


    I Really want to kiss you And I want to do more With you


    But she believed that she didnt deserve that yet.


    At least until they were in an equal rtionship, when she could finally bring something to his life.


    Only then could they confidently refer to themselves as lovers.


    But it isnt the right time yet Our positions Are not equal yet


    This thought process came from a fusion of her innocence and the skewed perspective she had from watching too many romance movies.


    Uh Um I think I understand what youre trying to say


    Still, it wont be good for you if I just end it like this, right?


    What?


    Sharon then gently ced her hand on his crotch.


    She could feel his bulging manhood from beneath his pants.


    Well, considering that he was only wearing a thin pair of shorts, it was only natural that she could feel it.


    Eep!


    Because of her sudden touch, Siwoos member jerked, and that surprised Sharon as she let out a scream.


    After that, she smiled awkwardly, finding it embarrassing that such a loud sound came out of her mouth.


    Um You know I was looking up something that I could do for you And I Kinda came across some stuff


    Ah, so thats when you found about getting me to touch your chest.


    Yeah


    And he had been wondering why she suddenly asked him to touch her breasts whenever he felt down.


    After all, this wasnt something that she would normallye up with.


    Knowing that she got it from the inte cleared up some of his confusion.


    A-Anyway! They said that its natural for your thing to get bigger when we kiss Also, while I already let you touch my boobs, I think I can do something more to make you feel a bit morefortable Though, sex might be a bit too much


    Siwoo was staring at her in confusion.


    He couldnt understand what she was trying to say.


    A-As long as youre okay with it I can Do this


    Sharon cautiously slipped her hand through Siwoos pants, reaching for his underwear.


    Her hand touched his already hot and throbbing rod, even hotter than her own palm.


    She was surprised by how hot it was, but she still cautiously wrapped her hand around it.


    Then, she started moving it slowly, following the videos she had seen.


    If I make youfortable and happy Maybe I can repay you Just a little?


    Her desire to do something for Siwoo and her inte-informed knowledge created a scenario straight out of a horny teenagers fantasy.


    As long as youre okay with it Ill do anything for you From now on S-So Let me take care of you B-But dont misunderstand! I wont do this to anyone else!


    She was fully aware of how crude the idea of repaying Siwoos kindness with her body was.


    It was as if she was selling herself to him.


    But, she wasnt afraid of him seeing her in that light.


    Besides, what she wanted to do for him was something beyond repaying his favor.


    She wanted to give him everything, just like she had given him her first kiss, she wanted to give him more of her firsts as well.


    Not because she wanted to repay everything that he had done for her.


    But because she had developed fondness toward him, as a friend Or perhaps more


    So Could you ept me?


    As Sharon firmly gripped his rod and began moving her hand, her voice took an unusually sweet and sticky tonepared to usual.


    This evoked a strong urge in Siwoo, to pounce on her right then and there.


    The teasing sensation of her hand moving inside his underwear only intensified his growing desire.


    And that desire eventually took over his mind.


    Sharon.


    He spoke up, gently grabbing her wrist, trying to pull her hand away.


    Until then, he had been feeling somewhat okay with everything, but there was something that didnt sit right with him.


    It wasnt that he refused to be physically and emotionally involved with an attractive woman like Sharon.


    However, her actions were something that stemmed from both her feeling indebted toward him, and the influence of alcohol. This bothered him a lot.


    You dont need to push yourself too hard. This is not what I want And I dont want to force you to do anything.


    Im not pushing myself!


    Also, youre drunk.


    Im not doing this because Im drunk!


    Yet, she refused to let go of his manhood.


    She held it firmly as she looked at him with desperate eyes.


    Just once Please Do it with me, then decide Impletely fine with everything, you know?


    It isnt about that


    Are you saying you dont want to do it with me?


    No Its just The situation is


    If Sharon had openly expressed her desire to have a sex with him, like what Yebin did, it might have been easier for him to go along.


    The problem here was Sharon considered his kindness as a debt she needed to pay.


    And that bothered him a lot because of her usual behavior, as she treated it as something she needed to pay at all costs.


    Im just doing this to ease my mind, so dont feel burdened, okay?


    Sharon looked at him with moist eyes.


    So Let me Make you cum


    Siwoo couldnt bring himself to refuse her any longer.


    <b><i>Theres no way I can reject her at this point?</i></b><hr>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advanced chapters avable on </strong>


    <strong>Illustrtins on our discrd  discord.gg/genesistls</strong>

 Chapter 177: Friendship?? (4)

    <b>? Friendship?? (4) ?</b>


    1.


    After enduring five whole years of hardship, Siwoo finally escaped Gehenna and relished in the freedom of the Modern World. Yet, his newfound freedom wasn¡¯t without its ws.


    While his current life wasfortable, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about his financial situation at all¡­


    It was iplete, as he was unable to form deep rtionships with others.


    Though the joy of him returning home had cured his homesickness, a curse still left him feeling isted.


    Yes, he was living the life of abundance, but it felt empty to him.


    He could buy tasty foods and things that he had never dared to buy before, but at one point, nothing felt special to him anymore.


    Then, he met Sharon.


    Contrary to his first impression of her; Intimidating and prickly, she turned out to be a genuinely good person.


    Among the people he encountered, she was one of the few he could truly count on.


    Even with the enormous debt that seemed impossible to pay, she never considered walking the wrong path or burdening others with her problems.


    She never expressed it outwardly, but Siwoo could tell that she felt guilty for always relying on him.


    But, to him, just being able to live with her in this world was something he really felt grateful for.


    Without her, chances were he¡¯d chase after those Homunculi blindly with his mediocre skills, and ended up bing a wandering ghost because of it.


    Apart from her asionally unconventional behavior, she was a reliable and trustworthy friend.


    Unlike with Takasho, their rtionship felt genuine, and it made him hesitant to change the nature of it.


    A rtionship between a male and a female was somethingplex and perplexing.


    Based on his experience, such rtionships wouldn¡¯t just progress like in romance movies.


    In the case of Sharon, she was still oblivious to the nuances of such rtionships. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to them in the future if he were to ept everything that she offered. That was why he was being more careful in every step he took while dealing with her.


    He didn¡¯t want her to leave him so suddenly. Going back to the mundane life he had just escaped wasn¡¯t something he wanted to happen.


    Nevertheless¡­


    He had touched her breasts, albeit he only fondled it for a bit.


    Of course, he had tried to reject her advances to the best of his abilities, but she was unexpectedly persistent. Ever since he had groped her chest, various thoughts and desires had been messing with his head.


    She did this because she felt indebted to him, that much he could understand. But, he didn¡¯t want their rtionship to grow twisted if things were to go wrong at this point.


    <b><i>  ¡®I should try to stop her.¡¯</i></b>


    ¡°Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I brought some lotion.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good job.¡±


    Eager to return the favor, Sharon volunteered to do everything willingly.


    She knew that there were preparations to be made, so she quickly made her way to the powder room, and returned a momentter, holding a bottle of body lotion in her hand.


    This wasn¡¯t something either of them had bought, but it was part of the necessities the officetel stocked in all their rooms.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­S-Should we undress first¡­?¡±


    The living room was dimly lit, with only one stand ofmp turned on.


    Such an obscene question resounded in that kind of obscene situation.


    In front of Siwoo, Sharon stood topless, cowering while holding a bottle of lotion, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°No, wait¡­ Let me undress you¡­¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but I want to do it for you¡­ Can I, please¡­?¡±


    Sharon knelt down at his feet and crouched as if she was about to remove his pants right away.


    Once again he realized how much courage it took for her to do something like this just to cheer him up.


    Maybe because they saw each other¡¯s faces so often, it felt embarrassing for him to expose his private parts to her.


    ¡°Fine¡­ But, if you think you can¡¯t continue, you can stop any time you want.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Siwoo helped her by lifting his waist slightly, making it easier for her to remove his pants.


    As soon as she untied the waistband of his trousers, followed by his underwear¡­


    <b><i>  -Thump!</i></b>


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    As if she had just opened Pandora¡¯s box, she looked startled as his rod suddenly sprung out and identally hit her chin.


    Her bodypletely froze, as she couldn¡¯t even consider moving the stiff rod that was pressing against her.


    She fixed her trembling pupils in Siwoo¡¯s direction.


    Hurriedly, Siwoo grabbed his rod.


    ¡°Sorry, I should have warned you beforehand¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, it¡¯s fine¡­ It happens¡­ I guess¡­¡±


    Siwoo med himself for not thinking that far.


    The already awkward atmosphere became even more awkward after that.


    Sharon wiped away the pre-cum that was sticking on her chin silently, while Siwoo was still dazed by the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°Wow¡­ This is the first time I¡¯m seeing it in person¡­ Those veins¡­ Look scary¡­¡±


    She made such a remark as her interest shifted towards his dick.


    Meanwhile Siwoo lightly tapped his dick with his fingertips as it started to settle down.


    ¡°Is it always this big¡­?¡±


    ¡°Normally, it¡¯s smaller. It only gets this big when I¡¯m aroused.¡±


    ¡°So you were aroused just now?¡±


    Sharon smiled in delight as she squeezed the lotion into her hand.


    With a squelching sound, it filled her hand.


    Then, she looked at Siwoo, looking for his final approval.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gently steadying her racing heart, she delicately applied the lotion on Siwoo¡¯s rod, as if she was handling a baby.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Siwoo shivered at the touch of the cold lotion.


    Unlike when she was touching his clothes earlier, her hands felt more tender and delicate.


    Thevender-scented lotion smoothly coated his erect rod.


    Due to its moist and smooth texture, he could clearly feel her fingers caressing his shaft.


    ¡°It¡¯s slippery.¡±


    Sharon let out a giggle, amused by the situation as she gripped his shaft and moved her hand up and down slowly.


    <b><i>  -Squelch! Squelch!</i></b>


    A wet sound filled the room as Sharon continued to move her hand.


    Though her gripcked intensity, Siwoo was still drowning in pleasure.


    Sharon furrowed her brows, focusing her gaze on Siwoo¡¯s rod as she gave it her full attention and concentration.


    ¡°D-Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Y-Yes¡­ I love it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Before Siwoo could realize it, he already leaned his back against the couch,pletely surrendering to the pleasure.


    He had experienced more than regr sex with the twins; Mostly double fetio and anal sex.


    So, a normal handjob wasn¡¯t particrly a special thing to him.


    Instead, the fact that Sharon was the one who was doing it to him was the special thing here.


    After all, this was Sharon, someone who barely even knew anything about men, someone who had always drawn a psychological boundary even with him. That same Sharon was willingly trying to pleasure him, and this felt his heart with a sense of victory.


    Additionally, the height difference between them as she knelt down on the floor, intensified his arousal even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m doing it correctly¡­ Can you tell me what exactly that I did made you feel good¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You¡¯re doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t lying, right?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s arms moved up and down with a newfound enthusiasm after hearing Siwoo¡¯s words.


    Her long, slender fingers, nowpletely covered with the warmed lotion, adhered to his dick, as if trying to cover itpletely.


    Just the stimtioning from the visuals alone had overwhelmed Siwoo.


    With every movement of her arms, the shape of her breasts changed, offering an enticing sight to him.


    Gradually, his arousal built up, and his breathing became heavier.


    At that moment, he realized that ever since Sharon moved over, he hadn¡¯t masturbated at all.


    This realization made it harder for him to control his lust.


    ¡°It¡¯s throbbing¡­ Like it has a heartbeat of its own¡­¡±


    While Siwoo was going through that ordeal, Sharon made such a remark. A hint of embarrassment crossed her face as she thought, <b><i>¡®I¡¯m touching his thing with my hand¡­ To make him ejacte¡­¡¯</i></b>


    Her actions were driven by her passion to please Siwoo rather than any of the emotions that was currently engulfing Siwoo.


    ¡°Can you lift yourself up a little, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Move your hips a bit further back, please.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Heplied with her instructions and shifted his position as directed.


    While smiling meaningfully at him, she suddenly let go of his rod.


    ¡°Stay still, okay?¡±


    She said before surprising him with her subsequent actions.


    Still kneeling down, she gently wrapped his rod with her soft breasts.


    In no time at all, his rod disappeared between those fluffy mounds.


    Siwoo felt as if he was in heaven. It was as if all thefort in the world was in between her warm, and supple breasts.


    Sharon used both her hands to gather her busty tits, and ovepped her fingertips to ensure that his rod wouldn¡¯t slip out.


    Siwoo¡¯s gaze fell upon her pointed nipples peeking through the gap between her fingers, before he moved on to her enticing cleavage that always caught his eyes.


    As soon as she noticed his gaze, Sharon turned her gaze towards him, wondering if she did something wrong.


    ¡°How does it feel? Not bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn how to do this¡­?¡±


    Her exceptionally soft breasts pressed against his dick, covering it from all directions, leaving no space in between.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ You seem to like my breasts and¡­ I heard I can use them to make you feel good¡­ Do you not like it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll do my best then¡­¡±


    <b><i>  ¡®I¡¯d be crazy to say no.¡¯</i></b>


    After getting his permission, Sharon awkwardly began moving her upper body back and forth as she clutched her chest tightly.


    Only now did Siwoo realize why she had brought the lotion in the beginning.


    If they were to do it bare-skinned, he¡¯d feel stiff and ufortable. The lotion made her titfuck feel incredibly smooth.


    With each movement she made, his rod twitched, as if it was begging to release its load onto her fair chin.


    <b><i>  -Squelch, squelch</i></b>


    The sensation that he felt made almost him believe that the purpose behind a woman¡¯s chest wasn¡¯t for breastfeeding, but for driving men¡¯s dick to heaven.


    Her chestpletely devoured his rod.


    It was a lewd sight, something he had never even dared to imagine whenever he saw her chest before. Yet, this supposedly impossible scene was happening right before his eyes.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    An involuntary exmation slipped out of his mouth.


    There was another thing that he learned.


    Titfuck felt different from person to person.


    With Sophia, it felt like his whole cock waspletely enveloped by her massive, overflowing breasts. Meanwhile Sharon¡¯s felt as if two bouncy balls were stimting him.


    The flesh in the middle of her breasts were more noticeable, and that gave out stronger pressure from both sides.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    There was also her alluring expression.


    She fervently pressed her breasts to pleasure his rod; Her eyes were fixated on the rod that was moving back and forth between her cleavage.


    The atmosphere around her was filled with a peculiar heat that was visible at a nce.


    Hot sighs escaped her half-open mouth, tickling the base of his rod.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Just then, his voice burst out involuntarily as he felt the overwhelming sensation of his climax as he tried to pull his hips back.


    Reacting to that, Sharon raised her gaze upward, like a dog begging for a treat.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re feeling good. I¡¯m d¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Sharon¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to cum¡ª!¡±


    She didn¡¯t get a chance to respond.


    The long period of him not masturbating and Sharon¡¯s intense titfuck.


    Combine that with her innocent gaze despite doing such a lewd act, Siwoo couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, as his member began to throb.


    ¡°Kyaa! Mmh¡ª!¡±


    Tightly squeezed between Sharon¡¯s breasts, which were as soft as mochi, Siwoo¡¯s cock twitched before it sprayed its semen towards Sharon¡¯s chin.


    The strong stream of semen surprised her.


    Too bad for her, he couldn¡¯t stop his ejaction midway, and she ended up getting sprayed by his semen.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Fuck¡­¡±


    His dick continuously shot out semen as it twitched.


    While she was caught off guard by this, Sharon was still able to gently use her breasts to wipe his member.


    The ejaction felt especially long.


    It was as if a whole thirty seconds had passed, but he knew that was impossible.


    ¡°Incredible¡­Seriously¡­¡±


    Sharon gazed up at Siwoo, as if she had made a remarkable discovery.


    Seeing the scene from the videos she had seen unfolding in real life made her eyes widen in disbelief.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Despite him only sittingfortably while receiving the priceless titfuck from her, Siwoo was breathless.


    After everything was done, he straightened up, looking for wet tissues to help Sharon clean up everything.


    ¡°Look at this¡­ There¡¯s a lot¡­¡±


    With a smile, holding the emotion of curiosity, joy and wonder, Sharon revealed the space between her breasts.


    Her upper body seemed like aplete mess as his semen trickled down from her chin to her navel.


    The sticky, hot scent of a male¡¯s fluid drenched her slender neck, elegant jawline, delicate corbone, and the space between her beautiful breasts, painting them white.


    It was as if she was wearing a ne made out of pearls.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make such a mess¡­¡±


    Staring nkly at the lewd yet captivating scene, Siwoo pulled out a tissue and handed it to Sharon.

 Chapter 178: Friendship?? (5)

    Chapter 178: Friendship?? (5)


    <b> Friendship?? (5) </b>


    1.


    Sharon barely had spare mana to use, and Siwoo was unable to control his mana to use a delicate cleansing spell.


    So, they ended up having to use wet tissues Siwoo retrieved to clean up her breasts that were filled with his sticky cum.


    Eugh Its so bitter I thought itd taste sweet like milk


    Sharon said after she took a blob of white semen from her chin with her finger and sucked it.


    In general, witches possessed a great deal of curiosity.


    After all, an apprentice needed to have the curiosity towards learning since they needed to deeply delve into their chosen field of study, so this was within their nature.


    Sharon wasnt the only one to do this, as both Yebin and the twins had done the exact same thing the first time they saw his semen. A rather convincing hypothesis could be made out of this phenomenon.


    Did you just smell it?


    Is something wrong with that? It smells like honey tea, and I like it.


    But its still something that came out of You know


    What? We ate <i>shirako<sup>1</sup>Milt, or fish semen, or fishs semen sac. Yeah they eat it in Japan, and I guess in sushi restaurant in Korea too.</i> when we ordered <i>sushi </i>the other day. It was tasty.


    It was a rather absurdparison, as she justpared someones semen to fishs.


    Despite having already experienced such a strong ejaction, Siwoos dick remained rock-hard.


    Sharons gaze shifted to the massive rod that seemed to stand tall forever.


    Strange. They said itll shrink after you ejacte Or could it be that you havent ejacted yet?


    No, just wait for a few seconds more, itll go down.


    Honestly, the final scene left too big of an impact on Siwoo for his excitement to subside.


    Witnessing Sharon meticulously cleaning the semen off her neck and chest with a wet tissue was so arousing that his dick grewrger again.


    <b><i> Of course I cant just say that to her face Too embarrassing</i></b>


    Maybe I didnt do a good job at all?


    Ive told you already, you did a great job.


    Her passionate titfuck, filled with fervor and heat, made him feel as if his soul was being drawn out during his ejaction.


    He never expected that such sensations woulde from his dick being squeezed by her two breasts.


    His mind wandered to the stimtion he had just experienced. The blend of her lotion-coated skin, his hard cock that nestled in between her breasts and the sultry sounds enveloping them, creating a tantalizing environment.


    If he had to describe it with one word, hed use the word, perfect.


    No good, I cant wipe the slimy feeling away. I need to wash it off.


    After diligently wiping her chest, Sharon eventually set down the wet tissues.


    With the amount of semen he spurted, and how thick it was, there was no way wet wipes would be enough to thoroughly clean herself up.


    Seeing Sharon struggling, clearly looking embarrassed, Siwoo asked her a question unconsciously.


    Do you want me to help?


    The question was triggered by his gratitude towards her rather than a deliberate thought.


    Sharon briefly widened her eyes before grinning at him.


    Its fine. You had a rough day today, so you can rx in your room.


    I guess that was a weird question to ask, huh?


    Youve already caressed my chest as much as you wanted. At this point, that kind of question couldnt be considered weird anymore.


    Both of them let out soft chuckles as they looked at each other.


    Despite the recent events, he found it fortunate that things werent too awkward between them.


    Siwoo.


    Yes?


    After I wash up ande out


    At that moment, Sharon, whom Siwoo thought would head straight to the bathroom, called out to him, preventing him from going back to his room.


    After a moment of hesitation, she carefully spoke up.


    Can you Kiss me again? I was too drunk, so I feel like Ive forgotten what it felt


    By now, Siwoo had be somewhat familiar with her habit of throwing unexpected curveballs.


    Though it was a sudden request, since she was the one who requested it, hed dlyply with it.


    Y-You know, it was supposed to be our first kiss, but I Did that Anyway, if its too much, you dont have to do it


    Okay. Hurry up and wash up, Ill wait for you.


    Alright!


    With a bright smile, Sharon went into the bathroom and came out in less than five minutes.


    Then, for almost ten minutes, both of them indulged in a deep and passionate kissing session.


    2.


    Late at night.


    Or rather


    Early hours of dawn would be the more fitting description of the current time.


    In the distance, a faint blue light started coloring the sky from the eastern horizon.


    After noticing the quietness that followed after Siwoo retreated to his room, Sharon removed her panties.


    Ah


    Having returned from a passionate night with him, she took a shower, cleaned her body with warm water before changing into a fresh underwear.


    Originally, her panties were as soft and fluffy as cotton.


    But now


    Are you kidding me?


    She eximed in astonishment as she held up the soaked garment with her thumb and forefinger, sping the end of the stic band.


    The female body secreted a certain fluid to maintain a suitable level of moisture and cleanliness within the vaginal walls.


    When they became sexually aroused, the vagina would also secreted the same fluid to amodate the male genitalia. This was more known as love juices.


    That was the extent of her knowledge about sexual matters.


    What she currently witnessed though, was somethingpletely unexpected to her; An overwhelming number of love juices soaking her panties, a truly unfamiliar sight to her.


    Her panties was so wet that its cotton part turned transparent as it stuck against her skin, while the stic band crumpled uglily.


    Its ufortable Like back when I had my period But, to this extent?


    Sharon had only experienced menstruation once before she became an apprentice witch.


    The sensation of something bursting out from her crotch, wetting her panties, making it sticky, was something that made her feel especially ufortable.


    Now, she was experiencing a simr feelingpared to back then.


    The only difference was the kind of fluid that drenched her panties, instead of blood, it was her transparent and sticky love juice.


    When did this start?


    <b><i> Maybe during our first kiss? Or when Siwoo was massaging my breasts? Well, it could also be back when I rubbed his member with my chest Wait, maybe it was during ourst kiss?</i></b>


    Whatever the answer was, Sharon let out a sigh, releasing the heat of desire that lingered in her chest like fading embers.


    Confirming the state of her panties somehow alleviated all of her lingering doubts.


    I feel like a damn horny bitch right now


    <b><i> If Siwoo were to see this</i></b>


    <b><i> It would have been awful</i></b>


    Just the thought of him seeing her in this state made her feel terribly ufortable.


    She felt a bit of relief that her thick dolphin pants managed to hide this from him.


    Reluctantly, she used her magic to clean the panties, trying to avoid suspicions that would arise if she were to wash it.


    Of course, she felt a pang of regret for using up the mana she had umted all night in such a way.


    Hmm


    She changed into a soft, striped pair of panties before flopping onto her bed.


    No matter how resilient her spiritual body was, she still felt tired after enduring what had just happened tonight.


    After all, the life-or-death chasested almost an hour.


    She didnt have any mana, so she ended up having to cast her spell in an audacious way by using the remaining energy within her womb.


    That contributed to her exhaustion, and the feeling overwhelmed her.


    Hoping that shed immediately fall asleep as she rested her head on the pillow, she ended up in disappointment because her eyes kept fluttering open whenever she tried to doze off.


    The reason behind it was the kiss that kept upying her thoughts.


    A lot of things happened today, some were important, some were not, and the value she emphasized on each recollection varied.


    Her mind waspletely upied by her first kiss.


    Haa


    The memories of their locking lips kept resurfacing, as her brain vividly reyed it.


    After showering, she approached Siwoo with hesitant steps.


    Unlike their first encounter, a sudden surprise like a nighttime firework, this moment evoked a different feeling from her.


    Just like back then, her heart was pounding wildly, but there was no sense of urgency that apanied it this time.


    Feeling his body heat, smelling his breath, she even attempted a slight tiptoe move shed seen in movies and lightly bit his tongue.


    Before she realized it, she already nibbled on his lower lip.


    What began lightly gradually intensified into a fiery passion.


    It might sound bizarre, or even kinky, but at that moment, Sharon wanted nothing more than removing her clothes and pressing her bare skin against his.


    She was the one who said, We cant be lovers until were equals, and she was determined to act ordingly for his sake


    But, within just an hour, that determination vanished, like a fleeting dream.


    Phew Thats why they did that after kissing


    She used to think how theyd transition from a kiss scene to a sex scene felt artificial and forced.


    But, after getting in a simr situation like in those movies, she could understand.


    That such a scene was indeed a natural progression.


    Is my mouth an erogenous zone or something?


    She entertained such random thoughts that came to her mind, but ultimately, she couldnt find the answers by herself.


    And this troubled her.


    So, she turned on herputer.


    Recently, by browsing the inte, she had stumbled upon the mysterious realm of rtionship.


    It was as if she was exploring a whole new universe.


    The information she once brushed off as nonsense turned out to be helpful, and the search bad had be her sole advisor for matters concerning rtionships due to her not having someone to consult to.


    In fact, she was able to do what she did today, giving Siwoo a breastjob, because of a video site that she visited.


    She immediately put in <b><i>How to n surprises for your boyfriend </i></b>in the search bar.


    Based on her previous experience, using the term boyfriend instead of male friend broadened the search results by a significant margin.


    Of course, she had to filter out overly explicit results, but this approach provided her with a wider range of options.


    Hmm


    Back when she first did this, shed cover her mouth, screaming, <b><i>Oh my! This is way too lewd!</i></b> but now, she could confidently confront the ocean of explicit information on the inte.


    <b><i>Would this count as experience gained from exploring the depths of the inte?</i></b>


    Heh.


    Despite it being a one-night experience, she felt a sense of newfound maturity creeping upon her.


    Clothes to make your boyfriend happy? This looks promising


    <b><i> They said men are more sensitive to visual stimtion than women</i></b>


    <b><i> Wearing seductive attire was touted as an almost necessary event among lovers to fulfill that need</i></b>


    <b><i> Come to think of it, did he sneak some nces at my chest when I wore my tank top?</i></b>


    <b><i> If I want to repay his favor I might as well go all out with it</i></b>


    Where should I look?


    Sharon confidently clicked on a site with a banana logo.


    Instantly, the screen disyed outrageously revealing swimsuits, full-body stockings, lingerie, peculiar-looking school uniforms, Chinese dresses and many more.


    These clothes were so risque that they couldnt even be considered clothes or underwear.


    T-This is too much


    <b><i> They arent even clothes at this point</i></b>


    <b><i> Why would anyone wear these? There isnt any fabric on the bras and the panties, those are just straps!</i></b>


    She clicked her tongue disapprovingly as she scrolled down the page. But then, her gaze suddenly caught on something unexpected.


    This Might actually work


    It seemed like she identally stumbled upon something suitable, or rather, decent clothing for her to wear.<hr>


    <strong>Heres a pic of Yebin, our cute doctor</strong><ul><li>1


    Milt, or fish semen, or fishs semen sac. Yeah they eat it in Japan, and I guess in sushi restaurant in Korea too.</li></ul>

 Chapter 179: Pleasant Daily Life (1)

    Chapter 179: Pleasant Daily Life (1)


    <b> Pleasant Daily Life (1) </b>


    1.


    <b><i> Todays a good day.</i></b>


    In a certain alley, away from the bustling downtown, a tipsy male studentughed with a cigarette in his mouth.


    How the fuck did you pick her up? She was crazy stunning!


    Leaning against the stone wall, his friend casually lit a cigarette and shook his head.


    Their tipsy state led them tough while telling each other inside jokes.


    I told you, this great Taehyun is smooth with thedies!


    There were three girls back there, its surprising how well it went.


    So, who caught your eye the most?


    The short-haired one on the right. What was her name again? Soyeon? Anyway, she stands out. Its crazy to think how a quiet-looking girl like her gets wild in bed!


    It was a Friday night during the summer vacation.


    When the student, Taehyun, was lounging around in his room, he got a call from his friend and rushed to a nightclub.


    Before that, he spent half an hour fixing his hair and putting on the outfit he bought from a department store.


    And all the effort he put in was totally worth it.


    The quality of the girls he attracted, though he imed that he wasnt a smoker (to attract more of them), was outstanding.


    Despite each of the girls having different tastes, the matchmaking went smoothly. As the night went on with their drinking games, physical contact became less ufortable for them.


    All because I set the mood properly.


    The fuck? I tried my best to be a wingman for you. Dont act like you did everything all by yourself.


    Well, I guess youre right about that.


    Using yful banter, smooth conversations andughter, he effortlessly transitioned into the role of a mischievous male friend.


    To proceed, he nned to spend a second round at a cocktail bar, create a subtly seductive atmosphere and move on to the final part of his n; Bringing the girls home.


    His achievement to seduce over forty girls just like this became something that he boasted often among his friends.


    Alright lets head inside and have more fun. If we keep them waiting any longer, they might startining and go home instead.


    Sure, let me finish this cigar first.


    While his friend smoked, he was fiddling with his phone. Suddenly, he felt the urge to urinate.


    Fuck, I gotta take a piss. Wheres the toilet?


    Just do it here. No ones here anyway, Ill cover for you.


    Let me know if anyonees.


    He loosened his belt and walked through the narrow alley, feeling slightly unsteady.


    Getting tipsy improved his mood considerably, but it made his body feel heavy.


    In any case, he decided to do the deed in a secluded spot rather than finding an actual toilet.


    As he stepped into the alley, a chill breeze greeted him.


    I havent even pissed yet, what a pain.


    Vaguely aiming toward the drain, he began to empty his dder that was filled from him drinking beer.


    Where should we go for the second round, though?


    Leaning against the wall, he called out to his friend standing outside the alley.


    But no response came.


    Oi, I asked you a question.


    He hadnt walked too far from him, so he should be able to hear his voice.


    The situation turned tense, and he tried to lighten it with a chuckle and a joke.


    Did you pass out or something? If you sleep here, youll wake up with a paralyzed face, you dumbass.


    Still, the only response he got was an unsettling silence.


    Amidst the flowing stream of his urine, he sensed that something was off.


    Currently, it was around 1 am. The night should still be bustling with activity even though it was Friday.


    Even if he was a little away from the lively downtown, there should be some noisesing out from the small one-room apartment blocks nearby.


    Drunken women crying, men causing ruckus, students making noises, he should be able to hear all of those sounds.


    But instead, what he was facing was total silence, as if he was in a library.


    Not even the usual sounds of cars or delivery bikes reached his ears.


    More importantly, the strange atmosphere was so noticeable that even a drunk man like him could tell it.


    Theres some fucked up shit going on, huh?


    Unease started to creep up on him. The feeling overwhelmed him, even more than the foul stenching up from the alley, but he forced a chuckle as he tried to reassure himself.


    He felt a shiver run down his spine, but he attributed it to his alcoholden body acting up.


    <b><i> What? Ive only been doing normal things so far!</i></b>


    Alcohol, night-life, women, friends.


    This was the prime of his life, as he lived intensely like a shooting star.


    What he had been doing was only savoring that moment.


    Why arent you answering me, you piece of shit?!


    The normally bustling night streets were shrouded in silence, an odd and inexplicable phenomenon.


    When he was about to return and stepped back to the alley he was in <i>that </i>happened.


    He stood there, dumbstruck, unable to move even an inch.


    Aaa


    Imagine this scenario. You had a friend, you messed around with him a few minutes ago while he browsed through a hotel booking app while smoking. Then suddenly when you werent looking, he got turned into something out of a haunted house.


    A ridiculous situation, wasnt it?


    His friends body hung in the air, fifty centimeters above the ground, pierced by a crimson-red spear that seemed to pierce through his ribs, lungs, and maybe even heart.


    Anyone wouldugh at such a ridiculous situation, wouldnt they?


    W-What the fuck is this?!


    Taehyuns gaze shifted towards his friends eyes, widened like gaping holes.


    His friends mouth was half-opened, and a red tongue stuck out.


    Red stains resembling blood flowed from his pierced chest, staining his clothes with its vivid color.


    The same person who had beenughing and chatting just a moment ago now froze, contorted in a grotesque mask of horror.


    Now, it was clearly impossible that his friend learned how to levitate in this short amount of time.


    Which meant, there should be something that was holding his body up.


    Taehyun tilted his head, and he finally saw what exactly was it that caused his friend to end up this way.


    <b><i> Is that A cosy? From an MMO? Lord of the Rings? Gundam? It looks like a knight</i></b>


    Those were the words that popped into his head as he took a glimpse of the towering, two-meter-tall suit of armor.


    Said full te armor was excessively decorated and painted in a striking shade of red.


    Countless red eyes flickered within its helmets dark interior, fixing their gazes on him.


    An unsettling, arachnid-like gaze reflected from the metallic surface.


    It was an emotionless stare that treated him like a prey.


    At that moment, the urgency of the situation finally dawned on him.


    This was all real.


    He couldnt brush this off with a hollowugh.


    There werent any hidden cameras nearby.


    Sa Sa


    He tried to call for help, but only a wheezing sound escaped his throat, as if his windpipe had been soldered shut with lead.


    Despite him looking around desperately, there was no one in sight to aid him.


    <b><i> Run. Just, run away!</i></b>


    Clinging onto such a futile hope, he attempted to flee.


    But then, a searing pain seeped into his chest.


    He didnt even get to see how it unfolded.


    Before he realized it, a red spear had pierced his chest.


    His friend, who had been impaled like a skewer, was now writhing on the ground, half of his upper body torn apart, resembling nothing more than discarded trash.


    That was thest memory he had before Taehyun met his demise.


    2.


    Having swiftly in its lured prey, the Homunculus withdrew its spear.


    No trace of the hunt remained, as if it never happened.


    The lifeless bodies, stripped of their existence and ties to the world, turned to ashes, leaving only blood stains on the asphalt.


    And the knight remained devoid of any emotion or attachment to the scene.


    From its inception, it was never designed to harbor emotions.


    It only has one single purpose for existing; To exterminate those who sought its legacy.


    To sustain its own existence, it hunted and ughtered witches to devour their mana.


    When that proved insufficient, it resorted to ambushing humans, consuming their ties to convert into mana for replenishing its power.


    For centuries, it had been repeating these mundane activities, following mechanical algorithms.


    If there was something different in its mundane activities, it was that it managed to acquire some tricks over time from all the trial and error it did when it executed a series of actions.


    After finishing its simple meal, the Red Knight contemted its situation.


    Because it wasnt satisfied.


    It was still hungry.


    At this rate, it couldnt fully repair all the damage it took from all the consecutive battles it underwent.


    Against its most formidable adversary among the countless witches it had faced throughout the century, the pink-haired witch.


    With a single strike, she could cleave mountains, with a touch she could unleash earthquakes and she could endure the distortions caused by Red Branchs power with ease.


    No matter how the Red Knight tried to hide using the Red Branch, the pink witch would inevitably appear before him.


    Based on its experiences and logical circuits, if it were to confront the pink witch, the confrontation would eventually lead to its defeat.


    Yet, it had always remained devoid of any emotions.


    It approached all of its problems mechanically, considering various methods to find solutions.


    But, first and foremost, it required more mana. More humans it needed to devour.


    Currently, it only had a fraction of mana it needed.


    If it were to encounter the pink witch in this state, itd be unable to fight properly or escape unscathed.


    In fact, its condition was quite dire as if it were to try and hunt other witches in this condition, it couldnt ensure its victory at all.


    The only viable targets if it were to hunt something were the apprentice witches, those who hadnt fully became witches yet.


    And that was why


    It chose thest resort that came to its mind.


    <b><i> Devour more Humans</i></b>


    It calcted the amount of mana that it could obtain by ending a single human life.


    And came to the conclusion that it needed around 4,000 people to devour.


    Only then would it regain enough power to hunt witches.


    <b><i> -Tap, tap</i></b>


    Suddenly, the sound of something treading through a sticky pool of blood echoed in the air.


    It resembled that of a reptns footsteps.


    Hearing this, the Red Knight turned its head around.


    Beneath the dim street light


    There was a witch, standing on the blood that hadnt dried yet.


    She adorned an elegant ck dress, just like mourning clothes.


    With her raven-ck hair and emerald green eyes


    Her appearance aligned with the standards a witch normally had. To put it simply, she was beautiful.


    However, her beauty had a w.


    The fact that one side of her face contorted grotesquely, divided by a line drawn down the center.


    Resembling a burn or melted mass of flesh caused by chemicals.


    However, that wasnt important to the Homunculus.


    The fact that she had infiltrated this barrier undetected and managed to catch up to it mattered more.


    And there was also the fact that it realized how powerful she was. She wasnt someone it could handle at its present state.


    It didnt even consider escaping as it aimed its Red Branch at her.


    After all, it knew that seizing opportunities during a confrontation before actually escaping had a higher likelihood of sesspared to attempting a clumsy escape.


    Are you hungry?


    But the witch ignored its aggression, and spoke in a calm tone.


    Her sudden kindness caused the Red Knights movements to halt abruptly, as it couldnt decipher her intentions.


    This was the first time it had encountered such a situation, so it couldnte up with a decision quickly.


    It seems youre really hungry.


    Meanwhile, the witch took a step closer to the Red Knight.


    She stepped into the distance where it could freely deliver a decisive blow with its spear.


    Given how careless the witchs movements were, as if it never anticipated that it would attack her


    The Red Knight saw a possibility for it to win.


    And so, it tried to. Aiming its spear at her heart instinctively, it tried to bring her down Only for its whole body to stop abruptly like a rusty machine.


    Its body became fixed in ce, as if tightly bound by an unseen force.


    Despite its best efforts, utilizing all its physical, magical, and the Red Branchs power, it still couldnt move even an inch.


    Meanwhile the witch steadily approached it, undeterred by its condition, offering something in her hands.


    A heart. It was throbbing and squirming, as if it was freshly extracted from a living being.


    Want to give this a taste?<hr>


    <strong>Fanart of the Red Knight</strong>

 Chapter 180: Pleasant Daily Life (2)

    Chapter 180: Pleasant Daily Life (2)


    <b> Pleasant Daily Life (2) </b>


    1.


    The bus jolted along the road. Through the window, a skyline filled with tall buildings sped by.


    A scene of the downtown, the stereotypical scene youd see in big cities with all those big corporate buildings and tall structures gathered in one ce.


    At first, Sharon was amazed by such a sight.


    But, after living in this bustling metropolis for ten years, she had grown somewhat ustomed to it.


    With Gwanghwamun entering their view, it marked that they were getting closer to their destination.


    Sharon let out a deep sigh.


    Haa


    Whats wrong?


    Sitting beside her, Siwoo asked casually.


    Despite what happened yesterday, their friendship remained strong.


    As they had breakfast together, any lingering awkwardness dissipated, and they returned to their usual selves.


    However, Sharon felt oddly ufortable with Siwoos friendly demeanor.


    The reason for that was the fact that she had been deceiving Siwoo by telling him that she believed his white lies.


    Nothing. Just Tired I guess


    Since youre going to quit your part-time job, why dont you take a break?


    That sounds tempting, but nah. Also Im not ready to quit yet.


    I see.


    Mm.


    They exchanged such conversation idly, and after it ended, Sharon drifted back to her thoughts.


    Siwoo unexpectedly decided to tag along with her to exchange the crystals they got from the Homunculi the other day.


    However, since he was keeping his identity as a witch and his ability to use magic hidden, he couldnt apany her all the way to the Witch Point.


    Hence, their n was for him to wait nearby while Sharonpleting the exchange. Then, theyd go to a nearby pasta restaurant.


    But, there was still an unaddressed problem with this arrangement. De.


    She had defeated Sharon and forcefully took over her hunting ground.


    Although the other day she didnte to intervene during their hunt, and they managed to reap a good harvest, the exchange might draw the attention of other witches, creating rumors that would eventually reach her ears.


    <b><i> If that crazy bitch were to hear it, what would she do?</i></b>


    <b><i> Wait, what if I bumped into her before the exchange even began?</i></b>


    Such a multitude of worries made her stress level skyrocketed.


    Her head felt like it was about to explode.


    Ill wait outside. How long will it take?


    It wont take long. Around thirty minutes at most.


    Alright, Ill wait for you at the cafe.


    The two stepped off the bus together.


    She nced towards the cafe where Siwoo would wait before checking her leather pouch onest time.


    This pouch was an heirloom, enchanted with magic to keep its weight light, and expand the space inside it.


    And, inside said pouch, there was a pile of crystals rattling as her movement shook the pouch itself.


    With an anxious heart, she headed towards the exchange spot.


    She took the elevator straight to the exchange counter, while hoping to avoid De.


    To her relief, there were no other witches there when she arrived.


    Wee, Miss Evergreen. Its been a while since west met.


    Ive been busytely. Please exchange all of these.


    The Witch Point employee behind the counter, dressed like a bank teller, greeted Sharon with an amiable, office-like smile.


    Almost immediately, that smile turned into astonishment.


    <b><i> -Chrrrrrrrr!</i></b>


    As Sharon poured the content of her leather pouch onto the counter te, countless crystals spilled out endlessly. The sight reminded one of a pachinko machine hitting the jackpot.


    The receptionists eyes darted around momentarily at the piled up crystals.


    Um Ill verify this And proceed with the exchange quickly


    Despite the unexpected situation, the courteous receptionist began to diligently weigh the crystals after a few back-and-forth trips.


    Meanwhile, Sharon leaned against the wall, anxiously peeking at the entrance.


    <b><i> This is taking longer than expected</i></b>


    The whole verification process took a lot of time. All this waiting and they hadnt even begun weighing the crystals.


    After a while, she couldnt hold back her anxiety anymore. She moved from where she was, and was about to urge the receptionist to hurry up when said receptionist suddenly emerged from behind the counter.


    The total weight is confirmed to be 54 kg and 552.2 grams. Youve gathered quite a lot of them.


    Um Yeah


    <b><i> 54.5 kg</i></b>


    <b><i> Thats 5.45 billion won</i></b>


    Even in this tense situation, she had to restrain the urge to drop her jaw at the mind-boggling amount.


    But then she realized something was off.


    Unlike usual, she hadnt received the usual white envelope filled with cash they always handed over during such exchanges.


    Hey, what about the money?


    The amount of cash held by each Witch Point Branch is limited. For any exchange that exceeded 100 million, well make the payment through individuals bank ounts.:


    Individual Bank ounts? I dont have that


    One needed a fake ID to make a bank ount.


    But, she couldnt even have that, so there was no way she had a bank ount.


    <b><i> Wait, I used Siwoos ount for yesterdays online purchases, didnt I?</i></b>


    <b><i> I have enough money to pay it in my wallet, though</i></b>


    Dont worry, the payment will go through our Witch Bank, not a regr bank.


    Witch Bank?


    <b><i> Thats a stupid name.</i></b>


    Sharon thought to herself.


    <b><i> But still, I have to get an ount if I want to get my money</i></b>


    Yes. If you dont have an ount, you can fill out this paperwork, if you dont mind. After that, itll take ten minutes from the ount creation to us depositing the money.


    In response to Sharons concern, the receptionist slid a catalog across the counter.


    On top of the paper were emblems representing Countess Gemini, seeing it sent chills down her spine, Countess Yesods thick pir-shaped emblem, and the Gehenna Banks gold coin symbol.


    She quickly scribbled her signature on the paper before handing it back.


    The receptionist received the paper, went to theputer on the desk, handed her a card and another piece of paper, then began reciting the terms and conditions.


    Sharon Evergreen, your ount number is WB-G0J1-1SOQVG5. Weve deposited 54.5 billion won to you today. Please note that you cant transfer the ownership of this ount to anyone, and any usage of the ount that vites Gehennasws may result in its confiscation without any warning.


    This ount number looks weird


    With a suspicious expression, she meticulously scanned the paper containing her ount and (vaguely written) personal information, alongside the terms and conditions.


    She wouldnt act like this if she were dealing with a small amount of money, but that wasnt the case here.


    If you visit the bank in the first financial sector and show them the card, youll be able to conduct regr transactions.


    In reality, this procedure served not just for the witches convenience, but also as a surveince measure.


    This would allow Gehenna to track the funds that the witches and the Exiles possessed in the modern world, and prevent covert exchange of crystals by those with Criminal status.


    Though Gehenna held an agreement with various nations in the Modern World regarding the Homunculis hunt, Gehenna still didnt want those who caused harm to them to receive the benefits of that agreement.


    After verifying the deposited amount, Sharon thanked the receptionist and inquired if there was a way to keep todays substantial exchange private.


    The receptionist gave her a suspicious look, but she didnt say anything before nodding.


    Though she was uncertain of its reliability, this basic security measure offered Sharon some small relief.


    After that, she visited the Witch Points Information Exchange Center to submit the heart sample she acquired the day before.


    Using the worldwide Witch Points umted database, an initial analysis would precede a more thorough examination by the affiliated witches.


    When she was informed that any further revtions would need to be discreetlymunicated through correspondence, half an hour had already passed since she split up with Siwoo.


    She then hurriedly made her way to the cafe where Siwoo was waiting.


    2.


    Where should I invest all this money?


    Sharon had been struggling with her quarters until now, so when she suddenly got a lot of money like this, she found herself not knowing what to do with them.


    Aware of the idea of money begets money in a capitalist society, she was considering how to make her newfound capital grow.


    I heard thatnd prices in Seoul are skyrocketing these days. What do you think?


    After she met Siwoo at the cafe, they walked down the street together.


    Her musings were interrupted by Siwoos sudden interjection.


    Are you thinking of going for real estate?


    Well, like I said, thend prices in Seoul are skyrocketing, and theyll likely keep increasing for a while. With this kind of money, wouldnt you be able to buy at least one or two apartments?


    How much did it increase by?


    Siwoo quickly reached for his smartphone and presented an article to Sharon.


    What?! 30% annual increase rate?!


    With 5.4 billion won in her possession, she could make a profit of around 1.6 billion won each year.


    Considering investing the remaining money in real estate with a forged identity might generate a significantly higher ie than the interest on the money she borrowed from the Gemini.


    <b><i> Ill need to research how stable the industry is first, but it seems riskier than investing in cryptocurrency</i></b>


    She was overwhelmed with emotion.


    Despite numerous unresolved and undisclosed issues, she couldnt deny the happiness she felt in the moment.


    It was like finding a glimmer of hope in an otherwise imprable darkness.


    She unknowingly slid her arm under Siwoos as thetter walked with his hands in his pockets.


    In reality, she had been holding back her urge to just embrace him right there and then.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was surprised by her sudden action, and the sudden pressure he felt from her plump chest.


    Siwoo Should we Do that thing again?


    Oi, what are you talking about? This is a public ce!


    They were talking about her unique way to make Siwoo happy, something that they both had just learned yesterday.


    Her unexpected proposal left him visibly flustered.


    Meanwhile, she inadvertently hid herughter.


    <b><i> Hes so cute~</i></b>


    Previously, she had always thought that if she were to date someone, he should be a dependable and upright man, with a sturdy and tall body like a pine tree. But recently, she had different thoughts.


    Did I say something strange? I didnt even say anything about what I would do.


    Ah


    He willingly extended significant kindness to her, yet he felt ufortable and embarrassed when she tried to repay him.


    Despite him being in a position where he could easily act like a jerk toward her, he didnt. Even when she was teasing him, he only tried to resist her a little, and that was it.


    Still, when it counted, he courageously took the lead, risking his life to protect her.


    <b><i> This is what a truly admirable man looks like, huh?</i></b>


    Cupping her hands, she leaned in and whispered into his ear.


    Just kidding. By thing, yes I was talking about the thing we did yesterday.


    Please, go easy on me


    Your face is red~


    As Sharon was teasing him, he tried to pull his arm away, as if he was angry, but there was no force behind his movement.


    He was just pretending to be angry due to his embarrassment, and Sharon knew this.


    Are you upset?


    No. Why would I?


    So, you arent upset?


    Yeah.


    Then, why are you sulking?


    Im not.


    Their conversation might be iparable to a couple in a full-blown argument, but if one were to record their interaction on the video, their dynamics as a couple was quite noticeable.


    Do you want to see my chest now?


    When we get home.


    How considerate~ You can ask me to show them here if you want to, you know~?


    Possessing a hefty sum of money, Sharons excitement was high, and she kept on teasing Siwoo who could only reply to her awkwardly.


    From a third persons view, the two of them looked quite affectionate.


    This went for a while, to the point that Siwoo could only show a wry smile as he couldnt evenpose any words to retort.


    At that moment


    Sharons smile suddenly disappeared from her face.


    Her face had turned pale, as if she had just seen a ghost.


    As the saying goes, the world was indeed a small ce.


    Right when they entered the alley leading toward the nearby pasta restaurant, she encountered her worst enemy.


    Normally, she could just pretend that she didnt see her and walk by, but because they were standing face-to-face, that was not an option at all.


    Said enemy was none other than the wicked witch who had been tormenting her persistently.


    De Redcliffe, the bitch of all bitches.<hr>

 Chapter 181: Pleasant Daily Life (3)

    Chapter 181: Pleasant Daily Life (3)


    <b> Pleasant Daily Life (3) </b>


    1.


    In the beginning, the Homunculi hunted witches to sustain their existence.


    Centuries ago, there wasnt ack of witches, and their numbers werent scarce, so they could hunt them with ease.


    However, over time, various incidents, suicides, and murders led to a decline in the number of witches.


    In contrast, the number of Homunculi had increased rapidly due to theming out of their hibernation.


    To put it shortly, in the medieval era, the ratio of witches to Homunculi was ten to one, while in the modern era, it was reversed dramatically to one to ten. Such disparity wasnt without consequences.


    As their preys number became scarce, they resorted to hunting humans.


    Whether it was because this was an option in the first ce, or because they were so desperate that they had to devise a method to do so, it was a fact that they had a way to convert humans ties into mana.


    Consequently, they chose to gather in bustling metropolises, where the number of prey were plentifulpared to the countryside or remote territories.


    This was why Witch Points were ced within major cities.


    Having passed through Border Towns Gate and reached the Han River, Eloa Tiphereths first stop was a Witch Point nearby.


    Among those Witch Points, Gwanghwamuns stood out as the most active hunting ground in the eastern region,parable to ces like Macau, Wudaokou and Shinjuku.


    Ah.


    As Eloa entered the busy office after taking the elevator, the room fell silent as if it had turned into a library.


    Everyone present, whether they were witches or humans, showed their respect with a small bow.


    Tiphereth was the founder of the Witch Points, but she had relinquished all her authority fifty years ago.


    However, it was undeniable that the establishment of the Witch Points ended up helping the Exiles a lot due to all the information that was shared through the Witch Points database. Thus, they ended up being the one who appreciated her aplishment the mostpared to the witches of Gehenna.


    The way they treated Eloa was as if they were paying their respects to a living legend or a well-known saint.


    Dont mind me, everyone.


    Tiphereth replied, raising her hand in response to their bows, before heading straight to the branch managers office on the top floor.


    Most witches were independent and dictatorial.


    Assigning witches, known for their selfishness, to predefined roles in positions of power was likely to result in a high degree of dissatisfaction and potential resistance.


    However, it didnt mean that all of them shared the same temperament.


    Among them, some foundfort in stability, control and management.


    And Sua Agatha, the branch manager of the Gwanghwamun Branch, belonged to that category.


    Even before Tiphereth decided to appoint someone, Sua Agatha had taken the initiative to fill the position despite knowing the troublesome tasks that it brought with it.


    Ascending the stairs, Eloa arrived at the well-maintained top-floor, resembling a grand old mansion or a traditional Japanese Restaurant (<i>Ryoutei</i>).


    Instead of Western-style wooden doors, there were rows of windows covered with <i>hanji</i>, traditional Korean paper, and the floor was heated with <i>ondol</i>, a traditional Korean underfloor heating system. Visitors had to take off their shoes before stepping inside.


    As Eloa removed her shoes, the windows that blocked her path swung open, revealing a spacious office behind it.


    Sua, the branch manager, had set up a tea table in front of a folding screen with a painting of the four historical figures, and was in the middle of making tea.


    Its been a while, Ms. Sua. Youre still the same as always.


    Pleased to meet you. It has been ten years, hasnt it? Please have a seat, I brought some good tea from Hadong.


    Sounds nice.


    Sua maintained her calm expression and rxed demeanor.


    d in an elegant hanbok, her jet-ck hair was intricately styled, and her eyes gleamed with clear, ashen hue, as if she was a painting that had just stepped out of its canvas.


    Elegantly pouring some tea into two cups, her movements resembled a delicate orchid, or a droplet of morning dew.


    Her gaze consisted ofpassion, sharpness and wisdom, and she used it to look at Eloa.


    This subject assumes that Your Ladyships arrival is to inquire about the unfortunate death of the Witch of Aquarius, the one you tirelessly pursued. Am I correct?


    Yes.


    This subject can only imagine the sorrow you must feel.


    There is no room for sorrow. I brought this upon myself, after all.


    Eloa calmly spoke, as if brushing away any futile resentment.


    She disyed an attitude worthy of a ruler, even in the face of scattered grievances. However, as her long-time friend, Sua could see through her facade.


    Eloas shoulders seemed burdened by a tumultuous storm of mncholy and grief.


    This subject, too, heard the rumors and immediately sent mine words to you, Your Ladyship


    Im aware. Since your contact was the first one I confirmed. In any case, I didnte here to dwell on the things that had already happened.


    What is your purpose then?


    The Knight I pursued fled to this ce. I need help to pinpoint its exact location.


    Are you perhaps talking about the Red Knight?


    Sua disyed an unusual expression of surprise.


    She looked at Eloa, who calmly nodded in response.


    Your Ladyship, did you not employ a covenant on it?


    Sua inquired. What she was trying to ask was a specific use within Eloas covenant spell that allowed the parties involved to locate each others positions.


    Using that covenant, she had no trouble tracking down the Homunculi she had onceid her eyes on.


    I did, but it suddenly disappeared. As if it had vanished into thin air.


    However, during her brief visit to Gehenna.


    Her covenant was unexpectedly severed.


    Shed ept this kind of thing happening if the other party was a criminal exile, but it was a mere Homunculus who did this. They didnt have the intelligence to pull off something like this.


    Hence, she came to seek the aid of the Witch Point.


    I see


    Can you check the statistics on missing people?


    The most recent update was three months ago Is that okay?


    Ill judge it when I see it.


    <b><i> Red Knight.</i></b>


    Upon hearing the name of the notorious Homunculus, Suas finely arched brows furrowed. She rose from her seat.


    Moving silently in her socks, she brought a stack of documents to the desk.


    Go ahead.


    Thank you.


    Tiphereth flicked through the papers and began checking on the missing persons statistics.


    All the Homunculis victims would have their very existence erased from the modern world, so it was nearly impossible to find their data using standard statistics from insurancepanies or government offices.


    Thus, they had to rely on separate statisticspiled from each Witch Point to analyze the missing peoples trends and pinpoint the Homunculus hunting ground.


    However, she couldnt find anything unusual in the data.


    In a bustling city like Seoul, having around a hundred missing people per month wasnt an umon urrence due to its poption density.


    Did you find anything out of the ordinary, or any suspicious clues? Id assume that, since the Homunculus was on itsst breath, theres a huge possibility that it attacked innocent civilians to recover.


    Come to think of it, today, there was a witch who exchanged arge amount of crystals. She submitted a rather suspicious item. ording to the words of the analysis room, she obtained it after subduing a deformed Homunculus.


    A Deformed Homunculus?


    Yes. It possessed over a thousand eyes, but it didnt carry crystals or legacies. Instead, it had the aforementioned strange item with it.


    Let me see it.


    Please follow me then, Your Ladyship.


    As the two stood up side by side, Sua briefly nced at Eloa before taking her to the analysis room.


    Eloa, temporarily set aside all her magic research, had been dedicating herself to revenge and ensuring the prevention of tragedy that befell her to happen to anyone else.


    Sua couldnt fathom how she persevered, especially after losing half of her purpose, so she was curious about what the Duchess currently felt.


    Your Ladyship, if this subject may suggest something How about letting this subject handle this task? Please take this time to rest your weary body a little.


    Hearing that, Eloa paused for a moment before letting out a faint smile.


    A sorrowful smile that seemed as if she was about to burst into tears just by a gentle touch.


    I appreciate your concern, Ms. Sua. Once this task is over, I did n to take a short break. But, you know that once you have hooked a fish, you have to dirty your own hands to reel it in, dont you?


    Apologies for stepping out of line.


    No need to apologize. Well, I still find it hard to believe <i>that</i> wicked witch would die so easily. Knowing her, cunning and relentless as she is, theres a huge possibility that shes still alive somewhere, using a life-preservation method that even I am unaware of.


    Indeed. Theres that possibility.


    Despite her words, Eloas tone sounded like she was giving up, so Sua just nodded before entering the analysis room together with her.


    2.


    Sharon found herself cursing her fate once again.


    Just when she thought she had safely escaped the dangerous Witch Point where De frequently stopped by, fate yed a twisted joke on her, and their paths unknowingly crossed on the streets.


    Her heart raced with unease.


    She was afraid of De.


    Despite losing her hunting ground in such a one-sided fight, she ignored it and went to hunt there again.


    And from that hunt, she managed to nail billions of won.


    De always persistently approached her even when there wasnt any reason for her to, picking a fight with her and mentally torture her with her words.


    What if she found out that Sharon was still hunting in that area? Well, there was no doubt that shed take her money away and call her a thieving cat or something simr, at least Sharon thought so.


    And on top of that


    She nced at Siwoos face.


    He boasted that he had defeated De for her sake, and she yed along, pretending not to know the truth.


    But, since they ended up bumping into each other like this, both his lie and her pretense to believe him woulde to nothing.


    That was why, Sharon immediately thought of sending Siwoo away somewhere first.


    But, when she was about to call out to him


    Hello, there.


    He greeted De, to her surprise.


    And to that greeting, Des mouth twisted uglily.


    It was the first time Sharon ever saw her making such an expression.


    A mixture of annoyance and otherplicated emotions, a face that suggested she didnt know what she should do.


    The exact same expression Sharon would always wear when she bumped into her.


    <b><i> That narcissistic and arrogant De? The same bitch whos always full of herself? Making this kind of face?</i></b>


    <b><i> Tomorrow will be raining money, Im sure.</i></b>


    Hello.


    When she heard De reply to Siwoos greeting curtly, she discreetly pinched her own tight.


    <b><i> THAT arrogant De responds to a guys greeting before picking a fight with me?</i></b>


    <b><i> Did she really just ignore me?</i></b>


    <b><i> Am I dreaming?</i></b>


    Sorry aboutst time. Are your wounds okay?


    You dont need to worry about that.


    <b><i> Did he just Ask about her wounds?</i></b>


    <b><i> And she said no need to worry?</i></b>


    Sharon waspletely lost.


    She didnt know what the hell they were talking about.


    Alright, well go on ahead then.


    Um? Uh?


    Siwoo gave De a casual nod before walking past her.


    Since they were walking with linked arms, Sharon, who had been standing around stiffly, found herself half-dragged by him.


    There was no hint of fear or worry in Siwoos eyes.


    A perfectly calm response, as if he was just meeting an acquaintance by chance.


    <b><i> Will she really let him off so easily?</i></b>


    <b><i> But, this is De were talking about! Shes as persistent as a mosquito! Why would she let him off?!</i></b>


    Sharon felt utterly bewildered, unable to understand what was going on.


    Hey.


    <b><i> There you go, thats more like it.</i></b>


    <b><i> Finally, something that makes actual sense happens.</i></b>


    Normally, this was the moment where De would start hurling insults.


    But, when she turned around, she only pouted her lips before opening her mouth.


    Next time, Ill win.


    She confidently dered, her gaze sharp as if she was facing her sworn enemy.


    It wouldnt surprise Sharon if she were to suddenly pounce on them right there and then.


    But, there was a hint of resignation in her gesture, as if she knew deep down that she couldnt just charge forward.


    Dont get it wrong, okay? The reason why I didnte after you immediately is not because Im afraid, but because of our contract, got it?


    Uh Sure?


    Siwoo blurred his words, finding it difficult to respond to her heated deration.


    Thanks to that, it made it sound like he gave an ambiguous or sarcastic reply, depending on how one looked at it.


    The normal De would definitely give them a hard time with three times the intensitypared to usual when she heard that kind of reply, but


    She only red at him with fiery eyes before turning her body around gracefully like a model and went on her own way.


    The view of her back seemed oddly familiar to Sharon.


    It was as if she was seeing at her own back when she bottled up her dissatisfaction with De, but she couldnt utter a word against her and had to run away instead.


    Are you okay? If we dont hurry, our reservation will expire.


    Huh? Ah, yeah Okay!


    Still bewildered, Sharon could only blink as Siwoo guided her into the pasta restaurant.<hr>

 Chapter 182: Pleasant Daily Life (4)

    Chapter 182: Pleasant Daily Life (4)


    <b> Pleasant Daily Life (4) </b>


    1.


    <b><i> Siwoo wasnt lying.</i></b>


    <b><i> He did defeat De</i></b>


    <b></b>After Sharon gathered her thoughts and regained herposure, she realized that she had finished her meal already.


    Somewhere along the way, Siwoo had caught on to why she was acting weird.


    So, you didnt believe me, huh?


    H-Huh? W-What did you say just now? I-I didnt hear you!


    You never believed that I beat De.


    Back then, he was surprised that she didnt even question him about how exactly he defeated De.


    Now he knew the reason why; She just didnt believe him in the first ce.


    Though, he understood why that was the case.


    There was a considerable gap between his and Des skill, and it was by extraordinary stroke of luck that he managed to beat her in the first ce.


    N-No? I-I really believed you!


    Trying to reassure Siwoo, Sharon waved her hands wildly in the air.


    But soon enough, she ended up confessing anyway since it was obvious that she couldnt keep up her lies anymore.


    S-Sorry I-In truth I didnt believe you


    No need to apologize.


    Siwoo said, showing her a small smile.


    Considering that she still yed along even though she thought that he was lying, she didnt need to feel sorry at all.


    But, why didnt you say anything?


    Huh? What?


    I mean, you couldve bragged about knocking her down, but you didnt So, I thought you were just lying


    Ah, well It feels embarrassing if I were to brag about it, you know? Besides, you didnt ask for details, so I figured that itd be better to leave it be Ah, right, theres something


    He rummaged through his wallet before pulling out a business card.


    On it was a brief statement, a pledge to not reveal Siwoos true identity and to not harm Sharon in any way.


    It was written in Redcliffes name, emphasizing the seriousness of the promise.


    After seeing that, Sharon finally fully believed this surreal story.


    I told her to stop bothering you since it seems like she has been giving you tough times.


    He had heard herints multiple times, so he requested De to stop bothering her.


    Without batting an eysh, Sharon suddenly pressed herself against him.


    W-What are you doing, all of a sudden?!


    Sharon?


    With her lips pouted as she averted her gaze, she stuck to him, refusing to let go.


    He tried to call her out, but she didnt respond, and she also didnt say anything.


    She was currently feeling extremely embarrassed about overthinking the whole situation, and all the futile actions she ended up doing because of it. The fact that Siwoo effortlessly handled everything well only further her embarrassment.


    But, the strongest feeling she currently felt was the fact that she didnt need to suffer through all the abuse anymore.


    No more worrying about De suddenly showing up and taking her money, or worrying about getting chased out of Sinchon, wandering like a beggar to God knows where.


    All this time, those worries had been upying her heart. The fact that it was all gone made tears well up in her eyes.


    T-Thank you


    She hugged him tightly while sobbing, refusing to let go for a long time.


    Except this time, her tears came from her joy and relief.


    Amidst her downpour of tears, she couldnt help but notice how often she found herself crying these days.


    2.


    After finishing their errands; Exchanging their crystals at the Witch Point, and eating their pasta, they both headed back home.


    Ugh I did something stupid to myself without realizing it


    Now I know why youve been acting so strangelytely.


    I really thought you lied to me to make me feel better


    Siwoo could understand why she berated herself over her misunderstanding.


    After all, despite what actually happened, she brushed over his words, drawing a conclusion on her own without thinking twice.


    <b><i> I probably shouldve talked more about it even if Id end up sounding like a braggart. That should be better than her ending up underestimating me</i></b>


    Siwoo thought.


    A-Anyway, it isnt like I thought of you as a weakling or anything! I-I mean, you know how I feel about you, right?


    Sharon knew that Siwoo didnt hold anything against her. And Siwoo also understood the reason why she doubted his words in the first ce, that was why he wasnt particrly angry with her or anything.


    I still feel a little disappointed, though


    You Do? Really? W-Was it that bad?


    He showed her a sulky expression, but only because he found her reaction amusing.


    She kept overreacting to every single little thing, just like the Gemini twins.


    Watching how her face asionally turned red, either by her own embarrassment because of her own blunders or by her worry that he might think poorly of her, triggered Siwoos mischievous side toe out.


    Y-You arent mad, are you?


    Well, it isnt like I can be mad. After all, ording to the future Great Witch Sharon, I wouldnt be able to beat someone like De Sigh


    No! I believed in you, I really did! Its just


    Just a while ago you thought that I was lying to you


    T-That was just Um A test! Yeah, just a test! I actually believed your words! Well, I didnt fully believe it, but still! You know, what you did was an extraordinary feat! Someone who has only been practicing magic for less than ten years defeated a Great Witch! Amazing, Siwoo! Youre amazing!


    After rambling on for a while, she suddenly started praising him.


    Seeing that her excuse of <b><i>I actually always believed in you</i></b> wouldnt work on him, she opted that it would be better to lift his mood by showering him withpliments instead.


    Of course, Siwoo could tell her intentions easily. If anything, her trying to y it off only added the hrity of this situation.


    Fine. I believe what you said The part when you said you didnt actually believe me back then.


    I-I


    After expressing his disappointment, he couldnt hold back hisughter anymore.


    Her reaction was way too funny for him to keep his poker face.


    Perplexed, she looked at him, her expression turned nk as if she couldnt understand what was going on.


    Then, as if she finally understood what happened, her brows shot up sharply.


    Shin Siwoo! Did you just trick me?!


    You tried to do the same to me, so were even.


    I really thought you were mad at me!


    Feeling upset for being deceived, she clenched her fists with an angry expression.


    Seeing her reaction, Siwooughed while rolling on the sofa.


    At that point, Sharon just gave up to her frustration and pulled out her phone.


    Ugh! You, wait here!


    Of course Ill stay here. This is my house, where else would I go?


    While grumbling, she went to the front door, picked up a box and swiftly disappeared into her own room.


    Curious about what she was up to, Siwoo quickly sat up.


    What are you doing?


    Wait! Donte in!


    Her voice echoed from behind the door. After three minutes, the door swung open abruptly,


    As Sharon reappeared, she was draped in a thin summer nket, resembling Dracs cape.


    The contrast between her expression and her slightlyical appearance made him burst into anotherughter.


    What the hell are you doing?


    Since you keep making fun of me, Ill make you regret it!


    She confidently unwrapped the nket, revealing her outfit.


    And when he saw what she was wearing underneath, Siwoo let out a gasp unintentionally.


    Woah


    How do I look?


    Previously he noticed that there was some rustling sound in her room.


    Apparently, that wasing from her putting on her secret weapon.


    To put her appearance into one sentence, she looked like a ck cat.


    Not just any ck cat, a very alluring one.


    Ah


    Mesmerized by the sight, Siwoo couldnte up with any words.


    What she was wearing seemed to be a lingerie set for some kind of a special asion.


    Her provocative attire showcased a mix of a childish design, simr to a childrens underwear and her appealing curves, creating a strikingbination.


    In the center of her chest, there was a cat-shaped hole, revealing her stunning cleavage.


    The ck panties she was wearing only covered a little part of her skin, making it seem like a bikini.


    One wrong move would expose the lips that were hidden underneath.


    For the finishing touch, there wererge cat paw gloves covering her hands, a cat ear headband on her head, and a thin choker decorated with a bell on her neck, creating a captivating ensemble.


    The contrast between her vibrant hair and ck fabric created a sense of sensuality in her look.


    Seeing Siwoos reaction to her lovely outfit, she smirked, feeling triumphant for sessfully enacting her revenge.


    Isnt this too revealing?


    This is exactly what you asked for, isnt it?


    What she was doing required more courage than gettingpletely naked.


    The ck fabric, starked against her fair skin, was incredibly seductive, evoking lust in Siwoo toward her soft and supple skin underneath those fabrics.


    Haah I owe you so much, so I dressed up like this to repay you in some way~ But seeing how much fun youre having teasing me, I cant help but put it on early. Now, its time for a revenge~


    Triumphantly, she crossed her arms and walked towards Siwoo in light steps.


    With each step, her curvaceous hips swayed enticingly, as her chest bounced seductively. The bell on her choker jingled along.


    Now Ill be wearing this outfit all day long~ I wont leave you by yourself, Shin Siwoo~ Youll be touching my breasts until youre sick of it~


    She had only been teasing him about giving him another breastjob, but from her tone, it seemed like she was going at it for real this time.


    As the situation took an unexpected turn, Siwoo looked as if the sky was falling as he saw hering up closer. He was actually anticipating the moment though.


    With her dressed like that, his rod was all stiff just by looking at her. There was no way he would be able to stand it if she didnt allow him to touch her.


    Okay, thats that. Its time for our magic lesson. Lets head to the study room, my dear student~


    Now, thats just too far.


    Too far? After all your teasing, you called this too far?


    She approached him with a smile, prompting him to stand by using her cat gloves that were clearly made out of a cheap material, and guided him to the study room.


    With every step she took, the cat paw print on her buttocks flickered, making Siwoo felt even more miserable.


    As usual, they sat down at the desk, with Siwoo sitting down straight while Sharon squeezed next to him.


    By the way, her outfit seemed to be imported from Japan, and it followed the standard-size of average Korean women. Thanks to that, herrge chest looked especially stuffy beneath her bra.


    Now, well delve back into studying the elemental properties of earth, something we havent finished exploring yet thest time we held our lessons.


    Suddenly acting formally like that What are you doing?


    Hm? I dont quite understand what youre getting at, my dear student. As far as Im aware, Ive always been professional whenever Im teaching you, havent I?


    Yeah, sure, sure.


    Clearly teasing him, she yfully snuggled up next to him.


    He knew that everything was part of her n.


    She was having a good time, enjoying his reaction.


    While she might have felt a little embarrassed, it was worth it because this made him feel extremely awkward.


    Every time he nced at her, she always returned a taunting look, a seductive look that was enough to arouse him.


    Oh my, Mr. Siwoo, you shouldnt stare at your teachers chest in the middle of the ss, okay?


    Your dress is inappropriate, why is a teacher wearing something like this during ss?


    Im just wearing it because it looks cute on me. Mr. Siwoo, you need to control yourself, you arent a pervert, are you?


    Whenever he responded to her taunts, she could feel a tinge of excitement in her heart.


    After some time had passed.


    Well, well, Mr. Siwoo, look at you, acting like this during ss. What a bad student you are.


    Suddenly, Sharon, who had been subtly caressing his thigh, boldly moved her hand and touched his fully erect rod.


    This unexpected physical contact caught him off guard.


    She had already removed her gloves at one point, so now she was teasing the bulging rod beneath his pants with her bare hands.


    This is unfair!


    He expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Just being next to her was enough to make his rod throb in pain, let alone her touching it with her hand.


    Are you giving up already?


    Uh, can you please put on some proper clothes?


    He couldnt focus on todays lesson, feeling like it was a waste of time.


    Obviously it wasnt his fault for that, even if Buddha was sitting there, the result wouldnt have been much different.


    Sharon let out a mischievous chuckle and pulled Siwoo up.


    Fine, lets go to my room now. Weve decided that wed do it earlier, no? Lets do it now.


    Huh?


    Ive had enough fun seeing you squirm.


    <b><i> So suddenly?</i></b>


    In front of the bewildered Siwoo, Sharon shook her chest, as if she was showing them off.


    What? You dont want to do it?


    And then she gave him a mischievous smile.


    Urged by a strange mix of confusion and bewilderment, Siwoo followed her into her room. All while apanied by a suppressed desire to banish his inner demons.<hr>

 Chapter 183: Pleasant Daily Life (5)

    Chapter 183: Pleasant Daily Life (5)


    <b> Pleasant Daily Life (5) </b>


    1.


    Led by Sharon, Siwoo stepped into her room.


    Her room was a bit smaller than Siwoo, but due to the ce being a good studio apartment, it ensured her room to have an ample living space.


    The inside of her room looked simple due to her not likingvish decorations.


    Everything, from her nket to her bed and pillows was in white, making the room look unremarkable.


    Amidst this white backdrop, her ck attire stood out. It was as if they were sitting in a studio or something.


    Someones excited~


    No, Im not.


    In response to Sharons teasing, Siwoo awkwardly scratched his cheeks.


    I can see it in your eyes~


    No you cant.


    So, I take it as you dont want to do this?


    Its not like that


    Though Siwoo tried to assert himself in their yful struggle for dominance, it was clear that Sharon held the upper hand here.


    Against her seductive, irresistible advances, he found himself defenseless.


    Now, Student Siwoo, please stand in front of me.


    Are we going to continue with this y?


    Itll be embarrassing if we dont! Lets keep doing it, at least for now.


    Sharon smirked before lightly patting his buttocks as he stood there awkwardly.


    Deep down, both of them knew that their rtionship was far from a normal one.


    They werent officially dating, but they hadnt crossed the one line that would turn them into sex friends.


    The reason why Sharon initiated this kind of sexual y with him was because she felt indebted to him. In other words, this was her way to repay for all the kindness he had shown to her.


    While it seemed like she was selling her body to receive his favor at a nce, the whole thing was moreplicated than it looked.


    In the first ce, there was something special going in between them. They werent mere hunting partners.


    Weird. Why cant I take this off?


    Should I?


    No, let me do it.


    Sharon sat down on the bed and tried to take Siwoos jeans off.


    The way she pouted her lips as she struggled to remove his pants was cute.


    There we go!


    She eximed triumphantly, finally managed to unbutton his jeans and pull them down to his thighs.


    Her gaze met his exposed ns, which was already peeking out from his underwear.


    Finding it amusing, she covered her mouth while giggling, before yfully touched it with her fingertip.


    Hello~ Its nice to meet you again~


    Then she greeted it.


    Thinking back to their first meeting on the rooftop, this series of events wasnt something he could have imagined.


    When he saw her in the convenience store, she exuded a strong and mature aura, giving off an older sisters vibe.


    It turned out that her nature was rather yful, and that only made him all the more delightful.


    Now, she even went out of her way to wear such sexy underwear to entice Siwoo, something that even his wildest imagination couldntpare to.


    What is this by the way? Last time, theyre here too.


    Can you stop poking it?


    Her gaze remained fixed on the throbbing tip of his fully erect rod, seemingly intrigued by the pre-cum clinging to it.


    As her delicate fingers explored the crevices, the sticky pre-cum transformed into a long string of thread, stretching from her fingertips.


    Her insistence to tease his sensitive areas made him squirm his hips due to the stimtion.


    This thing looks like the thing thates out of a mushroom. You know, when you grill them along with pork belly and stuff.


    Stop making things up.


    Hearing Siwoosment, Sharon giggled in response.


    This being their second time, the nervousness that enveloped them during their first time had long dissipated.


    Both of them were rxed, enjoying the act as if it was a game.


    Though there was still some nervousness in their heart, due to their unfamiliarity with the action, they could still deal with it easily.


    Do you want me to take off your underwear too?


    Sure.


    She smoothly slid her fingers into the stic band, gently pulling his underwear down to his thighs.


    This time, she kept a safe distance so that she wouldnt get hit by his rod again. She observed it from a distance as it swayed like a spring.


    You got this big just by watching me?


    Yeah, you could put it that way, I guess


    Somehow it makes me feel proud.


    As she wrapped her hand around his shaft, the sudden change in temperature made it twitch.


    He expected her to give him a handjob.


    But instead, she took a deep breath before taking his whole shaft in her mouth.


    This sudden action of hers left him surprised.


    He could feel the inside of her mouth, moist and soft.


    She didnt apply any tint or gloss on her lips, but they shone with a beautiful rosy hue as they gently embraced his shaft.


    Her warm mouth and tongue squirmed as they teased the area near his ns, like a wriggling snake.


    He felt an instant release of tension as his legs grew weak under the overwhelming pleasure.


    You startled me!


    Slurpehehehe


    She smiled as she slightly raised her eyes to look at his flustered face, trying to see the result of her deed.


    When he followed her to her room, he expected that shed give him another titfuck, but instead she gave him a surprise fetio.


    He didnt know where exactly she learned how to do it, but she somehow managed to suck on his urethral, cleansing it of all the pre-cum inside.


    After licking around his ns, treating it like a candy, she pulled away.


    Ughso salty


    After saying that, she furrowed her eyebrows.


    The same expression she had when she ate mushrooms.


    In other words, she didnt think it tasted good.


    Why do this out of the blue?


    What do you mean why? I thought you might like it, so I did it! And, I was right, you do like it!


    Yeah, I like it, but I havent showered yet


    Considering that this was midsummer, just moving around already made Siwoo sweat.


    Having been out in the scorching sun for a while, even if his groin didnt smell like piss, it should still smell like his sweat.


    Despite that, Sharon didnt even hesitate when she took his rod into her mouth.


    Doesnt it smell?


    It does, but it isnt that bad.


    Sorry about that. Should I clean it up first?


    No! Seriously, it doesnt matter.


    She assured him that she was really okay before grabbing the base of his rod and continued to give him head again.


    <b><i> Fuck, its great!</i></b>


    Before this, he had already received it from the twins and Yebin, but the pleasure he received was great all the same.


    Obviously, unlike the twins, Sharons skill wasnt up to par.


    She kept brushing her teeth against the tip of his rod, which bothered him a little.


    Still, despite herck of skill, she was determined to make him happy, ignoring her own personal pleasure. This gave her a psychological boost, making her able to earnestly suck his private parts without any issues.


    This way, she could serve him physically without him doing anything.


    And, the way she utilized both her lips and tongue gave him delicate pleasure just by them making some subtle moves.


    Sluuurpmmmslurp


    Add the obscene sound of her saliva, mixed with her tiny head bobbing with his rod as its center, and the asional upward nce of her mint-colored eyes


    It brought so much pleasure that it was hard for him to stop his body from moving.


    Fuck


    Pwah Do you like it?


    Its the best.


    He had no choice but to give her a thumbs up as she momentarily took his rod out of her mouth.


    At this point, they couldnt just describe this situation as doing dumb stuff with your friends.


    Because unlikest time, neither of them were drunk.


    Ive watched some videos and did some image training before this, but my jaw still hurts


    If its hard for you, you can stop.


    Its fine! As long as you feel good, its fine!


    There are other ways to make me feel good.


    If he had taken a moment to wash himself up, he wouldnt feel so guilty.


    Because he constantly asked her to stop, she also didnt refuse him any longer.


    Besides, the surprise fetio wasnt actually the thing she prepared for Siwoo.


    Isnt it tiring to keep standing? Sit here.


    It isnt. I mean, it isnt like I have to do anything else.


    Just sit down!


    She tapped on the spot where she had been sitting before pulling out a cylindrical stic bottle from the delivered package.


    Whats that?


    A lubricant. Youre supposed to use it like this!


    She opened the bottle before pouring the sticky liquid directly onto her breasts.


    The viscous liquid ran down her cleavage, tightly pressed against the fabric.


    While they used lotion before, she noticed theck of lubrication back then, especially in thetter stages of the act.


    That was why she went all out this time, even going out of her way to prepare proper equipment based on the information she saw in videos.


    Ah, its cold!


    The lubricant felt way colder than she expected but it soon warmed up due to her tightly pressed breasts.


    Thinking that the preparations wereplete, she sat down with a wobbling motion, cing her knees between his legs.


    <b><i> Its time for the real deal now~</i></b>


    Heres the boobs that you like, Colonel~


    Her breasts, trapped in the cat bra, were covered in a thinyer of lube, resembling a sweet donut with a transparent sugar coating.


    Seeing her appearance, Siwoo gulped hard.


    All you need to do is to put it in this hole.


    Sharon proceeded to crawl between his legs, aligning the tip of his manhood with the cat-shaped hole in her bra.


    It was that moment when he finally realized the purpose of the hoke.


    Yes, it wasnt a sexy gimmick, merely for visuals .


    It was a hole specifically made for titfuck.


    They made it so that the woman could bring her breasts together to pleasure a dick without removing her bra or using her hands.


    Though, theyd need enough pressure from both sides to make it work.


    <b><i> -Squish!</i></b>


    As he pushed his waist forward, his manhood smoothly slid into the groove of her cleavage.


    Holy fuck


    That made him totally lose it as he blurted out a swear word,pletely forgetting that Sharon was there.


    Thanks to the lubricant, his cock effortlessly plunged into the onahole made by her squishy tits.


    But, the pressure of his rod being squeezed together by those enormous tits in such a tiny bra provided him with more pleasure than he had imagined.


    He pushed his hips forward, making his throbbing tip emerge from the gap of her creamy tits.


    Humanity never truly grasped the danger of nuclear weapons until Japan got hit with two atomic bombs.


    Likewise, Siwoo had never expected the destructive force of this custom-made onahole until he experienced it firsthand.


    The pleasure he felt was so good that it felt like a sin.


    It made him forget about everything. The right mix of pressure and softness made a shiver run down his back.


    He never expected that such a significant difference in sensation coulde from a simple change in clothes and lubricant.


    Plus, the close contact between their skins, heated by the well-tempered lubricant, only served to intensify the pleasure.


    Fuckits so tightamazing


    Really? You like it that much?


    Sharon tilted her head slightly so that the tip of his shaft wouldnt poke her chin. She looked at him in amusement.


    When she started to shake her breasts, they quickly realized a problem.


    Its hard to move.


    You knowit feels like theres something in the way


    Unlike before, when she only used her jiggly breasts to give him titfuck


    Because of the tight cat bra, she couldnt move as freely as she wanted.


    Hmmwhy dont we try something different?


    After a momentary pause, Siwoo carefully pulled out his rod from between Sharons breasts and watched as she positioned herself on the bed in a slightly reclined position.


    Then, she poked her stomach and pointed at it.


    Sit here, you should be able to move your hips freely.


    <b><i> Yeah, that probably could work.</i></b>


    Eager to feel her warm tits again, he carefully got on top of her while making sure that he didnt put too much weight on her.


    He felt awkward for doing this so suddenly though.


    Can I hold on to them?


    Sure, sure, do whatever that makes youfortable! Dont go too rough though, it might hurt me a little.


    After obtaining her consent, he took her tits in his hands and slowly inserted his throbbing rod.


    Facing her innocent face upfront made him feel a little guilty.


    <b><i> It feels like Im using her as a sex toy</i></b>


    It seemed like Sharon didnt seem as calm as she let on too, as she gulped hard.


    Go ahead. Im ready now.


    After a brief hesitation, he began moving his hips, creating a series of squelching sounds due to his rod thrusting into the crevice between her tits.<hr>

 Chapter 184: Pleasant Daily Life (6)

    Chapter 184: Pleasant Daily Life (6)


    <b> Pleasant Daily Life (6) </b>


    1.


    <b><i> -Squish squish squish!</i></b>


    The sound that echoed in the room was strange, yet erotic.


    It was caused by the sticky lube, smearing and rubbing, creating a lewd squelching noise.


    Now, Siwoo was feeling the clear difference between using an actual lube and lotion during a titfuck; Both the sensation and the sound it made werepletely different.


    Sharons warm and supple breasts, snuggly confined by her bra, pressed firmly together, squeezing his erect rod.


    Each movement she made provided a different sensation from her blowjob, sending waves of pleasure through his body.


    Even the sound is arousing


    While using her breasts to make him cum, she stared at Siwoos rod while muttering those words.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was struggling with a feeling of guilt that suddenly crept over him.


    Despite the enthralling scene and the exhrating pleasure he felt, Sharons innocent face made him question the morality of their actions.


    It felt as if they were engaging in something that should have never been done.


    The fact that they were doing this in a strange position, where she was lying beneath him, only added to his guilt.


    But, just like his time with the twins, any kinky act could easily blur the line between reason and pleasure.


    Contrary to his thoughts, he firmly grasped her breasts.


    Normally, herrge breasts would fall down, following thew of gravity, but thanks to her bra, they maintained their supple shape.


    When he pressed them together, he felt an even greater pleasure.


    Involuntarily, a gasp escaped his lips.


    Woah


    Your expression is really arousing


    Does it bother you?


    Oh, no, not at all! I just felt like saying it


    Sensing awkwardness in his response, Sharon used her wrist to cover her own mouth.


    As things continued, a lovely blush appeared on her face.


    In truth, Sharon was fully aware of the obscenity involved in this act.


    <b><i> -Squish squish squish!</i></b>


    As Siwoo quickened his pace, the sound and foam created by the entangled lube intensified.


    Within the initially transparent lube, small bubbles formed, and a misty liquid seemed to flow through the valley between Sharons breasts.


    And Siwoo had a full view of the scene.


    Due to him firmly holding on Sharons breasts, the fabric of her bra stuck closely to her skin, exposing her already protruding nipples through the thin fabric.


    Not only that, he could also see a part of her nipple peeking on the hole of the bra.


    Both the fact that her tits was already a sight to behold to begin with, and this kind of discreet exposure, further fueled his lust.


    He had heard a saying, how things hidden from view were often more beautiful, and in this moment, he found himself agreeing to that saying.


    Aah!


    Siwoo moved, teasingly pinched Sharons nipple, and she let out a moan in response.


    Seemingly embarrassed by the unexpected sound she made, she looked at him.


    Thinking that she was disturbing the mood somehow, she awkwardly apologized.


    S-Sorry


    This was the first time he had ever seen a girl apologizing while his rod was nestledfortably in between her breasts.


    A-Ah, i-it isnt like it hurts or anything, its justticklesso I was surprised by it! Anyway, if you want to continue, go ahead!


    Though she casually brushed it off, normally he wouldnt have insisted on continuing.


    But now that she gave him permission


    A mischievous desire arose in his mind as he became curious what kind of voice she would make.


    I can keep going?


    Yeah, of course. Youre just using part of my chest anyway, whats the big deal?


    With her giving him the green light, he dove in, moving his hips while squeezing her chest firmly.


    All this while, he had been ying it safe, avoiding direct contact with her nipples while only holding on her chest gently, but with her nod of approval, he decided to toss all those cautions aside.


    He grabbed her sensitive parts, yfully teasing her nipples with his fingers.


    Mmh! Yesahh


    With her nipples responding to the stimtion, she couldnt hide her reactions.


    It was as if her nipples had grown bigger, now they turned pointy and hard, as if assessing their presence.


    Unable to hide her pleasure, Sharons eyshes trembled as she tried to cover her mouth with her wrist.


    Letting such lewd sounds out of her mouth made her feel awkward, but she didnt ask him to stop.


    Looking at her expression, a mix of embarrassment and confusion, it seemed like she was taking it all in stride.


    Hngmmh


    And Siwoo wondered whether this would be the kind of face shed show him if they were to have sex.


    Though, when that happened, maybe shed be too overwhelmed with pleasure, squirming while eagerly epting everything that he had to offer.


    He imagined himself going deep into her wide-open legs.


    The result of that imagination showed itself almost immediately.


    Even though the titfuck he received didnt stimte him as much as a handjob or a real sex did, thanks to the scene that he imagined, along with Sharons stifled moans, he was about to reach his climax.


    Can Ie here?


    Y-Yes


    Breathing heavily, he asked. Sharon, with her eyes tightly shut, nodded in agreement.


    At that moment


    <b><i> -Spurt spurt spurt!</i></b>


    He squeezed her breasts hard as she shot loads of semen forcefully between her bouncy chest.


    Following the flow of his thrusts, her breasts trembled like huge puddings.


    The feel of her amazing breasts in his hands,bined with his explosive release amped up his satisfaction.


    A-Ahi-its hot


    Haah


    His semen began to ooze out like cream from between her breasts that were pressed together.


    Because he didnt want to make a mess on her face, he had tucked his manhood before shooting his load out. His semen still made a little pool on her chin and corbone though.


    I-Its dripping! Siwoo, grab some tissues, quick!


    Except due to her lying down this time, it started flowing sideways.


    In a bit of panic, Sharon called out to him as he quickly snagged a bunch of tissues from the table. He swiftly cleaned up the mess caused by his cheeky little buddies before they could dirty Sharons sheets.


    After cleaning up her neck and cleavage, he finally pulled his rod out.


    Now, a gap was created between her two breasts.


    They fell sideways, making a bouncy sound.


    In between them, there were strands of semen and lube, mixing together, creating something that looked like spiderwebs.


    Wow, thats a lot of semen I thought everything had dripped out already


    Most of them should be lube.


    No, look at this. Its clumped together, this is definitely your semen.


    Siwoo grabbed another tissue and made sure to clean up every bit of cum that nestled deep in her spread breasts.


    Strictly following the saying, <b><i>Clean up your own mess.</i></b>


    Touched by his caring touch, Sharon put her hands together and stood up.


    Thank you for helping me clean up!


    I swear everything will get a little awkward after all this


    No, I doubt it. Am I not doing something helpful for you?


    He let out a bitterugh as he heard her bold answer.


    As she sat up, her eyes wandered down to his rod, which was still standing proudly between his knees.


    It was twitching, and its ns was coated in sticky pre-cum.


    Siwoo.


    Hm?


    Do you want me to help you clean up too?


    Huh? Ah, nah, dont worry, Ill take care of it myself.


    No. Stay still.


    She stopped Siwoo, who was about to wipe his shaft with tissue as she leaned forward like a cat.


    Haaammf!


    She fixed her hair, tucked it behind her ears before swallowing the dirty looking rod.


    Her sudden move caught Siwoo off guard.


    After all, he didnt expect her to go this far to help him.


    You dont have to do this


    But I want tommhslurp


    Sharon teased his swollen and sensitive rod with her tongue.


    Compared to his full erection, its size was somewhat shrunken, so he could feel her tongue touching every nook and cranny.


    Caught up in the pleasure, he didnt even think of stopping her anymore, as he just went with her whims.


    Mmslurrp


    Her long, shallow tongue,pped at the shaft, peeling away its sheaths and collecting everyst drop of cum and lubes in her mouth.


    As she moved down, she finally reced all the semen and lubes remaining with her saliva.


    Mmhmmm


    After their fun time, she gave him a thorough clean up,monly known as a clean-up blowjob.


    Though, while she really wanted to clean his rod up, the sensation he received was a little bit more than that.


    The overwhelming sensation of ejaction and the trembling of his legs were both clear indications that this wasnt a simple cleaning service. It was as if she was trying to extract his very soul, leaving him in a state of pure bliss.


    <b><i> -Plop!</i></b>


    His fully engorged shaft slipped out of her mouth with a plop.


    With her cheeks puffed up like a chipmunk, she looked at him.


    There were traces of semening out of the corner of her lips.


    Mmmmmm?


    At that moment, she gestured to her own mouth repeatedly.


    <b><i>Is she asking me to praise her because she did a good job?</i></b>


    Yes, you did well. Thank you.


    Mmm! Mmm!


    Tissue?


    That was just a guess.


    Nevertheless, that was exactly what she wanted, so he handed her a tissue. After he did, she spat out the mix of her saliva, lube and semen, making a disgusted face.


    Since she had been holding something so tasteless in her mouth, she rinsed her mouth while making a disgruntled voice.


    Yuck, it tastes really bad


    Why did you do it then?


    Look, I started it already, so I might as wellbesides, you seemed to enjoy it!


    I mean, it does feel good. But yeah, they did say that semen tastes bad.


    Its sour and saltya mix of both. Theres also the lube, it tastes like diluted starch. Not only does it feel sticky, it also tastes disgusting.


    <b><i> Yeah, that sounds about right.</i></b>


    <b><i> I did hear that it isnt as tasty as it looks.</i></b>


    Anyway, I licked it clean~


    Hm? Ah, yeah you did.


    In response to Siwoos remark, Sharon stuck out her tongue as she licked up the semen around her lips.


    She definitely didnt mean to, but the sight was a little bit too erotic even for Siwoo.


    The gap between her innocent look and her lewd act made it even more so.


    Ugh, it feels sticky. Im going to wash up.


    Sharon lowered her disheveled bra, revealing her chest that looked pretty dirty.


    Her nipples had returned to normal, but the fabric of her bra was damp and sticky, so she couldnt wear it anymore.


    Then again, it wasnt anything surprising. Such an undergarment was often made out of cheap materials.


    You should throw it away.


    I should. Its a cheap one anyway. Ill just buy a better one from Dongdaemun street market.


    Anyway, thank you for everything today. It was really something.


    Hearing Siwoos honest reaction, Sharon smirked as she got up from the bed.


    Following the flow of the conversation, Siwoo casually nced at her underwear.


    That was when he noticed something.


    Her bra wasnt the only thing that turned into a mess.


    As his gaze traveled up from her straight legs to her thick thighs, he noticed her plump buttocks.


    To be more exact, he was seeing the ck cloth wedged between her buttcheeks.


    It seemed like he could shift her panties aside effortlessly and easily insert his rod right in.


    As he looked around for a little bit more, he caught a glimpse of her plumpbia. That was when he realized that she had shaved everything clean.


    Furthermore


    What?


    Its nothing.


    Ill be taking my shower first, okay?


    Sure, go ahead.


    After she left, he could finally catch his breath.


    Her panties were clearly and visibly soaked.


    With her being that wet, it would be easy for him to slide his rod in between her juicy lower lips.


    Fuck, there must be something wrong with my head.


    <b><i> Does she even want to go further than this? Like, does she even want to have sex with me?</i></b>


    He pondered as he stared at his still rock-hard rod, refusing to stay still even after it had shot loads of cum.<hr>

 Chapter 185: A Surprise (1)

    Chapter 185: A Surprise (1)


    <b> A Surprise (1) </b>


    1.


    As an apprentice witch, Ravi inherited her vessel from Duchess Tiphereth, and was the next in line to inherit her brand.


    To describe her with one word, she was lovable.


    Everyone, no matter the age or gender, loved her.


    Even birds, animals and livestocks were drawn to her, willingly seeking herpany. Stray dogs and birds would gather around her as she walked through the fields,peting for her affection.


    With her cheerful personality, she always brought smiles to everyone.


    This yful nature of hers even managed to crack a smile on Eloas usually grumpy face.


    One day, she approached her master and said,


    Master! I want to go to the modern world!


    Knowing how adventurous the child could be, Eloa had already anticipated this request.


    As a response, she asked the child with a biter smile.


    Whats gotten into you, all of a sudden?


    As an apprentice witch inheriting Duchess Tiphereth name, I thought I should broaden my horizons and explore a wider world!


    You do have a way with words, dont you?


    Eloa let out a chuckle,ughing at her apprentices resolute response.


    They looked exactly like a pair of sisters talking to each other. Anyone who was unaware of their age difference would think that they were having a cheerful sibling banter.


    The modern world is dangerous, especially for an apprentice witch like you. There will be a lot of people whod target you.


    Well, that would be fine, Im confident with myself! Ive got a good handle on the magic youve taught me, Master!


    Just as she boasted, Ravi was an excellent apprentice witch.


    Though she only had received a small portion of Eloas power, she was already strong enough to fight back against an average witch.


    The Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant gave her the ability to master any kind of weapons.


    Her natural fighting sense made it as if the covenant in her bowl was entirely her own.


    Even Eloa acknowledged that when it came to pure fighting prowess, there were only a handful of witches who could match Ravi.


    While magic was crucial inbat among witches, arguing its importancepared to martial skills was a pointless thing to do.


    Masterplease? Pretty please?


    Seeing her master deep in thought, Ravi seized the moment, trying to win her over with cuteness.


    She jumped around, giving her master kisses while swinging their joined hands.


    <b><i> Stop her.</i></b>


    Observing the scene, Eloa was unable to express her murmur as it faded away.


    It turned into meaningless babble, fading away to nothingness.


    <b><i> You have to stop her!</i></b>


    <b><i> Dont let her!</i></b>


    <b></b>That was her honest feeling.


    But, despite her screams, pleas and wishes, the dream she was witnessing remained unchanged, just like a scripted movie.


    After all, this dream was a memory from the past. Its ending was already set in stone.


    Well, since I have some business in the modern world, do you want toe with me?


    Really? Youll bring me with you, Master?


    Of course. Have I ever lied to you?


    Just like this, the Eloa in the dream chose to undergo this tragic path.


    Woohooo!


    She smiled happily at Ravis cheerful look, the sight that she could no longer see.


    No matter how dangerous the modern world might be, given time, Ravi could handle it by herself.


    As long as Eloa was with her, nothing bad could happen to her.


    Under that reasoning, she made this choice.


    In return


    Yes! I will do whatever you tell me, Master!


    Dont ck off on your magic training before you go. Promise me.


    I promise! Actually, Ill double my training time!


    So youre saying that you dont want to sleep?


    Hehehe, kinda, yes~


    At that moment, Ravis joyous expression as she bounced around, turned twisted.


    Like a torn and damaged film ying through a projector.


    The once-happy images of Ravi smiling and Eloa lovingly looking at her became distorted.


    Those crumpled memories of happiness now emitted a metallic scent, stinging her nose and painting the view red.


    Eloa looked down.


    Beneath her, Ravis body wasid down.


    Unlike usual, she looked a little lighter.


    Her temperature was much colder.


    And sheid there, motionless.


    She wasthere


    Covered in blood with her womb torn apart. Eloa helplessly pulled her into an embrace.


    Just from a slight carelessness, she had lost the most important thing to her.


    <b><i> Foolish, reckless, arrogant Eloa.</i></b>


    <b><i> Eloa Tiphereth, foolish one.</i></b>


    <b><i> Did you think that the thing you cherish wouldst forever?</i></b>


    <b><i> You must not have expected your arrogance and carelessness would lead to such a tragedy.</i></b>


    The womans mocking voice reverberated, piercing her ears like a shrill scream.


    Frigid raindrops hit Eloas skin as the blood trickling down from her embrace formed a red pond on the cement.


    A cry, like a wild beasts howl, reverberated through the abandoned factory.


    <b><i> Ea Sadalmelik, Witch of Aquarius</i></b>


    <b><i> I swear on my name!</i></b>


    <b><i> I will kill you!</i></b>


    <b><i> Ill tear you apart, leave you in pain and despair, neither alive nor dead!</i></b>


    <b><i> Once Ive had my fill of your loud screams, Ill set your filthy body on fire!</i></b>


    <b><i> As I burn your limbs, see you writhing in agony while pleasing your life, Ill only make the fire burn even more whileughing at your pathetic face!</i></b>


    <b><i> Remember me</i></b>


    <b><i> Ill never forget you!</i></b>


    <b></b>The echoes of agonizing screams and howls still haunted Duchess Tiphereth even after she woke up from her dream.


    She sweated profusely and breathed heavily as if she had been held down by a nightmare.


    Suppressing her nausea, she reached out, fumbling for a bottle of alcohol.


    After downing a lukewarm whiskey, she finally released the breath that was stuck in her throat.


    Haahhaah


    Using magic always took a toll on her body.


    The immense power she wielded, though capable of cutting mountains and parting oceans, strained her small frame. Despite possessing a spirit body, she still needed ample rest to recover after using her power.


    That was why she needed around four hours of sleep every day.


    And to her, this condition felt like a curse more than anything.


    Because as she drifted into a deep sleep, nightmares would haunt her without fail, apanied by an indelible scent of blood that couldnt be washed away even when she took a shower.


    For a hundred years, she was forced to confront her past mistake, every single day without exception.


    She steadied her dizzy head as she got out of bed, wearing her slippers.


    One side of the dim room was filled with a night view.


    Currently, she was in a hotel room generously provided by Ms. Sua, knowing that the Duchess didnt have much money in possession.


    Although it was a captivating view, thendscape didnt hold her attention in the slightest.


    Without a second nce, she headed straight to the bathroom.


    She discarded the thin pajamas clinging to her body as she suddenly found herself face to face with the mirror.


    Her bloodshot eyes filled with dread, a pair of violet irises wandering in their midst.


    The chestnut-colored hair on her face was tangled, mirroring theplexity of her thoughts.


    Haha


    An inexplicableughter emerged at the sight of her vacant appearance.


    Within the confines of the bathroom, a hollowughter echoed. No one knew to whom it was directed, or why did it emerge in the first ce.


    <b><i> If I could tear Ea Sadalmelik apart with my very hands and bring her demise</i></b>


    <b><i> Would this never-ending, sickening curse that haunts me every night finallye to an end?</i></b>


    Such a futile question that would never be answered wandered through her mind and disappeared in futility.


    She rinsed off the sticky sweat with cold water.


    As the water streamed down her body like icy rain, a thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    In this world, countless literary works explored the futility of revenge.


    Every time she encountered a work discussing how empty and frustrating ones situation would be after they enact their revenge, Eloa would snicker at it.


    <b><i> Such an obvious truth, who doesnt know it?</i></b>


    Even a fool with a bit of imagination would know.


    Since the object of her revenge was already dead, contemting it further would only be futile.


    She knew she had to stop having such thoughts.


    Rather than being trapped in the past, she should make more efforts to create a better world, for the sake of others, to prevent them from suffering the same fate as hers.


    Her inner voice whispered faintly.


    But she vigorously shook her head.


    The desire for revenge wasnt something that could be reasoned with.


    Just like a wildfire.


    Revenge wasnt only about chasing ones enemy, but also destroying ones own being.


    And now that the real target of the fire was gone.


    It became iplete, like abandoned embers without any direction to go.


    Facing this inevitable emptiness, she slowly sank down, muttering to herself unconsciously.


    Theres no way shes already thatsurely shes still alive somewhere, surviving like a cockroach in a way even I cant understandusing an artifact


    Any other oue would be undesirable for her.


    Yes, <i>her</i> being alive was something Eloa hoped for.


    Rather than living lethargically in an empty void, what she wanted to do was to burn herself together with that vile witch in a hellish agony.


    Such was her desperate wish.


    2.


    Master! We have a favor to ask!


    Albireo, who was busy with her official duties, blinked her eyes at the suddenmotion.


    <b><i> These girls are on it againwhat is it this time? Are they going to ask to meet the assistant again? Or are they going to say that theyll inherit the brand soon?</i></b>


    Odile and Odette, who had been passionately engrossed in their magical studies more than ever before, appeared through the door.


    Their expressions looked serious, as if they had resolved themselves to do something.


    Dont you think what you two did is rude? Go out, knock properly and wait.


    Receiving that scolding, the usually lively twins quietly left and closed the door.


    <b><i> -Knock knock</i></b>


    Can wee in, Master?


    Come in.


    After knocking on the door and receiving permission, they opened the door and entered the room again.


    Then, what unfolded was a repeat from earlier.


    Master! We have a favor to ask!


    As Albireo watched the twins behaving like obedient puppies, she couldnt help but hide her smile.


    Trying to distract herself by scratching her forehead with the tip of her quill, she then dipped the quill back to the inkwell.


    What are you cheeky brats up to today? You even kicked the door open and all.


    We didnt kick the door, Master!


    Yeah! We just gave it a little push!


    Both of them seemed to be on the same page, eager to show that they hadnt been acting rudely.


    Sure, sure, just be more careful next time. So, what is it that you want?


    Their cute disy had brought some much-needed joy to the Countess, making her willing to consider almost all of their requests.


    However, the twins remained silent, not uttering a word.


    Odile gave Odette a nudge, urging her to speak up.


    It seemed like the former had won their silent rock-paper-scissors game.


    M-Master, do you know what day tomorrow is?


    Of course I do. Its our little darlings birthday, isnt it? Ive already arranged for a fancy cake from Kipushi Bakery for you two.


    Usually, just hearing about a special cake from Kipushi would make the twins cheer loudly, but their reaction this time was rather lukewarm.


    This made Albireo suspect that there was something going on with them.


    She guessed that they had more to discuss than a simple birthday request for tomorrow.


    T-Thats great, but, umwe have something specific we want as a birthday gift


    Is that so? You can go ahead and tell me.


    U-Um


    Seeing her sister hesitating, Odile, unable to hold back her impatience, stepped forward with confidence.


    Master, for our birthday present this year, we want to go to the modern world and have some fun!


    Their request was exactly what Albireo had anticipated.


    This was the reason why they chose to approach Albireo directly at this hour as they knew that she was more lenientpared to the strict Deneb.


    In thiste night, Deneb would usually be locked away in herb, engrossed in her magic research.


    <b><i> ying the weak card in negotiation before getting to the favor, huh? </i></b>Albireo mused, admiring their unusual cleverness.


    She casually folded her arms before asking,


    Be honest. Do you want to go to the modern world, or do you want to meet with Assistant Shin Siwoo?


    Meet with Mr. Assistant.


    Im sorry, but the answer is no, regardless of the options you chose.


    It wasnt a surprising response,


    After all, the modern world was a dangerous ce.


    Even experienced witches were in danger of being attacked by criminal exiles, and Homunculi, and the danger was even more so for mere apprentices like the twins.


    Duchess Tiphereth herself lost her own apprentice due to a momentarypse of vignce, there was no way Albireo would carelessly give them her permission,


    M-Master, please! We promise we wont do anything strange! You can even monitor us closely!


    Thats right! Not seeing Mr. Assistant for five whole years? Thats unfair! Its only been 141 days and its already tough on us


    Hes our friend! A friend!


    Despite hearing Albireos firm answer, the twins kept on pleading. In the first ce, they realized that obtaining her permission wouldnt be easy.


    They earnestly shared various reasons to convince her, all the reasons that they had prepared prior to this.


    Meeting face-to-face and addressing lingering doubts would be more beneficial than leaving things unresolved, at least they believed so.


    In their persuasion, they even mentioned that just by ncing at the Assistants face could motivate them to study even harder.


    Not only that, their curiosity about the modern world and their eagerness to learn something new would also fuel their determination.


    They even proposed that the visit wouldnt necessarily need to be on their birthday, as they could just apany her whenever she nned to visit Korea.


    Furthermore, they expressed their concern about their dear assistant living by his lone self in the modern world.


    And many more.


    They stated at least fifty different reasons on, Why we need to meet Mr. Assistant.


    Please, Master We have been attentive and well-behaved recently


    Yeah! If you grant us this request, well work twice no, thrice as hard!


    Hmm


    Albireo thoughtfully considered as she rubbed her chin.


    Go back for now, I need more time to think it over.


    Really?


    Yeah. Also, this is not a decision I can make by myself. Ill consult with Deneb.


    The twins widened their eyes, not expecting her to actually consider their request.


    Itste so go back to bed. Ill give you two the answer before your birthday ends.


    Okay! Thank you!


    Thank you so much, Master!


    They beamed with satisfaction at their aplishment.


    Like job applicants at the end of an interview, they bowed politely before leaving Albireos office.


    Hmm


    In reality, this matter had always been a dilemma for her.


    She didnt show it, but she did notice the sadness in the twins heart, and more importantly, she felt a little guilty for throwing the Gemini Households benefactor into a somewhat solitude life in another world.


    But, she had to consider the risk of doing so, that was why she couldnt simply nod her head.


    Well, maybe keeping an eye on them from the sidelines wouldnt hurt.


    <b><i> Given their personalities, they might decide to run away without a word.</i></b>


    <b><i> Since thats the case, it wouldnt be a bad idea to give them some lenience under supervision</i></b>


    <b></b>Her dilemma only deepened as she contemted the situation.<hr>

 Chapter 186: A Surprise (2)

    Chapter 186: A Surprise (2)


    <b> A Surprise (2) </b>


    1.


    <i> Once upon a time, there lived a witch.</i>


    <i> With gorgeous ck hair as smooth as silk, and eyes as enchanting as sapphires.</i>


    <i> Despite her formidable magical powers, she was loved by people.</i>


    <i> Because she had defeated and tamed the wicked monsters left behind by the Witch of Creation, thus earning the gratitude of the people.</i>


    <i> But that wasnt all.</i>


    <i> The witch carried herself with humility, never once did she boast her extraordinary abilities.</i>


    <i> She was respected, not only by the citizens of the City of Witch, but also by other witches. They called her The Witch of a Thousand Beasts.</i>


    <i> Years passed, and the Witch of a Thousand Beasts realized that her magic had reached its limit.</i>


    <i> Like other witches, she picked an apprentice from her lineage.</i>


    <i> The days she spent with her apprentice, teaching her magic, sharing their time together, made their bond unbreakable, just like families.</i>


    <i> Just like that a year passed. Then five years, ten years</i>


    <i> By now, the apprentice had already matured with her bowl ready to inherit the brand, to inherit everything from the Witch of a Thousand Beasts.</i>


    <i> And the witch too, had intended to transfer all her knowledge to her apprentice and let the young girl continue her magic research.</i>


    <i> However, during the inheritance ceremony, an unexpected fear gripped the witchs heart.</i>


    <i> She realized that by giving away her brand, it meant shed have to sleep eternally, and this fear sessfully controlled her action.</i>


    <i> In the middle of that ceremony, she abruptly ended it, and by extension, she also ended her own apprentices life.</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> The same apprentice whom she had nurtured like a daughter, her own disciple whom she taught magic to.</i>


    <i> Perhaps, that was the reason why God was angry at her.</i>


    <i> As the witch took back the brand that was being passed on her apprentice, her face began to contort in a grotesque manner.</i>


    <i> One side of her once beautiful face became horribly disfigured, as if burned.</i>


    <i> From then on, people stopped calling her the Witch of a Thousand Beasts.</i>


    <i> Out of fear for her own life, she killed her apprentice.</i>


    <i> For such a person, a coward and treacherous, referring to her by a noble title was too extravagant.</i>


    <i> Yes</i>


    <i> Due to her cowardice, people called her The Cowardly Witch.</i>


    <i> Even now she continued to harm humans and witches in a desperate attempt to fix her disfigured face</i>


    <i> Horrifying, isnt it?</i>


    <i> Oh, its alreadyte.</i>


    <i> You two have a long journey ahead tomorrow, dont you? Rest up.</i>


    <i> Right, right, have you brushed your teeth?</i>


    <i> Good job.</i>


    <i> Sweet dreams, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette</i>


    2.


    A month had passed since Siwoos impressive feat of hunting down the deformed Homunculus.


    If it was a movie or drama, a plot line without any idents would be boring, but in real life, it wasmon sense to avoid something as life threatening as that particr Homunculus hunt.


    Sure, it might be dull, but everyone would definitely rather choose to live out their lives peacefully.


    Lying halfway in the sofa while staring out the window, Siwoo let out a murmur.


    Its been raining a lot this year.


    Sharon, who was snuggled up next to him, leaned her waist to the side before replying.


    Mmhits all because of the typhoonhaap!


    As Sharon had said, a typhoon had hit Seoul ever a while ago, and ever since that heavy rain and strong winds had been covering up the summer sky.


    Recently the weather turned particrly worse than usual and thanks to that, the ss windows of amercial building fell down.


    Currently, it was raining, and the raindrops hitting the dark window made popping sounds.


    Thinking that just a moment ago he would be standing in the middle of that rain, searching for a Homunculus


    He couldnt help but feel a little impressed with himself.


    It wasnt only the weather that had changed.


    Sharon had also quit her part-time job.


    In exchange, she devoted her time to studying the real estate business.


    Due to the significant debt she needed to pay off, and the fact that she couldnt rely solely on her savings, this was a wise choice on her part.


    Additionally, there was another change.


    She had be quite adept at both giving him titfuck and fetio.


    Though she had not be so good that Siwoo wouldntst for five minutes under her mercy, she had at least be good enough that she wouldnt identally graze her teeth on his ns.


    Haamslurrp!


    Even as they were watching the movie, sitting next to Siwoo, Sharon was tilting her upper body to the side as she carefully caressed his rod with her lips and tongue.


    It somewhat felt like he was receiving a blowjob from ady in a massage parlor.


    Over time, Siwoo already managed to adjust himself to this peculiar rtionship of theirs.


    While it seemed like this rtionship was one sided, with only him receiving the pleasure, Sharon actually alleviated some of her indebted feelings to Siwoo through all the services she provided.


    And so, Siwoo figured that since both of them benefited from all this, it would be fine to go on like this.


    Sharon, I think Im going to cum soon


    Mmm! Sluurrpsluuurrp!


    Hearing his words, Sharon picked up her pace.


    With one of her hands on his thigh and the other one on her own chest, she vigorously moved her head.


    He could see her lips forming a smooth ring around his rod, producing a slurping sound as she slid it back and forth.


    Right before he blew his load, she focused everything on his ns, trying to give it extra stimtion.


    Recently, she had been using this technique on him.


    As she performed it sessfully, Siwoo couldnt help but surrender to the pleasure.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    Mm! Mmh!


    Strong, thick stream of semen was spurted out into Sharons mouth.


    When Siwoo started to ejacte, Sharon paused all her movement except for her sucking, as she eagerly sucked on his ns as if sipping through a straw.


    This increased the unique pleasure of a blowjob that Siwoo felt, iparable to normal sex.


    Her sucking force only intensified by time, and he felt an ecstatic feeling as every drop of his semen was being squeezed from his balls.


    Though he had been doing this, sttering his sperm on either Sharons mouth or chest at least once a day, the excitement of climaxing never got old.


    Mmmpwah


    Sharon spat a handful of semen on the wet tissue she had prepared beforehand, then wiped Siwoos rod thoroughly with a wet towel.


    Thank you again today.


    Hehehe, dont mention it.


    She responded with a yfulugh, revealing her white teeth, prompting Siwoo to gently stroke her head.


    Their situation was quite peculiar.


    Though they werent officially dating, and they werent in amitted rtionship, Sharon still gave him blowjobs daily.


    As they casually and quietly engaged in this series of actions, it naturally became a part of their everyday lives.


    They hade to ept this as a little bit of naughty fun between two friends.


    <b><i> It feels more like friends-with-benefits though.</i></b>


    But, he still asionally felt perplexed about this situation.


    Can you pause the movie for a moment? Im going to wash my mouth then Ille back.


    Okay.


    After finishing the cleanup, Sharon stood from her seat.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo absentmindedly stared at Sharons butt.


    Not long after, he could hear the sound of watering from the bathroom, but it didnte from the faucet, rather, the shower.


    Hmm


    Siwoo mused, realizing that things went differently than usual today. Just now, Sharon had only been using her mouth, she hadnt used her breasts at all.


    Which meant, she didnt need to use the shower.


    <b><i> -Swooosh!</i></b>


    And for some reason, she was taking longer than usual.


    At first, he assumed that she might be brushing her teeth or doing something else, but those things wouldnt take over ten minutes.


    <b><i> So, what is she doing then?</i></b>


    Then, he recalled the sight he had seen two weeks ago.


    The sight of Sharons soaked pussy.


    After he gave a little bit more thought to it, there was a possibility that her lower part was also getting a little bit messy due to arousal.


    Which meant, there was a possibility that she took a while in there because she was in the middle of cleaning up.


    This thought turned Siwoos mind into a mess.


    He found it hard for him to draw a clear line when it came to Sharon.


    Though he had somehow lost his virginity, he had never been in a proper romantic rtionship before.


    In the case of the twins, for instance


    The beginning of their rtionship was him giving them sexual education due to them forcing him to do so, and their rtionship only actually turned more physical and rxed because of the Eros Potion.


    Though there were asional cute moments that he remembered fondly despite him getting coerced by them.


    In Yebins case, she was the one who suggested the one-night stand.


    He only agreed because he felt emotionally empty after parting with Amelia.


    But with Sharon?


    He wondered what would happen if their connection were to grow deeper. How exactly would they interact with each other?


    This was an unknown territory to him.


    <b><i> -Bam!</i></b>


    Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opened, and the sound startled Siwoo.


    That was when he realized that the reason behind his contemtion was the question of whether he could have a rtionship with her beyond what they already had.


    As he contemted, he was staring at Sharon for quite some time.


    Of course, the person herself noticed this, and she stopped what she was doing.


    W-What?


    But for some reason, she seemed a little flustered.


    From her subtle nce at the way she clenched and unclenched her fists nervously showed her difort.


    Noticing this, Siwoo nced at her face.


    Of course, it wasnt like he could ask him,<b><i> Hey, does sucking my dick make you wet? </i></b>So, he chose his words carefully.


    Ah, no, you took longer than usual, so I was wondering what you were up to.


    D-Did I? I-I didnt really do anything!


    Her reaction was quite intense though.


    She was like a cat getting sprayed by water as she jumped in surprise.


    It was a suspicious reaction and Siwoo clearly noticed this, but he decided to drop the matter instead of probing it any further.


    Dont mind me. Anyway, thank you for today.


    No problem! Its my duty to do these things.


    Trying to ease any difort she might have, Siwoo thanked her first and Sharon responded nonchntly.


    Then, she sat beside him, settling herself in.


    Maybe because she felt relieved for being released from such a predicament or some other thing, she let out a small sigh.


    3.


    As they wrapped up their daily routine, they settled in to enjoy a movie together.


    Todays movie was chosen by Sharon.


    But, Sharon herself couldnt focus on the movie because she desperately tried to calm her racing heart.


    Her mind was filled with concerns and anxiety as she wondered if Siwoo had noticed something unusual about her.


    At first, she had only been trying to repay his kindness by doing all sorts of things to pleasure him, but over time, she found the actions to be increasingly awkward.


    Whenever they engaged in their naughty ys, she couldnt help but feel aroused, causing her panties to turn damp.


    So, under the guise of rinsing her mouth and breasts, she went straight to the bathroom where she had prepared a change of underwear in advance.


    Also, to prevent Siwoo from feeling suspicious if he were to notice that the number of panties she had to wash suddenly increased, she made sure that she magically pre-wash them, kept them separate from her other dirty clothes and hand-washed them.


    But this time, her prolonged time in the bathroom wasnt solely for cleaning up.


    There was something she discovered when she was cleaning her pussy with the showerhead.


    By turning it on strong and using the water pressure to cleanse her pussy, she found that it created a pleasure simr to when she scratched the spots.


    Normally, it didnt give her this kind of pleasure, but whenever she felt aroused after licking and sucking Siwoos rod, this act would give her an unbelievable sense of pleasure.


    And so, she had made it a routine to indulge in this act while cleaning up.


    This time, too, she had done the same thing. After she was done, she returned to the living room as usual.


    But this time, Siwoo asked her an abrupt question, leaving her wondering if he had discovered her secret.


    However, given hisck of skill in hiding things and his usual behavior, it didnt seem like he had noticed her little escapade.


    But, while she felt relieved that he hadnt exposed her, she still couldnt shake the disappointment she felt.


    <b><i> It feels like Im stuck in one ce</i></b>


    If Siwoo were to let himself loose, just like when he kissed her the other day and demanded more intimate acts with her, she was confident that she could y along, pretending that she was unable to resist him.


    <b><i> Does he not want to advance our rtionship further?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or maybe hes respecting my words the other day? When I said something about wishing for us to have an equal rtionship before going any further?</i></b>


    <b><i> If its thettercan I tell him that Im taking my words back? Wait, what will he say to me if I were to do that?</i></b>


    Lost in her thoughts, she couldnt grasp the plot of the movie on the TV.]


    Then


    <b><i> -Ding dong</i></b>


    <b><i> -Knock knock</i></b>


    The doorbell rang.


    Followed by the sound of knocking.


    This unexpected disturbance threw both Siwoo and Sharon into confusion. It was in the middle of the night and somehow someone was visiting them.


    What? Did you order something?


    Me? No?


    The two of them exchanged bewildered looks.


    Siwoos expression showed signs of tension.


    Meanwhile Sharon wore a serious expression.


    Then, who?


    Based on what has been happening so far, it smells like trouble. The fortune-teller I visited a while ago said so. Considering my bad luck earlier, I need to be cautious


    What? Did the fortune-teller say this kind of thing would actually happen? No way.


    Well, maybe its just our neighbor


    <b><i> Maybe shes here toin about the noise</i></b>


    Should I go check?


    Ill go with you.


    They paused the movie before quietly standing up.


    In case of trouble, Siwoo discreetly pulled out a ribbon and hit it behind his back.


    Sharon opened the door, and found herself face to face with a certain someone she recognized.


    Its been a while.


    Huh?


    It was none other than Countess Gemini. More specifically, Deneb Gemini.


    Seeing her face, Sharons face turned instantly pale.<hr>

 Chapter 187: Twin Rush (1)

    Chapter 187: Twin Rush (1)


    <b> Twin Rush (1) </b>


    1.


    After knowing that Deneb didnte to demand repayment or to collect the debt money after hearing that her debtor had collected a substantial amount of money, Sharon let out a sigh of relief.


    In hindsight, the 58 billion won Sharon borrowed was like a drop of waterpared to Gemini Households vast fortune.


    They didnt really care for the money in the first ce as what they wanted to do was to gain ess to Evergreens magical research materials.


    Unlike Sharon, whose face was ridden in anxiety, Deneb casually greeted her with a nod before entering the living room.


    Siwoo, noticing the messy living room table, tidied up the table before he guided Deneb inside.


    Seeing what happened, Sharon didnt stay idle either; She took out some fruit from the fridge and started washing it.


    Meanwhile Deneb alternated her nce between the two of them before handing out a paper bag to Siwoo.


    This is a housewarming gift.


    Ah, thank you.


    From its shape, weight and sloshing sound it made, Siwoo could guess that the bag in his hand was alcohol.


    At this point, he couldnt help but notice.


    If Denebs intention was to hold a housewarming party, then shed at least look like shed be in the mood for it, but that didnt seem to be the case as she had only been sitting there with a straight face.


    Albireo was someone whod consider Siwoos situation so he could be more at ease with her, but Deneb was a different story, so he felt unusually anxious.


    Ahemthanks to Countess generosity, Ive been livingfortably.


    Trying to break the ufortable silence, Siwoo awkwardly coughed and tried to start a conversation.


    Hearing his words, Deneb, who had been scanning every corner of the room with her gaze, responded to him.


    I was a little worried when I heard that you turned down my offer to stay in the Gemini Household as our guest and went back to the modern world instead, but it seems that youre doing well. Thats great to know.


    Siwoo wasnt sure if she was sincere in saying that or not, but at the very least she was polite to him.


    Nevertheless, there was a sense of unease lingering in the air.


    Ultimately, the reason why Siwoo was kicked out of Gehenna was because Albireo was afraid of him forming an overly intimate rtionship with the twins and crossing the line they should never cross.


    And now, within a year, he somehow lived with another witch.


    It wasnt strange that he was worried about how Deneb would react to this situation.


    Regarding your day-to-day life, is there a problem youre struggling with?


    Thanks for the Gemini Households thoughtfulness, Ive been living a good life.


    I see.


    However, Deneb didnt seem to dwell on the matter.


    When theyst met, it was clear that she drew a line between them, but even so, she had been treating him quite politely.


    So, there was no way that hed go out of his way to say something like, <b><i>Your sister was the one who kicked me out</i></b> to her face.


    P-Please feel free to eat these


    Thank you.


    At that moment, Sharon, who had been cutting up fruits in the kitchen, ced the sliced pears and apples on the table with a reserved demeanor.


    Since she didnt know the full story between the two, she felt as if she was a prey sitting next to a predator that might pounce on her at any given moment.


    I appreciate your kindness to visit me, butmay I ask why you came?


    Upon hearing Siwoos question, Sharon held her breath.


    Meanwhile Deneb took a time to munch on her apple before sighing.


    Itll be quicker if I just show you.


    Sorry?


    Denebs cryptic words left Siwoo bewildered.


    There was a hesitation on her face, but she stood up anyway.


    And then she lifted up her wide dress, all while maintaining her dignified,dylike impression.


    Due to the sudden action, Siwoo couldnt react in time to cover his eyes.


    Nevertheless, he didnt get to see what color the noble Countess Deneb Geminis underwear was.


    What came out of the hem of her skirts were two familiar faces.


    They were none other than Odile and Odette.


    Rather than wearing their trademark half-bo, they had styled their hair into multiple strands before elegantly pulling it up into a princess-like updo.


    Their mature ck dressesplemented their doll-like features, showcasing their endearing cuteness.


    Siwoo showed genuine surprise.


    The twins popping out of nowhere was surprising enough for him, but the fact that the overprotective Countess would actually bring them to the modern world was even more surprising to him.


    For your information, these troublemakers were the ones who nned this whole surprise.


    I think I could have figured that out on my own


    Deneb quickly tidied up the disoriented hem of her skirt in embarrassment as soon as the twins emerged from it.


    Siwoo noticed that her expression slightly softened. Which meant that her previously stern face stemmed from her reluctance to go along with the twins pranks.


    However, Odile and Odette, who had seemed ready to pounce on Siwoo a moment ago, suddenly froze in their tracks.


    With wide, amethyst-like eyes filled with immense shock, they looked at Sharon.


    Specifically for Odette, she had her mouth half open.


    Kids?


    Seeing their reaction, Deneb raised an eyebrow.


    They had been excited to meet their assistant, so they roamed the hallways all night long and eagerly prepared themselves for this surprise since early in the morning.


    But despite them finally meeting him, they didnt even greet him.


    This breach of etiquette prompted Deneb to lightly tap their backs.


    Its been a while Mr. Assistant.


    You seem well.


    After being prompted a couple times, the twins eventually greeted him with impable manners, showcasing a refined elegance that even a strict etiquette teacher would find faultless.


    It was a grace born from their innate nobility, something that no ordinary people possessed, the kind of elegance a noble refined from birth.


    Y-Yes, its nice to see you too. Its been a while isnt it?


    Indeed.


    Yes.


    Perhaps because Deneb was still here, they seemed to be more careful than usual.


    Though he felt joy seeing them here, he also felt surprised at the distance they set between them.


    As the three of them exchanged their greetings, Deneb, who had been patiently waiting, chimed in.


    Theyve been fussing about wanting to see you, so I brought them here since I have work to do in this world as well. Well be staying for about four days.


    Um?


    Originally, I was going to get a separate room for them, butwell since Ill be here, it shouldnt be much of a problem. Ill pay you for letting them stay.


    Are you sure?


    Am I sure? Of what?


    Siwoo then exined to Deneb why he asked such a question.


    Isnt the modern world dangerous? There are Exiles roaming around, there are also the Homunculi and all sorts of things


    His concern wasnt unfounded.


    He was well aware of Albireo and Denebs deep concern and love for the twins.


    That was why he couldnt understand why theyd willingly take on the risk of venturing into this dangerous world just to amodate the twins stubbornness.


    Well, if youre nning to stay here forever, yes itll be dangerous, but this world isnt awless ce. Your case is special due to a lot of things, but for themwell, there are a lot of Exiles who raised their apprentices in this world, arent there?


    To put it simply, bringing an apprentice witch to the modern world was like bringing a kid to ate-night stroll on the street. It was dangerous, but it wasnt as dangerous to go on a tour in a war-torn area.


    Or at least that was what she added.


    Id appreciate it if you could take the two of them to sightsee when the sun is up. Im afraid I wont be able to apany them due to my busy schedule. You see, as apprentice witches, its important for them to gain various experiences


    Yes, I understand.


    Also, if you dont mind, Siwoo, can you apany me outside for a moment? Odile, Odette.


    Yes, Master.


    You two behave yourselves and wait here quietly.


    Yes.


    Leaving the twins behind, who replied in the calmest manner Siwoo had ever seen, he and Deneb made their ways to the rooftop.


    To ward off the strong wind and rain, Deneb created a thin barrier with a gesture.


    You smoke, right?


    Yes, I do.


    Want to have a chat while we smoke?


    She casually put a cigarette in her mouth, while Siwoo turned his head to lit up his.


    The smoke they exhaled swirled as they dispersed in the gusty wind.


    With her dazzling beauty, Deneb took a deep breath, signaling the start of their conversation.


    Hows life in the modern world?


    It hasnt been trouble-free, but thanks to your various considerations, I can live well here. The ring you gave me back then has been a great help too.


    Thats d to hear. Honestly, I wished that you stayed in Gehenna. Really, Id be having trouble sleeping if something were to happen to you


    Surprisingly for Siwoo, Deneb was being really friendly to him. It was unthinkable that this was the same woman who was so furious at him after catching him kissing (this was what she believed) Odile back then.


    Sorry for being so insistent on returning


    Actually I heard about it from Albireoter. You were coerced to leave, werent you?


    T-Thats


    I apologize.


    Looking at how calm she was, Siwoo figured that she hadnt heard the full story of why he was forced to leave to begin with.


    After a pause, she continued.


    So, whats your rtionship with the woman youre living with?


    Caught off guard by the sudden question, Siwoo hesitated.


    Even he himself couldnt start to describe what exactly their rtionship was.


    Sorry for bringing her into the house without permission


    Boy, Im not here to reprimand you.


    We arefriendsit just so happened that the situation aligned, so we ended up living together.


    Hearing his answer, Deneb seemed to be contemting for a brief moment.


    Can I take it as you two arent officially dating or in a rtionship of that sort?


    Yes.


    He was about to add <b><i>Not yet </i></b>but he ultimately decided not to.


    Deneb wore a more troubled expression than before.


    In fact, she had always been troubled by this situation.


    Though she had never experienced a deep rtionship with a man, she had lived long enough to understand theplexities of such connections.


    As she pondered over the scene where the twins hade face to face with Siwoo, she actually had sensed something.


    It was clear as day that they had feelings for Siwoo, she didnt even need to investigate further.


    In her opinion, he was a good man who could be a suitable partner for either of them in the future.


    Moreover, now that he also had a spirit body, there was no need to worry about his lifespan.


    But, because of theirck of trust in him, and their rash actions


    They ended up kicking him out, robbing the twins chance to have a good rtionship with him. And thanks to that, there was a huge possibility that the opportunity went to another witch.


    Deneb felt both guilty to Siwoo for what her family had done and felt bad for the twins for things to turn out this way.


    Obviously she had no intention to allow the twins to be in a rtionship that would endanger their future as witches


    That would be akin to leaving them to y with a live grenade.


    However, she did have other ns.


    Like, she could always arrange situations where they could spend quality time with him, leaving asting impression on him.


    With wonderful memories of each other, even if they were to be separated for a while, Siwoo would still be able to remember the twins.


    Since Im quite busy, I wont be able to stay by their side for long. Please take care of them for me, Siwoo.


    Sorry?


    Besides, its been a while since youve met each other, no? Itd be awkward if I got in your way.


    NoIm sure they wouldnt mind even if you were there, Countess Deneb


    Deneb was pleased with his response.


    If he had ulterior motives, he wouldnt refuse an opportunity to be alone with the twins.


    She admitted that she had misjudged him due to shock the first time she heard that Odile was having a boyfriend.


    <b><i> Theres no way someone who had risked his life twice for them would recklessly reach out to them and ruin their bowl.</i></b>


    Ive sent gifts to the twins, so make sure that they put those gifts to good use. Ill be staying at a nearby hotel so call me if you need me. Oh, also, can you tell them that I have to leave early because of an urgent business?


    I understand.


    After she handed him her business card, she made her way down the stairs, leaving him standing there, bewildered.<hr>

 Chapter 188: Twin Rush (2)

    Chapter 188: Twin Rush (2)


    <b> Twin Rush (2) </b>


    1.


    If Sharon had to pick the most challenging situation in her life, shed definitely pick her current situation.


    Seated side by side on the couch, the Geminis, the Countess apprentice witches, were giving her quite the intense stares.


    Just like the raindrops falling outside, they continued to pour all their attention to Sharon.


    When speaking about the Countess, both of them had personal favorite colors; The older preferred ck, while the younger preferred white.


    However, that didnt seem to be the case with their apprentices. Their resemnce to each other and their breathtaking beauty gave off an eerie sensation to Sharon, as if she was facing a pair of ghosts.


    Now, she wouldnt feel that way if they were to start a conversation with her, but the problem here was that they didnt.


    Since Deneb and Siwoo left the room together, they remained silent, fiercely staring at her while keeping their mouths shut.


    Umwould you like more fruit?


    Mustering all her courage, she initiated a conversation with them.


    Thanks to that, the twins intensified their gaze on her, giving off an unwavering presence.


    <b><i> I want to cry</i></b>


    <b><i> Why are they looking at me like that?</i></b>


    <b></b>Yes please, thank you.


    Id like some apples, please.


    After a moment that felt like an eternity, the twins finally responded.


    So, Sharon walked into the kitchen, asionally ncing at them, who still hadnt removed their gazes from her.


    Unable to bear it any longer, she quickened her pace and entered the kitchen.


    What the hell was that?


    Naturally, Sharon was already aware of Siwoos status as the guest of the Gemini Household.


    Not only did he possess the Countess ring, but he also rescued these apprentice witches from a dire situation.


    Witches in Gehenna wouldnt normally send their apprentices to the modern world, which only made the situation even more peculiar. The fact that they were here meant that they had a really close rtionship with Siwoo.


    Could it be?


    <b><i> Maybe those twins are among the people Siwoo has kissed?</i></b>


    <b><i> Doesnt this feel like the scene where an ex is trying to keep the current girlfriend in check?</i></b>


    Thinking back on countless romance movies she watched, she quickly came up with a usible scenario.


    <b><i> What do I do now?</i></b>


    <b><i> Am I going to lose him? Just like that?</i></b>


    <b></b>She peeled the apple in a neat way before going back to the living room.


    Sobutah


    No, Sisits not like that


    The twins, who had been sitting still like dolls, were actually whispering to each other when she came back in.


    As she approached them, they swiftly returned to their quiet state, abruptly ending their conversation.


    Obviously Sharon was curious about what they were talking about, but she decided to pretend not to notice as she ced the fruit on the table.


    Thank you.


    They nodded politely.


    As one of them started to eat the apples with a long fork, another one of them surprisingly initiated a conversation with her.


    Ms. Witch, may I ask for your name?


    A-Ah, my name is Sharon Evergreen


    Truthfully, considering the witches social hierarchy, there was no reason for Sharon to feel threatened by the twins as they were merely apprentices.


    But, she couldnt just disregard them. Sharon had 58 billion worth of debt while these twins were essentially the daughter of her debtor.


    Moreover, she didnt know what would happen next.


    There was a chance that these twins would get angry at her, rush over to the Countess and demand to confiscate all her belongings.


    With this in mind, it wasnt strange that Sharon was cowering in fear.


    Im Odile.


    My name is Odette.


    Nice to meet you.


    After what it felt like eternity, finally they started to talk with her.


    She let out a sigh of relief internally.


    At least she didnt have to endure the awkward and suffocating silence, or the confusion over her not understanding what was going on.


    By the way, what is your rtionship with Mr. Assistant?


    Are you living here together with him?


    But, as soon as she heard their questions, she realized that the earlier silence was a much better situation for her.


    Instead of a conversation, this felt more like a full-blown interrogation.


    W-Well, for now, I dont have anywhere else to go, so Siwoo


    Siwoo?


    Did you say Siwoo?


    Y-Yes, M-Mr. Siwoo has been kind enough to offer me both food and sheltera-and in return, Ive been teaching him magic. T-Thats how our current rtionship goes


    She ended up blurting out her usual way of addressing him without thinking, but from the immediate reaction of these twins, she managed to confirm her suspicions.


    The rtionship between them and Siwoo was indeed far from normal.


    So, are you Mr. Assistants girlfriend? Or lover?


    N-No?


    Strictly speaking, while there were some things that had happened between them, they werent officially dating yet.


    See? I told you, Sis.


    Odette, thats not important right now.


    You were the one who said that its the most important thing just now!


    I didnt! I just said that if they were in that kind of rtionship, Id feel a little betrayed by Mr. Assistant! Stop putting words into my mouth, Odette!


    Arent you just picking a fight with me because you lost the bet, Sis? You always do this!


    Suddenly, they started arguing, catching Sharon off guard.


    She was expecting a heated exchange like,<b><i> Hohoho, you owe our family a debt, so if you dont want that debt doubled, youd better get the hell out of our way!</i></b> or <b><i>This fox is trying to take advantage of Mr. Siwoo, isnt she?!</i></b>


    But, contrary to her expectations, they just started bickering with each other.


    While were at it, Ill tell you this! Your idea sucks, Odette! Mr. Assistant wasnt even that surprised!


    But at least its better than your stupid idea of jumping out of a big gift box!


    Who did you call stupid?! You cant even cast your spells properly!


    And you cant even take your loss quietly! Stop acting like a child, Sis!


    You two, calm down, please.


    Seeing the twins engaged in an unusually intense argument for the first time, Sharon decided to step in and bring some peace into the room. And she did it, the room became quietfor a second.


    The twins stared at her.


    From their gazes, it was clear that they werent treating her as a mediator for their fight, but as a judge to determine which one of them was the correct one.


    In your opinion Evergreen, who do you think is at fault?


    No matter how much you think about it, Sis is the strange one here, isnt she?


    Yes? Sorry?


    Just as she was thrown into confusion, Siwoo finally returned to the room.


    2.


    Siwoo didnt expect that Deneb would just go like that.


    Feeling that she trusted him more than he expected, he entered the house.


    Whats wrong?


    He expected that the living room had turned into a mess already, but it was surprisingly quiet.


    So, he walked into the living room.


    When he saw the scene before him, he noticed the twins, strangely sitting calmly, and Sharon, who was frozen in ce, showing an awkward expression.


    The intense gaze she gave him conveyed her desperate plea for help.


    A rather familiar expression to him, as he probably used to make such a face whenever he had to deal with the twins crazy antics.


    Just by taking a nce, he understood the situation immediately.


    They were silent because they thought their master wasing back, while Sharons expression indicated that they had been arguing just before this.


    At that moment, Odette turned her head around before trotting over slowly.


    Mr. Assistant, where did Master go?


    She said she has some business and she has to go somewhere for a while.


    Huh, really?!


    Seriously?!


    Without missing a beat, they dropped their facade.


    Odile leaped off the sofa while Odette remained still, but she was covering her mouth in excitement.


    Seeing this, Siwoo suddenly had a revtion that maybe raising a daughter wouldnt always be worth it.


    Oh my, oh my! When will she be back then?


    I dont knowmaybe tomorrow? Hey!


    His words were cut off short as Odile practically mmed her body into his embrace.


    Mr. Assistaaant! I missed you so much!


    M-Ms. Odile


    As he received a full blow from her knee, his face turned blue as he writhed in pain. Meanwhile Odile, who had been standing silently, joined in the exuberant embrace.


    She pushed and tugged at Siwoos arm which was barely able to hold onto Odile.


    Sis, stop hogging him to yourself! Mr. Assistant, I also missed you!


    S-Sure, surefor now, can you pleasee down, Ms. Odile?


    Oops! S-Sorry, I was so upset earlier because I couldnt properly greet you when we got here.


    Our Little Master is very sensitive about things like thiseven though were grown-ups!


    Right!


    Odile jumped off Siwoosp while bombarding him with a flurry of words.


    Of course, as she did this, Odette provided her with support from the side.


    Have you been well during this time, Mr. Assistant?


    Did anything interesting happen?


    You didnt forget about us, did you?


    We really thought you were going to ditch us to get a girlfriend!


    After that, they shared stories about their dedication toward their magic studies to meet him, asking for this visit as a substitute for their birthday gift and how they tried to figure out ways to sneak out into this world if that n failed.


    In any case, they told him a bunch of stories.


    <b><i> Hmm</i></b>


    Facing their joyous energy after so long, Siwoo couldnt help but feel joyful as well.


    If he were to pick the best connection he made during his five years of very in Gehenna, hed definitely pick these mischievous and lively twins without any hesitation.


    It hadnt even been a year yet since they parted, but the twins had already missed him so much that there were joyful tears in their eyes as they snuggled up against him.


    I-I really thought I wouldnt be able to see you for five years


    But at least you got to go on a date with him before he left! I didnt even get that!


    Are you still holding that against me?


    Because you always brushed it off like it was nothing! How can I just let it go?!


    Now, now, calm down. Why do you two always pick a fight with each other whenever you get the chance, hm?


    Odettes the one who starts it!


    No, youre the one who does!


    What did I just say?


    The twins suddenly got even more immersed in their argument, just like what they did back in Gehenna.


    Like usual, Siwoo tried to y as the mediator while smiling wryly.


    Normally, the twins wouldve asked him to pass his judgment on who was in the right or wrong, but when Siwoo suddenly burst outughing, they also joined in withughter.


    After all, this smile, thisugh, was the thing that they missed so much that they dared to cross over to this world.


    It feels like a dreamIve always wanted to check out the modern world, and now Mr. Assistant is here with us


    Oh, right, Mr. Assistant, this world is seriously amazing! I did a bit of studying before we came here, and there are so many cool things here!


    Yeah! Its the first time we got in a car, but honestly our carriage is better.


    The elevator is the coolest thing for me! Can I ride itter? Where do I need to pay for it?


    Their excited chatter filled the room.


    Well, obviously they found the modern world fascinating, since they spent their whole lives in Gehenna.


    Siwoo was also like that when he first saw magic in Gehenna.


    Their non-stop chattering made Siwoo feel nostalgic. They truly hadnt changed even a little.


    Im d that you were having fun.


    You also missed us, right, Mr. Assistant?


    Sis! Why are you asking such an obvious question?


    Right, right. Anyway, how have you been, Mr. Assistant?


    The twins each warped one of Siwoos arms around them, hugging him tightly.


    They gently pressed their soft cheeks against his chest and held onto his cor, as if afraid that he might disappear somewhere if they were to let go of him.


    This was their usual way of expressing their affection.


    After holding onto Siwoo for a while, they let out a big yawn.


    When Siwoo nced at the clock, he found out that it was already four in the morning.


    Unlike his perfect-spirit body, the twins spirit bodies were still iplete, so they needed their sleep.


    Since they had been bouncing around energetically for a good while, it wasnt a surprising thing that they got tired at this hour.


    Though Siwoo would wee the idea of them chatting for a little longer, Deneb entrusted him to care for them, so it wasnt like he could just indulge like that.


    Especially when Deneb was one of the people responsible for him to be able to maintain thisfortable life.


    Its gettingte already. Shall we call it a night?


    Already?


    Look at your eyes, theyre all red. You seem sleepy too.


    My eyes are red because Im still feeling emotional from meeting you again, Mr. Assistant! Also, I only yawned because Sis yawned first.


    Huh? You were the one who yawned first! Im still wide awake!


    In no time, they started bickering again, but now Siwoo knew how to handle them.


    Well, it was more like they knew how to listen to him though


    By the way, I found a dessert shop that you two would love. If we wake upte tomorrow, well definitely miss it out. So, why dont you two go to bed quickly so we can go there early?


    Sounds good! Can we share a bed though?


    No can do. Lady Deneb said it would be a big problem if you guys fool around. Ill take the couch tonight.


    Of course, Deneb never actually said that, but this would make convincing them easier.


    The twins didnt give up so easily though. They had just reunited with their beloved Assistant for less than thirty minutes, after all.


    Mr. Assistant, were not asking for anything weird. Just sharing a bed. Please!


    Yeah, well just be next to you, holding your hands


    Sorry, no matter how hard you ask me, I can do that. At least for tonight. What if Lady Deneb checks on us and sees? You dont want us to get into trouble, do you?


    Seeing Siwoo standing firm on his decision, the twins eyes became teary again, but they finally nodded their heads, albeit reluctantly.


    Siwoos words made sense to them, after all.


    And so, they ended up sleeping in his room while he slept on the couch, putting an end to the bedtime negotiations.<hr>

 Chapter 189: Twin Rush (3)

    Chapter 189: Twin Rush (3)


    <b> Twin Rush (3) </b>


    1.


    Siwoo,e here for a second.


    With a nket and pillow in his hands, Siwoo was getting ready to sleep on the couch.


    Suddenly, Sharon poked her head out of her room and motioned for him toe in.


    He already figured that shed call him eventually, so he entered her room without any contemtion.


    Already in her pajamas, Sharon was looking at him, puzzled.


    The sped hands in front of her chest showed that she was feeling anxious.


    What the hell is going on?


    Yeah, well, I dont know either. They were supposed toe here five yearster


    So, theyre the apprentices you mentioned before, right? The ones you saved so heroically a while ago?


    Not sure if Id call it heroic, but yeah, I guess


    Sharon stole nces toward Siwoos room, where the twins were sleeping.


    The three of them looked incredibly close.


    It was clear that they had a deeper rtionship than what she currently had with him.


    The twins were even trying to keep her in check (this was purely her assumption) when she called his name by ident.


    She didnt know the full story behind their rtionship and it brought her the feeling of uncertainty that messed with her heart a little.


    The way those twins openly showed their affection for him, acting all protective without holding anything back, only deepened her worry.


    She found it hard to control this anxiety.


    It felt as if hed just vanish out of the blue, an irrational fear, almost like a delusion.


    She knew that she had no right in iming him as hers, but since she had always been relying on him for a lot of things, she couldnt help but feel a little down about it.


    Even she herself didnt know what she wanted to say to him, or why she pulled him into her room in the first ce. She just followed her mixed emotion and went with the flow.


    You must be surprised, huh? Well, theyll be here for four days, so sorry for the inconvenience in advance.


    N-No, its not like thatwait, if you put it that way, it feels like you taking me in is also a burden for you


    I told you you shouldnt say something like


    In the midst of their conversation, Sharon suddenly let herself fall into his arms.


    He could feel her feminine curves without doing anything special.


    Her soft body embraced himpletely.


    For a brief time there, he stood there, surprised, but in no time at all, a smile appeared on his face as he gently stroked her hair.


    Thinking that her inner turmoil was due to the sudden appearance of her creditor, Deneb, he continued tofort her.


    Whats wrong?


    I-Its just


    Their thoughts were slightly mismatched, nevertheless they didnt know that and it didnt stop a lump from rising in Sharons throat.


    Her eyes became warm with tears.


    She had noticed this somehow, but she had been acting strangelytely.


    Unlike before, she wasnt this much of a crybaby.


    No matter how tough andplicated things got, she had always stayed strong and resilient.


    But, ever since she met him, she felt like she had been turned into a fool.


    Shed easily cry, found herself wanting to seekfort in his embrace, yearning for his soothing words.


    <b><i> Did I develop a bad habit of being too dependent on someone now that I have someone to lean on?</i></b>


    W-What happened? Why are you crying? Did the twins say something weird to you?


    He sensed the tremor in her voice as she unexpectedly hugged him, showing his genuine concern, he asked her.


    She quickly wiped her tears away before shaking her head.


    However, she didnt release her grip on his waist.


    N-NothingI-I justfeel strange, I guess


    Sharon wanted to let go of her and ask him what had happened between him and the twins in the past, but she couldnt bring herself to let go of his waist.


    Seriously, whats wrong? You can speak to me.


    Idont knowseriously, I dontalso, this isnt because they had said anything to me


    At first, Siwoo thought that the twins were teasing her about her debt or what, but in the first ce it was doubtful that they knew about the matter. Despite everything, they were still merely apprentice witches. Besides, they wouldnt be that mean, Siwoo knew that.


    With Sharon refusing to properly exin the situation, he found himself confused.


    Sorry


    You dont need to apologize. If its rough for you, just remember that Im always here for you, so dont bottle all your problems just like what you didst time.


    Im really fine, I promise.


    Thats a relief then.


    Siwoo tried to reassure her with a calm voice.


    She buried her head in his chest, listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat.


    It was a strange thing to do, but it brought her an unexpected sense offort.


    Can I ask for a favor?


    What is it?


    Kiss mejust once is enoughnot a kiss as a lover, just a kiss tofort a friendyou dont need to do it if it makes you feel ufortable though


    Kiss itself was an act between lovers. There was no such thing as a kiss tofort a friend.


    Sharon was well aware of this fact.


    This was just her clumsy attempt to convey her desire for a kiss in a way that she found reasonable.


    Of course her request wasnt too much for Siwoo to handle. After all, they had been doing all sorts of things with each other for a while despite their status as friends.


    He didnt know what was wrong with her, but she was making a tearful plea to him.


    So, he figured that he should do this for her.


    Sharon leaned in and their lips met.


    It had been a while since she had initiated a kiss, something that Siwoo had never done all this while.


    Mmmmmhh


    Her wet, fleshy tongue gently brushed against his teeth before slipping into his mouth.


    He felt a refreshing taste of mouthwash, mixed with her sticky saliva, leaving a tingling sensation on his tongue.


    Their kiss didntst long.


    But it was long enough for the temperature of their lips to equalize.


    After that, they quickly parted their lips.


    Are you going to bed now?


    Yesthank you, Siwoo


    Sharon, who had looked as anxious as a dog that hadnt seen its owner for a long time, looked much calmer.


    Siwoo decided to not pry too much about the reason behind her sudden request for a kiss for the moment, giving her the time she needed to calm her anxious heart down.


    2.


    Sis, are you sleeping?


    No, what about you, Odette?


    How do I even ask you if I were asleep?


    The twins, confined to their beds by Siwoos firm resolve,id side by side on the bed.


    At first, they were intoxicated by the scent of their assistant, which wafted from all directions.


    But, too bad for them, any kind of smells faded away faster than anything else one could sense.


    Before long, they could no longer feel his scent, and all that remained was the disappointment of having to part ways so soon after meeting.


    Mr. Assistant is being too strict!


    But, hes right, if Master returns, it could be a problem. Lets just go to sleep quickly so we can have fun with him tomorrow morning.


    Yeah, butshouldnt we do some things we couldnt do before while Master is still away?


    Theres always next time, Sis! If we get caught by Little Master, she might not let us go to the modern world again until we be proper witches!


    Odile nced at Odette, who spoke as if she was an adult.


    Whats gotten into you?


    Ive always been like this, mature. Youre the one who always acts like a child.


    Ugh, whatever!


    Normally, shed be more than ready to argue with Odette, but not this time.


    She had to get ready for the trip to the modern world at dawn, and she had also been exhausted because of all the unfamiliar sights and hustle bustle of the modern world.


    So, even though Odette tried to start things with her, Odile only felt peace due to the fatigue that washed over her.


    Tomorrowlets have fun with Mr. Assistantyawngood night, Odette.


    Yeah, good night, Sis.


    Snuggling together, the twins closed their eyes.


    3.


    Rain poured all night, like a heavy curtain hiding the city from the moonlight.


    As a result, the living room was shrouded in a charcoal-ck dimness.


    Hmm


    Siwooid his back on the sofa, looking at his tablet.


    On the screen were the notes he jotted down during his magic study.


    <b><i> The world has gotten better these days</i></b>


    Nowadays he didnt even need to turn on amp or hold up a few sheets of paper to study like this.


    Whenever he felt this kind of advancement of scientific technologies, he realized that the five years he had spent in Gehenna had not been short.


    For example, the air dresser that was sitting in front of the entrance of his apartment.


    Not only did it sterilize and dehumidified the clothes hanging on it, it also smoothed out all the wrinkles.


    Such things didnt exist in Gehenna.


    <b><i> This must be what they call the fruits of civilization.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Click!</i></b>


    At that moment, he heard the faint sound of a door opening.


    He briefly lifted his head, thinking it might be Sharon who came out of her room.


    But when he saw the small figure and silhouette, he quickly found out that it was one of the twins.


    So, he turned off his tablet for a moment and sat up.


    Arent you going to sleep, Mr. Assistant?


    Well, it doesnt matter if I were to sleep or not.


    True, youre also a witch now, huh?


    Maybe because she had just woken up, her voice was slightly groggy.


    But, since both of the twins naturally had higher-pitched voices, even her whispers sounded like birds chirping.


    Carefully closing the door, fearing that the other person inside might wake up, Odile snuggled into Siwoos arms with quick, light steps.


    Jeez, you should go back to sleep now. Tomorrow you can have fun to your hearts content.


    But, I missed you a lot, Mr. Assistant How can I just stay lying down when I know youre here?


    What about Odette?


    Shes sleeping. I can hear her snores even.


    Siwoo adjusted the nket for Odile to nestle in his arms.


    As soon as she got inside the nket, she deeply breathed in his scent.


    MmmIve been missing this~


    Dont put your hands under my armpit.


    Siwoo chuckled as he tried to stop Odile from tickling him. Though, he couldnt do much against her hair that was tickling his neck.


    Normally, shed say something like, <b><i>You cant do this, you cant do that! Who are you, my mother-inw?!</i></b>


    But today she just quietly hugged him without saying much.


    After a long time, she asked in a very soft voice.


    Mr. Assistant, may I ask you a question?


    Of course.


    What do you think of Odette?


    Odette? Shes nice, and cute too.


    Thats it?


    Is there anything I need to say about her? Well, she isnt as skilled in magic as you, but shes a kind-hearted person. So, Ms. Odile, please dont fight too much with her.


    Actually, he added those words to make himself look good.


    While yes, they bickered sometimes, but he already knew that the twins always had a great rtionship with each other.


    Very wellwhat about me? What are your thoughts on me?


    My thoughts on you, Ms. Odile?


    Yeah, me.


    Because Odette wasnt here, he didnt have much thought about it when he was asked of his impression of her.


    But this time, Odile was the one who asked the question herself, so he felt a slight unease about it.


    His words came out somewhat hesitant.


    You arealso cute


    He replied, making it clear that both of them were cute.


    Is that all? Do you not think that Im specialpared to Odette?


    Thats a tricky question to answer, since both of you have been treating me well.


    He chuckled, continuing to stroke her head that was still nestled against his chest.


    The satisfied sound she made and her warm breath created a cozy atmosphere around them.


    Sometimes, her body would twitch a little, making him feelfortable.


    <b><i> Time to send her off to bed, I guess.</i></b>


    You should head in and get some rest. Ill bring you to some good restaurant for breakfast tomorrow morning. Weve got plenty of time.


    No


    Odile shook her head.


    Instead, she clung to him like a ma, as if she didnt want to let him go.


    You like me better than Odette, right, Mr. Assistant?


    Huh?


    Thats why you took yourst night stroll together with me, not with Odette, right?


    Um, thats


    In fact, it wasnt like he preferred one twin over the other.


    He found Odette just as cute as Odile.


    The only reason why the night stroll happened was because Odile came out to provide himfort, and they ended up going together because of that.


    Odile out of all people should know this, but for some reason, she asked such a question


    Is Odette upset about that?


    Yes, she does. Shes really upset about that.


    After she murmured those words, she moved her hand, which had been exploring his chest gently, downward.


    The touch carried a mischievous undertone.


    H-Hey!


    Shhyoull wake someone up!


    What are you doing all of a sudden?!


    With a swift movement, Odile grasped his manhood.


    She slipped her hand into his boxers before she started moving it around.


    Her slender and delicate fingers coiled around his member.


    In response to her familiar touch, his member eagerly greeted her, showing signs of growing bigger in her hand.


    I-If the two of us want to spend some time together, now might be thest huh? Mr. Assistant?


    We cant. Like I said, we need to be careful today. Lady Deneb might show up tonight.


    Please, just once? Itll be quick, so everything should be fine


    Siwoo grabbed her wrist and tried to remove her hand from his manhood.


    He didnt want to betray the trust that Deneb had towards him overnight, and he didnt want to bear the guilt for doing so.


    But, Odile didnt give in easily.


    She persisted, refusing to release his member from her grip, even went further and bent her waist down, trying to use her mouth to pleasure him.


    Ms. Odile, stop!


    Seeing her reckless attitude, Siwoo raised his voice in frustration.


    He quickly pulled up the nket and faced her directly.


    Then he quickly realized.


    Sis is so mean to meand youre also mean, Mr. Assistant


    Due to the darkness, and her attempt to change her tone, Siwoo failed to notice it earlier.


    But, when he saw the tears welling up in her eyes, and her trembling face, he finally understood what was going on.


    The girl who had been nestling down in his embrace was actually Odette, who had pretended to be Odile.


    She bullies me every dayits so unfair<hr>

 Chapter 190: Twin Rush (4)

    Chapter 190: Twin Rush (4)


    <b> Twin Rush (4) </b>


    1.


    Siwoo had two ways to tell the twins apart.


    By looking at their eyes and listening to the way they speak.


    Technically, he could also tell them apart by the way he felt when he prated them in their real hole, but that wasnt exactly practical for everyday situations, so it would be best to put that option aside for now


    With Odile, her eyes were always filled with determination.


    There was a strong will, courage, and pride in her eyes, giving off the impression that she was someone whod never give up no matter what the situation.


    In contrast, Odette was more of a reserved and passive youngdy.


    Though his ability to recognize them by their eyes might sound odd, it worked wonder in this case.


    But he didnt always need to go into such detail to tell them apart.


    Both of them referred to him with Assistant, but Odile used contractions while Odette used honorifics.


    While he could tell them apart easily in everyday situations, in this specific situation, where Odette tried her best to mimic Odile, in a dark room where he couldnt see their eyes clearly, it was inevitable that hed stumbled.


    It took him a good moment to realize that the girl he thought to be Odile was actually Odette.


    She bullies me every dayits so unfair


    Odette started to cry andin, her tone reflected her sadness.


    I couldnt even spend ourst day together, Mr. Assistantunlike Sis


    Back then you were asleep, I couldnt just take you with me


    But you could have woken me up! I also wanted to go on a night walk with you! And swim in the fountain togetherand visit the windmill


    <b><i> Oh, boy</i></b>


    Siwoo sighed inwardly.


    In reality, that night was practically thest night he spent with the twins,


    After he recovered from his bad hangover, he got up and spent his time with Odile.


    To make things worse, when they returned a restraining order was issued against Siwoo by the Countess, and this fact must have lingered on Odettes mind for a while now.


    Mr. Assistant, if you think that Im cute, why did you only hang out with Sis? Why did you leave me out? Didnt you think that Im nice?


    Well, there is a reason for that, Ms. Odette


    Siwoo tried to exin, giving her aforting pat on the shoulder.


    But that couldnt fully ease Odettes pent-up sorrow.


    Lies! Youre so mean! You always liked Sis more than me! From doing things with her first, then only hanging around with her!


    Ah


    She always teased me about everything! Maybe you thought that Im just blindly copying her? Mr. Assistant, I did everything because it was you! I wouldnt do it for anyone else!


    Ms. Odette, please call down first


    Everyone always tells me to calm down! Even Sis! Its annoying! Unfair! Waaah! Unfair!


    She vented her frustration by hitting Siwoos chest.


    Of course he didnt feel a thing when her small hands hit him.


    But he could feel the frustration and the feeling of istion that she suffered from.


    Exactly how much pain had she been enduring to the point that she went out of her way to imitate her sister just to approach him? He had no idea.


    Nevertheless, the thought left a bad taste in his mouth.


    Ms, Odette


    I dont wanna hear it! Im not done being angry!


    She covered her ears and huddled up.


    Siwoo could tell that her emotions werent that of a possessiveness towards lover, but a sense of disappointment like, Why do you leave me out?!


    Or at least, she didnt seem to have any desire to monopolize him.


    Im sorry, I really should have paid more attention to you. How about we take a nighttime stroll togetherter?


    Really?


    Yes. Youll feel a bit more tired tomorrow, but whatever, Ill show you around. Nighttime has its own charm anyway.


    Really? Really, really?


    Odettes eyes, which had been on the verge of shedding tears just a while ago, lit up with excitement.


    Then lets go! Right now!


    Her joy was so palpable that Siwoo could see her trembling with happiness.


    She looked so cute, but at the same time she looked quite pitiful.


    In any case, since they had not seen each other for a while, they had plenty of things to catch up on.


    Sure, Ill get dressed and get ready. Also, Ill find something for you to wear, Ms. Odette.


    Going out carelessly would be risky, so Siwoo was always well-prepared for any possible dangers.


    He brought along the music box to eliminate any traces of Odettes presence.


    Letting her wear normal clothes would be the equivalent of them announcing to the world that she was a witch, so Siwoo dressed her up in his hoodie and Sharons shorts. This way, no one would recognize her as a witch even if they were seen.


    What do you think? Im in modern world clothes now!


    You look great.


    He stifled augh as he watched Odette put on the hoodie over her drawers and inner dress.


    The hoodie was so big that even after he folded the sleeves three times, it still hung loosely. If she were to put the hood on, itd cover her face down to her lips.


    Even Sharons shorts turned into oversized pants when she put them on, so he had to fasten them up with a belt so it would fit her.


    To put everything in simpler terms, everything was oversized on her.


    Despite that, such oversized fits only made her already adorable appearance look even cuter.


    Its so exciting, Mr. Assistant! What should I do? Oh, I cant wait!


    Odette couldnt contain her excitement as she joyfully bounced around in front of the elevator.


    Meanwhile Siwoo stood by her side, holding an umbre.


    She had only stepped out in front of the entrance, but she was already scanning through her surroundings, clearly curious about everything around her.


    Ive been wondering about this since we got here, but is this a decorative light? It turns on automatically when someonees near


    Its a motion sensor light. Unlike in Gehenna, we dont use decorative lights or oilmps. Instead, we use electricity to power these light bulbs. Here, we use electricity instead of mana for a lot of things.


    Electricity?


    Umits a little hard to exin


    If he were to start exining the concept of the flow of electricity, hed have to exin stuff such as electrons and the others. This would definitely evoke her curiosity even further, and since this wasnt exactly a subject he was majoring at, hed definitely struggle to answer her questions.


    Its fine, Mr. Assistant! I know you cant always know everything!


    Thanks for the understanding.


    Luckily, Odette seemed to be in a good mood as she didnt seem to be bothered by not knowing the answer.


    After her upbeat reassurance, the elevator they were waiting for arrived, and the door was opened.


    Odette focused her attention on the automatic door, as if it was something special.


    Then, she stepped on the elevator cautiously, trying to make every step she took meaningful, just like Armstrong when he firstnded in the mood.


    Siwoo respected her actions, feeling that maybe he should hold his breath while she was doing that,


    Mr. Assistant.


    Hm?


    I should press the button with the number 1 on it, right?


    Yes, youre correct.


    Yay! When we came up, Master also pressed these buttons!


    Is that so?


    Odette cautiously pressed the elevator button.


    When the red LED lit up on the square-shaped button with the number 1, she looked at Siwoo, as if to say,<b><i> How did I do? Praise me!</i></b>


    That was amazing, Ms. Odette!


    It was nothing! Anyone could do that!


    He pped his hands in feigned praise, while Odette couldnt help but smile, feigning her modesty.


    But she couldnt hide the smug look on her face.


    When the elevator started moving, she anxiously grabbed Siwoos hand.


    I feel like my body is floating upward


    Its okay, its actually safer than you think.


    If something happens to me, youll protect me right, Mr. Assistant?


    Of course.


    Are we going down right now?


    Yes, we are.


    After a pretty lengthy descent, the elevator finally hit the first floor, and as the door was opened, they were met with a scene of chaos.


    <b><i> -Kugugugugugung!!!</i></b>


    The street looked like it had been battered by a storm.


    Though the storm usually referred to massive waves on the water caused by the wind, in this case the metaphor was quite fitting.


    The street was already ankle-deep in water, with small waves dancing on its surface.


    Siwoo had caught a glimpse of this on the news, they called it the first typhoon in a decade.


    At first he thought that it was just the usual scare tactic they did in weather forecasts, but now that he was experiencing it firsthand


    Wow, this is incredible! It feels like its raining even harder than before!


    The wind was blowing so hard that raindrops were sttering into the lobby.


    Siwoo looked at the umbre with a doubtful look, wondering if it would even be enough to protect them from the pouring rain. On the other hand, Odette seemed to be enjoying herself. There was a twinkle in her eye.


    Back in Gehenna, such dramatic weather was a rare urrence. After all, the ce was shielded by interdimensional barriers.


    Um, sorry for suggesting we go for a walk, Ms. Odette, but


    Hurry up ande, Mr. Assistant!


    Before he could finish telling her that they should go inside and think it over, Odette dashed outside without a second thought.


    It didnt even take three seconds for her gray hoodie to turnpletely ck from the pouring rain.


    Mmh?!


    She was caught off guard when the rain poured down on her face harder than she expected.


    Siwoo rushed out with the umbre and quickly covered her.


    But as soon as he opened the umbre, it immediately snapped. One of its poles broke down.


    <b><i> Yeah, I dont think its a good idea walking around on a day like this</i></b>


    What are you doing? Youll catch a cold!


    I wont! Actually, I feel refreshed and cool!


    The two of them had to yell so that they could overpower the howling wind.


    Siwoo was about to tell Odette to go back but he couldnt bring himself to do so when he saw her smiling face.


    He didnt want to ruin her fun.


    Fine, follow me Ms. Odette! Ill show you around!


    Okay! After you, Mr. Assistant!


    Both of them ran through the alley. Water sshed with each of their steps.


    2.


    Woah, woah! So fun!


    The pair had been running around the alley for a while, sshing each other with rain, before going into a certain shopping mall.


    Rain poured down on them, as if a hole had been opened in the sky.


    Though they were inside a building now, they could still smell the rain.


    They ran as far as they could in the dense fog that made it impossible to see anything in front or to the side, and they ended up entering the Shinchon Railway Station.


    The whole shoppingplex was closed and abandoned.


    Since the wind ruined their umbre, they ended up throwing it away. Thanks to that, they were soaked down to their bones, so they had to look for shelter.


    As soon as they went inside, they let out a sigh of relief. Finally, they were safe from both the wind and the rain.


    Their whole body was so soaked that they could inhale water whenever they took a breath.


    Having a spirit body meant one wouldnt get tired so easily, but for some reason, Siwoo felt so exhausted. Meanwhile Odette was full of energy, like a sprout that had just been given water.


    Getting hit by the rain feels great! Master would never let me do something like that!


    Her high-pitched voice echoed through the empty, closed-down shop.


    Shh, Ms. Odette, lower your voice


    R-Right! Shh, Mr. Assistant You know, the echo makes this ce sound like a ballroom.


    Odette said, bending her knees slightly, as if she was a noblewoman who had been invited to a waltz.


    Siwoo had always thought of her as a shy girl.


    But thiste-night adventure seemed to have injected her with newfound vitality.


    She casually took off her hood, as if the weight of her wet clothes was too much for her head.


    Without the hood, her hair was so wet that it stuck to her head, making her already small head look even smaller.


    Her mysterious purple eyes, shining like the eyes of a fairy out of a fairy tale, were filled with both excitement and anticipation.


    Do you feel better now?


    Yes! That was an experience Ill never forget! So many amazing things to see! The traffic lights, the tall buildings, the stories, the cars, even this building, everything is so amazing!


    Since youve had your fun, lets go back quickly. Well take a short break first though.


    Siwoo lowered his head and squeezed out the water in his hair.


    The water then dripped to the floor.


    Seeing this, Odette tidied her hair to the side then wrung it as if it was a towel.


    Can we look around for a little longer? This ce looks amazing


    She pouted, looking clearly disappointed.


    In Siwoos opinion, they had already seen enough things for the night, but


    Please, Mr. Assistant! Itll be a shame if wed just go back like this


    It was one thing if they were outside, but since they were currently inside a building, he figured out that it shouldnt be too much of an issue.


    So, he nodded his head, agreeing to her plea.


    Fine.


    Yay!


    Finally receiving his permission, Odette jumped up and started running towards the motionless esctor.


    Be careful not to trip, Ms. Odette!


    Its fine! Follow me, Mr. Assistant! Hurry, hurry!


    This was the most spirited state he had seen of her so far, so he couldnt help but let her be.


    So, he obediently followed behind her.<hr>

 Chapter 191: Twin Rush (5)

    Chapter 191: Twin Rush (5)


    <b> Twin Rush (5) </b>


    1.


    Spaces that were designed for people to stay tend to look run-down if left untouched.


    As they stepped into the building, Siwoo and Odette found the lobby and the first floor of the building looked surprisingly tidy. But as they rode the esctor up, the scene abruptly changed. The once glittering shops, along with the malls interior, looked faded and worn.


    There were shutters in various spots, also sights of unfinished wiring and construction materials wrapped in stic that caught the pairs attention.


    Siwoo and Sharon had visited this ce a few times during their hunt. It always surprised him that this ce hadnt be a shelter for the homeless yet.


    Then again, there was still that one movie theater on the upper floor, so that was probably the reason why.


    Mr. Assistant, this ce is creepy


    Its fine, Ive been here a few times, there were no ghosts here.


    Okay, Ill trust you on that


    Thanks to Odettes magic, removing the damp droplets from their bodies, both of them were now dry.


    Siwoo wasnt unfamiliar with the scenery around them, but that wasnt the case with Odette as her curious gaze explored every nook and cranny of the ce.


    Seeing vinyl, a new material that she had never seen before in Gehenna, excited her so much that she squatted down to stare at it for a long time.


    With this kind of atmosphere, the whole building felt like some kind of secret hideout, prompting an urge to walk around to find something interesting out of her.


    But over time, her curiosity began to wane.


    After all, the fourth floor was no different from the second or third; Her initial excitement faded away.


    To fill the silence, she called out to Siwoo.


    Mr. Assistant.


    Yes, Ms. Odette?


    Right, now that I think about it, you arent an assistant anymore.


    Well, we arent even in Gehenna right now, are we?


    Can I call you something else?


    You can call me whatever you want, Ms. Odette, Ill be fine with anything.


    Odette pursed her lips, clearly looking perplexed as if she were deep in thought.


    Siwoo found it amusing to watch her eyebrows twitch constantly.


    Orabeoni<sup>1</sup>orabeoni = elder brother (Oppas formal variant  used by younger woman for a older brother/male. Its like Onii-sama)? Siwoo orabeoni?


    Odette tilted her head as she looked at Siwoo, as if looking for his approval.


    <b><i> Siwoo orabeoni</i></b>


    That was the first time he had ever heard his name attached to that term, and he thought that it sounded strange to him at first.


    But hearing Odette saying it, it soundedpletely natural.


    She had grown up in the Gemini Household, so not only did they teach her magic, they also taught her noble etiquette.


    In fact, she even had fancy hobbies such as archery, embroidery, piano and horseback riding.


    So he guessed that she was most likely morefortable calling him by Orabeoni instead of Oppa.


    Plus, she looked like a princess out of a fairy tale, so the unconventional way of addressing sounded perfectly appropriate.


    What do you think?


    Odette asked, noticing that Siwoo had been silent for a moment.


    I wouldnt say I hate it, but it sounds kind of awkward to me


    Youll get used to it, Siwoo orabeoni!


    Odette giggled, then as if by instinct, she gave the hand she was holding a quick, tight squeeze before letting it go.


    What about calling me Oppa instead? Orabeoni feels a little embarrassing since it isnt really amon way to refer to someone


    Hmm, but I prefer Orabeoni more! If people dont normally use it, Id like it even more then!


    Siwoo tried topromise, but that only made her firmer with her decision.


    Odette swung their joined hands as she hummed.


    In between her hums, she added Siwoo Orabeoni.


    The air, which had been heavy and stagnant due to the darkness and humidity, felt more refreshing due to her pleasant voice.


    So, now that the whole way of referring to me thing is settled, shall we go back?


    Already?


    What do you mean already? Weve been out for over two hours


    Siwoo couldnt deny that he was enjoying his impromptu date with Odette.


    Still, others would wake up soon.


    He had left a note in the living room, mentioning that theyd be stepping outside for a while, but Odette still needed a decent nights sleep, especially considering their busy tour schedule for tomorrow.


    Fine,e with me for a moment first though.


    She firmly grabbed his wrist and guided him somewhere.


    They ended up in an even quieter spot within the already dim floor, behind a pir.


    Here, even if the ce was bustling with people, unless someone paid extra attention to this ce, they wouldnt even notice its existence.


    Why here?


    Orabeoni, I heard it all from Sis about what went down inside the windmill I thought, umsince no one else is aroundwouldnt it be alright?


    <b><i> Ah</i></b>


    <b><i> No wonder she has been ncing around nervously since earlier</i></b>


    When they were chatting, apparently she had been searching for a good hidden spot.


    Tomemorate our long-awaited reunionI want to do it with you, Orabeonifrom behind


    What?


    C-Cmon! Stop ying dumb! W-We used to do it a lot!


    Her calling him Orabeoni


    Earlier, it didnt really sound like anything special, but when it was followed by the line doing it from behind, it turned something within him.


    Add that to the fact that it was Odette who was saying it, the kind of girl whod make you look out for her even if you only chatted to her briefly.


    The impact skyrocketed due to the surge of emotions he was feeling.


    Since Orabeoni had a nighttime walk with Sis andhad sex with hercant we do the same? Wont it be fair that way?


    Her request for fairness regarding this kind of matter was quite awkward.


    Seeing him hesitating, she began earnestly persuading him.


    I read it in an erotic novel oncedont men like it when they do it outdoors? Specifically a ce where someone coulde in at any moment? Isnt this a perfect ce?


    Ms. Odette, Ive told you before


    Please


    Odette politely sped her hands together and made a plea to Siwoo.


    She knew that he was the kind of person who wouldnt say no if she were to insist this hard.


    Especially when she showed him her puppy eyes and earnestness like this.


    Add the current atmosphere to the equation, he was definitely going to give in, at least she thought so.


    PleaseIm begging you, Orabeoni


    Ugh


    He contemted for a moment there.


    Anal sex with Odette, a perfect blend of passion, sincerity and intensity.


    Even if he was without eyes and ears, he could sense the timing for her proposition.


    In truth, he had never been particrly interested in anal sex.


    However, after losing his virginity by having one with Odile, that first experience left a mark on his fetish and hed find himself craving for a wild anal sex with the twins.


    Add the delightful stroll through the stormy city in a quiet shopping mall with only the two of them to the calction


    The perfect atmosphere for such things, making it hard for Siwoo to resist its allure.


    Despite his apparent hesitation, from the bulge of his pants, it was clear that he was actually raring to go.


    Seeing this, Odettes next action was swift and daring.


    Without a moment of hesitation, she pulled off her hoodie and shorts, folding them neatly before cing them on the floor.


    Then, she effortlessly removed her white underdress and the snug drawers that clung to her buttocks.


    With that, Siwoo caught sight of her naked form, the sight he hadnt seen in a while.


    What immediately grabbed his attention was her plump and bouncy buttocks.


    It was more fitting to describe such a buttocks as overflowing with sticity than soft.


    Aside from that, there were also her waist and back that drew wless curves, exuding the perfect amount of femininity.


    Even in the dimly lit space, her skin had a subtle radiance, as if it was sprinkled with stardust.


    As always, her small breasts that fit perfectly in his hand, showed no sign of sagging.


    Her nipples were slightly pointed, either from the chilly night temperature or from the excitement of what was toe.


    To see such a noble physique, which seemed destined to be cared for every day, standing naked with only shoes, evoked a wicked allure.


    It made it feel like he had kidnapped a nobledy and they were about to engage in something truly heinous.


    Nevertheless, Siwoo still found it ironic that it was Odette of all people who boldly insisted on doing outdoor sex with him.


    I havent shown my body like this to anyone in a whileits embarrassing


    Though she confidently took off her clothes, she shyly covered her chest and groin, acting all coy.


    As she approached Siwoo, she sent a sidelong nce at her neatly folded clothes nearby.


    I-Ive already done this faryou really wont do it for me?


    As she got closer to him, he caught a whiff of her alluring scent.


    Though she had been thoroughly drenched in the rain just a moment ago, she exuded a different scent than the musty smell of rain. Instead, her scent was pleasant, as if she had put on perfume before this.


    The scent was undeniably stimting.


    All of his senses, from sight, hearing, to even smell, were focused on Odette.


    The now forgotten unique sensation of her rear hole had rushed back to his head as soon as heid his eyes on her naked body again.


    I-Ive been studying a lotbut theres much more things that I want to explore with you, Mr. Assistant


    Gently running her fingers over Siwoos chest, she hinted that her im of her having studied extensively about this matter wasnt an exaggeration.


    However, her hand movements were still a little awkward. It was clear that this was the first time she had ever put all those techniques she had studied into practice.


    L-Like this


    Taking a brief step back, she yfully pushed her buttocks toward him.


    She assumed a teasing position as she gripped her knees and subtly arched her buttocks.


    T-This too


    But that was only the beginning of her daring attempt of seduction.


    She boldly held each cheek of her buttocks with both hands, spreading them wide open.


    And simultaneously, a breathtaking sight revealed itself.


    Her inner flesh, reminiscent of well-aged salmon, disyed its pink hue.


    It was unclear whether her arousal came from her revealing her own naked body to Siwoo or her anticipation of what was toe next.


    Nevertheless, her petals glistened, slightly damp from the moisture.


    Her exposed rear holes creases twitched with embarrassment each time Siwoos gaze fell upon them.


    With her showcasing both her pussy and ass simultaneously, Swioo was enticed even further than he already was.


    You still wont do it with me? Even after all this?


    In that state, she yfully wagged her buttocks from side to side, teasing him with her imaginary tail.


    This was the kind of y that if one were to ask a prostitute to do it, it wouldnt be strange if she were to p you, but she was doing it without being asked for it.


    M-Mr. Assistantor rather, Siwoo orabeoniIve been thinking about you, every night for the past few daysa-and Ihave been doing <i>it</i> by myself while thinking about you! I-Its embarrassing for me to admit itb-but I want to do it with you! I-I want to be one with you! B-Because


    The next words that slipped out of her mouth were meant topletely break down Siwoosst bit of self restraint.


    It was the same kind of naughty talk she used in the past when she was tipsy to push Siwoo to reach his climax.


    M-My anal holeis reserved for you to dump your cum, Orabeoni


    A perfect mix of innocence and raunchiness.


    Naivety and allure.


    Nobility and vulgarity.


    All these conflicting vibes were wrapped up in her backdoor that blossomed like a beautiful flower.


    S-So? W-Will you?


    This is too muchno way I can hold myself back anymore


    And so, Siwoo decided to finally discipline her.


    He swiftly took off his pants and boxers, approaching her with his twitching, rigid rod.


    Seeing his stride, Odette quickly squirmed and pulled her ass away, as if retracting all her efforts of seduction.


    M-Mr. Assistant, you cant just put it in like that!


    Dont worry, Ive learned a bit of elemental spell now.


    Thanks to Sharons excellent teachings, now Siwoo was able to manipte viscosity and lubrication by gathering water in his surroundings.


    Considering that today was a humid day, it only made everything easier for him.


    In no time, he managed to make a makeshift lube and sprayed it through the gap between Odettes rear crevice.


    While it wasnt as good as store-bought goods, this would at least prevent injuries from happening.


    W-Wait, let me hold onto this pir


    No, Ill do you right here.


    Too bad for her, he didnt have the patience to wait until she reached the pir that was three meters away from her.


    After all, her posture, with her buttocks sticking out as she gripped her knees with her hands, was way too enticing to resist.<hr><ul><li>1


    orabeoni = elder brother (Oppas formal variant  used by younger woman for a older brother/male. Its like Onii-sama)</li></ul>

 Chapter 193: White Knight (1)

    Chapter 193: White Knight (1)


    <b> White Knight (1) </b>


    1.


    Even during the brightest of sunlight, it would never light up the whole jungle.


    Such a metaphor could also apply to a city.


    Even in a bustling city, filled with CCTV and dashcams, there were parts of the city that werent covered by them.


    One such ce was the long-abandoned drainage that ran beneath Seoul.


    This tunnel used to collect rainwater from the area and directed it toward the Han River to prevent the city from getting flooded, but it was now unused as they had built new tunnels over the years.


    It was still officially a public facility, and the city government still maintained it.


    But, with a touch of magic, such a ce was transformed into an unnoticed blind spot, forgotten even by those who were aware of its existence.


    <b><i> -ck ck ck</i></b>


    45 meters underground.


    Surrounded by the massive concrete walls with a diameter of over ten meters, a sound of high-heeled shoes echoed.


    Tattered rags fluttered on the wall as a strong, foul odor permeated the entire tunnel that contained some of the rainwater.


    Relying on a single decorative light, De Redcliffe was walking inside the tunnel.


    <b><i> -Woooosh!</i></b>


    With a typhoon wreaking havoc above, rainwater gathered in the functioning drainage ditches, forming waterfall-like streams.


    When she arrived in a certain corner, De took a turn and entered a dark and vast chamber. As she did, the loud sound of flowing water that came from the distance made her frown her brows.


    The noise wasnt the only thing that bothered her, though.


    Haah


    She swept her long, red hair back and crossed her arms in annoyance.


    The foul stench, mixed with the overpowering smell of blood wafted through the already revolting air.


    She then added a few more torches to the chamber, revealing the full extent of carnage before her.


    There was arge altar in the center of the chamber.


    On top of it, there were people, lying motionlessly while staring nkly at the ceiling, as if they had been possessed by something.


    This is why I didnt want toe hereughyoure still the same as ever, Pa Xochitl.


    On the altar, there was a witch, hunching-over while calmly ying with a dagger in her hand. Her expression waspletely nk.


    Just like a professional surgeon, she skillfully sliced through the peoples chests, severing their ribs and extracted their hearts.


    Pa Xochitl, or rather, the Cowardly Witch, silently directed her half disfigured face toward De.


    Its been a while, De.


    But even then, she still continued moving the knife in her hand.


    As soon as she extracted one heart, shed extracted another one in an instant.


    It didnt take more than ten minutes for the thirty two people lying on the altar to lose their lives.


    While this scene was unfolding, De only stared at her, waiting without attempting to stop or interrupt her.


    Until Duchess Keter created Gehenna and prohibited the act, human sacrifices and experimentations were something that witches would casually do, and this was the mostmon reason why regr witches became Exiles.


    Youre still conducting your research, huh?


    Its all Ive got left.


    When Pa made a gesture with her hand, a portal appeared.


    A part of a Homunculus body emerged from a hidden pocket dimension, grabbing the remaining scraps on the altar.


    Disgusting sound of it munching down on something echoed through the air.


    So, why did you call me to this filthy ce?


    Were friends. Cant I at least see your face after such a long time?


    Theres no way you called me just for that.


    Hahaha!


    Paughed, contorting the half of her face that was still intact.


    Her smile gave off an unsettling vibe, making herugh sound more eerie than anything.


    That strangeughter ceased as she opened her arms, as if to wee her old friend.


    Wee to my temporary workshop. I dont have any fancy desserts or tea, though.


    De wrinkled her nostrils, clearly confused.


    So, whats the deal? You never answered me when I tried to contact you.


    Im trying to warn you.


    Trying towarn me?


    Noticing Des confused face, Pa snapped her finger.


    In an instant, the space tore open, revealing a chained-up Homunculus.


    <b><i> -Grrrr</i></b>


    d in a huge red armor, it towered over two meters tall.


    It held a red spear that looked like it could easily reach five meters long.


    There were fifteen pairs of eyes on its head.


    This Homunculus was something that De had heard of before, but unlike its notoriety, its current appearance was like an insect trapped in a spiders web, struggling to break free.


    Red Knight?


    Yes. As you can see, I havent fully subdued it yet. Its quite the stubborn child. Despite its weakened state, it still wouldnt bat an eye even if I gifted it fifty hearts at once.


    Pa snapped her fingers once again, and the space that she had opened immediately closed like a curtain.


    Her self-essence magic allowed her to manipte the Homunculi.


    Most of them wouldnt be able to resist her control once they made eye contact with her.


    As expected, children who have lived for so long have strong wills. They never seem to be able to calm down.


    Theres no way this is the reason why you brought me here. You always have something up your sleeve.


    <b><i> This is way too normal to warrant a warning</i></b>


    The realization left De feeling somewhat uneasy.


    Did you notice the spear the child wields?


    The Red Branch?


    Yes. By utilizing the distortion within the Red Branch, I figured that I could probably twist cause and effect. It wouldnt be strange if I could achieve an extraordinary feat that no regr magic could ever aplish.


    And?


    De listened to Pas exnation intently.


    But I havent been able to tame this child with the methods Ive been using so far. I considered taking the Red Branch away, but I wont be able to handle it as well as it does.


    Makes sense.


    Pa grinned as De, who couldnt even hide her unease at this point, nodded in agreement.


    There was a hint of madness and obsession in the formers crescent-shaped eye.


    Thats why Ill be doing something new. Itll be safer for you to leave this ce for a while as you might unnecessarily get involved in it. Consider this as my warning.


    Whenever she saw this old friend of hers, De always had this strange foreboding.


    Not because she was a criminal exile.


    Despite all the usations and harsh words being thrown at her, De always remembered her as the kindest person shed known in her life.


    If there was one thing that shecked, it was courage.


    And that was the only w she had.


    After a moment of hesitation, De spoke up.


    Dont you think its about time to stop? Its a little ironicing from me, but sometimes you have to let things go.


    At the same time she uttered those words, a gaze filled with killing intent hit her.


    It was Pa, sending her a chilling re, even though she had beenughing just a moment ago.


    But that didnt stop De from speaking.


    By all means, it was already toote for her friend to turn back, but it was still tough for her to witness Pas struggle for something that was essentially amount to nothing.


    Theres no magic that can bring the dead back, Pa. Even the Witch of Creation cant pull off a miracle like that. You can use distortion or whatever, but the result would end up the same.


    I dont need your advice, so shut your mouth if you dont want to die.


    Look here, Im not looking for a fightsighsorry


    Seeing how thorny the reaction of her friend was, De uttered a genuine apology to her.


    Her words were true, she wasnt here to argue.


    After hearing Des apology, Pa calmed down as well.


    Continue, what exactly are you nning to do?


    Thats


    A faint smile appeared on Pas lips.


    De, who had been prepared for almost anything, slowly opened her mouth.


    With trembling eyes, she looked at her old friend.


    If you do something like that, Duchess Keter wille out.


    Thats good then.


    No, its not! Even if its you, if she were to make a move


    <b><i> Youll die.</i></b>


    <b></b>De swallowed her words.


    But Pa probably knew this as well.


    <b><i> Is she looking for a ce to die?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or is this her final struggle to put an end to her over a hundred years of painful atonement?</i></b>


    <b></b>Whichever the answer was, she wouldnt know.


    I wont interfere with it, but dont count on me joining you. Regardless of everything, Im still a Baroness of Gehenna.


    Dont worry, I really just want to warn you. Youre my friend, after all.


    The word friend hit Des heart heavily.


    She took a moment to think.


    Maybe this was thest time shed ever see her again.


    Memories of her time with Pa shed in her mind. The scene of all her bickering with her back when they were still students of Trinity Academy now merged with the current broken image of Pa.


    Hoo


    De kicked the ground with her high heels, spreading out her repeaters along with an interdimensional barrier.


    Meanwhile Pa observed this scene with vacant eyes.


    Seemingly oblivious to what De was up to.


    Though, De knew that there was no way she wasnt aware of what she was doing.


    Still, she couldnt unleashrge-scale spells until she finished spreading her repeaters around.


    On the bright side, Pa didnt expect her to suddenly turn hostile since she still considered De as her friend.


    Fine, lets give it a shot, shall we?


    <b><i> -Grrrr.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Wooosh!</i></b>


    Suddenly, the space behind Pa tore open.


    Various monstrous noises echoed in the chamber, as if they were about to tear apart the dimensional pocket that was amodating all of them.


    A worthy spectacle befit the witch who once bore the name of the one who controlled a thousand beasts.


    If youre looking to end your life, at least let me do it for you, with my own hands


    The reason behind Pas actions wasnt because of research or anything of the sort.


    Rather, she was trying to drag innocent humans down with her as herst struggle.


    De couldpletely understand the act of sacrificing humans for the sake of research, but what she was about to do was nothing more than a mindless ughter.


    <b><i> If shes going to die at the hands of Duchess Keter anyway, I might as well put her to rest myself</i></b>


    Seeing her friends determination, Pa showed a mix of a troubled and sad expression.


    Even you cant understand me either, huh?


    I can. Thats why Im doing this.


    No. I dont want to hear it.


    Pa bit her lip before turning away.


    All the Homunculi she tamed were let loose and started crawling out one by one.


    Ignite.


    Des hair fluttered and a crimson aura began to spread like moltenva around her.


    She was ready for what was toe.


    Moreover, this cramped chamber gave her an advantage in handling her fire magic.


    <b><i> -Sizzle!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Kkiieek!</i></b>


    Monstrous creatures resembling centipedes, octopi, wolves and more each started casting various spells to fight her off, but it was futile.


    Her fiery waves, hotter than ten of millions degrees, turned them all into ashes.


    One powerful spell after another was being thrown by her without the slightest bit of concern.


    Surprisingly, even after all this, she hadnt used even a tenth of her mana.


    The ebb and flow of the battle, the strategic positioning on the battlefield and the dynamics between the twobatants all worked in her favor, so she couldnt help but let out a smile.


    Gradually, all the Homunculi that Pa had unleashed were either consumed by mes or melted into oblivion.


    Meanwhile, Pa was just observing this scene without a trace of regret or disappointment on her face.


    Why bother letting out such weaklings?


    De couldnt help but furrow her brow.


    All the Homunculi Pa had brought up only had less than ten eyes.


    Even if she had buffed them into oblivion, they still wouldnt be able to be Des match.


    Im just waiting.


    Waiting? For what?


    For my toy soldiers to beplete.


    It was then that De realized what was going on.


    The hearts that Pa had just pulled out and ced by the side of the altar were nowhere to be found.


    Have fun.


    Pa said with a twistedugh, apanied by the nking sound of metal.


    Armor-d Homunculi began to emerge from the twisted open space.


    Their appearance resembled that of the Red Knight, except for the pure white armor that they wore.


    And their numbers exactly matched the number of people she had sacrificed just a moment ago.


    Ive just finished my research on Homunculi cloning. As you mentioned, I dont need a bunch of them, I just need to keep the strongest one by my side, then I can make as many copies of it as I want. I just need some sacrifices as the catalyst.


    Despite that, De wasnt too concerned about the situation.


    <b><i> Clone?</i></b>


    <b><i> What does she mean by that?</i></b>


    <b><i> Well. who cares. Even if she makes a hundred or thousand of them, I can just burn them all.</i></b>


    <b></b>Ignite.


    With a casual wave of Des hand, mes enveloped their armors.


    If one were to think that metal could withstand her me, then they were simply wrong.


    There wasnt a single kind of metal that her fire wouldnt be able to melt.


    Or at least that was what she believed.


    Facing her raging mes, the White Knights didnt even flinch.


    Rather, they formed a solid barrier using therge shield they held in one of their hands, skillfully blocking her mes like well-trained soldiers.


    What?


    These cloned children are much weaker than the original, but they still possess the traits that the original has. You should be familiar with the Distortion Shield the Red Knight has, right? The trait that it extracted from the Red Branch.


    Just as Pa had exined, her fire couldnt even reach their shields.


    Like sma confined within a maic field, the mes flickered in ce before they consumed all their manas and dissipated.


    When her mes subsided, the White Knights aimed their spears at her.


    Its a shame that things turned out like this, De. I really considered you as a friend.


    As Pa turned her back, the White Knights charged towards De in perfect unison.<hr>

 Chapter 192: Twin Rush (6)

    Chapter 192: Twin Rush (6)


    <b> Twin Rush (6) </b>


    1.


    In English, there was a term called innie pussy.


    It was a term for a type of vagina that was neatly closed with a straight line, having well-developed outer lips and less noticeable inner lips.


    In Korean, it was referred to as tight straight vagina, ormonly known as tight pussy.


    When Odette spread her butt cheeks wide, the pussy that she showed perfectly matched such a description.


    If Siwoo had to judge its elegance, hed say with certainty that there was a hint of nobility in her pussy.


    Before she spread it, it looked clean, neat, modest and innocent. There wasnt any hint of it being moist and its soft flesh didnt seem to be prominent at all.


    Seeing this tempting scene, it wasnt a wonder that Siwoo became unable to resist her.


    He pondered on how it would split and how exactly would it feel if he were to forcibly shove his rod inside.


    Haahhaah


    However, seeing Odettes nervous, heavy breathing quickly dampened that desire.


    Safety first, that was the golden rule he had to follow.


    In that sense, anal sex was clearly the better choice, as he could enjoy the action without worrying over anything.


    As his gaze traveled up, he noticed Odettes small rear hole.


    On the entrance, he had already applied some quick and easy-to-use lube, leaving it all smooth and slippery.


    Even if he were to include the shape of her butt in his previous judgment, she would still pass with flying colors.


    Despite its nature as an organ used for excretion, the word dirty never even crossed his mind when he looked at it.


    It looked smooth, as if it held its natural color since her birth.


    Though he had already prated it a few times before, when hepared the small hole to his massive rod, he still couldnt help but think, <b><i>Can it even fit in there?</i></b>


    S-Siwoo orabeoniplease hurry


    Her earlier attempt of seduction already shook his reasoning to begin with.


    He was admiring the view of her rear, but Odette thought that he was still hesitating.


    So, in a lustful voice, almost like a moan, she urged him.


    Are you sure you want me to do it right away?


    D-Didnt you say you are in a hurry? B-Besides, its fineI-Ive yed with my anus a lot when Im alone


    Siwoos heart skipped a beat.


    This was the familiar feeling he got whenever his arousal peaked.


    As he felt that sensation, his lips unknowingly began to quiver.


    How do you do it?


    Yes?


    How do you masturbate? I want to see it.


    Hearing his words, Odette nced back with a flushed face.


    Y-You want to see it now?


    She stammered for a moment. Despite the way she seemed to be ready to handle his manhood, she didnt seem to have the courage to show him the way she usually masturbated.


    Ill do everything that you are asking me to do, but I also want you to do something for me. Well, sure that youve been doing it on your own, but Im still worried that youll get hurt if you go straight into it without any forey.


    O-Okay, I-Ill give it a tryI-I normally do it when I lie down though


    She replied before moving one of her hands that were gripping her knees to her buttocks.


    Lying down? Do you normally do it in bed?


    A-Ah, y-yes!


    Siwoos voice came out huskier than usual thanks to his lustful state.


    Odette nodded her head before spilling the behind-the-scenes story of her secret to pleasuring herself.


    U-Usually, when Sis already fell asleepI-Id get down on the bed, squattingl-like thist-then I apply the lube


    Her neatly manicured fingers, with their carefully trimmed nails, timidly wandered around the creases of her butt before gliding over the entrance of the hole.


    Then, she used her middle finger to slowly widen its entrance.


    The seemingly imprable hole gradually started to open as it epted the tip of her finger.


    L-Like thisI-I put one fingerstarting from the tip


    And then?


    Aahh! W-While thinking about you, OrabeoniI-I started movingslowly


    It was an awkward conversation in an already awkward situation.


    Due to the embarrassment of her exposing the way she usually pleasured herself up close, Odettes buttocks began to twitch and contract.


    At the same time, the finger that she used to prate her entrance started to produce lewd squelching noises as it went back and forth in her rear hole.


    L-Like thisI-Id push it all the way ina-and apply the lube nggh! I-I had to move quietlyso that Sis wouldnt wake up


    Out of nowhere, her rear hole tightened around her finger as it continued to move back and forth, trying to disregard the tightness that it felt.


    She felt a strange mix of pleasure and embarrassment as she stared at Siwoo with teary eyes. Her whole body was shaking.


    I cant do this anymore! W-Why am I doing this by myself when you are right behind me, Orabeoni! I dont want this! Stop wasting our time!


    Sorry, sorry, I was just messing around. You can stop if you want.


    By now, even Siwoo noticed that his voice had be low and husky.


    After all, he had been waiting patiently.


    To avoid any possible difort, he spread the lube evenly on his erect rod and firmly held onto Odettes waist.


    Can you shift your butt back a little?


    Yes!


    Since it had been such a long time since thest time she did this, Odettes body shivered from both excitement and slight apprehension.


    Siwoo found her determined posture, all ready to take his manhood into her own rear hole, cute though.


    H-Haah!


    Ill do it slowly. Take a deep breath.


    Then, he began prying her rear hole open.


    Pressing the tip of his fully engorged member against the entrance, he felt a soft resistance.


    As he put in more pressure in the act, the hole began to gradually open up.


    While it felt like he was opening something he shouldnt have opened, Odettes anus took in his ns.


    Haaahh! Ah!


    Due to a mixture of both pleasure and pain, Odette let out a few moans as her petite frame quivering uncontrobly.


    Before long, she had taken in the entirety of his rods tip.


    S-So tightits been awhile, isnt it?


    The tightness that was gripping his ns was intense.


    Having experienced both anal and vaginal sex, Siwoo could nowpare the sensations of the two.


    Rear holes were generally tighter and powerful.


    Especially their entrance, it was like a ring made of flesh. The pressure it gave his ns was immense, the kind of pressure that no pussy could ever provide.


    And beyond this threshold of ecstasy


    Aaaaahh!


    Odettes eyes widened as her entire body trembled.


    Her knees almost gave in, trembling as if expressing the difort she felt.


    She didnt expect that Siwoos manhood would slide in this quickly. It was already making it halfway inside.


    Woah


    Siwoo couldnt help but let out a gasp.


    Like breaking into a tough shell to reach a sweet fruit, his ns forced its way into the slippery rectum, adhering to Odettes gentle and shy mucous membrane.


    Ugh! Nggh! Ahh!


    With him shoving his manhood inside, her hole reacted, trying to push it out.


    Compared to her sister whod eagerly epted his rod, hers felt like it was trying its best to resist him.


    Yet, it only added to the pleasure he felt.


    And it wasnt hard for him to disregard the resistance and shove his rod deeper.


    Nggh! M-Mr. Assistant


    Odette urgently reached out, grabbing one of his sleeves.


    The movement shifted the position in her lower body, bringing him a newyer of excitement.


    He confidently pushed his rod all the way in, leaving only about 20% of it exposed.


    Ahah! Yesyes!


    Odette nibbled on her own lip in bliss.


    Her slightly opened mouth emitted gentle moans and warm sighs simultaneously.


    T-This is exactly what I wanted! S-Siwoo orabeoni, p-please! M-Move quickly!


    Upon hearing her insistence, Siwoo started moving his hips.


    With her buttocks sticking out, it seemed like she was offering up her rear hole, a quite seductive sight.


    The tight feeling of her anus,bined with their current position created an electrifyingbination of mental pleasure.


    Still, it seemed like they couldnt keep up the pace for much longer.


    Odettes body wobbled as if it could give out at any moment.


    So, Siwoo decided to use the sturdy pir nearby as support.


    Ms. Odette, lets take a walk.


    Huh? Haanngg!


    Still having his rod inside Odette, Siwoo began to walk.


    S-So sudden


    It wont be far, just up that pir. Think of it as us taking a few steps together.


    G-Got it Hng! Im ready!


    Something that seemed like a four-legged race unfolded out of nowhere.


    The pir wasnt far away from them, only three meters away.


    Even so, for Odette, who was still holding on Siwoos rod with her ass, it was a daunting task to walk that far.


    In fact, she already copsed before she could even take the second steps, prompting Siwoo to catch her before she could fall to the floor.


    Ngghh! Every timeI try to movemy stomach! I-I cant walk anymorei-its so good M-My head is spinning


    Ugh, this is so


    The sight of Odette in such ascivious state was making Siwoos already hard boner throb with frustration.


    It awakened primal instincts to breed her and a desire for dominance within him.


    However, Odette had no idea of his situation.


    So, she continued to speak and act this way, making her appear to be innocent on the outside even though her wet and tight ass-pussy was clearly teasing his cock.


    <b><i> Whatever happens after this is her fault</i></b>


    <b><i> Since she wants this so much, Im going to fuck her senseless.</i></b>


    Kyaa! Ahh! Assistant!


    The action that Siwoo took was simple.


    He lifted her by the waist while his rod was still etched deeply inside her.


    Then, he quickly slid his arms below her thighs to firmly hold her and prevent her from falling.


    Though this was an awkward position, her body was small and light, so it wouldnt affect his bnce at all.


    But because she was getting lifted out of the blue, Odettes body jumped in shock, causing her to forget the way she should actually refer to him as she desperately called out.


    Consequently, her grip on his rode became much tighter


    It was as if her rear hole was trying to prevent his rod froming out.


    P-Please let me down! T-This is scary!


    Dont worry, I got you, you wont fall. Anyway, Im going to move.


    B-But! Ahh! Ahhh! Mmmh!


    Her legs formed a narrow M-shape in the air.


    With Siwoos dick still stuck inside her anus, all he had to do was to shake her body up and down to experience the pleasure he had been looking for.


    Ahh! Ahh! I-It feels so good!


    Odette, who was scared at first, eventually rxed her body and began to indulge in the pleasure.


    The fact that she waspletely at his mercy added to the sensation she felt.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    Ah! Ah!


    Phewhuff


    Though Odettes body was light, Siwoo still had to exert his strength to pull this off.


    Before long, both of them became breathless.


    Due to their position, Odettes lower lip became wide open, overflowed with love juice, symbolizing how much she was enjoying this action.


    Haah! Yes! I-Im going to! Im!


    Already forgetting that they were outdoors, Odette started moaning loudly.


    Luckily for them, they had already set up the music box beforehand for some privacy.


    Haaaaahh! W-When you cum, c-can you release it Inside? A-Ahh! L-Lets do ittogether! P-Please hold out until then!


    Im almostthere!


    N-No, forget it! I-I cant wait! Hngg! Ahhn! I-I dont want to wait! C-Cumming! Aahhnn!


    Odettes toes stretched as if she was a ballerina.


    Her arms awkwardly reached behind her, wrapping tightly around Siwoos neck.


    The tight grip of her anus and the throbbing contractions of her inner wall squeezed Siwoos rod hard.


    Such an intense feeling pushed his manhood over the edge despite it being close to its limit already.


    Kyaaa!


    With a cute moan, Odette arched her waist backward.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    Finally, Siwoos throbbing cock released its thick and hot semen deep inside her.<hr>

 Chapter 194: White Knight (2)

    Chapter 194: White Knight (2)


    <b> White Knight (2) </b>


    1.


    The typhoon that had been hitting Seoul all night had finally ended.


    Though there were still faint sounds of thunder in the distance and light rain still fell from the sky, both were nothingpared to the torrential downpour yesterday.


    Woahthe modern world sure is something


    So bigand tall


    Odile and Odette stepped out of the taxi, staring up at the towering skyscrapers in awe.


    Just because its tall doesnt mean its great. Since ancient times, architecture has always been a form of art. You cant measure its worth by its height alone.


    Odile began to criticize the building, adopting a serious expression as if she was a real and proper critic.


    Yeah, thats true. Well, to me this tall bubu?


    Building.


    Right, thank you, Mr. Assistant. To me this building is just a bunch of structures piled on top of each other without any regard for beauty. Seven out of ten.


    Odette also followed her sisters lead, crossing her arms while expressing her thoughts about the towering building.


    She and Siwoo had decided to keep theirte-night stroll a secret, so the former had reverted to calling thetter by his old title, Mr. Assistant.


    All the buildings in Gehenna, especially those in Lenomond Town or Ars Magna Town, were all beautiful.


    Compared to those buildings, the skyscrapers, built with functionality and efficiency in mind, just like Odette had stated, paled inparison. Then again, they werent supposed to be judged aesthetically to begin with.


    You two made good points, but its time to go inside.


    Okay! I cant wait to see what have you nned for us, Mr. Assistant!


    Me too!


    The twins were dressed very nicely.


    They were wearing loose-fitting sweatshirts with rabbit prints on them, tennis skirts and white sneakers.


    Deneb had actually prepared suitable modern attires for them, erasing Siwoos worries in that regard.


    They would look good in whatever attire they wear, but seeing them wearing such casual clothes felt refreshing to Siwoo.


    The twins looked like models, ones that he felt strongly familiar with.


    With this level of beauty, they could easily be influencers by simply posting a few pictures of themselves on social media.


    But, Mr. Assistant, is it really alright to be out and about in this getup? The skirt feels a bit too short


    Youre wearing shorts underneath, arent you? It should be fine.


    Still, my knees arepletely visible


    Odette had been quite concerned about her outfit for a while now though.


    After all, the twins had always worn elegant flowing dresses. Wearing something like a tennis skirt, something that revealed their legs to a considerable extent, was a little unconventional for them.


    Its fine, trust me. Lets go.


    They had been wandering in front of the building for around ten minutes already.


    Although Siwoo wanted to go inside, the twins always got distracted every few seconds and kept tugging on his arms.


    Just like this time.


    Mr. Assistant, hear me out!


    Yes, yes


    Look over there!


    Odile pointed with her eyes, quickly ncing at a woman passing by them.


    She was dressed in tight leggings and a top tee.


    Do you see thatdy unting her body like that?


    Yes.


    Does she work at a brothel or something?


    Uh, no?


    Then, why is she dressed like that?


    Odette chimed in, adding her thoughts.


    In the modern world, if women are confident about their bodies, theyd proudly showcase them for the world to see. That level of exposure is apparently socially eptable.


    But, isnt that just like wearing underwear? You can see her cleavage and everything


    Ill exinter, just follow me for now. Well take a look around.


    Siwoo held their hands, half-dragging them along.


    He had expected the twins to be curious about everything, but he didnt expect them to be <i>this</i> curious.


    With every step they took, theyd whisper a question to him. Thanks to that, it took over three hours for them to reach their destination.


    The aquarium.


    Siwoo pondered whether to take them to an amusement park or here. Though he was sure that theyd enjoy either, he ultimately decided that they might prefer thetter given the rainy weather.


    With limited entry times and capacities, Siwoo purchased tickets and then settled into a cafe to wait. As he sat down, he let out a deep sigh.


    Haa


    Everything turned out to be more tiring than he expected.


    <b><i> How did the Countess manage to care for them all this time?</i></b>


    His admiration toward the Countess rose up.


    If it werent for the music box, their walk would have been a hundred times more difficult.


    Without it, the twins beauty would attract a lot of attention.


    They hadnt started yet, but Siwoo had felt worn out already.


    While he was resting, the twins were holding vibrating bells, examining them with serious expressions.


    Odile noticed his fatigue and approached him.


    Why do you look so tired, Mr. Assistant?


    I dont know.


    Do you want me to pat you?


    After saying those words, Odile began caressing his head.


    Herforting gesture made a smile blossom on his face. He felt rejuvenated, as if all his energy was being restored.


    You two are really something. Even in a new environment like this, you are still able to act like usual.


    Because you are right by our side, Mr. Assistant!


    Yes, and I actually enjoy the modern world! The air might not be the best, but since Mr. Assistant is here, I could have a good time!


    Right? I want to inherit the brand quicker now!


    <b><i> And be with Mr. Assistant sooner</i></b>


    At the moment, they couldnte to the modern world freely.


    Only after they inherited the Geminis brand officially would they be able to do so.


    <b><i> However, inheriting the brand means Countess Albireo and Deneb would disappear.</i></b>


    <b><i> Did they just shrug this matter off?</i></b>


    <b><i> The Countess are supposed to be their masters no, mothers</i></b>


    Uh, Im not sure if its okay to ask this kind of question, but


    What is it?


    When you inherit your brands, the Countess woulddisappearright?


    Siwoo cautiously posed his question.


    Surprisingly, the twins reactions were quite nonchnt.


    Yes. Itll be sad, but we just have to ept it.


    Youre handling this more calmly than I expected


    Losing our masters will be sad, but by inheriting their brands, weve earned the right to continue her legacy. Thats something to be proud of, and Im sure Masters would want us to feel that way too.


    Odette is right. Thats the reason why we witches exist in the first ce.


    Even with the additional exnation that he received, Siwoo still couldnt wrap his head around this concept.


    In the first ce, both of them had different perspectives. Siwoo was approaching this from his perspective as a modern day human, while the twins had been taught about this ever since they were children as a resident of Gehenna.


    It was simr to how they were unable to understand why modern women walked around the streets with their gym clothes.


    I see, I understand.


    Since that was the case, Siwoo decided to not dwell over the issue.


    Because it wasnt like theyd be inheriting their brands anytime soon.


    At that moment, a certain someone slipped into his mind.


    In fact, he had been hesitating to ask about<i> her</i> since yesterday.


    He decided to bring the topic up subtly, without making it too obvious.


    Ah, by the way, hows Associate Professor Amelia doing?


    There was a reason why he always refrained from thinking about her.


    Because as soon as he brought up her name, a bitter taste lingered in his mouth.


    You dont know, Mr. Assistant? Since youve recovered, Ms. Professor changed.


    Huh?


    Because of personal circumstances, Senior Professor Avenega took over the subject the Associate Professor used to teach.


    But why?


    I dont know.


    Me too.


    Siwoo fell silent.


    <b><i> Since its been so long, she must have read the letter I left by now, right?</i></b>


    Eek!


    At that moment, the twins short scream broke Siwoos train of thought.


    The bells vibrated, indicating that their drinks were ready.


    Seeing the scene, the twins widened their eyes as they eagerly observed the bells.


    I-Is this an artifact or something?


    No. Anyway, its time, so lets go.


    Seeing their adorable reaction, Siwoo let out a smile as he led the two of them to the aquarium.


    2.


    Wow


    The twins were awestruck as if they entered a different world. They looked around excitedly.


    Theirrge eyes widened, and both of them had their mouths agape.


    What had stolen their attention was arge tank with swarms of jellyfish swimming gracefully inside.


    Soft neon lights lit the tank up, giving off a mysterious vibe.


    They leaned closer, their cheeks almost touching, engrossed in observing those jellyfish.


    Look at them, those girls are so cute!


    Are they models? Should we ask if we can take their pictures?


    The guy next to them is handsome too


    Even with the music box, it still wasnt enough topletely mask their presences.


    Siwoo felt a bit embarrassed because people thought that he was their guardian, but at the very least there werent that many people in this ce because it was currently a weekday.


    W-What are these?


    Those are jellyfish.


    It seems like theyre wearing a dressI wonder how it would feel to touch them?


    They must feel squishy!


    Both of them spoke with a hint of fascination in their voices.


    Considering that this aquarium was thergest one in Seoul, it contained various marine lives and even rare insects, so their fascination was understandable.


    This was the perfect ce for Siwoo to show the twins the wonders of the modern world, as these things were impossible to see in Gehenna.


    The thing that the aquarium had to offer would definitely satisfy the twins curiosity.


    Cmon lets go to the next area. Theres a section where they showcase rare fish from the Amazon.


    Cant we stay a little bit longer? Theyre so pretty


    I want to keep looking at themwait, can I buy some of themter? How much do they cost?


    Uh, I dont think theyre sellingalso, there are even cooler things up there.


    He gently pushed their backs as the twins wandered between the jellyfish tanks, urging them to move on as they hadpletely lost track of time already.


    While the jellyfish was interesting enough, there were still many more things to see, at least ording to the pamphlet.


    At their current pace, they might have to spend the whole day at the aquarium.


    Then again, Siwoo didnt really mind. Because as long as the twins were happy, he would be happy as well.


    Next the group visited where they showcased the fish from Amazon.


    Seeing a huge fish that seemed like it was at least one meter, close to two meters long, the twins didnt hide their excitement.


    Wow, Ive never seen such a big fish before!


    Mr. Assistant, can we buy one through an auction? I want to take one home!


    From the size, I dont think you can call it a fish anymorealso, I doubt theyre selling this one either


    Mr. Assistant, in front of our households assets, theres no such thing as not for sale!


    When I be the Countess, Ill definitely buy this aquarium!


    Huh, that actually doesnt sound too bad.


    Siwoo couldnt help but smile and apud the twins for their ambitious aspirations.


    This brought back memories of the past when he followed them on a pic to the Latifundium.


    During that time, he was the one who was awestruck, while the twins were guiding him through everything. It was an eye-opening experience for him.


    As they crossed the bridge overlooking the Amazon aquarium, they came across a big tunnel.


    Not just any tunnel, but an underwater one, giving off the sensation of walking inside a giant aquarium.


    In the midst of the blue light, fish and sharks gracefully swam around. They could also see various creatures such as stingrays, floating around here and there.


    The sheer grandeur of the ce made all three of them speechless.


    They stood at the entrance of the tunnel that resembled a blue sea dungeon, unable to take a single step. The twins clung onto each other tightly.


    T-Those scary looking thingstheyre sharks, right?


    Lets seeyeah, theyre gray reef sharks.


    T-Turtles are this big? B-But, the one Pecha brought was the size of a palm


    Ah, that ones a green sea turtle.


    Gigantic stingrays passed over their heads, sharks glided by with their sharp teeth exposed, thousands of silver anchovies swam in harmony, and slow-moving turtles paddled with their mouths open.


    Finally mustering up the courage, the twins explored the tunnel with excited steps while Siwoo casually followed behind them.


    They spent quite a long time in the aquarium and left the ce with two sets of pajamas that they got from the souvenir shop as mementos.<hr>

 Chapter 195: Festival (1)

    Chapter 195: Festival (1)


    <b> Festival (1) </b>


    1.


    The aquarium wasnt the only thing inside the big building.


    Different halls, stores, restaurants, theaters, and other convenient and fun spots were also here.


    Since they nned to spend all day there, Siwoo brought the twins to a restaurant for lunch.


    Ahhthe food was tasty


    Im so full, I can barely walk! Cant you give me a piggyback ride, Mr. Assistant?


    Sure, Ill give you that. Back at home, that is. For now, lets just walk normally, shall we?


    What? I want one too then!


    Yes, youll have your turn too, Ms. Odile.


    For lunch, they ate kimchi stew.


    Siwoo chose this particr dish because the twins were making a fuss about how they wanted to taste the food from his hometown.


    At first, he was unsure if it would suit their pte, but both of them ended up loving it.


    In fact, they devoured almost eight servings of it in one go.


    Wasnt it spicy?


    Not really? It was a little salty, but the dongchimi<sup>1</sup>A variant of kimchi using radish. solved that problem.


    The tender pork belly was amazing! Also, the oysters!


    Well, I was worried that it didnt suit your tastesd that you two liked it so much.


    Kimchi was the ssic Korean traditional food.


    Seeing how it managed to satisfy the twins refined ptes, Siwoo felt a sense of pride welled up within him.


    He personally fed them the kimchi, because they still werent used to using chopsticks. The way they kept asking for more made him feel like he was feeding a pair of baby birds.


    After they finished their lunches, they went to Baskin-Robbins, getting the twins an ice cream cone each, before heading towards the arcade.


    For the twins, the arcade was like a whole new world, apletely different world than the aquarium, and they were really excited to thoroughly explore the ce.


    W-W-What is all this?!


    L-Look at these cool artifacts!


    Stuffing all the remaining ice creams into their mouths (by the way, they thought that the ice cream was just fine, not great or anything), the twins eagerly dashed away.


    They looked around, exploring all the game machines that yed out some scenes on their screens and the machines that had weird gimmicks.


    Look at that, Mr. Assistant! Its spinning like crazy!


    Mr. Assistant, are those dolls?! There are so many dolls!


    <b><i> They love the arcade more than the aquarium it seems</i></b>


    The twins couldnt contain their excitement as they hopped around and bounced from one spot to another.


    They seemed so energetic that Siwoo became worried if he were to take his eyes off them for a moment, theyd disappear.


    He exchanged three ten-thousand won bills for game cards.


    Is there anything you want to y?


    What are all these? Like, what can we do with them?


    Uh, y? You know, they are a kind of entertainment.


    Like chess? Or duck hunting?


    Umm


    The twins knew nothing about electronics, so Siwoo found himself in a bit of a pickle trying to exin the concept of video games to them.


    Thankfully, they got distracted by the shy arcade games rather quickly.


    Odile went for a shooting game while Odette went for a crane game.


    I want to try this one! How does it work?


    So, if you step on this pedal, you can hide. You can try to aim the targets with the gun and shoot. To shoot, you just need to pull the trigger, just like a real gun. And to reload, just shake the gun a little.


    Okay, Ill give it a go! It sounds doable for me.


    With a serious look, Odile took a note of all his instructions and took aim at the screen.


    As her sister was going through the tutorial, Odette excitedly dragged Siwoo along.


    Mr. Assistant, I want to try this one! How do I get those dolls?


    They stood in front of the crane machine that had a mountain of dolls piled up inside.


    In this case, it was easier for Siwoo to give a live demonstration than going into a lengthy exnation, so he did exactly that.


    Heres how it works. You use this lever to control the crane and use this button to make the cranee down. Then, itll pick up the dolls


    Ah, so close! You almost had it!


    Maybe because both of them were young, or they could learn quickly to begin with, both of them absorbed everything in no time.


    Odette promptly took hold of the lever, aiming fervently at the rabbit doll she had been eyeing since earlier.


    <b><i> Ever since we were at the aquarium, she had been fawning over random rabbitsand she was the one who picked the pajamas with the rabbit designwhats up with that?</i></b>


    <b><i> By the way, does she know that rabbit meat is tasty?</i></b>


    The memories of the rabbit stew he had shared with his father resurfaced in Siwoos mind.


    Siwoo orabeoni.


    He stood by Odettes side while keeping an eye on Odile so that she didnt wander off somewhere.


    Odette, who had been trying to grab the rabbit doll that was seemingly impossible to grab due to the maliciously set up crane, called out to him.


    Perhaps thinking that Odile wouldnt hear them from this distance, she referred to him as Orabeoni again.


    This was what they had decided on, shed change her way to call Siwoo when they were alone.


    It made him feel like they were having a secret affair or something.


    Yes, Ms. Odette?


    I just wanted to call you. You know, I came up with a new way to call you, but I couldnt use it! It was upsetting


    Is that so?


    Yeah! Thanks to you, Im experiencing a lot of fun things! So, thank you, Orabeoni!


    Well, Im living a good life thanks to the Countess, so its natural that Im doing all these things for you.


    Thats just the result of all your good deeds!


    Siwoo affectionately patted Odettes head as he found her adorable.


    Because she was focused on the rabbit doll, she was surprised to feel his touch, causing the crane to end up in an unexpected spot.


    The number of remaining attempts, initially at 50, dropped to 0 as the crane hung helplessly above the prize chute.


    Unfortunately, even after she used up all the money Siwoo charged on her game card, Odette still failed to grab a single doll.


    <b><i> -Ding!</i></b>


    An electronic sound signaled the end of the game.


    Odette started toin to Siwoo, her shoulders shaking vigorously.


    She only wanted to have some fun, but she ended up getting really frustrated instead.


    This is ridiculous! I definitely grabbed it properly! Ugh, I even calcted all five possible scenarios when the crane descends and rotates! I caught its head, but it still didnt lift the rabbit! This is a scam! Scam, I tell you!


    Ahaha


    It was odd even in Siwoos eyes.


    Due to the dolls arrangement, he initially felt that it wouldnt be easy, but this was a little too much.


    Odette swallowed her frustration and asked Siwoo.


    Can I use magic? Just a little telekinesis


    Of course not, its not that kind of gameanyway, shall I try it for you?


    No! This is my battle!


    Okay, Ill charge this card, so wait for a moment.


    Alright, Ille up with more ns in the meantime.


    Leaving Odette with her pursed lips, Siwoo moved to charge the game card. Then he realized that Odile was still standing in front of the machine he left her at.


    Huh?


    <b><i> Wait, quite some time must have passed, right?</i></b>


    He nced at her screen, which was now filled with screams and explosions.


    In the game, Odiles appearance was like that of a western ouw.


    Her character was swiftly moving the guns barrel and pulled the trigger without mercy.


    Whether tracking the enemys movements or flicking shots, all ten shots she took hit all ten enemies cleanly.


    The sudden appearance of obstacles on her screen didnt faze her.


    She detonated five grenades mid-air with skilled aim and precise shots.


    Even when multiple enemies appeared from all sides, she skillfully stepped on the pedal, shook her gun to reload and swiftly cleared them all out.


    What?


    Being a guy, Siwoo had naturally yed the game before.


    Since most shooting games were designed to be cleared by two yers, including this one, he couldnt even clear the first boss whenever he yed solo.


    When he indulged himself by watching a montage of her impressive gamey, Odile, who had just cleared the final hidden boss with just one coin, looked around and spotted him.


    Huh? How long have you been watching, Mr. Assistant?


    Wow, youre amazing.


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Isnt this your first time ying this game? I couldnt even make it to the second stage no matter how hard I tried


    Well, Im always good at shooting, but even Odette should be able to do this much. It isnt that fun though. The shots are unrealistic and the guns are unnecessarily loud. But, it was a good experience! Is there anything else that is simr to this? Something more challenging?


    Though she brushed off hispliment, her shoulders lifted higher, appearing proud when he praised her.


    Normally, Odile would just brag about how good she was instead ofining about the game, so it was obvious that this was just an act.


    She was trying her best to act as if it wasnt a big deal.


    With a suppressedugh, Siwoo pulled Odile close and suggested a game they could all enjoy together.


    Thats fine and all, but lets check out the other games too. See that? That ones pretty fun too.


    Really?


    Mr. Assistant, I got it!!


    At that moment, Odette, who finally seeded in picking up the rabbit doll, came running with a big smile on her face.


    For their next game, Siwoo chose the air ping pong game.


    A game that they could enjoy together in turns.


    After a heatedpetition.


    Odette lost every single round and became the luggage carrier.


    2.


    Why the sulky face, Odette?


    You dont need to be so sulky~ Dont I always beat you at games we y for the first time?


    What? You cant ept that you lost?


    <b><i> -Squish.</i></b>


    As they rode the esctor of the department store together, Odette squeezed the rabbit doll she was holding.


    Unable to tolerate it anymore, Siwoo intervened.


    Cmon, Ms. Odile, you need to stop teasing her. Please dont take it to heart, Ms. Odette, dont worry, we wont tell anyone that you lost.


    Even Siwoo, who she expected to take her side, joined in on the teasing. Thanks to that, Odettes patience finally ran out.


    Ugh, this is all your fault, Sis! Dont talk to me! I want to go home! Take me home!


    I was kidding.


    Siwoo coaxed and soothed Odette, who was about to throw a tantrum.


    They were on their way to the womens clothing section toplete their shopping for the day.


    What Siwoo found out today was the fact that they had a remarkable adaptability.


    At first, they thought that the lifts were some kind of a marvel, but now they just stood casually on the esctor as if it was nothing.


    After he treated them to a shopping spree using the ck card given by the Countess, they headed back home.


    He nned to host the Shin Siwoos officetels specialtyter, the Sharons Food Delivery Parade.


    Save for the desserts, the twins seemed to be fond of the local cuisine.


    This is actually kinda cool. A staircase that moves while you stand still? Did they use some kind of spatial magic?


    No, its more of a belt-shaped thing than a staircase. It goes round and round, moving up and down. No magic involved.


    Ah, I get it.


    They could have taken the lift, but they opted for the esctor this time.


    At that moment, Siwoo suddenly felt amotion.


    The ce was never silent, but the noise he heard was unusually loud and distinctive.


    Surprise, exhration and confusion, all of those emotions were mixed in the lively crowd.


    As they rode up the esctor


    The twins noticed something strange near the ceiling on the opposite side.


    Sticking close to the handrail, they pointed at an object floating in mid-air.


    Mr. Assistant, what is that?


    We saw it at the aquarium didnt we? A piranha? Yeah, I think thats what it is!


    Its so big! As big as a taxi!


    Siwoo followed the direction the twins were pointing at and widened his eyes.


    What?


    A peculiar creature floated in the air. Its fins gracefully moved, as if it was swimming.


    The creature had a thin, elongated body, with jagged teeth that stuck out so far that made it unable to close its mouth shut.


    It rolled around its eyes, uncertain where to focus.


    The bustling noiseing from the lower floor turned out to being from people taking out their phones, trying to take pictures of the piranha, apanied by their excited murmurs.


    This wasnt a strange reaction. After all, no one would anticipate such a thing in a normal department store.


    The piranha gracefully descended, pping its fins as it approached the onlookers.


    Eek! Whats that? It looks so gross


    Is this some kind of event?


    Maybe a hologram? Hey, take a picture of it! Quickly!


    Hello? Kyungsung? Are you still in the bathroom? Come here quickly, theres something really cool here!


    Perhaps their reliance on modern societys safety dulled their natural instinct to look out for danger.


    They didnt run away or scream and flee like they would in a monster movie.


    Instead, they observed the thing as if it was an attraction.


    Run away!


    Siwoo shouted loudly to them.


    Huh?


    Suddenly the piranha lunged forward, opening its mouth wide and devouring the upper half of a student who was trying to take a close-up picture.


    And that marked the beginning of the unexpected festival.<hr><ul><li>1


    A variant of kimchi using radish.</li></ul>

 Chapter 196: Festival (2)

    Chapter 196: Festival (2)


    <b> Festival (2) </b>


    1.


    <b><i> -Snap! Crunch! Snap!</i></b>


    That disturbing sound was followed by a brief moment of silence.


    The life of the student bitten by the piranha met an abrupt end. His lungs were punctured by its sharp teeth, preventing him from screaming.


    Pretty red blood dripped from the corner of its mouth, like the juice flowing from a ripe raspberry.


    E-Eek!


    What the hellis this?


    Is he dead?


    I-Im dreaming right now, right?


    This should be a prank! Wheres the hidden camera?!


    What the fuck is this?! W-We gotta report this


    Even after seeing such a sight, people didnt run away. Instead, they muttered to herself.


    If there was a gunshot involved, if someone were to be blown up, or if a robber with a weapon was making a ruckus, their reaction might be different.


    But what they saw was a giant fish chewing on a person under the halogen light of the department store.


    The whole spectacle felt like a scenario out of a B-Movie. It was too unbelievable for them to the point that their instinct for danger didnt kick in.


    Only when they saw the students limbs dangling like seaweed between the teeth of the piranha did it finally sink in.


    The foul stench of blood, too strong to be dismissed as hallucination, filled their nasal cavity.


    Red blood, too copious to be a dream, streamed down the students shin, creating a small pool on the cold artificial marble.


    F-Fuck! What the fuck is this?!


    Aaahhh!


    Call 119! 112! Fuck it, call everyone!


    What the fuck?! Why isnt my phone working?!


    Mommy!


    Desperate pleas rang out amid the chaos as people btedly realized the severity of the situation.


    The mens clothing section of the department store had transformed into a scene of pandemonium, filled with screams, tears, cries and confusion.


    Suddenly, a figure d in ck armor swiftly cut through the crowd, vanquishing the piranha that had been the source of the terror.


    2.


    Leaping from the middle of the esctor, Siwoo swiftly conjured a suit of shadow armor and a longsword.


    Leveraging his weight and the force of gravity, he swung the sword toward the piranha with all his might.


    As he executed the move, he felt a solid resistance on his hand.


    With his de passing through, cutting the piranha in half, the fish fell to the ground while spewing out blood.


    Despite being cut in two, the piranhas mouth gaped as it thrashed its tail on the ground.


    The sight would send shivers down on a normal persons spine.


    Everyone, gather around here!


    He called out loudly to the people.


    However, in that extreme chaos, the crowd, now at the height of their confusion, wouldnt just listen to a single persons words, let alone follow his instructions.


    It was aplete disaster.


    What the fuck is going on?


    Siwoo took off his eyepatch and scanned the surroundings.


    He was almost certain that this piranha was a Homunculus.


    But when he examined the mana around him, there werent any interdimensional barriers being deployed.


    Also, from what Sharon had taught him, Homunculi wouldnt bring so many humans into their barrier when they were hunting.


    But this Homunculus appeared in the modern world without deploying a barrier and started killing people for some reason.


    Mr. Assistant!


    The twins ran down the esctor towards the confused Siwoo.


    Stay behind me. We dont know what might happen.


    Someone had just died in front of him.


    So, he had no idea what kind of threat was waiting for them.


    As he entered hisbat mode, he realized that he was much calmer than he expected.


    Even considering the fact that he had been in quite a few life threatening battles, his eyes, separate from the chaos of his mind, were scanning the battlefield, preparing for any variables, like a seasoned veteran.


    Have you contacted Lady Deneb?


    I-I cant!


    B-Both our artifact and our cell phone cant reach her!


    Seriously, what the fuck is going on?


    Though the piranha was dead, it wasnt enough to calm anyone down. There was still this tingling sensation on their skin, and the tense air made it clear that this was just the beginning.


    The crisis wasnt over yet.


    Hell, this was probably just the appetizer.


    There was definitely something worse looming on the horizon.


    <b><i> -Ting, ting!</i></b>


    Just as Siwoo had predicted, all the lights inside the department store began to go out one by one.


    They didnt go outpletely.


    Instead, their brightness had been suppressed to the limit, as if they had been sunk into the deep sea.


    But since there were no windows inside the department store, the whole building turned pitch-ck.


    Aaahh!


    W-What is this?! Is this a terrorist attack?!


    The darkness heightened everyones fear, turning the ce into a boiling pot of anxiety.


    Now themotion in the department store had reached its peak.


    It didnt only happen on the floor where Siwoo and the others were in, as ruckus also started in the floors above and below them.


    Ah


    At that moment, Siwoo saw them.


    <b><i> Where the hell did theye from?!</i></b>


    Swimming leisurely as if in an aquarium.


    Dozens of piranhas surged forward.


    Without missing a beat, the twins jumped out next to the bewildered Siwoo.


    Each of them held a finely crafted musket.


    They took aim before firing at the same time. With that, two piranhas that had been hovering in the air dropped to the ground.


    Were here to help, Mr. Assistant!


    Dont worry, we can handle ourselves!


    Ms. Odile! Ms. Odette!


    The twins held Janissary styled muskets, with special magic bullets the Countess provided. After the incident with Ea Sadalmelik, the Countess gave them these pairs so that they could at least defend themselves in critical situations such as these.


    We know how to hunt.


    Actually, weve done that a lot!


    Siwoo didnt waste any time. He swiftly conjured two ribbons and a pair of swords, diving into the swarm of piranhas.


    <b><i> Please stay still</i></b>


    <b><i> Dont move around</i></b>


    But his plea fell on deaf ears. In no time at all, chaos ensued, followed by cries of many.


    Lured by the scent of blood, the dozens of piranhas swam and began to devour the people around them.


    A student was bitten and sent soaring through the air.


    Then a swarm of other piranhas came to him and tore his body apart.


    His limbs were ripped apart, but only hot, viscous liquid dropped to the ground.


    Aaah! Mommy!!


    Oh my god, what are these things?!


    Status window! Skills! Inventory! Gamer mode activate! Ow! I got bitten!


    By that time, Siwoo had already cut down five piranhas.


    They were weak, but they moved quickly.


    To the defenseless civilians, those piranhas were predators flying freely in the air.


    And to make things worse, those guys were more focused on their prey than fighting with Siwoo.


    Though he fought valiantly, the people around him were dying at an rming rate.


    Even the twins, who were shooting frantically to help him, were powerless. It was like trying to stop a typhoon with a barehand, quite literally an impossible feat.


    Come here! This way!


    Despite Siwoos loud calls, his voice was drowned by the screams, cries and horrible sounds of flesh and bone being torn apart.


    Only ten quick-witted individuals were huddling next to the twins, who were fervently shooting their guns.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire floor turned into a gruesome pool of blood.


    No part of the ground that Siwoo stepped on wasnt tainted with the deep shade of crimson.


    The air was filled with a sickening, metallic smell. Organs and limbs were scattered on the ground, making a chilling spectacle.


    Seriouslywhat the fuck is going on?


    As the grim reality sank in, Siwoos head throbbed in anger.


    But there was nothing he could have done.


    In a mere twenty seconds, he had subdued ten piranhas using both his ribbons and his swords, but most of the humans on that floor had be the piranhas prey.


    Hey, you over therewhat the hell is going on?!


    Is this some kind of staged show? Theres no way this is real, right?


    M-Maybe its some kind of special ops mission?


    M-MommyIm scaredhelp me


    The survivors, who previously stayed close to the twins, clung to Siwoo. Each of them disying their sheer panic as they witnessed him relentlessly ughtering the monstrous creatures.


    <b><i> What do I do next?</i></b>


    <b><i> Seriously, what is going on?</i></b>


    <b><i> Theres a chance that this is happening on other floors as well.</i></b>


    <b><i> How many people are getting caught up in this?</i></b>


    <b><i> Can I rescue more people?</i></b>


    <b><i> There must be someone behind this, but who?</i></b>


    <b><i> Seriously, what the hell is going on?</i></b>


    <b><i> What are the other witches doing?</i></b>


    <b><i> Should I send the twins away first?</i></b>


    <b><i> But, can I solve this case by myself?</i></b>


    <b></b>Everything felt so surreal that his brain felt overloaded.


    Assistant!


    Mr. Assistant!


    At that moment, he was jolted awake by the loud cries of the twins.


    Snap out of it! Why are you spacing out like that?!


    As the ringing in his ears faded and his vision cleared, he saw the piranhas lining up, focusing their gazes on him and the twins. They seemed to be setting their eyes on their group now.


    But, they were hesitating to attack them, as Siwoo and the twins had been resisting them quite fiercely.


    Odile, was in a defensive stance, while aiming her musket when she asked that question.


    Siwoo shook his head, trying to dispel his confusion and doubts.


    <b><i> Ill worry about itter.</i></b>


    <b><i> There is this urgent matter to be dealt with.</i></b>


    We need to get everyone to evacuate first.


    How?


    His mind finally cleared up a little.


    I will use Dimension Shift, the same teleportation spell I used to get you two away before this. It will take some time, so can you protect them in the meantime?


    Of course. Leave it to me.


    Odile replied with confidence.


    To Siwoo, these piranhas were weaker than the dogs he encountered before.


    But their speed surpassed any other creature he had faced so far.


    This speed and their ability to swim freely in the air hindered him a lot as he was specialized in closebat.


    On the other hand, the twins had no such struggle as they utilized their excellent marksmanship.


    Though they were apprentice witches, he judged that it was safe to trust them as they held quite powerful offensive artifacts.


    Everyone, please gather in front of me.


    Can you please exin whats going on? Are you a soldier? Or a knight?


    We need to know whats going on!


    In the midst of chaos, the panicked survivors voiced their concerns, looking for answers from Siwoo, who seemed to know something.


    Im not a soldier or a knight, and theres no time to exin. Juste over here, Ill get you all out of this ce.


    However, when he brandished his blood-stained sword and voiced his words assertively, they quieted down.


    From their perspective, the man who suddenly appeared to kill those monsters while being drenched in blood was equally as terrifying as the monsters themselves.


    So, he used that fear to his advantage.


    Since it would be easier for him to control them this way.


    Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, pleasee over as well.


    Siwoo decided that hed be staying.


    Because there might be survivors hiding in this ce, seeking refuge from the disaster.


    He wanted to get at least one more person out of this disaster.


    However, he couldnt let the twins stay with him.


    No one knew what might happenter, and he wished to evacuate everyone and get them to inform the outside world what was going on here.


    But the twins refused to leave.


    No, well fight alongside you, Mr. Assistant!


    Yes! We will help you save everyone!


    This is not the time for that! You two need to inform Lady Deneb about this!


    One of those people can do it. They just need to call her, no?


    But


    Odile firmly interrupted his attempt to exin further.


    Mr. Assistant, a nobles honor doesnte from the family name, but from fulfilling their obligations and responsibilities as a noble.


    Isnt that what youve taught us, Mr. Assistant?


    <b><i> I dont remember ever teaching you two that</i></b>


    In the end, he decided to take up their help for now.


    He figured that theyd be of great help with the guns in their hands.


    Alright, lets evacuate the civilians first. But, if theres even the slightest hint of danger, Ill get you two out of here first, got it?


    As soon as he decided on what to do, Siwoo looked around his surroundings.


    For some time now, he had been sensing a different flow of mana, but it was different from the interdimensional barrier he was familiar with.


    It was much heavier and oppressive, its color was deep and ominous.


    This meant he needed to move the civilians further away from the building.


    Siwoo handed a mobile phone to one of the survivors.


    As soon as you get out of here, call this number and this number, exin the situation here. This is important, so make sure to do this.


    W-What should I say?


    Just tell them that monsters appeared at COEX.


    O-Okay


    The ck-haired soldier, who seemed to be in on a leave, trembled, but he nodded repeatedly in response.


    Siwoo didnt have the lenience tofort him though.


    Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, please cover for them.


    A blue circle began to form beneath the feet of the civilians.


    It was Siwoos Dimension Shift.


    Given the number of people and the distance involved.


    He surmised that hed need a whole minute of calction.


    In the meantime, the twins would be buying time for him.


    The piranhas, who had been observing the situation for a while, had be impatient at this point.


    Stimted by the blue light, the predators bared their teeth and prepared themselves to pounce on the survivors.


    Siwoo closed his eyes, cing his trust in the twins and entered a state ofplete focus.


    Unlike back then, the twins were no longer trembling helplessly behind him.


    This time, they resolved themselves to protect their Dear Assistant.


    Standing in front of Siwoo, they gripped their muskets.


    Are you ready, Odette?


    Anytime, Sis.


    They took aim with their guns and pulled the trigger, releasing a barrage of magic bullets upon the creatures.<hr>

 Chapter 197: Festival (3)

    Chapter 197: Festival (3)


    <b> Festival (3) </b>


    1.


    Around the 16th century, back when mankind believed that they could develop a whole new continent and conquer the world with the power of science.


    This behavior of mankind roused the witchs curiosity tobine science and magic.


    They believed that even though science was something that was created by the lowly mankind, if they added a great witchs magic into the equation, theyd be able to create great things with it.


    Thus an era of magic engineering was born. The era when all the witches who were well-versed in alchemy and some of the other branches of magic were immersed in seeing through the potential of science.


    Sadly, the era onlysted for less than a hundred years, and the poprity of magic engineering declined. Nowadays, witches only regarded it as one of many paths one could take to develop ones magic. Thevishly decorated Janissary on Odile and Odettes hands were abat artifact that was created during that era.


    It was a musket that didnt require gunpowder or lead.


    Because it created its own magic bullets and shot them out with several times more firepower than the bullets originally held.


    The magic form engraved its body, made out of oak, would suck in its wielders magic.


    Then, the magic that was absorbed would go into the barrel and transform into a magic bullet.


    When its wielder pulled the trigger, the engraved steel wire inside the musket would amplify the bullets power several times.


    <b><i> -Bang, bang, bang!</i></b>


    Following those loud sounds, a magic bullet came out of the muskets muzzle and killed the piranha swimming on its way, leaving an orange-colored trail.


    Sis!


    I know!


    There was no need for the twins to give each otherplex signals. They were able to cover for the gap that the other one left and killed the iing piranhas swiftly.


    To them, what they were doing was way easier than duck hunting or shooting flying frisbees.


    Everything, from their distance to their targets, the targets size and movements, all of them made everything easier.


    Bullets ripped through the piranhas smooth scales.


    One of them turned their head towards the twins, only for its teeth and eyes to be crushed by the iing bullet.


    Unlike normal muskets, the Janissary didnt leave any residual smoke even after the twins pretty much spammed it.


    Eventually, the dozens of piranhas, probably close to a hundred in total, were reduced to a number that could be counted by taking a single nce. At that moment, a blue light glowed behind the twins, followed by a strong wave of magic.


    With that, Siwoo finally managed to teleport the citizens out of this ce.


    Thanks, you two. It went well thanks to you two.


    As expected of Mr. Assistant! You are amazing!


    Well finish up the rest!


    Sweat dripped from Siwoos chin.


    This was the first time he had to use Dimension Shift on such a huge number of people at once.


    Not to mention that there was something strange in the flow of mana.


    It interfered with the activation no, rather, it felt like it was sticking to him tightly.


    If normally, mana flew like water, this time it felt like mud instead. Thanks to that he had to perform his calction twice as hard as usual.


    Add to the fact that the calction he had to do was aplex one to begin with, it was no wonder that he felt nauseous because of it.


    Whoops


    Mr. Assistant, are you okay?!


    I-Is something wrong?


    The twins, who finally managed to clean up all the piranhas, noticed Siwoos paleplexion and approached him.


    He wiped the sweat away with his palm and nodded.


    Yeah, just a little dizzy, nothing I cant handle.


    Okayby the way, Mr. Assistant, theres something that I noticed.


    What is it?


    While I was shooting those fishit reminded me of a certain Formal Wear<sup>1</sup>not actual formal wear, but more like clothes, or something ceremonial that harbors certain magic abilities that I once read in a book


    Huh? Wait, yeah you are right!


    Hearing Odettes words, Odile made a loud exim, confirming the truth of her sisters words. Apparently in the Gemini Households library, there were all kinds of misceneous books, some of them touched on the topic of Formal Wears and artifacts that existed throughout history.


    Also, those monsters arent Homunculi. They dont look like them, and they didnt leave any crystals when they died.


    <b><i> Huh,e to think of it</i></b>


    Until now, all of the Homunculi that Siwoo had beaten, while they seemed like they were based on animals, they looked so bizarre that there was barely any semnce of that.


    On the other hand, those piranhas looked exactly like real piranhas. Their sizes were just a lot bigger than normal.


    But, if anything, this revtion only made him feel even worse about the whole situation.


    So, what is it that youre trying to tell me?


    It was recorded in the book, the Formal Wear, Dagons Flute. A witch from five hundred years ago was said to possess it. The records said that the formal wear could change the surrounding area into a hunting ground for her familiars


    Which means that those piranhas are familiars and like all familiars, they need a medium to exist, and that medium should be the Formal Wearso, if we get rid of it, theyll disappear, and we can stop this whole mess.


    How many people had died in this mess?


    While there might be some people alive


    There was no way theyd be able to find them easily, as they had to hide from the sights of those monsters.


    Rather than trying to find those people and send them out one by one, it would be way easier for them to just end the mess entirely.


    Alright, were going to find that Formal Dress!


    Can you do that?


    Since itll always emit some kind of mana, it surely wont be that difficult.


    Okay, its decided!


    The twins held each others hands.


    Then, a song that didnt fit the dreary atmosphere of the department store filled the air.


    It didnt sound like something that came out of a humans mouth, but rather something that came out of a string instrument.


    The surrounding mana pulsated before turning into a calm wave that spread out in all directions.


    The wave didnt stay in one ce.


    It stretched to even the tiniest gaps in the building, as if trying to map the entire ce in one go.


    Two, three minutes passed just like that.


    Found it.


    The twins stopped singing as they opened their eyes.


    Its on the roof of this building!


    Lets go together, Mr. Assistant! We can help you!


    Back when they shed with Ea, the twins could only tremble in fear, but now they had be a lot more reliable.


    There was no way that they didnt see the corpses sprawling around, or smell the pungent scent of blood that permeated the air. Siwoo knew that they chose to ignore those diforts just to help him.


    He couldnt help but feel proud of them.


    But that was exactly why he couldnt just let theme with him.


    Thatll be a little difficult.


    Huh? Why?


    In response to her question, Siwoo looked down at their feet.


    While those two were busy searching, Siwoo had already deployed the magic circle for Dimension Shift.


    By the time they were done, he had already finished all the calctions necessary.


    Realizing what was going on, the twins immediately rushed out, trying to escape the range of the spell.


    Wait! This isnt what you!


    No! I want to fight with!


    A blue light shed and the twins disappeared from his sight.


    Phew


    He could feel his magic power was being drained from the brand on his left eye.


    The teleportation that he had done was also as difficult as the previous one. While he only teleported two people at once, he sent them to a rather faraway ce.


    Though he shouldnt have felt this exhausted just from that, so he assumed that it was probably because he did both teleportations in such a short span of time.


    Id have to apologize to themter


    He muttered.


    Of course, he was grateful for their willingness to help.


    But he couldnt just let them brave this kind of danger together with him.


    If they only had to kill those piranhas and rescue the survivors inside the building, then he was more than willing to let them stay.


    After all, those piranhas were pathetically weak. One couldnt evenpare them to real Homunculi, as the twins muskets could easily make short work of them.


    The problem here was that there was definitely someone behind this. And to go to such lengths, deploying the Dagons Flute without much care, there was no way that the mastermind was on the level of amon thug.


    And the closer one got to the Formal Dress, the more dangerous it would be.


    Of course, it wasnt like Siwoo needed to face the mastermind directly.


    Because by now, the witches in this city would have heard of themotion, and were probably on their way here.


    Which meant, he wouldnt need to do anything at all.


    But


    He looked around.


    His surroundings had turned into a site of a massacre.


    Seeing this scene made his blood boil.


    He had never considered himself as a righteous person, but he felt that he couldnt just sit around after all this.


    The people who had died here were just normal people. They were just living their own lives peacefully.


    Innocent people who werent even aware of the existence of magic, let alone witches.


    Even at this moment, more of them were probably being massacred in this building.


    And he didnt want to ignore them just to save his own skin.


    He decided to move. So that he could save at least one more person.


    I want to know what kind of crazy bitch did this


    Once again, he covered his body with his shadow and held a sword in each hand.


    He put on his helmet before dashing through the darkness, leaving trails on the floor that was flooded with blood.


    2.


    Ididnt hear wrong, did I?


    At Gwanghwamun Branchs Witch Point, Seoul.


    Sua, who was sitting leisurely in her office while sipping her tea, widened her eyes.


    The cause was the report of the witch who came to her in a hurry.


    Dagons Flute was deployed in the middle of Gangnam?


    Yes.


    The magnitude of the incident was so big that Suas face turned pale, even though she was a witch who had seen countless incidents caused by Homunculi.


    Dagons Flute was one of the Formal Wear of the Deep-Sea Witch, a notorious witch who was killed by Duchess Keter.


    The Formal Wear itself wasnt actually that dangerous even for normal witches.


    So what if it could summon a bunch of familiars? They were weaker than even the weakest of Homunculi, they werent of any threat to the witches.


    But, the purpose of Dagons Flute wasnt for fighting witches, it was for ughtering humans.


    Under the influence of the flute, the familiars would begin to hunt humans, turning them into mana sources that could be used forter.


    To put it simply, it wasnt something that one would use for a battle, but to prepare for one.


    Sua shook her head.


    She decided to stop thinking about scenarios that hadnt even happened yet and focus on what was currently going on.


    The fact that such a monster house had appeared in the middle of Gangnam.


    And it was their duty to prevent humanity from taking any more damage.


    Immediately summon all the witches you can contact.


    Understood!


    Sua prepared to move to where the flute was, and of course, she contacted Duchess Tiphereth before doing anything.


    Your Ladyship, can you hear me?


    Her earring started to vibrate.


    Any kind ofmunication method using radio waves couldnt go through a barrier.


    That was why she used this earring, a magic tool that could let its usersmunicate even through a barrier.


    [I can. Almost there.]


    The cause of the disturbance is the Dagons Flute, the identity and purpose of the perpetrator is unknown. Other witches will save the survivors and prevent the damage from spreading any further than thisso, may I ask you to secure the source of the disturbance, Your Ladyship?


    [What about Duchess Keter?]


    She hadnt made a move.


    [Got it.]


    After that, themunication was cut off.


    A witch using their magic to ughter three no, perhaps the number of victims were already in four digits.


    Despite that, Duchess Keter hadnt made a move.


    Even though there was no way that she wasnt aware about this.


    Normally, she would personally involve herself to deal with the situation.


    But for some reason, she didnt do so this time.


    What is it that shes doing right now?


    Sua muttered.


    No matter how hard she tried to think about it, she just couldnt understand what was going on in the Duchess mind.


    3.


    Eloa was dashing toward COEX, the ce where the incident urred.


    Dashing wasnt the right word to use, as she was actually hopping from rooftop to rooftop of the various skyscrapers in the city.


    In the distance, a building surrounded by a huge spherical barrier entered her field of vision.


    Sharp sirens, signaling an evacuation order, could be heard from the other side of the river.


    They said that the air in Seoul had gone bad due to the pollution, but the air around that particr building looked even dirtier than that.


    This meant that the area was turning into another world.


    Since the air had changed to that extent, even an interdimensional barrier wouldnt help the situation at all.


    This was the first time that an ident of such a magnitude had urred in the modern era.


    I have to get there quicklyand save everyone


    Eloa muttered, out of habit.


    Then she realized something. Even when she was facing this kind of situation, she was surprisingly calm. No, rather than that, she actually couldnt feel any emotionsing from her heart.


    Normally, her heart would be filled with a sense of duty to save those innocent souls, and a feeling of sadness toward the families of the victims, who had to experience the pain of losing a loved one.


    But she couldnt feel anything, as if her heart had already died.


    All she could feel was the mental exhaustion that washed over her, and she was only doing it because this was her responsibility.


    <b><i> My life has no purpose anymore.</i></b>


    <b><i> No more reason to live</i></b>


    <b><i> Only this hollow responsibility remained</i></b>


    Once upon a time, she had lived only for revenge.


    But now that she had lost that goal of hers, she could feel her hypocritical sense of justice disappear, leaving her with her empty current self.


    She pursed her lips, though her expression was still indifferent. Then, she hurried to the ce where the incident was taking ce.<hr><ul><li>1


    not actual formal wear, but more like clothes, or something ceremonial that harbors certain magic abilities</li></ul>

 Chapter 198: Festival (4)

    Chapter 198: Festival (4)


    <b> Festival (4) </b>


    1.


    It was like hell had descended into the world.


    The pungent, nauseating smell, the darkness that hid the malice within, just like a grim reaper hanging its scythe on your neck.


    If one were to focus their attention a little, theyd notice the severed fingers, pieces of intestines, and all kinds of flesh scattered on the ground.


    [Thank you for visiting our store, Customers! Have a good day, and we hope that you had a fun shopping experience!]


    Such an announcement, apanied with some ssical music came out from the speaker that hadnt been turned off yet, echoed through the department store.


    The contrast between the cheerful announcement and the current situation only made it all the more nauseating for Siwoo.


    When he went to the next floor, it wasnt any better.


    Dozens of piranhas were swimming around, their eyes shed when they saw him.


    Though all of their snouts were covered in blood, clearly indicating that they had eaten quite the number of people prior to this, as soon as they spotted a new prey, they immediately pounced on him.


    These bastards!


    Those giant fish, almost as big as a truck, came rushing towards Siwoo.


    If this was any other person, theyd stand still, frozen in fear or theyd try to avoid it. But he did neither.


    He calcted the timing of their attacks and swung the longswords in his hands.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    The sword on his left smoothly cut through a piranhas side, revealing its twisted guts.


    While the sword on his right moved in a straight line, crushing the piranhas dense teeth and nailed itself in the creatures mouth.


    Despite the size difference between him and the monsters, he didnt back down.


    Because they were weak.


    With his shadow armor strengthening his body like a power suit, mere tackle from a 200 kg creature wouldnt even get him to budge, let alone hurt him.


    <b><i> -Bang, bang!</i></b>


    Siwoo twisted his ribbon, using its sticity to strike those fish, just like what Ea did before.


    In almost an instant, the ribbon that was shot in a flexible curve, hit and pierced through several piranhas at once.


    The attack was so vicious that it left a big hole on their bodies.


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b><i> -p, p</i></b>


    The dying piranhas couldnt even let out a scream, instead they pped around the ground helplessly.


    For a while, only the sound of bursting flesh and organs being crushed could be heard in that area.


    Also the dry sound of those piranhas falling to the ground.


    Fuckfuck!


    In a situation like this, even when he didnt mean to pay attention to his surroundings, Siwoos eyes unterally moved towards the corpses scattered on the ground.


    Among the victims were children.


    Young children who couldnt even crawl out from their strollers.


    There were also middle-aged people who would be as old as his parents if they were still alive.


    These were lives that werent supposed to end as meals for these creatures.


    At his current state, Siwoos mind and body had adapted tobat, thanks to this, he didnt give in to his rage.


    Because he knew that if he were to give in, his rage would just cloud his judgment.


    Instead of letting his anger burst out, he just let it burn quietly like embers.


    Siwoo uttered another curse at a piranha who rushed towards him as he blocked its advance with his gauntlet.


    It tried to bite his gauntlet, but despite the size of its jagged teeth, it still wasnt strong enough to pierce through his armor.


    <b><i> -p, p</i></b>


    The piranha wriggled its body violently, as if it was panicking, but its current state was akin to a butterfly that had lost one of its wings.


    Its struggles were futile in the face of an overwhelming strength.


    Fuck off!


    Siwoo yanked his hand, ripping the piranhas lower jaw from the rest of its body. The creature made a final struggle as it made another p or two before falling into the ground.


    As for the lower jaw that was sticking to his gauntlet, it was discarded like trash.


    Everyone who is currently hiding! You cane out! The monsters are all dead! Ill get you out of here!


    As soon as he cleared the floor, he shouted those words from the top of his lungs.


    You are safe now!


    He ran around, shouting, checking secluded ces like the toilet and all the corners of the floor, just in case that his voice didnt reach those ces.


    Is there anyone here? Please answer me!


    But all his shouting was only met with silence.


    No one gave him their reply.


    He knew that there should be some survivors, but they kept their mouths shut.


    His face became twisted.


    So twisted that if the twins were to see him right now, they would probably burst into tears.


    After that, he went up to other floors, and he ended up experiencing the same thing all over again.


    The piranhas roamed around, munching on mannequins and hangers like they were some delicacies, while Siwoo killed them all.


    Hammer, spear, sword.


    He stabbed, pierced, crushed and smashed them all before moving on.


    Effortlessly, he did all those things in session.


    Whenever he picked up a weapon, his body became ustomed to said weapon.


    As if he possessed such skills in the first ce, and his body had only remembered it now.


    It was clearly a strange sensation, but he decided to not pay attention to it at the moment.


    After he cleared the floor again, he called out to the survivors again.


    But, just like before, no reply came back.


    Why do I even bother? They wont trust a single guy screaming randomly like this


    No sane person would trust a single persons words in such a terrifying situation like this.


    And so, Siwoo decided that it would be better for him to prevent more damage from spreading than searching for the survivors one by one.


    As got closer to the rooftop, he realized something.


    That the unpleasant flow of mana that he had been feeling for a while now came from that ce.


    He could see the heavy, ck mana dripping down from the rooftop down to the ground floor like a waterfall of mud.


    There was a single locked door that stood between him and the rooftop.


    But he didnt need to open it to know that his target, the Dagons Flute, was there.


    If he were to open this door, he wouldnt be facing all those small fries anymore.


    Instead, the real danger would wee him with its jaw open.


    <b><i> -Creakbang!</i></b>


    He pushed the iron door open.


    Though he didnt exert much strength, the cement holding the frame and the frame itself instantly copsed.


    Cool air swept past his ear, apletely different air than the air inside, which was filled with the rotten smell of iron and fish.


    In front of him, there was an altar.


    And in the middle of the carefully decorated altar, there was a flute sitting there, as if it was an offering to some kind of God.


    Youwhat are you?


    Beside the altar, stood something, a guardian, watching over the altar, blocking anyone from essing it.


    Its 2m body was d with white metal armor.


    There was a spear in its hand, roughly 3m long.


    On its other hand, there was a kite shield that covered most of its body, from its upper chest down to its lower knees.


    Its armor seemed too heavy for a human to wear and move around in.


    As soon as Siwoo stepped onto the rooftop, its eyes shed, and it immediately entered abat stance.


    A homunculus.


    Siwoo could feel goosebumps on all parts of his body.


    His intuition was practically screaming at him.


    Telling him that the thing that stood in front of him was on apletely different level than the small fries he had been killing prior to this.


    That he had to risk his life if he wanted to win.


    He didnt back down.


    In fact, he felt rather confident.


    Because even when he faced this thing, he didnt feel helpless at all.


    Although he had to go through various hoops, got really lucky and De had already spent some of her mana, he still managed to beat her, a 20th ranked witch.


    He also managed to kill that big dog Homunculus that was terrorizing the city.


    And most importantly, the Homunculus in front of him didnt give off the same pressure as Ea did.


    Which meant, he could still fight it.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    Siwoo molded one of his swords into a simr looking shield that the White Knight wielded.


    Rather than forcing himself to dual wield, a style that he wasnt really used to, he figured that it would be better to go with a safer way of fighting. With a shield, he could have a way of defending himself and an easier time to set up a counterattack.


    If he wanted to get to the flute, then he had to beat this guy first.


    He twisted his ribbons in the air.


    First, he tried to probe his opponents reaction from a long distance.


    <b><i> -Wooosh!</i></b>


    Two strands of ribbons, twisted to their limits, cut through the air as if they had beenunched by a spring.


    The White Knights response was astute.


    It easily dodged the uing ribbons that wereing at him at a subsonic speed.


    Right after that, it immediately closed in to Siwoo.


    Such a speed was something he didnt expect to see from a 2m tall suit of armor.


    The fuck?!


    Siwoo hurriedly twisted his body as he let out a curse.


    The Homunculus long white spear came from below.


    He immediately moved his shield to block it.


    The spears thrust was so quick that he could only see its after image.


    But he wasnt toote in making his move.


    He managed to intercept the spear in time.


    Mostly because the spear came in a straight line.


    With a kite shield that covered more than half of his body, blocking that kind of attack was pretty much a given.


    His shield was in the perfect position.


    All he needed to do now was to wait for the impact.


    But at that moment, he felt a chill running down his spine.


    His instincts were screaming at him again.


    When he sensed that, he immediately gave up on blocking and opted to dodge the thrust instead.


    The tip of the spear, which had beening in a straight trajectory, immediately bent.


    Like a snake, half the spear twisted and charged toward Siwoos heart.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    He managed to ward off the attack after he hit the pole with his sword.


    If he were to block the spear just now, it would definitely crawl past his shield and pierce through his heart.


    This was the first exchange and he almost lost his life already.


    The thing that amazed him the most out of all of this was the fact that the previous attack didnt involve magic at all.


    He was observing the White Knights attack closely.


    From that, he could tell that the Homunculus achieved that attack by purely using its martial prowess.


    Such a strike that could fool ones senses came from pure spearmanship.


    Aside from that, he had been observing this Homunculus for a while, and he had noticed something different about this onepared to all the mindless Homunculi he had faced.


    And it wasnt the number of its eyes.


    He took a few steps back and the White Knight pursued him.


    It raised its arm over its shoulder, not giving Siwoo any time to even feel afraid.


    Following it was a diagonal sh downward, simr to how a whale hunter would harpoon his target.


    Thanks to this, its upper torso and armpits were exposed.


    Siwoo could move forward and use that opening to strike the Homunculus.


    But, because of the amazing disy of spearmanship that the Homunculus showed, he decided to not exploit that opening.


    Instead, he carefully watched the way it moved.


    <b><i>-Woosh!</i></b>


    And that decision turned out to be correct. At one point, the overhand strike had changed to an underhand one, and the Homunculus swiftly thrusted its spear into three spots in session.


    Those thrusts were so ferocious that it felt like they ripped the space open.


    <b><i> -ng, ng, ng!</i></b>


    It was thanks to his quick reflex that he managed to block all those attacks as it was practically impossible to follow with his eyes.


    He took a step back from the impact that hit his shield.


    <b><i> My hand hurts</i></b>


    In terms of strength, the White Knight was as strong as Siwoo.


    But, unlike him, its posture was perfect. Each of its thrusts were heavy, almost as if it focused all the weight and force of its moves on the tip of its spear.


    It made it felt as if he was being hit by a piledriver rather than a spear.


    This was a bad situation for Siwoo.


    Up until this point, he had always defeated his opponents, whether they were witches or Homunculi, by taking advantage of the Law of Shadows.


    By nature, the Law of Shadows could counter any kind of magic with ease.


    However, that method wouldnt work against this White Knight, as its prowess came from its physical strength rather than magic.


    It wasnt an opponent that he could best by using his wit either.


    The Homunculus gave him no time to think.


    No time to deploy his ribbons.


    This time, it thrusted its shield forward.


    Siwoo realized that he couldnt keep dodging from its attack.


    He had to fight back or else he wouldnt be able to steal the momentum from it.


    His body moved, following his instinct.


    He lunged forward, kicking the ground with his heel while pushing his shield forward.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    A loud noise echoed as the two chunks of metal shed.


    Part of the concrete that they were stepping on were crushed, split apart like cookies that fell onto the ground.


    <b><i> It worked!</i></b>


    Then, for the very first time, a real opening appeared.


    The Homunculus was setting up another shield bash, but Siwoo ignored it, he closed in before throwing a punch at it.


    Huh?!


    No loud sound echoed this time.


    Siwoo, who had been clenching his teeth all this time, opened his mouth dumbfoundedly.


    The White Knight, who was in the stance of attacking, suddenly took a step backward, as if running away.


    Thatpletely destroyed Siwoos bnce.


    His whole body leaned forward, swaying as he was about to fall down.


    In his tilted vision, he could see the tip of the Homunculus spearing toward his face, as if it had been waiting for this very moment.


    Ugh!


    Luckily, he still had his pair of ribbons.


    Using them as makeshift arms, he forcibly pushed the ground, dodging the trajectory of the spear.


    Haahhaah


    It was an unexpected movementing from him, but the White Knight was still able to respond properly. Instead of closing in to him, it once again thrusted its spear.


    This time, the tip of the spear hit Siwoos eyelid.


    He could feel the blood covering his eyes as his vision turned red.


    At the very least that attack didnt crush his eyeball, but now he had to fight with a handicap on top of being purely overwhelmed by his opponent in terms of skills.


    The situation was dire.


    Now he waspletely cornered, and there seemed to be no way out in sight.<hr>

 Chapter 199: God of Combat (1)

    Chapter 199: God of Combat (1)


    <b> God of War (1) </b>


    1.


    The flow of the fight waspletely one-sided.


    Using various skills and feints, the White Knight relentlessly pressured Siwoo.


    Brandishing its lengthy spear that could be adjusted up to 3 m, the White Knight unleashed a barrage of one-sided attacks.


    Whether it was thrusting towards his face or unexpected sweeps down his thighs, its attacks were relentless.


    Unable to steal back the momentum, he could only barely parry the onught.


    As his body moved, blood from his torn eyelids umted in his eyes.


    <b><i> -ng, ng!</i></b>


    He felt as if he was losing his mind.


    Each second, he had to deal with rapid, unrelenting strikes that could threaten his life.


    They were both diverse and unpredictable.


    To counter those unconventional assaults, he had to solely rely on his quick thinking and adaptability.


    The battle was unlike any magical encounter he had experienced before. He felt his life force draining away.


    Haah!


    Siwoo shouted, blocking the iing spearhead with his shield.


    Simultaneously, the rotating shaft of the spear struck him in the abdomen.


    The impact prated his armor, shaking his internal organs.


    In that instant, the air in his lungs was forcefully dragged out, leaving him gasping for breath.


    <b><i> -ang!</i></b>


    He exerted all his strength, forcefully pushing off the ground.


    His legs felt heavy, as if they were shackled with lead, but he desperately dragged them forward.


    Instead of engaging in a battle on an ever changing distance, he nned to provoke the White Knight into a close-quarterbat.


    However, it didnt respond the way he wanted it to.


    Instead of countering his charge, it stepped back instead.


    This created a gap between them again.


    In a melee like this, the winner was usually decided on how well each fighter could manage the distance.


    Throughout the fight, the distance between the two of them remained consistent.


    The White Knight skillfully maintained a strategic distance where it could allow itself to continuously thrust its spear while preventing Siwoo fromnding any effective hits.


    Its barrage of attacks made him unable to use his ribbons.


    Once again, the two knights, d in White and ck respectively, shed.


    They stood, emitting golden and crimson auras, casting shadows that dispersed like wisps of smoke.


    Time passed by, even their armors started to show signs of wear, with visible dents and scratches.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    Urk!


    This time, the White Knights underhand swing suddenly spun around.


    It forcefully struck Siwoos chin guard.


    A gurgling sound escaped his throat as he momentarily lost his consciousness.


    Fortunately, the te that connected his helmet and his body armor was strong enough to protect him from a fatal neck injury.


    <b><i> -Bang, bang, bang!</i></b>


    But that wasnt the end of it, the White Knight proceeded to send consecutive blows at him, leaving him feeling disoriented.


    The ground beneath them trembled.


    His vision swayed, as if his eyes were submerged in water.


    Struggling to control his breath, he panted heavily.


    The White Knights attack only intensified, as it had gainedplete control of the fight. It aimed to finish the fight.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    After receiving three consecutive thrusts, Siwoos shield, once his steadfastpanion, was sent flying.


    With his torso wide open, he was an easy target for the White Knight.


    The creature lowered its stance, putting some strength on its knees before aggressively thrusting its spear toward him.


    Its target was Siwoos heart.


    Siwoo didnt have any time to recreate his shield.


    And he wasnt skilled enough to dodge this strike.


    Now, the sensation of the reapers scythe hanging just inches away from his neck became hauntingly palpable.


    In this dire moment, he gripped his sword tighter, following his instinct.


    <b><i> -Swish!</i></b>


    Huh?


    <b><i> What was that? How did that happen?</i></b>


    The sharp spear, previously going on a direct path, suddenly changed its trajectory.


    Its de scraped against the side of his armor, tearing it apart, but it failed to prate his flesh.


    Siwoo didnt use excessive force.


    What he had done was just adjusting his center of gravity slightly.


    But he executed it both naturally and skillfully, leaving himself surprised.


    Contrary to his initial surprise, his feet moved, but they didnt make a single wasted movement.


    When the White Knight failed tond thest strike, it was left with a huge opening.


    Thus mark the first chance that Siwoo had ever get since the fight began, and he obviously wouldnt just let it pass by


    Gripping the spearhead that had grazed his waist, he held it firmly against his side.


    The situation turned tense.


    Without realizing it, he managed to close the seemingly unreachable gap between him and the White Knight.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    Of course, the creature didnt stay silent. It used its white shield, pushing it forward like an avnche.


    But a single shield bash wasnt enough to bring Siwoo down.


    To strike the creatures neck, breaking a few bones would be an eptable sacrifice.


    He prepared himself for the impact as he aimed his tilted sword against the creatures vulnerable spot.


    The first one who gave in was the White Knight.


    It desperately backed away, tilting its helmet backward, creating distance between the two.


    Though the creature managed to widen the distance again, the tingling sensation from before lingered at Siwoos fingertips.


    The strange feeling he felt when he deflected the White Knights decisive attack with such a minimal movement lingered through the sword in his hands.


    <b><i> Can I pull that move off again?</i></b>


    Haahhaah


    He panted heavily.


    The dance of the de he entangled himself in made every hair on his body stand on their ends.


    He felt an overwhelming urge to run away.


    After all, he was merely an ordinary person. There was no reason for him to be drawn into such a life-or-death struggle.


    Hahahaha


    Yet,ughter escaped his lips.


    Aughter that consumed his breath in an inexplicable way.


    <b><i> Another shot</i></b>


    <b><i> One more shotit will work</i></b>


    An indomitable and dangerous impulse seized control of his being.


    This time, he chose to not recreate his shield.


    Instead, he gripped his longsword with both hands.


    The effective counterattack he hadunched earlier heightened the White Knights vignce.


    It refrained from doing any more impulsive charges and instead adopting a defensive stance, keeping its spear extended to its utmost length while observing Siwoo warily.


    <b><i> -Wooosh!</i></b>


    In the midst of this, a peculiar sound echoed as two strands of ribbons twisted in the air.


    Finally, Siwoo found the chance to utilize these ribbons.


    The White Knights failure to seal away the ribbons was a clear mistake.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    The two strands of ribbon, propelling themselves forward, swiftly grazed past the creatures nks.


    At a nce, it seemed like they missed their mark, but the truth couldnt be any further than that.


    Haah!


    What Siwoo was aiming for was to embed the ribbons ends into the rooftop.


    Then, using the ribbons, he propelled himself forward, giving him the speed that surpassed even that of his shadow wings.


    As he dashed forward, the White Knight prepared itself for a counterattack, as if the increase in speed didnt even faze it.


    It aimed for his chest, as the gap between them started to close.


    By using an overhead stance, it aimed to deliver a strike that Siwoo couldnt avoid.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was aiming for a piercing strike towards the White Knights shoulder.


    A powerful strike that was faster than the creatures iing counterattack.


    <b><i> -Wooosh!</i></b>


    Their shadows crossed and Siwoo tumbled on the rooftop.


    Unable to withstand the force of the powerful strike, he ended up rolling through the air.


    He swiftly did a somersault beforending on the ground, then he turned to look behind.


    What came into his view was the crumbling figure of the White Knight.


    <b><i> -Thud!</i></b>


    The spear that was aimed at his heart was cleaved in two along with its thick armor.


    That sturdy looking armor was split into two, even now he still felt a tingling vibration in his hand, the aftereffect of his feat.


    I did it!


    Siwoo eximed.


    Once again, he escaped the jaws of death.


    A rush of adrenaline, powerful enough to temporarily numb his brain, continued to flow through his veins, keeping his mind alert even though the fight had ended.


    He sat down on the ground, trying to catch his breath for a moment.


    In his mind, the scene of the final blow he gave to the White Knight was being replied in his mind. But, due to the event happening so quickly, he was barely able to digest it as the memory itself was blurry.


    The whole thing left him with a strange feeling.


    His sword and fingertips felt as if they were bing one.


    If there was a huge rock nearby, he was certain that he could cleave it into two by using that powerful strike.


    He still didnt know how he even managed to pull off such an incredible move, though.


    Ive never even peeled fruits properly before


    Then again, considering that he had been dealing with witches, magic, and man-eating monsters, this weird state still felt rather normal.


    After finishing his quick rest, he proceeded to do what he came here for. He stood up from where he was sitting.


    At the moment, he was exhausted, both mentally and physically.


    Steadying his wobbly knees, he swiftly sliced through the flute on the altar with his sword.


    <b><i> -Shrieeek!</i></b>


    A haunting scream filled the ear, as the ritual concluded.


    That shriek sounded like thest breath of a deep-sea monster.


    The suffocating atmosphere that was surrounding the building like a swirling whirlpool dissipated.


    When he felt oppressive mana disappeared, Siwoo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Phew


    Now that the intense battle had concluded, the realization of what had just happened finally hit him again.


    How innocent lives were cruelly taken by those merciless monsters.


    In all honesty, he didnt see himself as some noble hero.


    So naturally, he didnt go on a full monologue like some <i>manga</i> protagonist, going <b><i>If only I was stronger!</i></b> whilementing the deaths of the strangers whose names he didnt even know.


    But a bitter taste still lingered in his dry mouth, apanied by resentment towards the witch who caused all this tragedy.


    The horrifying images he had witnessed yed back in his mind.


    He vigorously shook his head, trying to dispel all the unsettling thoughts.


    Anyway, I need to get outta here.


    Since he had already done what he needed to do, it was time to go back.


    He didnt want the witches whod being over to find him, and above all, he waspletely exhausted.


    Under his armor, his clothes were drenched with cold sweat, and his body involuntarily shivered.


    <b><i> -nk, nk, nk!</i></b>


    He was calcting coordinates for a Dimension Shift to his apartment, when <i>it</i> happened.


    Three White Knights crawling up the outer wall.


    All three of them lookedpletely identical, as if they had been mass-produced in a factory. The scene created a sense of dj vu.


    It reminded him of the ck dogs that came out of the deformed Mother Dog Homunculus he had encountered before.


    Fuck, this is just too much.


    <b><i> I barely managed to deal with one of them and now there are three?</i></b>


    <b><i> No way in hell Im doing this.</i></b>


    Just when Siwoo had decided to put in all his effort to escape.


    A bright white lightning bolt struck.


    <b><i> -Booom!</i></b>


    To be more precise, it wasnt a lightning bolt.


    But a lightning-speed strike filled with power.


    It was a menacing blow that seemed to test thews of physics, apanied by a sh and a thunderous sound.


    One of the White Knights, the same being that took him all his strength to kill, was sliced into two, just like a chicken on a chopping block.


    Caught off guard by the intense strike, he btedly glimpsed the silhouette of the witch who had executed that strike.


    Amidst the pure white lightning.


    There was a pink hue, radiating softly.


    Though he concentrated his eyes at the bright light to the point where his eyes felt like they were about to pop out, that was the only thing he could discern.


    The witchs movements were incredibly swift.


    Meanwhile, the White Knights were a little toote to react to the situation, they had only just aimed their spears at the newly appeared witch.


    <b><i> -Boom, booom!</i></b>


    But


    All their resistance was futile.


    The unpredictable thrusts of their spears that Siwoo struggled to parry, were neatly deflected by the witch.


    After a dazzling sh, one of the White Knights armor crumpled like a squashed can.


    The remaining knight also met a gruesome end, with its limbs severed and its head ripped off.


    Only after the witch concluded her destructive spree and stayed still did Siwoo finally take a good look at her.


    Amidst the flying fragments of armors, she stood.


    Her pink hair and magenta-colored eyes were something that you wouldnt normally see in real life.


    There was a mysterious auraing from her face, her straight and thin eyebrows made it as if cherry blossoms decorated her forehead.


    In one of her hands, there was a sword, in her other hand, she was gripping a distorted helmet that had turned into a knuckleball.


    Since she was a witch, it went without saying that she had a captivating beauty.


    But, despite her appearance, the aura that was emanating from her was more warrior-like rather than witch-like.


    Lingering traces of mana, resembling that of tiger stripes rippled from her shoulders.


    It made Siwoo wonder how such a power coulde from a person.


    Her magenta eyes darted, piercing through Siwoo.


    Simultaneously, a shiver ran down his spine.


    Her piercing gaze was filled with anger and hatred, triggering the sense of danger within him.


    She had killed the White Knights, so Siwoo thought that they were on the same side, but apparently that wasnt the case.


    He hurriedly readied himself for battle.


    Whether he could survive or not, it didnt matter at this point.


    <b><i> Fuck, I cant just give her my life without resisting.</i></b>


    He pulled out a ribbon from his Maidens Loom, created a shield to cover his torso, all while looking for an opportunity to counterattack with his sword.


    I came to keep my promise.


    A cute voice,pletely mismatched her solemn tone, spread like a chilling breath.


    <b><i> Promise?</i></b>


    But he had no time to ponder the significance of her words.


    As she said that, bluish veins appeared on the back of her small hand that was gripping her sword.


    <b><i> Shesing.</i></b>


    Siwoo lowered his body, focusing all his attention so that he wouldnt miss a single movement from the witch.


    He could sense her every breath, hear her heartbeat, even feel the flow of her blood that was running through her vein.


    The witch kicked the ground.


    And vanishedpletely from his sight.


    <b><i> Fuck!</i></b>


    Realizing what was about to happen, he instinctively used his shield to protect his heart, neck, and head.


    He curled up like a turtle, trying to defend himself by pushing the shadows density to its limit.


    <b><i> -Baaang!</i></b>


    Ugh!


    He received the impact, and he could sense that his spine had fractured into pieces.


    It was as if he was being pummeled by a sledgehammer, the pain made him struggle for air.


    Blood sprayed from his mouth, creating a misty spray that seeped through the gaps in his helmet.


    This kind of impact didnte from a sword.


    In fact, the witch hadnt even swung her sword.


    She simply stepped forward and thrusted her small fist into Siwoos stomach.


    With that alone, she managed to pierce through his shield and his armor as well.


    He could feel it.


    The pain that resulted from his ribs that were pulverized.


    Maybe his liver had exploded as well.


    If she had aimed at his heart, he would definitely have died.


    You havent forgotten me, have you?


    As if being drawn into a dark tunnel, everything dissolved into darkness. In Siwoos fading vision, the witchs face appeared. A triumphant smile decorated her face.<hr>

 Chapter 200: God of Combat (2)

    Chapter 200: God of Combat (2)


    <b> God of Combat (2) </b>


    1.


    Duchess Tiphereth was jumping between the buildings when she noticed <i>it</i>.


    COEX, the huge exhibition center in Seoul, was surrounded by a massive circr barrier.


    Inside the magic barrier that was manifested by the Formal Wear, people were probably dying.


    She figured that before anything, she had to destroy the flute first.


    Barriers, no matter what kind it was, had a key part; Either a core or a catalyst.


    In this situation, the barriers core would be Dagons Flute.


    To prevent more damage, it was obvious that she had to break down the barrier.


    But she couldnt figure out where the flute was.


    Though, this was normal, because that was how barriers usually worked.


    One set a barrier to keep prying eyes out, or to prevent anyone from moving in and out of certain areas.


    Its purpose was to separate everything inside the barrier to the outside world, or to create a whole new world inside.


    This was why the cops and journalists, who didnt know anything about this mysterious event, found themselves perplexed as they were unable to investigate or enter the building.


    Something that could make Sua, the Witch Points branch manager whod have to handle the aftermath of this incident, the biggest incident in the century, let out a sigh of relief.


    At the moment, the situation wasnt that urgent.


    Eloa began chanting a spell.


    Hereby, I dere a covenant.


    A subtle mana glow emanated from her magenta eyes as the Light of Truth started flickering within.


    Tiphereths self-essence magic was known as the Covenant Magic.


    As in its nature, covenants always came with a price.


    From the moment of her deration, shed be able to see through all kinds of illusions and deceptions.


    Once the covenant wasplete, shed lose her vision for an hour. That was the price she had to pay to gain the power through her covenant.


    As the power flowed into her eyes, the barrier that previously clouded her vision turned as clear as ss.


    Ah


    Several kilometers away, on the rooftop of COEX, Eloa spotted the flute she was looking for.


    Suddenly, bloodlust filled her eyes.


    Because there was a knight who looked exactly like the Red Knight she had been chasing for, except that its color was white.


    If it was only this much, her reaction wouldnt be this intense.


    But then she found a ck-armored knight engaged in a fierce battle against the White Knight.


    When she saw this ck figure, she felt a surge of emotion.


    Because of the two ribbons extending from the knights back.


    Their colors were slightly different than she remembered, but there was no way she could mistook that appearance.


    It was Ea Sadalmeliks self-essence magic. The archenemy who had taken the life of her beloved Ravi, whose death she hadnt forgotten for a single second.


    From their design and the way the knight used them, the ribbons were definitely the Maidens Loom.


    I knew it!


    At that moment, her heart was filled with joy.


    She couldnt even begin to describe how ted she felt.


    The sensation burned away all her boredom, depression and lethargy that she had felt for the past few days.


    I knew it, I knew it! Theres no way you could have died just like that!!


    <b><i> She is alive!</i></b>


    <b><i> Ea Sadalmelik is alive!</i></b>


    Just as she had hoped, Ea was alive and well, and she was doing the things she always loved to do.


    The pleasure coursing through her veins revitalized her, bringing life back to every strand of her withered body.


    But her expression quickly stiffened.


    Because for some reason she was engaging in closebat, using a sword and a shield. Perhaps because the aftermath of Baroness Marigold attack was still affecting her?


    But the reason didnt matter, the fact that she was using swordsmanship was.


    Because the technique she used, the way she parried, effortlessly deflecting the White Knights thrusts


    The overhead strike, honed to perfection as it cleanly severed the White Knights body in half


    They were all too familiar to her She knew that she was deluding herself, but she couldnt help but hold a tiny hopethat the one beneath that armor was her beloved Ravi


    It felt unreal, but it was undeniably real.


    There was no way shed be able to forget Ravis swordy and her unique way of moving her body.


    Ravi, whom she loved more than anyone else, had inherited the Myriad Weapons Mastery covenant.


    And Ea shamelessly wielded the covenant that she had stolen as if it were her own.


    Her mind that once filled with joy, turned into a chaotic mess, as if it was thrown into a muddy swamp.


    Blood trickled from her slightly shut lips.


    She felt humiliated. It was a bitter and mocking insult to her.


    <b><i> Kill.</i></b>


    <b><i> Ill kill you</i></b>


    <b><i> Theres no way Ill let you die an easy death</i></b>


    An urge topletely break Ea, turning her into a miserable wreck, getting her to regret all the things she did, begging for her death, surged inside Eloas heart.


    Her foot propelled her body through the empty air with incredible speed.


    In an instant, shended on the rooftop of the shopping mall, swiftly dispatching the three White Knights whod definitely be obstacles to her mission.


    Their identities and their rtionship to the Red Knight held no importance to her anymore.


    The only thing that mattered was whaty before her.


    An opportunity to pour out a century-long yearn for vengeance, loathing, and resentment upon the witch who was patiently awaiting her arrival.


    I came to keep my promise.


    Seeing the sight of Ea, d in a grotesque shadow armor, trying to mimic the appearance of a knight repulsed her.


    The Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant was not meant for this imposter.


    Eloa herself was the one who forged it, alongside with a bowl, solely for Ravis sake.


    She stomped on the ground.


    Using the power of six covenants, she strengthened her body.


    She nted her feet on the ground.


    The concrete floor distorted, as if it was soft mud, while her legs stood firm as if fused with the very ground itself.


    A powerful Ki Burst<sup>1</sup>the raw said Ki instead of mana, representing the essence of martial arts. Regardless of its origin, the shadow armor was crushed as if it was an insects outer shell, the impact reached the person inside of it.


    You havent forgotten me, have you?


    <b><i> Annoying crap.</i></b>


    A sarcastic smile crept on her lips.


    2.


    Eloa felt a satisfying feeling in her hands.


    Phew


    Looking at Ea, d in ck armor, tumbling backward in a sorry state, she ended her task with a sigh.


    Even after defeating her foe, she remained vignt, maintaining a steady rhythm of breath while surveying her surroundings.


    When the caster lost consciousness, the shadow armor scattered into nothingniess.


    Expecting to see her old enemy contorted in agony, when she saw what actually happened, Eloas body stiffened in disbelief.


    Aman?


    That was what came out of her mouth after she discovered the identity of the person using the ribbon and the stolen covenant.


    Unlike what she had anticipated, the person wasnt Ea Sadalmelik.


    In fact, she wasnt even sure if the man was a witch or not.


    Despite his torn eyelids and the fact that half of his face was covered by blood, she could tell that he had a handsome face.


    He was dressed in jeans and shirt, the very definition of a man of the modern world.


    This unexpected twist left her bbergasted, unsure of what to do next.


    <b><i> Is this some borate scheme?</i></b>


    She double-checked, trying to ensure that the man wasnt trying to deceive her with illusionary magic.


    But the mana within his brand was pure.


    Moreover, the covenant that allowed her to see through illusions was still intact.


    Whatis this?


    Eloa carefully reached out and touched him in her confusion.


    Since she couldnt believe what she was seeing, she decided to use her other senses to make sure that it wasnt an illusion.


    <b><i>This isa spirit body</i></b>


    She could feel his well-toned muscles through his clothes, as a spirit body naturally maintained the perfect condition of ones body.


    <b><i> Is there a magic that can change your genders and bodies?</i></b>


    <b><i> Has there ever been a man who used such powerful magic in history?</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe this is part of Eas trickery?</i></b>


    <b><i> Shes trying to bait me out, isnt she?</i></b>


    Amidst severe confusion, the only person who could provide her with answers was already unconscious.


    T-This


    Move aside!


    Suddenly, a witch showed up on the rooftop.


    She was a witch with dark green hair, dressed in a witch outfit, wearing leather boots and holding a wand.


    Step back or Ill immediately attack.


    Her vivid green eyes seemed to glimmer with a reflective light.


    The neer, most likely an Exile, seemed to have some connection to the unconscious man.


    Seeing that she hadntunched any attacks yet, it meant that she was afraid that the man would get caught up in her attacks.


    Are you the one responsible for this?


    Bullshit! Id never Huh?


    At that moment, the mana that was gathered at the tip of the wand vanished like a blown candle.


    A-Are youDuchess Tiphereth?


    Correct.


    Her pink hair was distinctive even among the witches, and there was the Sword of Covenant in her hand.


    Sharon, who hurried to COEX after hearing the news from the twins, managed to identify the person who seemed to have attacked Siwoo just from that.


    It was a known story that the Duchess was going around the modern world, trying to seek revenge for her apprentice who was murdered a hundred years ago.


    Butwhy did you attack Siwoo?


    However, the rumors she had heard never mentioned that she was a wicked witch.


    After all, she was the one who took the initiative to establish the Witch Point when other witches would try their best to avoid dealing with Homunculi and criminal Exiles.


    Regardless, Sharon knew that there was no way for her to confront the Duchess, no matter how prepared she was.


    That was why she decided to start a conversation with her instead of making any rash moves.


    Just in time then. Who is this man?


    Sharon had shown that she had no intention of fighting, but the Duchess still kept her sword raised.


    Moreover, the aura surrounding her made it seem that she was prepared to strike down anyone, including both her and Siwoo, if necessary.


    Hes my friend, hes definitely not a bad person! There seems to be a misunderstanding! He fought here to solve this incident! Just a while ago, the apprentices of the Gemini


    This man was using the self-essence magic of both Ea Sadalmelik and my apprentice witch. Do you really think that Id pass it off as a misunderstanding?


    With her words abruptly cut off, Sharon found herself speechless.


    Who was Ea Sadalmelik?


    She was the witch who was infamous for the murder of Duchess Tiphereths apprentice witch.


    Sharon was aware that Siwoo had faced off against that same Ea, and because of the life-threatening situation that came of it, he became a witch, but this was the first time that she heard about him using the wicked witchs self-essence magic.


    But, despite not knowing all the details, she trusted him.


    Though she couldnt figure out theplexities of the situation, she was sure that he was a good person.


    It was unimaginable for her that he would trouble the Duchess, let alonemitting an atrocious act against her.


    Her past experiences and memories strongly supported this belief.


    However, this judgment came from her personal experiences.


    The Duchess, whocked such experiences, wouldnt back down and believed a third partys words just like that.


    I know that this is a strange situation, but he really is unrted to this! He might be a bit of an idiot, but hes a kind and good person, he would never hurt anyone for no reason!


    YouI dont know who you are, but if youre here to save a suspicious man in the middle of this mess, theres no way Id be able to trust you. Step back. If you make even the slightest move, Ill cut you down.


    As if to prove that she wasnt bluffing, the Duchess firmly gripped her sword with both hands.


    In the tense atmosphere, Sharon finally could see the Duchess eyes, and she managed to confirm something.


    The fact that the Duchess had no intention of hearing her words from the very start.


    She didnt even try to clear up the misunderstanding.


    No matter what she said, there was no way that she could convince the Duchess.


    Come to think of it, you are also suspicious. Arent you an Exile? Is this some kind of plot to get Ea out of here? Theres a chance that she reincarnated herself to be this man or something. Tell me, did you receive someones instructions? Or maybe someone had put you under their spell


    N-No, thats not it


    The Witch of Aquarius is a cunning one. Three times. She slipped out of my hands three times using methods that I never expected. Even though Ive never let my guard down, never for a moment, yet she still managed to escape. If this man has any connection to her, theres a chance that youre being tricked by her too.


    Eloa kept on talking, herposure had long crumbled.


    Despite her strength, she sounded so stressed out and powerless.


    Her demeanor suggested that she was trying to convince herself rather than Sharon.


    Wellit isnt a bad idea to end it this way anyway. It would be better that way, no?


    Eloa aimed her previously straight sword toward the fallen Siwoo.


    Despite everything, she never actually intended to end his life.


    It was just a tactic to see how the feigned unconscious man and Sharon would react.


    She believed that if she were to threaten the mans life, she could uncover the truth and get the answer she was looking for from whoever among the two who held the secret.


    No!


    As she had expected, Sharon reacted rather fiercely.


    mes erupted, forming a barrier that obscured her view.


    Vines emerged from the cement, intercepting the sword that was aimed at Siwoos throat.


    With a burst of energy, Sharon dashed forward, determined to rescue Siwoo from harms way.


    The way she adeptly handled three different types of magic made it clear that she was a remarkable witch.


    However, her opponent was just in an entirely different league than her.


    Kyaa!


    In the middle of her charge, Sharon found herself caught by her neck.


    Her leg was ripped from the ground as she was hung in mid-air before being forcefully mmed into the cement,


    What just happened hadnt even registered in Sharons brain, but the Duchess had already put more strength in her grip.


    Ive warned you to not move.


    Seeing the Duchess face in such close proximity, Sharon once again knew what was going on with her.


    On her face, there was madness and some kind of fanaticism.


    Though her eyes were pretty, they were lifeless.


    It was clear that she was not in the right mind.


    She was consumed by a vengeful rage, clearly on a wild rampage.


    Can you see it?


    The Duchess twisted Sharons neck, making her direct her gaze towards Siwoo.


    Somehow, there was a thin red line on his neck.


    The tip of her sword was digging into his flesh.


    One move, this man dies. If you want to save him, tell me everything you know.<hr><ul><li>1


    the raw said Ki instead of mana</li></ul>

 Chapter 201: God of Combat (3)

    Chapter 201: God of Combat (3)


    <b> God of Combat (3) </b>


    1.


    After subduing Sharon, Eloa stepped on her wrist, causing her wand to fall from her grasp.


    She then kicked the fallen wand away, sending it flying into the distance.


    Witches who relied on elemental magic usually couldnt cast their spells properly without their wands.


    This knowledge came from Eloas experiences after defeating various opponents.


    From my perspectivethis guy is somehow linked to Ea, and you are a shady Exile showing up to help him. So, whats your story?


    Eloas sword, threatening to cut off Siwoos throat at any moment, entered Sharons vision.


    Fear gripped her whole being, draining the color from her face.


    One move from the sword could end Siwoos life.


    Sharon didnt even have the leisure to ponder, <b><i>Would the Duchess really go as far as to kill an innocent man without proof?</i></b>


    She was too upied with stopping Eloa and saving Siwoo.


    No, no, please! Stop! Siwoo would never do anything bad Cough! Sob


    She screamed. Her cries turned into a wail as Eloa tightened the grip around her neck.


    No matter how much she struggled, she still couldnt break free from the Duchess powerful hold.


    There was a clear difference in their power, she was way weaker than Eloa.


    She used both her hands, trying to pry away one of her fingers, but it was still useless.


    Ugh Cough! S-Stop I told you! S-Siwooalmost died because of that Witch of Aquarius bitch! How could he be an aplice?


    Sharon struggled to get her words out, as her neck was being tightly held by Eloa.


    But thetters expression stayed nk.


    There was no way that those words were enough to convince her.


    Almost died? Someone who was about to be killed by her can now use hers and my apprentices magic?


    I-I swear, he is not


    Did you see it happen? Or can you at least exin what exactly happened during that time? Hm?


    When she said that, she pushed her sword down a little further.


    This move triggered a response from Sharon. As if she was in a heated fight, she desperately tried to stop Eloa by any means.


    D-Dont! Cough! P-Please dont! I-It really isnt what you think! P-Pleasedont kill himplease


    Tears streamed down her face, not only because of her painful breathing, but also from the fear that she might lose Siwoo right there.


    Seeing Sharons tears pour down like a waterfall, Eloas grip on Siwoo seemed to loosen a little.


    She recognized her tears as real ones, shed without any trickery, for the sake of others


    Transparent tears that were impossible toe from a viin, it shook her heart that had been corroded by the venom of vengeance.


    Pleaseyou really misunderstoodI-Illgive you this! I-Inside theres a 5.4 billiona-all my moneyp-please spare him! Or please hear me out!


    Sharon let go of the hand that was holding her throat and fumbled through her cleavage to pull out a card.


    Eloa took a look at it and recognized what it was.


    The Witch Bank card, the same one the witches would usually use to im big bounties.


    It had her ounts details on it.


    Her vision blurred from her tears, but Sharon kept on muttering incoherent words.


    I-It isnt much! I-I dont really have muchbbut Ill give it all to you! S-Siwoo really isnt someone whod do something so heinousa-and I know youre a good person, Duchessy-youre just not in the right mind nowp-please dont do something that youlle to regretter


    At that moment, Sharon wasnt thinking straight.


    The looming threat of Siwoos potential death messed with her head.


    She tossed aside any attempts at trying to reason with her and just spoke out everything on impulse.


    In her desperate attempt, she thought of offering the most valuable thing in her life, her money, thinking that it might save Siwoo. It was an odd conclusion for sure, but she was doing her best.


    Certainly, it was a pretty foolish move.


    Because a centuries-old grudge could never be settled with just a few bucks.


    It wouldnt be strange if this would only make Eloa angrier.


    <b><i> Shes still desperately pleading for someone elses life even in such a dire moment, not thinking about her own personal gainis she really a wicked person?</i></b>


    <b><i> What kind of wicked person would willingly sacrifice their everything to save a life?</i></b>


    <b><i> Whos the real viin here, I wonder?</i></b>


    While she still kept her suspended in the air, Eloa loosened up her grip,


    Her mind was a total mess.


    Tiphereth!


    Suddenly, a sharp voice called out to her,


    A familiar voice.


    Then, Deneb Gemini, together with her apprentice witches,nded on the rooftop, her ck dress flowing in the wind.


    What are you doing?!


    Unlike usual, her voice was loud and sharp. She stormed towards Eloa.


    Her gaze was as sharp as her voice, as if she was threatening her.


    Meanwhile, Eloa remained calm and gave her a response.


    Ive been interrogating a suspicious person. He is tied to Ea Sadalmelik, and Im certain that he is involved in this incident.


    What?! YouI cant believe this!


    Deneb swiftly deflected Eloas sword before stepping in between them to shield Siwoo from her. She gently lifted him into her arms.


    He had no obvious major injuries, but she could tell that his insides were messed up.


    And she knew that Eloa was the one responsible for his injuries.


    She wasted no time to cast a healing spell, all while shouting.


    Hes a guest of our household! Theres no way hes involved in this incident! Hes not the kind of man whod even start something like this!


    But


    When Eloa tried to speak out


    Mr. Assistant!


    The twins, who had been clinging to Denebs back, swiftly jumped down and approached Siwoo.


    I-Is Mr. Assistantdead? T-This timeagain? I-Is it happening again?


    Mr. Assistant! Please wake up! Mr. Assistant!


    They ignored the smudge of dirt on their clothes as they tearfully rushed to him. Their faces were filled with tears.


    Siwoo, lying on the ground, unconscious, had a pale face that was covered with blood.


    When the twins saw this scene, they were reminded of a traumatic experience.


    The time when he stood up against Ea just to protect them, and the next moment they saw him was when he had turned into half a corpse.


    They trembled with anxiety, as if the sky copsed on them. Seeing this, Deneb calmly reassured them.


    Dont worry, my cuties, calm down, hes not in any serious danger.


    Are you sure hes okay? You are not just trying to tell us aforting lie, right, Master?


    Yes, hes fine, just trust me.


    Deneb prioritized treating Siwoo.


    Upon examining the wound, she surmised that Eloas fist had struck him directly.


    There wasnt much she could say except that it was fortunate that he was still alive.


    Odile, stroking Siwoos cheek, shot a fierce look at Eloa before asking.


    Did you do this?!


    Odile!


    Before Deneb could intervene, Odile rushed toward Eloa.


    Of course, she was more than aware of Eloas status as the Duchess due to her frequent interactions with her household.


    But she ignored all that because to her, Siwoos condition was more important.


    If anything happens to Mr. Assistant, I wont just stand by silently! I will make sure youll suffer the same fate!


    Seeing Odiles tearful protest and usatory shout, Eloa stood frozen, clearly taken aback by the raw emotions the young apprentice disyed.


    The momentum and uncontrolled rage did not stem from the arrogance over the fact that Deneb was there.


    She would react simrly even in her masters absence.


    It was a reaction that someone who had lost or almost lost a loved one would show, and Eloa was familiar with this.


    Mr. Assistant being involved in this incident? Yes, of course he is! He was trying to deal with the situation alone so that we wouldnt be in danger!


    He has a connection with the Witch of Aquarius? Yes! He fought that wicked witch to save us and almost lost his life!


    Who do you think you are?! Tormenting Mr. Assistant like thishic


    Finally, Odile copsed onto the ground, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She was ming herself again for being unable to help him.


    When she rushed back here, he was alreadypletely battered.


    Helplessness, anger, and resentment consumed her.


    Watching Odile weeping, Eloa lowered her sword with a heavy heart.


    2.


    Siwoo slowly opened his eyes to the sight of a familiar ceiling.


    What the hell?


    From the cozy bed to theforting feel of the nket covering his chest, everything felt familiar to him.


    He swiftly tried to recall his memories.


    First, the abrupt appearance of three White Knights. Then, a witch tore them apart.


    After that, the witch babbled something he couldnt understand before suddenly thrusting her fist into his chest.


    It felt like he saw a glimpse of Paul Phoenix<sup>1</sup>The Tekken character before he cked out. Well, the fact that he could feel that way meant that at least his memories were intact.


    He opened his eyes and found himself lying on a bed.


    <b><i> What the fuck happened?</i></b>


    Mr. Assistant!


    Orabeoni!


    Ow!


    Suddenly, the twins appeared out of nowhere, catching him off guard.


    They practically threw themselves at him, like a pair of affectionate puppies, pressing their cheeks against his.


    Their smooth and soft cheeks, and he could smell pleasant fragrance emanating from them.


    Orabeoni?


    Meanwhile, Odile questioned Odettes sudden change in how she addressed Siwoo. In which, thetter casually replied.


    Yeah, I figured Id call him Orabeoni.


    What? Why?


    Well, I went for a night stroll with him yesterday while you were asleep. It was really fun~


    Huh?


    When she heard those words, Odiles jaw dropped. Meanwhile, Odette grinned, feeling like she had just delivered a decisive blow to her sister.


    Now Siwoo understood why she had been holding back from calling him Orabeoni in front of Odile. She was nning to do this all along.


    With a suspicious glint in her eyes, Odile turned to Siwoo.


    From behind, Odettes voice chimed in, What, you left me behind thest time too~


    Is what shes saying true, Mr. Assistant?


    Yes, but can you two fill me in on what happened first?


    Just then, he realized that the twins had been nking him on either side of the bed.


    Before giving him any exnation, both of them grabbed one side of his cheeks.


    As if trying to scold him, simr to how the Countess would scold them.


    And then, they stretched his cheeks out angrily.


    Before that! Exin yourself!


    Thats right! What were you thinking, trying to handle everything by yourself again?!


    What if you got seriously hurt again?! Try to think about us a little!


    You went too far!


    It hurts, it hurts! Let goplease


    He was actually in real pain, as tears welling up in his eyes.


    For a while after that, the twins continued to scold him while gripping his cheeks. Eventually, they pulled him into a tight embrace.


    Their hands stroked him gently, as if they were touching something precious.


    Well get stronger from now onstrong enough to protect you, Mr. Assistant


    Yeahwell make sure that you wont shake in fear under our watch


    So, please, count on us more


    <b><i> They worried about me this much</i></b>


    The warmth they showered him with made his chest tightened. As he felt that, there was a rush of embarrassment on his cheeks. It felt as if someone had pointed out a good deed he identally did, leaving him wanting to awkwardly rub his nose.


    Anyway, heres what happened


    They took turns exining the situation.


    The witch who attacked him was the Duchess Tiphereth herself.


    She had a serious misunderstanding, as she mistook him for Ea or someone rted to her.


    Sharon arrived at the scene first, managed to buy them some time, then Deneb came in, convincing her that this was all a misunderstanding.


    I yelled really loudly at her, I told her that if she ever bullied you again, Mr. Assistant, I will beat her up!


    Youyelled at her, Ms. Odile? At Duchess Tiphereth?


    Yes! I know Id probably lose if we actually fought though, but she couldnt even say a word when I said that! Maybe she yielded to my charismatic talk~?


    What charismatic talk? You were crying while throwing a tantrum


    Shut up, Odette!


    Why dont you stop telling lies, Sis?!


    Unhappy with the fact that her older sister had taken all the spotlight, Odette pouted as she muttered under her breath. Meanwhile, Odiles face contorted with frustration as she expressed her discontent.


    So, where are the two of them now?


    Both of them went to the Witch Point. This whole incident is a huge deal, so they have to do a lot of things to sort it out.


    What about Sharon?


    Unnie is in her room, maybe?


    Right! You should go check on her! It isnt serious, but she got hurt!


    What?


    Siwoo quickly got up from his seat and hurriedly went to check on Sharon in her room.


    He entered her room, finding her crouching in the corner of her bed.<hr><ul><li>1


    The Tekken character</li></ul>

 Chapter 202: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (1)

    Chapter 202: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (1)


    <b> Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (1) </b>


    1.


    Sharon was crouching in the corner.


    Seeing her like this brought Siwoo back to the day when she got kicked out of her rooftop apartment.


    Except that she looked more depressed than back then.


    Even her once flowing and lively hair seemed limp and lifeless.


    Siwoo


    She called out to him with a shaky voice.


    Her appearance looked incredibly frail.


    I heard you got hurt because of meare you okay?


    It had been a while since he had seen her looking so low-spirited.


    Though Sharon had a slightly quirky side, there was always this lively and energetic aura around her, as if that was her life motto.


    He wanted tofort her, so Siwoo sat on the edge of the bed.


    Meanwhile, Sharon shook her head after hearing his words.


    Im fineIm not hurt or anything, b-but


    After stuttering a few more times, her body shuddered as the shocking scene from earlier shed in her mind.


    Her voice and body trembled like a hypothermic patient as she clutched his hand tightly.


    I-I thoughtsomething really bad would happen to you! I-I really thought you weregoing to die! H-Hic! Uhh


    Her cry almost turned into wail as she snuggled into Siwoos arms.


    Fresh scent wafted from her body, Siwoo could feel its softness when he embraced her.


    He patted her back tofort her as her shoulders shook due to her sobs.


    It wassoso scary! I-I was so scared! Waaah!


    Dont worry, in the end everything turns out fine, isnt it? See? Im perfectly healthy now.


    B-But Icouldnt do anything!


    Relief, powerlessness, fear and despair enveloped her heart all at once. Sharon found herself tightly clinging to Siwoo.


    With him holding her close like this already brought herfort.


    Seeing her like this reminded Siwoo of his own helplessness at the moments when he almost died.


    He could rte with her, and so his heart welled up in emotions.


    Anger towards Duchess Tiphereth who made Sharon cry, and gratitude towards Sharon herself, who had cared so much for him; Both emotions engulfed his heart.


    See? Im doing well. My injuries have all been healed already. So, stop worrying and rx, okay?


    M-MmI-Ill try tocalm down


    Meanwhile, the twins who had been following Siwoo all this while only watched the scene from behind.


    Odile nudged Odettes side, grabbed her wrist and quietly closed the door.


    Knowing that it wasnt a good time to make a fuss, Odette stayed silent for a good while before finally breaking the silence with a question.


    Why?


    Just let Unnie be. She needs to let her emotions out, more than us


    But, I want to be hugged by Mr. Assistant too


    Didnt you already do that with him yesterday?!


    That was only to get even with you, Sis!


    The twins settled onto thefy living rooms couch.


    It had been quite a day for them.


    When they thought about Siwoo lying helplessly on the rooftop, their hearts started to race.


    The memory brought back the traumatic experience of them having to face the Witch of Aquarius back in Gehenna.


    Anyway, right now Unnie needs Mr. Assistant more than we do. We should be considerate.


    But I have a bad feeling about all this! Something just doesnt feel right!


    Same here, but what can we do? Mr. Assistant helped us before, and hell continue to do so.


    Odile knew from her master of the state Siwoo was in when he returned to the modern world.


    He was practically stranded, unable to form normal rtionships with humans due to his ties to the world being severed.


    Moreover, he had to face the danger of being targeted by Homunculi and Exiles.


    When she first saw Sharon, she felt that she was being betrayed by Siwoo and she was a little bit angry at him, but at the same time, she felt thankful towards Sharon.


    Especially after she saw how Sharon immediately rushed to the battlefield after hearing that Siwoo was left alone there. Odile knew that as long as Sharon was by Siwoos side, he would never feel lonely again.


    This is what it means to be mature.


    Aww


    Why dont we try on the new pajamas we bought?


    Fine


    While Siwoo wasforting Sharon, the twins changed into different outfits, settling on the couch for a casual conversation through the long night.


    2.


    The Gwanghwamun branch was abuzz with activity.


    Ever since its inception, it was the first time that the branch ever had to deal with such an overwhelming workload.


    Not only the witches belonging to the branch were being offered hefty rewards for the job, as they also offered the same thing to the Exiles.


    So much work


    The branch manager, Sua,mented, as she massaged her temples.


    She spent most of the day responding to a flood ofintsing from the Hotline, so it was fair for her to feel like she had expended a years worth of mental energy.


    In a single day, more than three thousand lives were lost, and this incident happened without anyone deploying a single interdimensional barrier.


    And they ended up having to manipte the memories of over 15,000 people because of this.


    The South Korean government had to forcefully take control of the media and temporarily isted every single witness, including all the police and the military personnels in the area.


    Unlike the old days when rumors could only spread from mouth to mouth, with the existence of wirelessworks, news in the modern era spread like wildfire, so they had to move quickly to prevent that from happening.


    Exactly ten witches performed mass hypnosis to erase and manipte those peoples memories, and the branch had to request help from other branches to do this.


    Handling such arge-scale incident really felt like trying to put out a massive wildfire with just a bucket of water.


    Though, despite all the odds, they still managed to meet the deadline, albeit barely.


    Considering that the branch had to respond to the situation quickly, and she had to control witches from another branch as well, this oue was pretty much a miracle.


    The government would wrap up the incident as an ident caused by a gas leak.


    Theyd probably put the me on the architect or thepany who owned the building. There really wasnt a better option than this.


    Because the Korean government, along with other superpowers like the US, China, and Japan, wanted to avoid revealing the existence of witches to the world.


    Which meant, they couldnt just let the truth be exposed to the foreign media.


    Of course, given its nature, a lot of people would doubt the situation.


    Some individuals would try to expose the truth, when they became aware of how suspicious the situation was.


    But they could rely on technology to solve this situation.


    Because people tend to trust government announcements that were backed by credible overseas articles rather than hearsays, especially when thetter would im something about monstrous beings wreaking havoc while killing everyone in their vicinity.


    As time passed, the interest and attention surrounding the incident would dwindle down.


    Even if new voices were to emergeter, theyd easily be dismissed as conspiracy theories, and lose their impact on a bigger scale.


    This was what had been happening in history. There was a reason why even though such incidents involving Homunculi or criminal Exiles had definitely urred before, but the existence of witches had never been revealed.


    Countess Deneb, Branch Manager Sua is here.


    [Yes. Speak.]


    But, despite the heinous tragedy, there was still a silver lining.


    Countess Deneb, a witch who possessed a formidable mind maniption magic, happened to be in Korea.


    Her self-essence magic should be able to affect thousands, or even ten thousands of people who had no resistance to magic.


    May I know what the current situation looks like?


    [Weve finished healing the survivors inside the building, and were currently treating the rest of the injuredwell need roughly another twelve hours before were done.]


    Please let me express my deep gratitude for your assistance.


    [That will do for now. Lets discuss this matter furtherter.]


    After that, Sua ended themunication and contacted Duchess Tiphereth next.


    Eloa was the second silver lining, as she happened to be in Korea to track down the fleeing Red Knight.


    Because of her covenant, she temporarily lost her sight, but after she recovered, she immediately went and looked for the culprit of the incident.


    Can you hear me, Your Ladyship?


    [Im listening.]


    Would you like to take a short break?


    But, even with her extensive tracking skills, Eloa had yet to uncover anything. Which meant, the mastermind had skillfully covered their tracks. Though, this also meant that there wouldnt be any imminent threat for a while.


    Knowing that Eloa had been doing her best, Sua suggested she take a break, but her response was firm.


    [Ill keep on searching as much as I can.]


    If you say so, Your Ladyship


    Themunication ended abruptly with Eloas curt and weary voice.


    3.


    Eloa moved her gaze around with a nk expression on her face.


    Just a hundred years ago, this eastern part of the world was merely a countryside. One could only see mountains and fields everywhere. But now, it has totally changed.


    Tall buildings that stood tall, facing the heavens, bending the earth itself to amodate dozens of their kinds. Millions of people that lived in the intricate cityscape that was akin to spider web.


    Yet, she had no lenience to indulge in sentimental feelings toward this change. Let alone that, she didnt even have the spare energy to desperately search for the culprit of the incident, even though it was something that she had to do.


    Instead, she simply went along with the flow, following where her feet would take her, all while concealing her true emotions.


    She genuinely thought that she had found Ea Sadalmelik.


    Put anyone else in the situation she was in back then, they would definitely share the same sentiment as her, or at least theyd feel suspicious towards the man called Siwoo.


    Even after what happened, Eloa still wasnt able to drop her suspicion towards him.


    However


    Even though it was possible that her dying lifelong goal could be resurrected, she failed to find any motivation to actually resurrect it.


    Because of the sharp voices that echoed from the depths of her worn-out heart.


    <b><i> [I-It isnt much! I-I dont really have muchbbut Ill give it all to you! S-Siwoo really isnt someone whod do something so heinousa-and I know youre a good person, Duchessy-youre just not in the right mind nowp-please dont do something that youlle to regretter]</i></b>


    Those were the words of a green-haired exile who offered her entire future to save the man as she pleaded desperately to her.


    <b><i> [Hes a guest of our household! Theres no way hes involved in this incident! Hes not the kind of man whod even start something like this!]</i></b>


    Those words came from the rare burst of anger from Countess Deneb as she confronted her.


    <b><i> [Did you do this?!]</i></b>


    Those were the words that came out of the apprentice witchs mouth as she used her.


    She could see her own reflection in that apprentices intense eyes.


    At that moment, the image of Ravi ovepped with that apprentice.


    And at the same time, it dawned upon her that she almost became a viin who was about take the life of someone dear to that apprentice.


    I


    Eloa sank down, wrapping her arms around herself.


    <b><i> I thought I did the right thing</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe, if I could at least offer a hand to those who lost someone precious to them, it would bring them sce</i></b>


    <b><i> But noweverythingI dont know anymore</i></b>


    All sorts of boundaries became unclear.


    What was the right thing to do and what wasnt.


    The thing that she should have done and the thing she shouldnt.


    Justice and revenge.


    Victims and perpetrators.


    Wisdom and hubris.


    Compassion and selfishness.


    As those boundaries dissolved, they churned within her in a form of nausea.


    It felt like she was about to fall down.


    <b><i> I want to run away</i></b>


    <b><i> Theres no need to pass on the brand anyway</i></b>


    <b><i> Ravi Tipherethis my only apprentice</i></b>


    <b><i> The name Tipherethwill end with me</i></b>


    No.


    She slowly stood up.


    With all her strength, she gathered the shards of her shattered heart and steeled her resolve.


    She knew that this was futile. A lifeless puppet wouldnte to life just because one attached some strings to it.


    <b><i> Theres something that needs to be done.</i></b>


    <b><i> It wont be toote to wrap things up after everything has been confirmed.</i></b>


    <b><i> I havent cleared all the suspicions yet.</i></b>


    <b><i> Thats whyI need to find that man</i></b>


    Eloa soared into Seouls night sky.


    To look for clues and bring everything to an end.


    The pale moon that decorated the night looked as if it was weeping silently.<hr>

 Chapter 203: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (2)

    Chapter 203: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (2)


    <b> Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (2) </b>


    1.


    Being unable to save numerous civilians, it was natural for Siwoo to feel depressed, even though everything else had pretty much been resolved already.


    But, it wasnt like he had control over everything.


    He had done everything he could, and more importantly, he didnt want to add to the gloomy atmosphere in the house.


    Sharon already looked sad enough, and it didnt take a genius to tell that the twins must also have been traumatized by the event as well. If he were to add his own grievances to the mix, nothing good woulde out of it.


    This was his way of being considerate as an adult.


    Ta-da~! Here it is, everyone! Our officetels famous delivery special~!


    The wide six-person table was loaded with food that was delivered to their doorstep.


    Siwoo had to pull out all the tes he could find in the kitchen to serve all the food.


    He tuned up his enthusiasm a notch to boost the mood, ying his usual part, and the twins eagerly cooperated with him.


    The previously gloomy atmosphere had now vanished, reced by a lively one over at the dinner table.


    Woah!


    Kimchi! Kimchi! Kimchi!


    Were going to eat everything, Mr. Assistant!


    Sure, sure, dont hold back!


    Odile looked so excited that she pped her hands loudly. While Odette carefully savored the new dish that she had just learned about earlier today.


    The clothes that they wore added to their usual cuteness.


    They were wearing the pajamas Siwoo bought as souvenirs from the aquarium earlier.


    Odile wore a blue shark hoodie pajama, and Odette wore a pink rabbit hoodie pajama.


    Rabbit wasnt exactly something that youd associate with the word aquarium, but they were easy to care for and people find them adorable in general. So, the aquarium kept them as thend turtlespanions.


    <b><i> Will I ever revisit that aquarium?</i></b>


    <b><i> No, lets forget about it.</i></b>


    <b></b>Gloomy thoughts tried to creep in, but Siwoo brushed them away.


    Is this enough for everyone?


    Yes! Were good!


    Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, you both look so cute~!


    The twins infectious excitement brought Sharon back to her usual self.


    She helped Siwoo to keep the atmosphere warm with those conversations.


    Hearing Sharons words, Odile immediately responded.


    Cute? What do you mean by that?


    I know, right? We are youngdies, so elegant suits us better than cute! Hohoho!


    The twins, who were strangely obsessed with being associated with more mature words, sat down and spoke such words while pretending to fan themselves gracefully.


    Of course it didnt suit them to act this way at all.


    And Siwoo subtly pointed it out to them.


    Those pajamas dont suit your statements though.


    Whats wrong with my pajamas? Theyre cute ah


    My pajamas? But they look pretty and cute ah


    <b><i> See?</i></b>


    Just like that, another hriousedy routine was unfolding.


    Siwoo didnt even need to try, the twins already walked right into the traps they dug on their own.


    Seeing them like this, he couldnt help but think that theyd do well as celebrities or YouTubers if they were to give up bing a witch.


    It was hard to overlook their charm and entertaining personalities.


    Siwoo was already used to seeing them like this, so he only let out a chuckle at their antics, but Sharon was fighting for her life to suppress herughter.


    Anyway! Forget about these trivial matters! From now on, Sharon unnie! Please be careful with your choice of words!


    Also, is it okay if we call you Unnie? It would make things easier for us! Besides, youre our senior anyway since you became a witch before us!


    R-Really? I-I mean, are you sure?


    Yes!


    Siwoo chimed in with aint.


    If thats how it is, wouldnt I be your senior too?


    Yes, but Mr. Assistant is Mr. Assistant!


    I always use honorifics to address you, Mr. Assistant!


    Seeing how smooth the interaction with twins went, Sharon found herselffortable chatting with them.


    This was something that Siwoo had expected to happen. The twins had the personalities that would go along well with Sharons.


    After all, she could also be quite the mischievous woman herself.


    He could envision a future where the three of them got along really well and had a great time together. asionally, theyd gang up on him and tease him.


    And so, the evening began with a modest dinner banquet.


    Siwoo pped his hands, grabbing everyones attention as the host while signaling the start of the delightful feast.


    We might have had a rough day, but lets just forget about it and enjoy the meal.


    Mr. Assistant, can I grab a drink?


    I knew youd say that, Sis, so I brought some from the artifact~!


    Odette said, holding cans of beer from the fridge.


    When she received them, Odile effortlessly popped the cans open.


    Just a while ago, she didnt even know how to do that.


    Mr. Assistant, do you mind exining each of the dishes for us? We dont know some of these foods!


    Is that so?


    Please! Its been ages since youst acted like a real Assistant!


    Seeing the giggling twins, Siwoo decided to introduce each dish to them.


    First, he pointed toward a red, cooked snow crab.


    This one, the juicy red crabswell, Sharon here loves these the most.


    Exin things properly! Dont drag me into this!


    Sharon yfully pped Siwoos shoulder for his antics, but the p actually hurts him.


    Wow, its huge!


    You cant evenpare them to the ones we had in Ars Magna Town!


    By the way, you can eat the innards stir-fry, its tastier that way actually.


    The twins enthusiastically dug into the crab meat while savoring every bite of the fried rice that Sharon served.


    Speaking of the rice, each of the grains were coated in tasty sesame oil, and it enhanced the delightful vor of the crabs innards.


    And this blend of the vorful innards and scarlet flying fish roe, perfectly suited the twins pte.


    At first, they tried to give polite criticism to the taste, but before long, they were too busy to scoop up more of the food to talk.


    Sharon and Siwoo looked at this scene with delight.


    It made me feel like were their parents or something.


    Sharon said casually, while Siwoo nodded in agreement.


    He could totally rte to a parents feeling when they proudly watched their children enjoying their meals after seeing the twins happily eating.


    They stuffed their cheeks with rice, making it look incredibly appetizing.


    Next! Next!


    Please introduce us to the next dish!


    This one over here is pork belly.


    Then, Siwoo presented the second dish, a pork belly straight out of the delivery.


    Unlike other ces, the restaurant where the pork belly was from used domestic refrigerated pork, and the price was slightly more expensive than usual.


    Isnt this justgrilled meat?


    S-So much fat


    Gehennas food culture had a significant Western influence.


    The higher the social status a witch has, especially if they were from noble families like the Gemini Household, the more they embraced the practice of eating only the finest cuts of meat.


    Witches from middle and lower sses typically only ate chicken and pork, while the upper ss witches preferred beef,mb, and goose.


    To the twins, pork belly with fat attached on it was an unfamiliar and intimidating dish. In Gehenna, they only used pork to make bacon, sausages, orrd, and they had never seen it eaten as a main course.


    However, Siwoo was confident that they would enjoy it.


    Youll understand if you try it.


    Are you sure?


    It does smell good


    Sharon ced some lettuce, peri leaves and sliced green onions on a te with ssamjang<sup>1</sup>Spicy dipping sauce.


    She left out the raw garlic though.


    You can make a wrap with the meat, like a sd.


    Isnt it more like cabbage rolls instead of sd?


    But, it isnt even cooked!


    The twins watched the unfamiliar sight with eyes full of curiosity.


    Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, it might look strange, but its really tasty. Who wants to try it first?


    Two pairs of wide eyes darted from side to side, following Sharon as she waved the rolls in her hand.


    Odile was the first to take a bite.


    Ill try it first. Aah


    Sharon didnt make too big of a roll, but Odile still had to open her mouth wide to take a bite. Even then, she barely managed to fit the whole thing in.


    When she carefully chewed and swallowed the bite, her expression showed a pleasant surprise.


    T-Thwistashty!


    Really? Is it that good?


    Mr. Odile, chew and swallow your food properly before you speak.


    Mmmmm!


    Odile gulped hard and swallowed the Korean specialty, the pork belly, in one go.


    Woah! T-This taste is!.


    She was still stunned, her mouth was wide open. Seeing this, Odette nudged at Sharon.


    Unnie, Im curious now! Why is she acting like that? Can you make one for me too?


    Sharon quickly made a wrap for Odette, fearing that she might change her mind.


    Inside the fresh, moist lettuce was a crisp, fragrant peri leaf.


    Past the slightly crunchy texture, the fatty meat juices, infused with the subtle aroma of charcoal merrily moistened her mouth.


    Just when she was able to enjoy the richness of the pork fat, the refreshing vor of the green onions kicked in.


    Odile ate greedily, then she ended up having the same expression as Odile as her mouth gaped open.


    T-This dishis perfect!


    It feels like Ive missed out on half of my life!


    Please teach us how to make it!


    Siwoo patiently taught Odile how to wrap the lettuce, while Odette was being taught by Sharon.


    While they were at it, they showed various variations, such as pairing pork belly with stir-fried kimchi, fresh garlic, chili peppers, and peri oil salt dipping sauce.


    The twins faces lit up with excitement as they enjoyed wraps, their heads bobbed up and down in joy.


    When we get back home, we should start our own pig farm!


    I cant believe they turned such delicious food into sausages! We need to spread their greatness!


    After that, Siwoo proceeded to introduce a series of traditional Korean dishes rarely found in Gehenna.


    Surprisingly, the twins could handle spicy food well.


    In contrast to Gehennas cooking methods, which valued the natural vors of ingredients, Korean cuisines straightforward use of red pepper kes, ck pepper, salt, garlic, and soy sauce seemed to appeal more directly to the twins.


    They could even enjoy dishes such as tteokbokki<sup>2</sup>Simmered rice cake and kimchi stew.


    However, when it came to samgyetang<sup>3</sup>Ginseng chicken soup, a dish that focused more on the natural vors of the ingredients, they didnt enjoy them as much.


    Though, it was probably because the medicinal scent deterred them.


    Instead


    So, is this the chicken thing that Mr. Assistant was talking about? How good can a chicken really be?


    I think turkeys are more delicious than this samgyetang!


    Have a taste then. This one is yangnyeom<sup>4</sup>A variety of Korean fried chicken seasoned with a sweet and spicy sauce of gochujang, garlic, sugar, and other spices chicken, coated in a sauce made from gochujang and malt syrup, while this one is just a in fried chicken.


    Alright, Ill taste them both~


    Despite their words, the twins couldnt hide their excitement toward the uing vors.


    They enthusiastically grabbed a chicken leg each and began to devour them with excitement.


    Through previous experiences, Siwoo had already guessed their preferences.


    Oh!


    My God!


    Their reaction as they savored the chickens taste wasical.


    <b><i> I wonder how they would react if I were to give them spicy chicken ramen?</i></b>


    <b><i> If I were to put it on YouTube, itd probably get millions of views in one go.</i></b>


    T-This ischicken?


    Whats with this sauce?


    And he thought that after military service, his patriotism had disappeared down to his very bones.


    But he realized at this moment that, if the twins were unable to handle the salty, spicy Korean food, and preferred the nd food from the Geminis Household, his heart would probably break down in pieces.


    Proud Korean<sup>5</sup>Gukppong (Korean: ), a derogatory Korean word that is used to pejoratively describe a [South] Korean nationalist. moment, huh?


    What?


    Dont mind me.


    Sharon, who was eating some pigs trotters next to him, looked at him strangely, but he brushed her off.


    At the moment, he was too upied with watching the rest of the twins reactions.


    This is a culinary innovation! Alright, Im going to open a branch of this chicken restaurant in Gehenna when I get back! Imagine the profit!


    Right, right! Well open it right next to our manor!


    Not only that, the twins also showered praise on other dishes, like pigs trotters, grilled intestines, raw fish soup, bulgogi, and kimchi stew.


    Before long, a pile of empty beer cans had umted next to the twins. They were surprisingly good drinkers.


    HaaahI dont wanna go back


    S-SisI feel like Im going to puke


    After indulging in a two-hour feast, they flopped down on the cough.


    It was a little impolite, but Siwoo decided to let it slide.


    Besides, he couldnt see them ever receiving the clean up after eating lesson, so he didnt make a fuss about it.


    Also, they were the ones who footed the bill for the food.


    Go have fun, Ill do the dishes and join youter.


    Ah, no, leave it to me, Ill do itter tonight.


    I said Ill do it~! Now, go out and watch a movie or something!


    Wearing rubber gloves, Sharon gently nudged Siwoo forward.


    Odiley back against the couchs head, feeling as if she could melt away. Odette was right next to her, sprawling in the exact same position.


    Are you going to sleep like that?


    Its too early to sleep isnt it?


    Yeah, the night is just startinghoaahm


    Despite their words, their droopy eyelids gave away their fatigue. They blinkedzily, like a drowsy pair of calves.


    Why dont we watch a movie together?


    A movie? Sure, I want to watch one!


    M-Me too!


    When Sharon was done with the dishes, she joined as well.


    And so, the four of them sat side by side on the couch while watching a movie.<hr><ul><li>1


    Spicy dipping sauce</li><li>2


    Simmered rice cake</li><li>3


    Ginseng chicken soup</li><li>4


    A variety of Korean fried chicken seasoned with a sweet and spicy sauce of gochujang, garlic, sugar, and other spices</li><li>5


    Gukppong (Korean: ), a derogatory Korean word that is used to pejoratively describe a [South] Korean nationalist.</li></ul>

 Chapter 204: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (3)

    Chapter 204: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (3)


    <b> Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (3) </b>


    1.


    Just like Sharon when Siwoo first showed her a movie, the twins reactions were satisfying to watch.


    Right now they were watching a romance movie that was screened in such a high quality that one could even count the actors pores.


    The movie was known for its beautiful visuals, so it managed to capture the twins attention easily.


    They had been keeping their mouths shut, pouring all their concentration on the screen while clinging to Siwoo.


    Well, for the first fifteen minutes of the movie, at least.


    Fuuu


    Zzz


    Sharon picked up the remote and turned the TV off.


    When the story was about to begin, the twins soft snores echoed in the room.


    As expected of twins, I guess


    Its amazing that they could be so in sync. They both dozed off at the same time, there isnt a single second difference.


    The twins wore one piece pajamas, the ones that required them to put their leg in first if they wanted to wear it, just like a mascot costume.


    Their pajamas matched each of their personalities well, but it was still strange to see them sleeping quietly like this.


    Then again, considering what had happened today, they must have been totally exhausted.


    It was pretty much a given that theyd be mentally exhausted after all that, and the physical exhaustion probably followed afterwards.


    This was especially the case with Odette as she had to brave the storm for the night walk right before everything else happened.


    I know they said that I shouldnt call them cute, but theyre so cute! Ugh


    The expression on Sharons face was like that of a woman who had just seen a tiny, cute kitty.


    She covered her mouth with both hands, pressing them against her lips.


    Her eyes shone, glistening with tears.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was removing the twins hands from his, carefully so that they wouldnt wake up.


    Ngg


    But they furrowed their brows, and held on his sleeves even tighter than before.


    This didnt wake them up though.


    Look at them sleeping~


    Yeah, but I cant just let them sleep hereI need to bring them to my room.


    Need some help?


    Nah, I can do this.


    Oho~ Look at you go~


    Siwoo took out his ribbons and weaved them around, turning them into a hammock.


    <b><i> Its good that I trained myself a lot.</i></b>


    Thanks to his training, he could use two ribbons at once proficiently. With two of them, he could freely conjure them to moreplicated shapes like this.


    And this made him feel even more wronged after thinking about the beating he received because of these ribbons


    <b><i> Whatever, lets think about thatter. For now, I need to get these twins to my room.</i></b>


    After he brought them to his room, heid them down, side by side. Meanwhile, they were still sleeping like a pair of angels.


    Well, they tossed and turned a couple of times, but that didnt wake them up. They were still sleeping soundly while hugging each other.


    When came back to the living room again, he saw Sharon, still sitting on the couch, staring at the turned off TV while waving her legs.


    What are you doing?


    Uhsitting?


    Sharon broke her silence as she looked at Siwoo and smiled.


    Why are you smiling like that?


    I just cant get Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette out of my mind! Theyre so cute~!


    Well, yeah, they are.


    It made him wonder though, if the twins were to be proper witches and gained more experience, would they be as quiet as the Countess?


    He doubted that it would happen, though.


    At first, I thought that theyd be scary. I know that was just my prejudice, b-but still


    Yeah, who woulda expected theyd be like that. If they keep their mouth shut, they look like a pair of picky nobledies that would criticize the tea you brew and throw a handkerchief on your face.


    I know, right?!


    Thinking that Siwoos description was right on the money, Sharon pped her hands noisily.


    Anyway, thats why Ive been spacing out! Theyre so cuteso innocentcan I take them home? They even called me Unnie and all that!


    Been there before, youll die of exhaustion, dont do it.


    He didnt deny that those twins were cute and pretty, but innocent?


    As someone who once got yed like a fiddle by them, he just couldnt associate them with that word.


    Nowadays, he could y around and joke with them, but back then, just seeing them made chills run down his spine.


    Im going to smoke, what about you? Movies?


    No, Im going to sleep. I swear, ever since Ive met you Ive been sleeping more. Before that, I barely even slept


    Well, you got to empty your head and rest more, thats good.


    I guess so.


    Siwoo patted her head, ending their conversation before going to the rooftop.


    The typhoon had passed, but the moist air still lingered.


    <b><i> Well, at least the breeze is cool tonight</i></b>


    He took out a cigarette and lit it. The light smoke immediately filled his lungs.


    Phew


    He didnt do anything much after waking up, but his eyes felt heavy.


    Normally, he wouldnt get drowsy even after a busy day.


    It seemed like his mental exhaustion affected him more than he expected today.


    He wasnt a soldier, let alone a military veteran, so it was the first time he had seen so many people die at once.


    If anything, it would be strange if he wasnt affected after seeing such a sight.


    Like, it wouldnt be strange for someone to puke or start having nightmares after seeing such a gruesome thing in a movie, but he had witnessed the scene directly in real life.


    He was thankful that at the very least he didnt have such an intense reaction


    <b><i> -Buzz!</i></b>


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    The caller was a certain someone who had given him their phone number a long time ago, but they had never contacted him until now.


    Deneb Gemini.


    Hello?


    [How are you feeling? Oh, leave it there.]


    From themotioning from the other side, it was clear that the <b><i>Oh, leave it there</i></b> wasnt directed at Siwoo.


    Such amotion was most likely the reason why she had left the twins in his ce even though they had just gone through such a horrible incident.


    She already had her hands full dealing with the aftermath of said incident.


    Thank you for your hard work, Maam. Its alreadyte at night and youre still working


    [Just part of the job, really. How are the twins doing?]


    They ate a lot and drank a lot, after that they just went straight to sleep.


    [Dont they seem scared? Or anxious?]


    He was tempted to say, <b><i>No, not at all. In fact, they fell asleep because they were overeating</i></b>, but he refrained from doing so.


    They said that they miss you, Maam. Maybe you should visit them soon.


    Instead, he said that.


    Saying such a ttery made him feel nostalgic.


    [Yeah, right, those mischievous brats would indeed say something like that. Especially with their beloved Assistant around. Totally believable.]


    Haha.


    Although she could tell right away that he was just talking nonsense, Denebs voice sounded more cheerful when she said those words. It didnt make her sound any less exhausted though.


    Well, at the very least, his attempt on lightening the mood was a sess.


    After that, Deneb said, <b><i>Wait a moment</i></b>, and the noise surrounding her died down a little.


    [The reason why Im contacting you is not because of those brats.]


    I see, please go ahead.


    [I want to thank you for sending them home safely.]


    Unlike the previous times, he actually wondered if things would go better for him if he didnt send the twins back, but


    Hearing how thankful Deneb was, it seemed like at least he didnt make a bad decision.


    [And, if I dontpensate you in some ways, Ill lose my face, so, can you please tell me if theres anything that you want?]


    I dont really need anything. What youve given me is already Ah


    [Well, it seems like you have something in mind already.]


    He remembered that one of Sharons debtors was the Gemini Household.


    Considering her reaction when she saw the Geminis ring, maybe it was safe to assume that most of her 50 billion debt was between her and the Gemini Household.


    Actually, can we discuss it next time?


    He didnt want to arbitrarily decide without asking for Sharons opinion, though.


    Besides, the Gemini Household had already given him too much money.


    It would be inappropriate for him to bring such a huge amount of money without a thorough discussion first.


    That was why he decided to book the Countess timeter.


    [Alright, I dont have time for a lengthy discussion right now anyway. Well talk about it at ater date.]


    Noticing that the Countess was about to hang up, Siwoo hurriedly asked her a question.


    Maam, may I ask you something?


    [Yes?]


    Do you know the reason why I can use Ea Sadalmeliks self-essence magic?


    [HaahI dont know that either. In fact, Im the one who wants to ask you that question.]


    Deneb really didnt seem to know about it.


    And it wasnt like she could stop what she was doing and help him find out about it at the moment.


    I see. Anyway, sorry for taking up your time with that question, even though I knew that youre busy


    [Dont be sorry. You are free to contact me if anything happens.]


    After that, the call was cut off.


    At some point, the fire had burned through the filter of his cigarette, and the smoke that came out of it smelled incredibly foul.


    This sudden brief moment of silence reminded him of the victims of todays incident. And so, he used the asion to pay them his respects.


    Because he felt that it was the right thing for him to do.


    I should go to sleep now.


    Trying to shake off the depressing feelings, he stretched his bodyand froze stiffly in that exact position.


    A witch suddenly appeared on the supposedly empty rooftop.


    He recognized her; The same witch who mistook him for Ea and smashed him unconscious.


    Duchess Eloa Tiphereth.


    She stared at him without saying anything, and her nk expression made it hard for him to guess what she was thinking.


    Chills went down his spine, as goosebumps appeared all over his body.


    Despite this, Siwoo still managed to call out to her first.


    Sorry to trouble you, but if youre going to hit me, please avoid hitting my liver. Ive been drinking a lottely, so I dont want it to get worse than it already is.


    Either because he was really concerned about his liver


    Or because he just didnt want to suffer through the same experience again


    He spouted such nonsense before he could even realize it.


    Having saying it out loud, made him genuinely feel embarrassed.


    The asion was just so inappropriate that anyone could take it either as a sarcasm, a provocation, or a light joke.


    But, the Duchess brushed his words off. Her tightly shut lips finally opened as her eyes fixedly staring at Siwoo.


    Yet, contrary to his expectations, her gaze bore no ill-will.


    They shook, seemingly uncertain about something.


    Youwho are you, really?


    Her voice was soft and high-pitched, just like what he had heard earlier.


    Apart from her tightly clenched fists, red, just like a pair of snow crabs in season, there was this air of fragility that surrounded the rest of her body.


    This was Duchess Tiphereth, the same person who knocked him out upon seeing him, and hurted Sharon without much thinking.


    He expected her to rush at him again the moment they met, but


    Her current appearance looked forlorn to the point that he couldnt even bring himself to curse at her. It was as if she could break down to pieces if he were to touch her.


    Well, not that hed just start spewing curse at her, or downright attack her, of course.


    Hereby, I dere a covenant.


    But, the next words that came out of her mouth made him realize that it wasnt the time for him to immerse himself in such needlesspassion.


    At the same time of her chant, she took out her sword.


    The sword looked pretty with twelve unknown letters engraved on its sides.


    Bloom!


    <b><i> I thought the twins said that the misunderstanding has been resolved!</i></b>


    <b><i> Come to think of itneither the Countess or this woman knew the reason why I could use Eas magic</i></b>


    <b><i> There is nothing that can be used to prove my innocence!</i></b>


    The one he was up against was a great witch even among the great witches.


    A 23rd ranked witch, someone who could kill him with just a single touch.


    He enveloped his body with his ck armor while racking his brain, trying to find a way out of this situation.


    But, to his surprise, Eloa threw her sword at his feet.


    This didnt reassure him at all though.


    Earlier today, she had already proven to him that she didnt need her sword to subdue him.


    I have no intention to fight, for now.


    Noticing Siwoos anxiety, Eloa put her hands in the air.


    <b><i> For now, she said</i></b>


    <b><i> Now orter, Id get hit all the same!</i></b>


    Cold sweat began to trickle down his neck.


    I just want to talk with you. So, who are you?


    As she said that, Siwoo could see a great magic being casted through the Duchess mouth.


    It was the first time that he had ever seen such a dense amount of mana.


    Word of power.


    The kind of magic that would manifest its casters will the moment the word left their mouth.


    Such a high-ranked magic was being casted right in front of Siwoo.


    Three of the letters engraved on the sword shone in resonance with the Duchess decree.


    The letters then surrounded both of them almost immediately.


    I want to sign a covenant with you. Both of us can ask each other three questions, and neither of us can lie. Will you ept the covenant?


    Fortunately, she was true to her words. The magic she casted wasnt oneden with hostile intent.


    We could have spared a lot of trouble if you had just used such convenient magicst time


    Siwoo let out aint.


    <b><i> Sharon and I wouldnt unnecessarily get hurt if she just casted it back then.</i></b>


    <b><i> Well, whatever, wed still get hurt either way if the magic fails to resolve the misunderstanding.</i></b>


    Siwoo raised his hand and grabbed one of the strings of mana that surrounded him.


    The moment he did that, an intangible force bound his body.


    It was apletely different sensation than the Poem of Confession.


    With the Poem of Confession, it forced his body to confess whatever it was that the caster desired. Whereas with this magic, there was a strong coercive force that made one felt subdued and willing to obey the Covenant.


    I ept.


    And so, under the midnight sky, the discussion between the two started.<hr>

 Chapter 205: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (4)

    Chapter 205: Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (4)


    <b> Those Who Almost Lost a Loved One (4) </b>


    1.


    Eloa Tiphereth, the Duchess Tiphereth.


    A hundred years ago, she had lost her apprentice witch to the Witch of Aquarius.


    At one point, she created the Witch Point.


    Siwoo had heard quite a bit about her from Sharon, but this was the first time he and the Duchess herself had a proper conversation.


    They interacted at the mall before, but it was too one-sided to be called a conversation.


    So, he took this chance to observe Eloa more closely.


    Her hair was in a shade of pink that he had never seen before, even in Gehenna, where witches with plethora of hair colors were wandering around.


    Hed asionally spot people with the exact shade of pink hair in Sinchon or Hongdae, though


    But none of them looked as good with it as the Duchess.


    Her lips were small, and tightly shut, her eyebrows looked stiff, giving off a serious vibe, but it looked neatly groomed.


    Overall, she gave off a serious, mature impression, but he noticed that she was smaller in build than expected.


    Roughly, she was taller than the twins, but a little bit shorter than Amelia.


    She also looked younger than he expected, but that was because of her eye and hair color.


    He made such an evaluation that didnt match the situation at all, but his point was, Eloa was undeniably beautiful.


    Her beauty was out of this world.


    At that moment, her petal-like lips were opened. Siwoo eagerly waited for the question that woulde out of her mouth, but more time passed in silence.


    Oh, wait, am I supposed to ask first?


    Yeah. My apologies, I didnt exin everything properly


    Since that was the case, Siwoo decided to not waste any more time and spoke up.


    <b><i> Yeah, shes pretty and all, but</i></b>


    <b><i> I still have something to ask, even if it risked upsetting her</i></b>


    There was a misunderstanding between us, and I understand that, but was it necessary to suddenly attack me like that? And it wasnt just me, you even brought harm to others too Sure, I get it, theres a chance that Im connected with the incident and all, but why did you attack the other witch? For what reason?


    The initial shock of meeting her wore off, and he finally had the time to think calmly. A surge of resentment toward her burst forward.


    Back then, he was using the ribbons, and his face was hidden by his helmet, so it was a given that shed mistook the situation.


    However, Sharon had to bear the consequences because of her mistake.


    Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, well find out now, but it was true that I suspected you as Ea Sadalmelik herselfor at least is associated with her. Meanwhile, I suspected the witch in question as a third party posing as an obstruction or coborator. Thats why I restrained her.


    So, are you trying to say that youre nning to harm Sharon No, the green-haired witch earlier too?


    The Duchess, trying to seek her revenge in the modern world for her loved one to the point of almost losing her sanity.


    Siwoo could understand that much.


    Besides, he only experienced a brief moment of pain back then. Now, his body was fully healed, and he received no significant psychological shock either.


    But Sharon looked pretty traumatized by it.


    So, he had no intention of forgiving Eloa easily for what she had done.


    One question at a time.


    Feel free to ask me anything.


    In response to his decisive words, the Duchess only stayed silent. After a while, she finally spoke up.


    By this time, Siwoo had also cooled his head down and crossed his arms.


    He knew that letting his emotions take over wouldnt lead to anything good.


    What is your rtionship with Ea Sadalmelik?


    I hate that bitch. She barged in, gouged my eyes and even left me in aa with a head injury.


    His response was straightforward.


    He really hated Ea.


    Not only was she a murderer, she was also the one who gouged his left eye.


    The mere thought of her face was enough to bring back the excruciating pain he had endured.


    When he finished uttering his sharp response, one of the three gleaming letters suddenly faded away.


    Eloa watched the letter with trembling eyes.


    The exchange of questions and answers was meant to establish trust and prove that there were no lies between them.


    Now that she found out the truth, she felt perplexed, and disoriented.


    Siwoo then posed another question.


    The same question as before. Did you n on hurting Sharon back then?


    Iwasnt that ruthlessI just wanted to scare her a little and make her confess the truth, but


    But you ended up hurting her badly. Do you know how much she cried when she came back home?


    Anyway, I dont have anything else to ask. Just ask me the rest of your questions.


    Eloa felt pressured, as if she was being backed into a corner.


    Her confident demeanor had disappeared, and she seemed visibly shaken.


    Then, why are you using Ea Sadalmeliks self-essence magic? And you also used my apprentice witchs


    I dont know.


    What?


    I dont know. When I woke up after being in aa for a few months, I already had that magic in my brand. Honestly, I didnt even know that the other magic was your apprentices magic. Hell, before today, I couldnt even identify what kind of magic it was.


    Siwoo spilled out a lot of details, even including things that Eloa hadnt asked.


    Even if he didnt appreciate the Duchess attitude and behavior, he didnt want them to have any bad bloods remaining.


    That was why he was dead set to clear up all possible misunderstandings while he had the chance.


    Eloa quickly turned her head to look at the letters that were floating around.


    Once again, one of the shining letters disappeared.


    <b><i> His wordsare true</i></b>


    Her covenant created a space where it was impossible for someone to lie.


    It also had a strong control over people.


    One could say that it had a robust mechanism that cut through sly and deceitful maneuvers to bypass through the covenant.


    In other words, Siwoo really was hostile against Ea, and he himself didnt know why he could control the aforementioned self-essence magics.


    The issue here was that his exnation wasnt very clear.


    If he had just exined how he got the magic, it might have made more sense, but he only said, I dont remember.


    Depending on ones perspective, it was an ambiguous response that hovered between the lines of innocence and guilt.


    Ill ask one final questionare you still suspicious of me?


    Siwoo gulped nervously and asked.


    When he was answering her previous question, he realized that there was a chance that the Duchess would take his answer the wrong way.


    There was a visible perplexion in her face as she began to answer him.


    I dont knowseriously, I dont know


    Eloa had encountered all kinds of people in her life.


    Some were purely evil.


    While some possessed a kind-hearted nature, always looking out for others.


    There were also people who adapted and madepromises based on the situation that they faced.


    With just a brief conversation, she could easily gauge someones character.


    And based on her assessment, Siwoo was definitely a virtuous person.


    The reason why he was angry at her was not because he was hurt, but because his friend was almost hurt.


    Everyone around him also said that he was someone who would never do something heinous.


    When she considered his confession, she really felt that he was merely an innocent victim who was caught up in a series of unfortunate things rather than someone with ulterior motives.


    Onest question


    Siwoo? Why are you taking so long?


    When Eloa was about to ask herst question, the rooftop door swung open, and someone came in.


    It was the witch that she met on the malls rooftop, the same one who pleaded for Siwoos life while handing over a card.


    H-Huh?! W-Why are you here again?!


    The moment the witch saw Eloa, her expression turned serious.


    She quickly summoned her wand and positioned herself in front of Siwoo, trying to protect him.


    Though she already knew that even with both of them there was no chance that they were winning this fight, she still threw her body to defend him from any harm and bared her fangs at Eloa.


    Siwoo, get out of here! Ill handle this!


    When Sharon saw Eloa, she thought thetter had returned to kill Siwoo again.


    But, seeing no reaction from either of them, she quickly looked back and forth between the pair.


    Then, she discreetly put her wand away.


    H-Hey, whats going on? A-Am I misunderstanding something?


    UhyeahI guess?


    Eloa looked at Siwoo with determined eyes.


    The covenant letters floating around her were absorbed into the sword and disappeared.


    She had no more questions for him.


    Im sorry.


    Suddenly, she kneeled in front of the two, catching them off guard.


    They said that someones behavior and actions could be understood through the evaluations of those around them, rather than the person themselves.


    If Siwoos words were the only thing that she considered, there were still a lot of suspicious points that she could point out.


    However, when there wasnt just one, but four people fervently defended him, everything became clear.


    <b><i> This man really has nothing to do with Ea</i></b>


    <b><i> Even if there is, he is just one of her victims</i></b>


    Please forgive me for jumping to conclusions without knowing the full story. ButIm unsure on how to make amends for my unjust actionsto the person next to you


    She didnt only kneel, she also bowed her head all the way to the floor.


    Her hair spread out like a fan on the floor.


    Its shamefnd inexcusableplease tell me how I can make it up for you


    T-Theres no need to go to such lengths


    Y-Yeah! I-Im already over it by now!


    Both Siwoo and Sharon were in a panic, not knowing what to do.


    Siwoo didnt have any negative feelings towards Eloa in the first ce.


    Yes, he got hurt, and yes he was angry at her because she hurted Sharon, but her actions had been far more humane than most of the witches he had ever met.


    And Sharon felt the same way as him.


    Anyone would grieve the loss of a loved one.


    However, not anyone could just spend their entire fortune and risk their life to capture all the Homunculi and the criminal Exiles so that no one would go through the same pain as them.


    Even when considering that there was a misunderstanding between them, the Duchess had already humbled herself by kneeling down and apologizing.


    So, there was no reason to resent her anymore.


    Please stand up, Maam The misunderstanding has been resolved, and I ept your apology Im already over it too by now


    Forgive me, but please, let me stay like this


    Siwoo bent down to lift her up, but she refused to budge.


    <b><i> Shes strong.</i></b>


    He gestured to Sharon with his eyes, and she hurriedly ran over and joined him.


    Duchess Tiphereth, please raise your head Im sure what happened today was very, very upsetting to you And I forgive you


    Sharon lifted her up, and she finally raised her head.


    Seeing her face, both of them were taken aback.


    Because in her serious, and strong eyes, her tears were welling up.


    They didnt expect her to be crying, as the voice that she let out was clear without even a hint of a sob.


    Its my faultits all because of my ipetence and foolishness No matter how much I apologize, theres no way I can make up for my actionsfor using the person that you love as a shield to satisfy my selfishness


    T-The person that I love?!


    Sharon repeated her words, clearly flustered.


    Then, after a brief hesitation, she kneeled in front of her.


    She reached out her arms and pulled the Duchess into a hug.


    Thetters body trembled as she epted Sharons embrace.


    <b><i> Is it okay if I were to do this?</i></b>


    As someone who knew of her sad past, Sharon wished to provide a smallfort for her.


    Its okay, please dont cry Everyone makes mistakes sometimes


    Im sorrysorryI did things that should have never been done


    No, no, its really okay


    Before Sharon knew it, her own tears started to well up too.


    The interrogation that had started abruptly came to an end with a scene that was simr to a reunion of separated families.<hr>

 Chapter 206: Before Regret (1)

    Chapter 206: Before Regret (1)


    <b> Before Regret (1) </b>


    1.


    Inside a certain cabin, in a certain oyster tree forest.


    Amelia checked the content of herrge suitcase for onest time.


    It was her Masters keepsake, enchanted with a space and lighting magic. Inside, there were her clothes, magic supplies, a letter, and a note.


    Season had passed, and the heat of the summer had gone already.


    If she were to pass by the clearing, filled with lush oyster tree branches and wildflowers, she could smell the scent of autumn.


    Once upon a time, Amelia had summoned Yebin to Gehenna to heal Siwoo.


    However, she failed to heal himpletely, only his body and part of his brain, and she failed to restore his personality to its original state.


    After that, it was Duchess Keter who stepped forward.


    She was the one who restored Siwoos personality and even went out of her way to give him a potion to ensure hisplete recovery.


    In return, she asked Amelia to do one thing for her.


    But, ever since then, the Duchess never contacted her againuntil a while ago, when she was focused on her magic research after Siwoos departure from her life.


    <b><i> Its time for you to uphold your promise.</i></b>


    Duchess Keter, the same person who went to seclusion for 82 years, hade out to see her in person.


    Since the matter was important enough that she even came out of her tower, needless to say it must have been an arduous task.


    But Amelia wasnt afraid.


    Because to her, her life was already meaningless. Everyone who was important to her had already left her life.


    She nodded her head, reminiscing all those vague, sweet and painful memories.


    Reassuring herself that she had nothing to lose anyway.


    <b><i> My clumsinessmy ignorancemy stupiditymy inability to cherish everything that was dear to me</i></b>


    <b><i> Its all meaninglessIve lost everything</i></b>


    Still, why did she?


    Before Amelia closed her suitcase, her eyes wandered to a certain book inside.


    It was a book, as thick as a dictionary, covered by an ominous color of ck; The book that was handed to her by Duchess Keter herself.


    When the Duchess handed the book over, she told her something.


    <b><i> What is this book?</i></b>


    <b><i> The book contains everything that you need to do.</i></b>


    The Duchess tone was rxed and calm.


    <b><i> Rather, everyone you need to kill.</i></b>


    Despite the content of her words, the way she uttered it sounded like she was a waiter reading off a menu.


    The Duchess departed after a while.


    Amelia then carefully examined the content of the book.


    In it were various criminal records and the locations of various Homunculi that were hiding in the various parts of the world.


    The modern world, to be exact.


    What the Duchess was trying to tell her was to go out there and to purge the modern world instead of herself.


    If this was the past Amelia, she would definitely refuse to do this.


    But now, even after she finished packing up and getting ready, she didnt have any particr feelings for it.


    She looked around the cabin for onest time.


    Her gaze was a little different than usual this time, since she expected to nevere back here again.


    To this small and precious cabin, where her happy memories with both her Master and Siwoo were buried.


    Suddenly, Siwoos shirt, hanging on the armrest of the chair, came to her sight.


    Originally, she nned to let it stay there.


    Because this cabin was like a treasure chest to her, the ce where she could store all her precious things.


    But she decided to take it with her, so she opened her suitcase again and folded the shirt neatly.


    Then she brought it closer to her face, and took in its scent carefully.


    She could barely smell his scent there, but his unforgettable voice and face came to her mind.


    After that, she ced the shirt inside, closed her suitcase again before leaving the cabin for good.


    The wind chime, hanging on the eaves, wept as it was being blown by the wind.


    2.


    After Duchess Tiphereth calmed down, Sharon and Siwoo saw her off.


    She told them that shed be backter topensate them before disappearing into the dark city.


    Its tough


    Sharon, who was watching the scene from behind Siwoo, said so quietly.


    Of course, it wasnt easy for her to forgive the Duchess, after all, she was the one who hurted Siwoo and almost killed him.


    In fact, her heart still palpitated when she remembered about the de that was about to dig into his flesh.


    But, aside from that, she forgave herpletely.


    Yeah


    A normal person lived through the day to think about tomorrow.


    This also applied to witches.


    But it wasnt the case for Duchess Tiphereth.


    No one could change the past, she was aware of this, but she was still trapped in that swamp of her past, and suffered through it.


    Siwoo tried to soothe theplicated feelings that he felt with a cigarette.


    As he did so, Sharon sneaked in beside her, trying to lighten the mood.


    Is that tasty?


    Tasty? This? Its a cigarette


    You know, I usually smoke too, for my magic, butit doesnt taste good


    Well, Im doing this to empty my head, also I dont have to worry about getting lung cancer now, so I can smoke as much as I want.


    Whats that?


    Sharon chuckled, her body slumped a little, as if feeling ticklish.


    Seeing this, Siwoo remembered something.


    By the way, thank you.


    For what?


    You were trying to help me, werent you?


    You! Stop teasing me! I really thought that something was gonna happen to you! You didnte back for a while


    When she saw the Duchess, Sharon was ready to fight and protect Siwoo.


    And her disy of bravery, disregarding her own safety to save him, actually amazed Siwoo.


    But, she seemed to take his genuine praise as a tease.


    Her face was dyed a deep red color, and she pped him in the shoulder.


    Im not teasing you, Im thanking you for real


    He gently said while grabbing the wrist of her hand that she used to p his shoulder. When she felt his touch, her whole body stiffened.


    Then she averted her gaze, muttering something in a small voice.


    Y-You dont need to thank meI-I owe you more than that


    Her reaction


    Made it hard for Siwoo to reply to her


    Coughing awkwardly, he threw the remaining of his cigarette butt into the trash can and walked inside with her, side by side.


    Then, he changed into his sleepwear,id his body down on the couch, just like yesterday. And then he felt someones presence.


    Sharons.


    Whats wrong? Cant sleep?


    Nothingits justare you going to sleep on the couch again?


    She sat down next to his head, before stretching her body.


    Then, she leaned down, swiping his hair away from his forehead.


    Come to my room instead. My bed is wide enough for the two of us.


    What? You want us to sleep together?


    Dont you want to?


    You dont really need to be this considerate with me. This couch is asfortable as a bed. I mean, this thing costs a million.


    Butwhatever, I wont sleep tonight then.


    Well, I can do the same.


    The same, familiar banter.


    Ever since the twins came, they barely had moments to themselves like this, so it felt like it had been a while since theyst did something like this.


    Anywaydo you want to do <i>it</i> tonight?


    Sharon asked Siwoo in a shy voice.


    One didnt need to be a genius to know what she was trying to say here.


    Her reward.


    The twins are here, though.


    Who cares, theyre sleeping.


    <b><i> Is this what it feels like after you put your children to sleep and suddenly you have all the time in the world to spend with your wife?</i></b> Siwoo thought to himself.


    No, really, you should just rest. You had a rough time today too, no?


    Siwoo wasnt the only one suffering during the incident, Sharon too.


    Besides, it wasnt like he was feeling particrly horny, and he definitely didnt want to bother Sharon too much


    But I want to do it!


    Contrary to his expectations, she didnt back down.


    Though, the words that followed sounded almost like a whisper, he could barely hear them.


    I-Im the one who wants to do it, okay?


    Umif thats the case, then


    He didnt know why she suddenly acted like this, but if that was what she wanted, that was what shed get.


    There was no way hed refuse if she went this far.


    Like, if he were to refuse, he simply wasnt a man.


    So, he followed her to her room.


    The room was dimly lit, and it smelled really good.


    After they settled in the room, Sharon took off her top.


    The moment he saw part of her chest that was slightly protruding outwards from the side, he already got a reaction.


    Just like Pavlovs dog, maybe he was already conditioned to react this way.


    Under the moonlight, Sharons green hair glowed mysteriously.


    It reminded him of forest fairies that came out in legends.


    Do you want to sit on the bed?


    S-Sure


    Sharon offered shyly, covering her chest with one arm.


    In truth though, she wasnt covering anything.


    Because the majesty of her chest was insurmountable. Two arms wouldnt be enough to cover it, let alone a single one.


    In the end, she could only cover up her nipples.


    And the sight only excited Siwoo even more.


    She squatted down, taking off Siwoos pants, along with her underwear.


    This wasnt the first time she had done this, and he was pretty much used to it by now. He raised his hips to make her job easier.


    His rod had been gathering up heat for a while, and when Sharon pulled his underwear down, it unterally hit her chin.


    She stared at the hot rod for a while with a red face before standing up again.


    Then, she nodded with a determined expression on her face.


    Huh?


    Siwoos eyes instantly widened.


    Because Sharon suddenly gripped the stic part of her shorts and threw it away.


    Her skin that was exposed was as white and smooth as snow.


    Even after he scanned through it, he couldnt find any blemish or scars, just like a nude sculpture made by a master craftsman.


    Her smooth, silky hair fell down to her waist.


    Just above her tummy were a pair of plump, matured breasts, with a pair of beautiful nipples hanging on their tips.


    Her tummy itself was smooth, without the slightest excess fat.


    Decorating it was a tiny, lovely belly button.


    There was a heart-shaped mark on her pelvis.


    It was her brand, proudly showing itself to Siwoo.


    Because he was sitting on the bed, he could see her tightly closed lower lips from below.


    With the moonlight as a backdrop, Sharons skin glistened.


    The sight made Siwoo at a loss of words.


    Maybe if one were to take the most beautiful of curves in the world, and weave them into a single entity, this was what woulde out of it.


    That was how shocking the sight in front of him was.


    T-Today was so scary


    She said as she rubbed her fleshy thighs.


    Her calves shook while her toes wiggled.


    It was clear that she was nervous about all this.


    However, this just showed him the depth of her determination.


    I-I wasso afraid that Id lose yout-that Id never see you again


    She approached him, slowly.


    Each step he took, a filter was taken off Siwoos mind.


    Making him stop thinking of her as a friend


    And making him treat her properly as a woman


    That was how much impact her naked body brought to Siwoo.


    She climbed onto Siwoos stiff thighs, and seated herself on them.


    Then, she proceeded to push his erect rod down with her lower lips.


    He noticed a stark difference between her cold thighs and her hot lower lips, as if they were on fire.


    I-I know thatIm not equal to you yet


    She said before she hugged him, treating him as if he was the most precious thing in the world.


    Her breasts, the manifestation of her motherhood, were being pressed against Siwoos hard chest.


    I knowthat I shouldnt do thisI knowthat Ille to regret itterbut, even so, I dont want to regret everythingter!


    A-Ah


    Her twinkling eyes met Siwoos trembling eyes.


    Even in this darkness, he could clearly see the lust and desire in her eyes.


    At that moment, her tongue slipped inside his half-opened mouth, like a burrowed snake.


    Reflexively, he epted her tongue, entwining it with his own.


    Her sweet, lively tongue skillfully explored his mouth.


    The tip of his rod rubbed against her entrance, sticking close, as if refusing to let go.


    Slowly, the temperature of the room began to rise.


    Eventually, she broke the kiss and said


    B-Butcan we forget the fact that we arent equals for the moment? Can you embrace meeven if its just as friends?


    Her voice sounded pitiful.


    C-Can you turn me into a woman, Siwoo?<hr>

 Chapter 207: Before Regret (2)

    Chapter 207: Before Regret (2)


    <b> Before Regret (2) </b>


    1.


    The room was filled with an unusual warmth, almost as if it came seeping from the moonlight.


    Inside, two figures entwined their tongues.


    Neither of them took the lead, or tried to be more aggressive than each other.


    They pulled each other close, snuggling their bodies together, trying to find out how close they could sp their lips together, nibbling each other in the process.


    Sluurrppmmmhng


    Sharon held onto Siwoo, embracing him, as if hanging onto him with her naked body.


    She wasnt sure where she should put her hands, so she tentatively explored his waist before pulling him closer by pushing his neck.


    Almost instinctively, sheid her hand on his chest, gently, as her other hand grasped his wrist.


    Every sensation that she felt was new to her.


    Her heart pounded, as if she had just gone through a marathon.


    Finally understanding the words, heart on the verge of bursting expression that she had only read about in books.


    Mmh!


    Siwoos hand gently squeezed Sharons slender waist.


    His fingertips softly glided over her smooth sides, savoring the sticity of those parts.


    Her body twisted in response.


    Normally, shed only feel ticklish, but at this moment, it wasnt the case.


    Especially not when they were in the middle of such a passionate kiss.


    Instead of feeling ticklish, she felt that the ces his touch grazed heated up.


    The scorching, yet pleasant sensation eventually enveloped her bare body.


    His warm, thick palm caressed her hips gently before moving toward her plump buttocks.


    Then it traveled around, back to her hips, to her ample thighs, then moved up to encircle the lower part of her breasts.


    Feeling the unobstructed touches, Sharon came to a realization.


    <b><i> AhIm showing him every part of my body</i></b>


    Even the ces that shed only ever touch during baths or during her alone time were being explored by him.


    The feeling gave her immense joy, along with a hint of embarrassment.


    Mm!?


    Suddenly, she felt something that caught herpletely off guard.


    A sticky liquid started gushing out from her hidden parts.


    It overflowed, squeezing through the tight petals between her crotch before dripping onto his rod.


    This was none other than the love juice that always gave her a headache after she gave Siwoo a blowjob.


    <b><i> Is it because Im feeling something down there?</i></b>


    Below, Siwoos exposed rod pressed firmly against her lower body. There wasnt even a single thin fabric that separated it from her skin.


    She vividly pictured its swollen head, pulsating veins and stiff shaft.


    The grandeur and masculine beauty of his manhood was etched clearly in her mind.


    Phew


    Finally, they concluded their long, passionate kiss.


    It felt as if they had done every possible kissing technique for over ten minutes.


    S-Siwoo


    Sharon called out, a mix of embarrassment, awkwardness and fear was there within her voice.


    After they broke off their kiss, Siwoo pulled Sharons waist closer with one hand.


    Then, with his free hand, he firmly grasped her bouncy breasts, moving his lips to the tip of her firm peaks.


    Haang!


    With its beautiful curve, Sharons waist tightened and arched backward like the hull of a ship.


    He yfully nibbled and sucked on her sensitive nipples, teasing them with the tip of his tongue.


    With each touch, her waist shivered, as if a pleasant shock coursed through her.


    Her heart raced, and her body quivered in response to the newfound sensation.


    Haaahn


    She felt her strength begin to leave her body, as she nearly toppled backward. But she managed to cling to Siwoos head.


    Her soft breasts gently brushed against his face as her nipples grew firmer in his mouth.


    It felt like her breasts were being sipped on.


    A surge of arousal tingled in her lower stomach.


    The atmosphere and the proximity between her and Siwoo werent the only thing that stirred this arousal.


    It also came from the physical pleasure and bodily response that rose up from the stimtion of her erogenous zones.


    S-Siwoo Haang!


    She clung to his head tightly, trying to cover her mouth.


    Because she didnt want her feeble moans to escape her lipspletely.


    She trembled as a sense of fear coursed through her body.


    At first, she expected this would go just like what she had seen in romance movies, but it wasnt the case at all.


    In those movies, the pair of lovers woulde together with a gentle and yful background music.


    Theyd exchange nces, as sweet as honey, while softly caressing each others bodies.


    However, what she was experiencing was far cry from those scenes.


    First, it was rougher than she had anticipated.


    It was also more vulgars in ways she had never expected.


    And it was more lewd and intuitive than she had imagined.


    Despite that, the pleasure she felt as she made direct contact with Siwoos bare flesh was unquestionable.


    The passionate kiss they shared only added to the enjoyment.


    Yet, witnessing Siwoo gripping and sucking on her breasts, as if trying to devour them sparked an unknown fear in her.


    It felt as if hed eat her alive,pletely different from the gentle Siwoo that she was familiar with.


    Ahn Siwoomore!


    But she persisted.


    Because she didnt want to stop.


    Besides, she trusted him.


    Her trust was strong enough for her to endure any fear that arose from him taking the lead in the action.


    Kyah!


    Suddenly, he flipped her over, gentlyying her on the bed.


    With a half-spin in the air, her bodynded on the bed with a gentle thud.


    She cupped her chest with her hands, gazing up at him. Fear, anticipation and desire welled up in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was taking in her naked body that was without any blemish.


    This was the same Sharon that he had always considered as only a friend just a while ago. Lying on the bed, she had turned into an alluring woman.


    D-Dont look at me like thati-its embarrassing


    She pressed her thighs tightly together, trying to cover her pussy.


    Her arms were wrapped around herself as she tried to hide her breasts.


    Like ripe peaches, her cheeks flushed.


    Her lips protruded slightly as she tried to hide her embarrassment, but from his eyes, it was as if she was begging for another kiss instead.


    Witnessing her stunning beauty made Siwoos head spin.


    But, it wasnt the time yet. He resisted the impulse to pounce on her, and instead he replied to her with a joke.


    Youre so pretty, I cant help it.


    He was way past the phase of considering whether this was the right thing to do or not.


    Youre so sneakysay stuff like that when it matters


    What do you mean?


    You kept saying things that made me speechlessits annoying


    I didnt mean to, sorry


    Why are you apologizing? Just look at me properly


    He realized it once again.


    That the woman on the bed,idpletely bare, was none other than Sharon.


    The brave, lively, and kind witch who was always willing to lend him a hand even in the most difficult of situations.


    She was someone who he had always seen as a friend.


    But now, she was practically asking him to devour her.


    Despite her fear, she willingly surrendered her body to him.


    He noticed her trembling shoulders.


    It was clear that she was pushing herself too hard.


    He was still worried, though. Over the fact that their rtionship might not end up in the way he desired. He was worried that even after a close call with death, both of them didnt end up feeling the intense emotion necessary for them to gain a deeper connection with each other.


    W-Why are you staring nkly like that? A-Are you not going to do it, after all?


    Noits justare you sure youre okay with this?


    At his question, she raised her eyebrows sharply.


    This was the first time he had ever seen her pouting expression ever since they were living together.


    Her plump lips protruded even more than usual.


    Youre too much.


    In front of his bewildered face, she moved the hands that were covering her chest, as if she had made up her mind.


    Then, she discreetly spread her thighs that she kept tightly closed.


    At that moment, her crotch finally came to his view.


    One could call this sight a vagina unboxing.


    <b><i> -Squelch!</i></b>


    As her legs were spread apart, her inner thighs glistened, as if they were coated with ayer of shiny paint.


    Her wet juice flowed like a spring, trickling down to her tightly closed anus.


    Due to the amount of the nectar, her trembling thighs were soaked, to the point that it couldnt hold any more of them.


    Siwoos eyes traced the source of all the liquid, settling on Sharons swollen flesh that was tightly closed.


    Herbia majora was plump with excitement.


    As her legs spread wide open, there was a soft sound, like a gentle sigh that escaped her parted lips.


    Light pink mucous membrane, that was usually tightly closed, was now stretched open, wide enough for a finger to barely fit.


    There, her clitoris stood proudly, adorning the dress-likebia with its cuteness.


    Half of it was modestly tucked away, but he could still see its considerable size.


    With every heavy breath from her, her lower lips wiggled, as if beckoning him to enter.


    C-Can you see now? I-Im readyand I wont regret it, I promise


    Feeling embarrassed, she tried to avoid Siwoos gaze.


    It was as if she had transformed into an animal, trying to entice its mate.


    She offered up her most private parts, something that she shouldve kept hidden, and never to be shown to someone else.


    Her face heated up as shame surged through every inch of her body. There was also fear that Siwoo might look at her with disdain mixed in.


    H-Hurry upput it in


    When she gave a sneaky nce and mumbled those words, something clicked within Siwoo.


    He then took his fully erect manhood and gently inserted it between her pink slit.


    <b><i> -Squelch!</i></b>


    Hot.


    He had felt the heat when they hugged and kissed earlier, but this part of hers felt especially hot even after considering that.


    Ngh!


    Though he had just lightly inserted the tip of his rod, Sharons breath already turned rough.


    She quickly sped her hands in front of her chest, as if she was praying.


    Not only that, she even nibbled on one of her fingers, making her look even more adorable than she already was.


    Can you lift your hips a little?


    Like this?


    I should probably put a pillow under your hips instead.


    W-Would that work?


    Due to her nervousness, the angle wasnt quite right.


    From his time with Yebin, Siwoo knew that adding a pillow under her hips would make things morefortable for both of them.


    So, he quickly did just that.


    As her waist made a gentle arch, her pussy became even more visible.


    Y-You can see everything like this!


    Well, itll feel less painful this way for upi.


    R-Really? Y-You arent lying to me, right?


    Unable to bear the embarrassment, Sharon finally pulled up her nket.


    Then, she nestled half of her face into it, like a kid, clinging to her favorite nket.


    Meanwhile, thinking everything was ready, Siwoo slowly moved his hips forward.


    His ns slowly entered her tight opening.


    Only a fourth of his ns entered the hole, but he could already tell


    That Sharon didnt need any more forey.


    <b><i> -Drip!</i></b>


    His rod slid smoothly through her quivering flesh, and her wet juices immediately flowed out of the tight hole.


    Slowly, and steadily, Siwoo guided himself into her.


    Ahhitshot!


    Ugh


    Finally, all his ns entered her inner folds.


    At that moment, Siwoo couldnt help but express his awe.


    He didnt know if it was because this was their first time, or it was because doing it with her just felt naturally satisfying.


    His rod was experiencing the kind of pressure that was so differentpared to the ones that he received from the twins anus.


    It was more gentle, and more moist


    As if her inner walls were weing him, they gently caressed his ns, providing an intense pleasure for him.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was experiencing a once-in-a-lifetime experience.


    This was the first andst time that shed be losing her virginity.


    More time passed, and Siwoo felt more satisfaction toward the act, to the point that he could feel an urge to just ejacte right there and then.


    Her vagina tightened its grip around his penis in a sticky,scivious hold.


    The bumpy ridges of her inner wall was unlike the clinginess of Yebins. If Yebins felt like they were gripping his rod, refusing to let go, Sharons felt like they were massaging it, sliding along with it.


    He pushed his rod a bit more, through a thin membrane that obstructed his progress.


    Kyah!


    At that moment, a short yelp escaped Sharons lips.


    I-It hurts!


    She tightly shut her eyes, biting her lips hard.


    What he just broke through was her hymen.


    It didnt take long for Siwoo to recognize that.


    This was the proof that he had taken her virginity.


    The evidence of his intrusion to her most private parts, forcefully parting the narrow crevice and tearing through the fragile membrane.


    Are you okay? If it hurts that much, do you want me to stop?


    If anything, her response only gave him the urge to thrust his rod all the way in.


    The urge to tear through her fragile hymen apart.


    But, he suppressed that impulse and instead asked her that question.


    She shook her head.


    N-No! D-Dont stop!


    She forcefully wrapped her legs around his back.


    As if trying to tell him not to pull away directly with her body.


    Urging him to continue.


    She wrapped her white legs around his waist, resembling two snakes in the middle of a mating ritual.


    Then, with all her strength, she pulled his waist toward her.<hr>

 Chapter 208: Before Regret (3)

    Chapter 208: Before Regret (3)


    <b> Before Regret (3) </b>


    1.


    Seeing Sharons reaction, seemingly in more pain than expected, Siwoo was a little hesitant to push his rod deeper into her.


    It was the pair of legs that locked on his waist tightly that got rid of his hesitation.


    Since his ns were already inside, he only needed to push in a little more for half of his rod to enter her tight wall.


    Even so, that was still more than Sharon could handle.


    In the first ce, she had no experience with pration. Even when she masturbated, she never went that far. She expected that she could take hisrge rod with ease, but the truth couldnt be any more different.


    An intense pain struck her body, making all her limbs frozen stiff.


    Haah!


    A cat-like yelp came out of her mouth as she rolled her eyes upwards.


    Ugh!


    Meanwhile, Siwoo, who managed to prate midway through, felt a stiff resistance.


    It was his first time opening such a tight inner wall.


    The pressure was so intense that it actually hurt his cock.


    Sharons inner wall was soft, but there were stiff protrusions here and there.


    It felt like he was inserting his rod into a custom-made onahole instead of a vagina.


    Having experiencing this much pleasure, he wondered what would it feel like if he were to start fucking her for real now.


    Nghhhaah


    Meanwhile, Sharon was biting her lips tightly, her body twitched as she felt the sensation of his rod prating her insides.


    It was clear that such a reaction didnte from pleasure, but pain.


    Her mouth was half-open and she was unable to move a single muscle. Noticing this, Siwoo pulled his waist slightly, trying to help her ease some of her pain.


    But as he tried to do that, Sharon immediately tightened her grip around his waist again.


    S-S-Siwoow-waita-a moment


    Does it hurt? Ill be more gentle, okay? Thats why you shouldnt pull me in suddenly like that


    I-It doesnt hurtb-but, let me stay like thisfor a secondhaahhaah


    Her body trembled as she took in a few deep breaths.


    Shed definitely get angry if he were to say this out loud, but she looked really cute and adorable like this.


    Due to the sweat appearing on her forehead, her bangs became disheveled. The bridge of her nose wrinkled due to the pain she felt, and her cheeks kept on moving, following the rhythm of her heavy breathing.


    Such a sight would arouse any men whoid their eyes on her.


    But Siwoo held that urge, patiently waiting for her to calm down while holding out his current awkward position.


    I-I thinkw-we can continue now


    She nced at Siwoo with an exhausted expression.


    Her voluptuous chest that had been moving frantically, had calmed down a little now.


    I can move now?


    Y-Yes! Ahhng!


    Then, Siwoos monstrous cock continued its way to prate her tight walls.


    Sharons body shook in response as she hurriedly grabbed his arm.


    I-Im fines-so, j-just continue


    She didnt even leave any chance for him to consider going easy on her.


    Seeing her in such pain did leave Siwoo worried.


    But his worries crumpled away little by little over time.


    <b><i> -Riipp!</i></b>


    As Siwoo slowly put his dick in, 0.5 cm every ten seconds, finally the pleasure of an intercourse spread through Sharons brain.


    Her toes could be seen, wiggling from side to side.


    She moved her arms to cover her chest at one point, maybe trying to hide it from Siwoos sight, but it was for vain as her trembling body kept making her chest slip out of her arms anyway.


    Aahhnnaaaah!


    Siwoo wasnt pushing his rod in without caring for her well-being, though. Whenever he found her struggling with the pain, hed pull his waist back a little before pushing it slowly again.


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b><i> -Squelch!</i></b>


    And he ended up repeating that process a few times.


    Sharons wet inner walls also moved as he moved, gently following the movement of his rod, as if trying to massage it.


    Everytime that happened, it felt as if his rod was being attacked from all sides.


    Maybe this was how a witch pussy worked?


    Or was it just Sharons pussy that was special?


    Her inner walls kept on attacking his rod, as if trying to squeeze him dry as they yearned for the male seeds that were stored in his balls.


    Nghhaah! I-Is it all in? Ahn!


    Sharons wet eyes peeked at Siwoos side.


    Even after the initial pain had passed, her fear still remained.


    Of course, she wasnt oblivious to the movement that her inner walls made as they clung to Siwoos cock, refusing to let go.


    She could also clearly feel the hard sensation of his rod that was embedded deep within her stomach.


    Those two sensationsbined, giving her shivers that ran down her spine.


    A new kind of pleasure spread from her lower abdomen throughout her whole body.


    No, Ill put them all in now.


    I-It isnt all in?! Ahh!


    After he felt that he eased up her inner wall enough, Siwoo began to push forward again.


    In fact, he had just inserted a little bit more than half of his full length.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    With that, an obscene sound, as if it was a water bottle with barely any water in it being shaken, echoed inside the room.


    He had been doing this patiently.


    All this while, he had been resisting the urge to just push his whole rod inside her hole.


    The slow, agonizing push made him feel like he was a snail.


    Ngghaangg!


    It wasnt all that bad, though.


    While going through that agonizing grind, he was still able to enjoy Sharons gasps and moans, as her cheeks got redder and redder by the seconds.


    The same woman who had always asked him, <b><i>What shall we eat for breakfast today~? </i></b>energetically, was now writhing in both pain and pleasure beneath him.


    She often massaged his shoulders while they were watching a movie, and now she was doing the same thing to his cock.


    He had always thought that they were equals, but now she waspletely in his mercy as he turned her into a proper woman.


    Such immoral thoughts appeared in his mind, making him feel a little guilty.


    But, it was a fact that the gap between her usual appearance and her current appearance lit a fire in his heart.


    <b><i> -Creak, creak!</i></b>


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    A-ahh! Ahh! Aang!


    The sound of the creaking bed became louder.


    Followed by the lewd sound that came from Sharons crotch that was bing louder as well.


    Even her moans grew louder at this point.


    But there was no trace of her feeling any pain anymore.


    Rather, she had been moving her hips, following Siwoos lead, as she quietly wrapped her legs on Siwoos waist again.


    T-This feelss-so strange! Haahaaaang!


    Finally, the tip of his cock reached the deepest part of her vagina.


    The ce where the wall of her cervix was waiting for him.


    At this point, Siwoo was no longer able to hold back his lust.


    With all his might, he pushed his waist forward, mming the tip of his rod right onto Sharons cervix, as if trying to stamp it with its shape.


    K-Kyahh!


    Sharon let out a sweet scream in response, but instead of pushing him away, she hugged him tightly.


    Compared to Yebins, her insides were more narrow and deeper.


    Maybe it was because she was taller than her.


    In any case, she managed to take in almost the full length of his rod with ease.


    If he were to push any deeper, hed go through her cervix and knock on the door to her uterus. When he poked around, it did feel like it would fit his cock perfectly, as if it was a custom-made cock-sleeve.


    Ahhuuhhmy headdizzy


    Seeing her reaction, it was hard to believe that this was the first time she had ever got her cervix prated.


    Because she looked way too seductive, as if she was trying to invite him in even deeper.


    Haahb-but, y-youve put everything in now, r-right?


    Yes. Good job taking it all in.


    Hehehe


    In response, she let out a bright smile before opening her arms wide. It made him wonder what made her so happy.


    There were tears running down her cheeks as she closed her eyes tightly.


    N-Nowh-hug me


    Previously, he couldnt even hug her even if he wanted to due to the awkward position he was in. But, now that he had pushed most of his cock in, he couldply with her wish with ease.


    Siwoo lowered his upper body, and Sharon immediately clung into him like a sloth.


    He still had to pay attention to his hips movements though.


    Rather, he had to pay extreme attention to it because one wrong move, and his partner would pay the price for it.


    Heid down her body on the bed, letting her rest for a moment.


    The soft sensation of her body wasparable to a 50 billion won cushion.


    Not only did it feel soft to the touch, the pleasure he felt was also prominent, as if it could wipe away all the troubles he felt.


    Sighits weird Im trying to stay still, but my insides keep on twitchingwell, I guess that isnt a bad thing for you?


    How do you feel?


    W-Why are you asking something like that?! O-Of course II-I feel


    She spoke shyly before extending her tongue, looking for a kiss.


    It didnt need a genius to tell that she pretty much enjoyed kissing him.


    Mmhmm


    Everytime their tongue met, Siwoo could feel Sharons pussy tightening its grip on his cock.


    Not only that, when he bit the tip of her tongue, her inner mouth would also bit the tip of his ns, as if going for revenge.


    Mmm!


    In the middle of their kiss, Sharon suddenly pulled back.


    There was a hint of embarrassment in her mint-colored eyes.


    This was because Siwoo suddenly moved his hips forward, as if trying to push in deeper again.


    Aang! W-Wait! C-Cant you wait untilw-we finishedkissing?


    Or we can just do both at the same time.


    B-But! Ahh!


    Siwoo thought that he had endured enough.


    It was time for him to thoroughly enjoy her pussy.


    Because of the pillow beneath her hips, Sharons waist was arched slightly.


    As Siwoo moved his hips, her body also moved up and down, as did her enticing looking breasts.


    Her legs that had been clinging to Siwoos waist, lost their strength and dropped their grip.


    No matter how hard she tried, a woman was still a woman. They yielded in front of the unimaginable pleasure that they felt.


    And Sharon was no different in that regard.


    I-If you do it like that! Haah! Ahh! T-There! Ahhh!


    Sharon twisted her body, letting out sweet moans that shed definitely wouldnt let out normally out of embarrassment.


    Whether it was because Siwoo stopped holding back anymore, or because of their position, each movement they made wasrge.


    Siwoo would pull his waist to the point that his ns popped up from inside her before mming it inside almost immediately. Meanwhile Sharon was indulging herself in the act, relishing in the pleasure that she felt as Siwoo explored every inch of her pussy with hisrge cock.


    Y-Yes! T-There! K-Keep going! Haang!


    There were times when shed shake her head, trying to resist the unfamiliar pleasure.


    But her efforts were in vain as hisrge rod would prate the deepest part of her body again, making her mind go nk. She even suspected that his erect rod was filled with a paralyzing poison.


    She couldnt think clearly anymore. Her eyes could only see whites, as if she was struck by lightning.


    <b><i> -p, p, p!</i></b>


    Hngg! Ahhhaaang! S-Slow down!


    Of course she didnt actually want him to slow down.


    If she really wanted to, shed demand it in a more firm tone, not beg for it foolishly like this.


    What she really wanted was for him to pound her harder.


    To thrust in deeper.


    She wanted to be one with him.


    But, at the same time, she was afraid.


    She grew afraid of getting used to this strange pleasure she felt for the first time.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    Ahh! Y-Yoursi-iss-so thick!


    Her face was deep red from the heat and pleasure she received.


    Sticky saliva flowed out of the corner of her mouth that was open to the point that Siwoo could see her small tongue.


    Vulgar moans came out of her mouth every time he thrusted his cock in.


    He had to admit that observing her reactions felt better than watching porn on his phone.


    Shh, quietI forgot to turn on the music box.


    W-What?! Ahh! W-Why did you just say that now?! Mmh! Mm!


    Her long eyshes trembled in shock.


    Frustrated moans and hot breath leaked through the hand that she used to block her mouth.


    <b><i> I hate you.</i></b>


    The voice that she let out, her current appearance


    Someone other than Siwoo might see it


    But, for some reason, he didnt seem too concerned about this.


    On the contrary, he increased his speed.


    -p, p, p!


    Mmh! Hmff! Hmmaahh! Aaang!


    No matter how hard she tried to keep her mouth closed, it was no use.


    She even tried to bite her lips, to stop her voice from leaking, but


    It was no use.


    Because the pleasure she felt was so amazing that it was impossible for her to not make any noise.


    From the beginning, it was a useless endeavor.


    Ahah! S-Somethingi-ising!


    All those buildups gradually filled her cup of pleasure, and finally, it was about to break out.


    She could feel it. Just another drop of pleasure, and everything would overflow out of the cup.


    Hng!


    Siwoo shoved his cock into the deepest part of her stomach.


    That was enough to serve as the final trigger for both of them.


    Ugh!


    Without realizing it, Sharon had stopped breathing.


    For a second, the room was enveloped in silence, the calm before the storm. Almost immediately, everything burst out. The silence was reced by the peak of their climaxes.


    Aaaang! S-Siwoo! Siwoo!! A-Ahhh!


    Goosebumps appeared all over her skin.


    Sharon could feel the inside of her stomach squirming violently.


    Her hips and back were lifted in an arch.


    The tip of her toes went stiff, as if they were experiencing a cramp. At the same time, her cervix felt like it was being shot by a water gun.


    Siwoos cock kept pouring semen into her pussy, showing no mercy at all.


    W-Wait! S-Stop! A-Ahhhh!


    She desperately tried to cover her mouth with her hands, but all her efforts became useless when Siwoo moved his waist again.


    As his cock moved back and forth repeatedly, squirting the white liquid, a hot sensation spread through her womb.


    That was when she realized that he was releasing his seeds inside her body, stimting a different kind of pleasure that shed normally never experience..


    Aaaangg!


    Siwoo reached out his hand, grabbing her delectable breasts.


    He gripped it hard and pulled it, almost yanking it. It was to the point that Sharon could feel the pain clearly amidst the pleasure she felt.


    As he did that, he kept on pouring his semen inside, everyst drop of it.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    Phew


    Haaahhh


    After his cock squeezed everything out, Sharons inner wall stopped wriggling after a while.


    To Siwoo, the feeling that the ejaction brought was out of this world. His balls felt like they werepletely empty now.


    It even made him wonder if he ever had cummed this much.


    HaahImdying


    Their bodies, now covered in sweat, were stacked on top of each other.<hr>

 Chapter 209: Before Regret (4)

    Chapter 209: Before Regret (4)


    <b> Before Regret (4) </b>


    1.


    When she ejacted, Sharon could hear a loud throb from her chest that she sped without realizing it.


    Both her body and Siwoos, coated with sweat, touched against each other.


    Their dripping sweat made their skins feel smooth, but strangely enough, they didnt feel disgusted by it.


    Haahhaah


    Siwoos cock was still buried deeply inside Sharon, and he could clearly feel the clenching of her inner walls, an usual post-orgasm phenomenon.


    Just when he thought that something was missing


    It happened


    Haa! Ahhahh! S-Siwoo! W-What is this?!


    Sharon, who was still hugging Siwoo due to her body going limp, asked urgently.


    This was because she could feel manaing from Siwoos cock permeating through her defenseless womb.


    Because of his excitement over seeing Sharons fascinating body, Siwoopletely forgot to tell her this.


    She was about to push him away, but he managed to calm her down in time.


    Ah, its fine, just stay still. This is a normal thing.


    In normal cases, something like this wasnt exactly a good thing.


    Witches spiritual bodies were sensitive to mana, especially their womb, because that was where their brand was ced.


    Most of the time, if ones womb was injected by pure mana like this, it wouldnt result in anything good.


    O-Okay! Haah!


    Even considering that, as soon as she heard Siwoos words, Sharon stopped resisting.


    Shepletely trusted that he wouldnt hurt her.


    Meanwhile, his mana that seeped inside her womb voraciously absorbed all the mana that were stored there.


    The process brought out a great amount of pleasure that her body couldnt help but tremble.


    A-Ahh! Ahhh! S-Siwoo! T-This!


    Her body began to writhe.


    She dug her sharp nails onto Siwoos back, while her heels, shaking wildly, hit Siwoos sides.


    Of course, she wasnt trying to push him away or anything.


    The pleasure she felt was just too overwhelming to the point that she became unable to control her body.


    Ahh Mmh!


    After all that, she bit onto his shoulder.


    Through her half-dazed state, she still realized that if she didnt bite onto something, shed let out a scream so loud that all their neighbors would know that she and Siwoo were having a sex.


    <b><i> -Woooong!</i></b>


    Meanwhile, Siwoos dick hadpletely absorbed her mana.


    Then, it amplified her mana a few times before returning it to her, shooting it directly into her womb again.


    Mmph!


    Feeling the strange sensation, she put even more strength into her bite, to the point that Siwoos shoulder started to bleed.


    Mana kept on pouring inside her.


    Pure, unadulterated mana passed through her womb, endlessly, apanied by an indescribable pleasure.


    At that moment, her brand began to glow.


    Originally, she should have inherited twenty strokes worth of brand.


    But, because of the iplete inheritance process, she could only use seventeen of them.


    The three strokes, extending to the far right like tea leaves, were inessible.


    She couldnt use anything that was contained in those strokes, nor could she inject her mana to activate it.


    But, one of those three leaves that refused to budge no matter how hard she tried, suddenly resonated with the overflowing mana.


    She felt the sensation clearly, her mouth gaped open, but she was unable to let out a single sound.


    <b><i> -Wooong!</i></b>


    An enormous wave of mana filled her womb, and at that moment, Ain was formed before her eyes.


    The stimulus she received was so intense that she didnt even need to concentrate to form it.


    A huge structure was floating in the middle of the ck space that spread out endlessly.


    Its shape was like that of a scale with four tes.


    Like a diamond, four tes were ced in all four cardinal directions, letting out glows with each glow having different colors.


    This scale was the great legacy of the Evergreen that hadsted for generations.


    Until now, the bnce of the scale was off.


    Sharon had not inherited thest part of the structure, rendering one of the scales frozen, as if it was struck by a petrification curse.


    Above the structure, there was a huge amount of transparent mana.


    Normally, shed need to gather them for months before this much mana could be assembled. But this time, all those mana were being poured down into the structure like a waterfall.


    Into the scale that refused to budge even after she took various elixirs that were said to be beneficial for her body, and when she did countless research to make it move. Little by little, the scale began to move.


    At that moment, her consciousness returned to reality.


    Haahhaah


    After a brief period of time, she opened her eyes wide.


    W-What was that?


    Were you surprised? I shoulda told you in advance, sorry.


    No, no, that isnt important here! What did you just do?


    Siwoo didnt even know how to exin to her.


    Not only was this the second time he had experienced this phenomenon, the only thing he knew was that all the magical power he drew from a witchs womb into his dick would be amplified several times before being returned.


    Yebin said that it felt good, but that was all, and she didnt seem to care much about it, so he had been dismissing it as a perk of being a male witch.


    But, Sharons reaction was differentand unusual


    I-I just felt somethingah!


    With excitement, Sharon looked as if she was about to get up, but that was when she realized that she was still connected with Siwoo.


    Should I get out of the way first?


    Yeah


    Siwoo then pulled out his still erect cock.


    It seemed like it was yearning for more, but Sharon didnt seem to be in the mood for that


    Hng-!


    Even though Siwoo was just pulling his cock out, Sharons body was still sensitive. She started shaking all over as she let out a strange voice.


    <b><i> -Squelch</i></b>


    The entrance of her pussy was redder than he first saw it.


    Her lower mouth was drenched with love juice, its entrance opened slightly, a small amount of semen leaked out of it.


    It was tinged with a shade of pink, just like a ripe scallion.


    Seeing it made him feel disappointed that this would be the end.


    It left him wanting to go for another round.


    After they were done wiping each others private areas with a towel, Siwoo proceeded to exin everything that he knew.


    So, its like this


    But, it wasnt like there was much to exin.


    Whenever he had sex and ejacted, hed suck some mana, amplify them and return them back.


    He didnt know the cause, the details of the process, or the reason, though it was certain that it wouldnt be harmful to anyone.


    Despite his poor exnation, though, Sharon looked visibly excited.


    T-The moment you injected the mana inside me, i-it reacted! My brand reacted!


    Huh?


    Previously, no matter what I did, I couldnt get it to react!


    Such a thing was indeed, something to celebrate for.


    The reason why she was kicked out of Gehenna, shouldering a massive debt, was because of an ident during an experiment to restore her brand.


    Siwoo had seen how she spared her time studying magic to do exactly that even in the middle of her debt-ridden life.


    Not to mention that magic was the sole reason for a witchs existence. Some of them even dared to gamble their lives just to improve their magic. Therefore, Sharons excitement waspletely justified.


    I really thought I would never be able to restore itall this time, I always thought that Im a disappointment to my master because of thisit feels like a dream


    Thank God you found a clue now.


    Although she didnt know exactly why such a phenomenon urred, she still expressed her tion to the point that tears welled up in her eyes.


    Siwoo couldnt really rte with that, though


    Because, the moment she said it reacted, it sounded like she was announcing that she had a baby in her belly and the baby moved healthily


    In any case, the lewd atmosphere between them had disappeared, but he didnt mind it anymore.


    Since she looked so happy, he figured that he should just p his hands and congratted her.


    Thank you, Siwoo! Really, thank you so much!


    Y-Yeah, d-dont mind it


    At that moment, Sharon pounced on him and hugged him tightly.


    She rubbed her cheek against his. From how excited she looked, he wouldnt be surprised if she were to start jumping and dancing now.


    Then, something seemed toe to her mind as her body froze, and she directed her gaze at him.


    S-Siwoos-sorry to ask this of you, butc-can we do it one more time?


    Huh?


    Im not trying to take advantage of you or anything! Just now, I was too surprised to do anything, but I have a feeling that if we were to do it again, I can restore part of my brand! Also, Ill try to find out what exactly is the cause of this while were at it


    <b><i> What? Does that mean?</i></b>


    <b><i> She wants us to do it again?</i></b>


    I know itll be hard on you since youve ejacted already, but, you still


    With a seductive gesture, she grabbed Siwoos dick that still hadntpletely settled down yet.


    Normally, she was a considerate person, but it seemed like what had just transpired made her unable to think clearly.


    However, Siwoo understood her situation, and he was more than willing to help her in this regard.


    Sure, one could say it was for restoring her brand, but at the end of the day, it was still sex.


    Besides, he was craving for more anyway.


    I-Itll be hard to put in if its like this, right?


    Because of the conversation they had prior to this


    His dick was in the state of half a boner.


    So, Sharon gently stroked it, trying to get it up again while blushing heavily.


    You shouldy down.


    Why?


    Since Im the one who asks for itIll take the responsibility of making your dick bigger with my mouth


    Good idea.


    And so, he made himselffortable andid down. As for Sharon, she brought her face closer to his crotch, like a cat about to pounce on something.


    She swept her hair and ced it behind her ear so that it wouldnt fall down in the middle. Then, she opened her alluring red lips and took his cock in.


    Ohh


    Slurpmm!


    Even when some time passed after his previous ejaction, his cock was still sensitive.


    Her mouth gave him enough pleasure normally, but in his current state, the way she twirled her tongue on his ns sent him over the heaven.


    It had been a while since thest time she gave him a blowjob. There was a glint in her eyes as she saw his cock growing bigger in real time after all the care she had given it.


    And the sight looked so alluring.


    To the point that he started leaking pre-cum because of it.


    Puha! I see that you like that a lot~ Look, it grows so big~


    Not caring how her saliva dropped onto her hand, Sharon grabbed his cock and traced the pre-cum that gathered like morning dew with her tongue.


    The tip of her tongue poked the entrance of his urethra, giving him a tingling sensation.


    This was one of the services that she provided him, so she knew full well how much he liked it.


    Haahthis feels so lewdthis isnt the first time weve done this, but somehow, this feels more lewd than usual


    At first, she had only done this purely for the sake of restoring her brand.


    But she quickly realized that this would escte into something more. What was supposed to be a forey in the name of magic research had turned into an opening to another amazing round of sex.


    Her crotch became all tingly, and she couldnt even think about restoring her brand anymore. At the moment, her head was only filled with Siwoos cock.


    She remembered the feeling of ecstasy that she experienced during the act with him prior to this.


    I-Ill put it in nowc-can you stay like this?


    She got on top of him.


    Then, she leaned her upper body forward, making her chest dangle down, giving the stimtion needed for Siwoos cock to grow even harder.


    In that position, she spread the opening to her vagina open while adjusting the position of his ns so that it could easily enter the opening she provided.


    It made him wonder if there was something even more delightful to see than this scene.


    She knelt on one knee, while the other one was in a squatted position.


    Then, she gently rubbed his ns against the entrance of her vagina, before slipping it in.


    <b><i> -Squelch!</i></b>


    The semen and love juice that remained inside her hole made a rather loud sound as his cock made his way inside.


    Sharon bit her lip, and slowly lowered her waist.


    This time, his cock made its way inside more smoothly than before.


    Haang!


    And so, the pair became connected once again.


    Only after Siwoos dick settled nicely inside her that Sharon started to move her hips.<hr>

 Chapter 210: Before Regret (5)

    Chapter 210: Before Regret (5)


    <b> Before Regret (5) </b>


    1.


    Sharon squatted, assuming a frog-like position on Siwoo.


    Her usually neat-looking bangs looked disheveled, and it was stuck to her forehead due to sweat, making her look even more alluring than usual.


    Since she was a witch, she wouldnt be able to be pregnant, but if she wasnt, Siwoo would be more than ready to impregnate her.


    Even when she was squatting, he could still see her perfect, child-bearing hips, descending slowly. Their allure didnt lose out even to her healthy-looking thighs.


    Ahhaa


    The deeper she pushed his dick in, the hotter her inner wall became.


    With one arm supporting her whole body, leaning on Siwoos stomach, she finally took in all the length of Siwoos cock.


    Passing the moat made of the smooth walls that clung to his dick tightly, his ns greeted the plump entrance of her uterus that weed him heartily.


    Haahlooking at it like thisits unbelievableeverything really went in


    I can see its shape on your stomach.


    Youre rightunbelievable


    Despite her seeing it clearly with her own eyes, she still went out of her way to press on her stomach. That was how dumbfounded she was.


    Maybe because her stomach was smooth and without any bs, when she took in all of his cock, the lower part of her abdomen swelled, taking in the shape of his cock.


    She pressed her stomach lightly, and Siwoo could feel her touch clearly.


    J-Just like this! Ahh!


    After she corrected her stance, Sharon began to move her waist in earnest.


    But, after only ten seconds, her whole body turned stiff.


    The leg that she used to support her weight fell down as she stumbled forward.


    Whats wrong?


    W-When I moveI-I feeldizzy


    At first, she thought that shed be able to make him feel good as long as she moved her hips heartily, but it wasnt as simple as she thought.


    The sensation she felt waspletely differentpared to when she justid down and let Siwoo do all the work.


    His rock hard cock, tightly clinging to her vagina, leaving no gap even for air toe in, was roughly rubbing against her inner wall.


    When she felt the tip of his ns kissing the entrance of her womb, the ecstasy that she felt made her legs give in.


    Hngahh


    Her moans, which only started as cute, soft nasal sounds, started to be louder.


    She threw her head back, curtain-like green hair hanging behind her. Sweet moans slipped out of her mouth as she closed her eyes, reveling in ecstasy.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    Vulgar sounds came out of her inner walls that were clinging tightly to Siwoos rock hard cock.


    Her beautiful breasts that were always a delight to see, bounced with every movement she made, providing him with a perfect visual stimtion.


    I-It feelsso good! I-Im losing my mind! S-Siwoo!


    The pleasure she felt tingled and spread through her body like electricity.


    It made her shiver in delight, as if she was struck with a cool breeze even though the air around her was as hot as it could be.


    At this point, she already stopped restraining herself.


    Then again, why would she, when she could feel that her climax wasing in soon?


    I-I think Imalready! W-Wait! I-Its getting bigger-! Ahhh! Aahh!


    After an orgasm and the previous mana injection, Sharons pussy was notably more sensitive than normal.


    Her already arched back became even more so, as if it was melted by the heat that was produced by the action.


    She rocked her hips back and forth violently.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    Y-Yes! Ahhaaang!


    Because of the rough movements, Siwoos cock stirred her insides even more violently than before.


    Sharon twisted her waist, holding her breath while biting her lip down to the point that it turned white.


    At this point, the thoughts about wanting to restore her brand had disappeared from her mind.


    She just wanted to experience the climax now.


    Just like a whore who was selling her body, her hips moved, dancing while having Siwoos dick embedded deep inside, desperately trying to reach for the pleasure of climax.


    From where he was at, Siwoo could clearly see her chest bouncing up and down.


    He could also see the lewd face that she was making, as she hadpletely stopped resisting or putting on any facade.


    Sharon was aware of this, and she did feel embarrassed by it, but at the same time she wanted him to look at her shameful appearance more.


    S-SiwooI-Im sorry! I-I think, I-Ill have te before you!


    At this point, the range of her motion had been narrowed.


    She focused all her efforts to pleasure the entrance of her womb, which had be particrly sensitive due to all the thrusts Siwoos dick gave it.


    <b><i> Itsing, itsing, itsing-!</i></b>


    Her eyes were rolled so far upwards.


    At this moment, the Proud Witch Sharon had been reduced to be a bitch in heat in the hand of a man.


    And then, it came. The thing that she had been craving for.


    Euhh! Ahhh! Aaahhaaanngg!


    Sharons arched back was bent to its limit, resembling a bow with its string cut.


    Her thighs trembled, and her knees pressed against the surface of the bed, allowing her crotch to be wide open. Siwoo took in the spectacle of her pussy pumping pale juices out.


    Ugh!


    Still, he didnt expect her to cum this soon.


    The pressure her inner wall gave him was immense. It gripped his girth so tightly to the point that it felt like his cock was being held by her hands.


    It felt way different than before.


    If during her previous climax, her inner wall only shyly gripped him, this time, it felt like it was hellbent to squeeze him dry.


    Haahahhah


    Due to her climaxing, Sharons hips became uncontroble, they moved as if she was dancing.


    Thanks to that, Siwoo didnt even have the leisure to revel in the previous pleasant sensation he felt, as a new kind of pleasure mixed in.


    Ahhhaa


    Finally, her body leaned forward.


    Unable to support her body any longer, she fell limp on his chest.


    Haahhaah


    However, that didnt mark the end of her orgasm, as Siwoo could still feel her inner wall twitching against his dick.


    The sensation of her rough breathing and wet hair tickled his chest.


    Though her hair was spread out all over his body like wet cotton, it didnt feel heavy at all.


    For a whole minute, Sharon stayed in that position, and after she calmed down a little, she finally called out to him in a soft voice.


    S-SorryI-I was supposed toe together with you, b-but I


    Do you like it that much?


    Hearing his words, Sharon instantly realized what she had just done.


    Instead of answering him, she just nodded her head slightly.


    Her ears that peeked through her disheveled hair were red, clearly showing how embarrassed she was currently.


    Looking at her state, with how limp her legs went, unable to keep a squatting position, Siwoo decided to change their positions.


    He sat up to face Sharon and embraced her.


    It was the so-called sitting position.


    This positionmakes it hard to move


    The position made their bodies practically touch each other and got Siwoos cock to be embedded even deeper inside, but the range of their motion became limited in exchange to that.


    In this position, theoretically speaking, he could feel her breast rubbing against his chest as they went on, while he could hold on to her soft waist, but


    For some reason, it felcking


    But, Sharon looked more satisfied with itpared to when they were doing it with any other positions.


    Because with the missionary and the cowgirl positions, Siwoo could see everything, adding to her embarrassment more than anything, but with this one, she could embrace him tightly with both her hands and legs, making her feel like they were more connected than ever.


    Phewcan we do it like this? It feelsfortablehehe~


    It felt warm and romantic.


    Just like a warm mulled wine.


    If the feeling of satisfaction she felt as she held Siwoos body closely resembled that of the fragrant scent of cinnamon and fruit


    Then, the feeling of his cock being embedded deeply inside her was the lingering scent of alcohol.


    When she first saw a couple having a sex in this position in a movie, she was curious of what it would feel like, and now that she got to do it for real, it was beyond her expectations.


    Butif we stay like this, we wont get to the end, will we?


    Hng!


    Siwoo lowered his hands that were hovering on her waist to grab her buttocks.


    They were even bigger than her breasts.


    While it felt skin and smooth to the touch, just like how her breasts were, they were firmer and more supple.


    Only this part of her body could produce such a sensation.


    Alright, Ill move now.


    Ahh! Ngh! W-Wait, slow down, slow down! It feels so good, so let me immerse myself in it firstcan you?


    When he spread out her buttocks, naturally the depth of the pration became deeper.


    His cock explored an even deeper part of her womb.


    Sharon clung to his neck even tighter as she whispered her moans softly in his ear.


    <b><i> -p, p, p</i></b>


    Euhahhhn


    Maybe because the movements that they made werent as rough as before, the sound of their skin hitting each other was louder than the wet sound they previously produced.


    Sharon wasnt lying when she said that it felt good.


    With every thrust Siwoo made, her inner wall tightened up even more than before, making it feel even betterpared to their first round.


    D-Dont spread it too wide! I-Its embarrassing! Ahh!


    It isnt like I can see it from here


    Y-Yes, but still! Ahhhaaah!


    As he held her buttocks and rocked them up and down, the range of their motion becamerger.


    Having her pussy prated to such an extent, Sharon could only helplessly moan while cing her chin on Siwoos shoulder.


    Her grip on both his neck and back became much stronger, though.


    <b><i> -p, p, p!</i></b>


    Because she had just came, she thought that she wouldst a little longer than before.


    But, she could already feel a familiar sensation in her stomach.


    She hadnt even been moving much, but the familiar sensation was going strongly inside, as if forcing her to cum right there and then.


    Her body began to tremble.


    T-There! I! Im going to!


    As her trembling became greater, her legs grip on Siwoos waist became tighter.


    And she felt it again, the feeling when she was about to cum, the same one that she had experienced twice prior to this.


    <b><i> -Woooong!</i></b>


    At the same time, she could feel her mana was being sucked again.


    Siwoo hadnt even started ejacting yet, but the absorption had already begun.


    Kyah! A-Again! I-It got sucked again!


    At the same time as when her magic began to be sucked, overflowing her womb, Sharon finally reached her climax again.


    Ah! Ahh! Ahhhaaang!


    After that, the previously absorbed mana was being returned to her womb,ing alongside Siwoos semen.


    This time, the mana reached out to the three strokes of her brand that she was unable to ess.


    Aaaahhhh!


    Screaming so loudly, Sharon embraced Siwoo tightly.


    Her pussy contracted and rxed repeatedly like a broken machine, gushing out not only Siwoos semen, but also some of the overflowing mana.


    Haaaaeungg!


    The pleasure she felt easily surpassed any ordinary orgasm she had ever experienced.


    It was to the point that she almost fainted from that. Her body even went limp.


    Phew


    As for Siwoo, he also felt the lingering pleasure of ejaction, as he grabbed Sharons buttocks tightly.


    <b><i> That was the best</i></b>


    <b><i> Fuck, the way her pussy sucks on my semen and mana was crazy</i></b>


    He couldnt even begin to describe how good it felt when her inner walls started squeezing his dick tightly just now.


    After that, they embraced each other for a while, enjoying the afterglow of the act.<hr>

 Chapter 211: Protection (1)

    Chapter 211: Protection (1)


    <b> Protection (1) </b>


    1.


    Siwoo and Sharon mixed their bodies until sunrise.


    At dawn, the dark night disappeared as sunlight seeped through the gaps of the curtain, announcing the start of the morning.


    In total, they did five rounds.


    As they went on, the gap between each of their ejactions became longer than the previous ones.


    After the long makeout sessions, it was unthinkable that his rod could still stand tall and proud, even though he hadnt taken any aphrodisiac prior to this.


    The reason for that wasSharons after-service.


    Sluuurrpmm


    Siwoo sprawled out of the bed, exhausted.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was sitting down in front of his crotch, thoroughly cleaning his cock from the semen and love juices that were stuck in it with her mouth.


    At this point, she had stopped caring about how the salty, fishy liquid spread inside her mouth anymore. She just put in all her concentration to thoroughly tracing his cock, from the top of its ns down to the base of the rod with her tongue.


    There was a hint of exhaustion in her eyes as she did that, but at the same time, they looked so full of life.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo looked as if all his energy had been sucked off him.


    Mmhsluurrppp


    After she was done cleaning off the cock, she held it with her hand before going down to his balls to lick them the same through cleaning.


    With this kind of after-service, even if he was exhausted, Siwoo couldnt help but feel aroused again.


    It got bigger again


    In truth, this wasnt the only time this happened.


    This also happened after their third and fourth round.


    After Siwoo ejacted and the thought <b><i>I cant go on anymore!</i></b> came up in his mind, Sharon crawled down his crotch and rejuvenated his cock.


    She even said something like, <b><i>Ill get it to stand up again with my mouth~</i></b> with a seductive voice.


    Indeed, she was just like a walking aphrodisiac.


    Lets stop it for now. The twins are going to wake up soon.


    What? NoI want more


    Before we started thest round, you said that it would be thest one.


    In truth, Sharon was also as exhausted as him.


    She had just popped her cherry today, and throughout all that, she ejacted ten times in total. If she was any normal woman, it wouldnt be strange if she fainted midway.


    But, the prospect of mingling her body with Siwoos encouraged her to go on.


    The pleasure that made her twist her body, and made her lose her mind every time she climaxed, left her yearning for more.


    There was also the sense of aplishment she felt as she managed to slowly restore her unresponsive brand that made her forget of her own fatigue.


    And more than anything, she didnt want to let him go.


    But, look at itits gotten bigger again! Dont you think its a shame


    No means no.


    Ughfine, lets wrap it up then


    She gave a final kiss to his ns and stood up.


    Both their bodies were covered in sweat, a testament to how rigorous their making out session had gone.


    Siwoos back was filled with nail marks that Sharon left whenever she was having an orgasm, while Sharons crotch was covered in semen that had turned watery due to how many times Siwoo ejacted inside.


    And of course, the bed was in a worse state than them.


    The bed sheet had turned into a mess, wetted by the mix of sweat, semen and love juices.


    They didnt even realize that the nket had fallen down to the floor at one point, and one of the pillows had gone missing.


    Ugh, it looks so swollen


    Sharon said as she stroked her lower lips that had be swollen from all the actions.


    Seeing this, Siwoo


    Let me take a look.


    Sad that in jest


    What are you on about?! You already saw it all night long!


    Sharon retorted in embarrassment.


    The mood was different now.


    Earlier, she didnt even look a little bit shameful as she lusted over his body like a bitch in heat


    Now that the lustful atmosphere had gone, every single little thing made her squirm in embarrassment.


    But Siwoo wouldnt be a man if he gave up after only this much.


    So, he pressed on.


    But, I really want to see it


    Really? Do you want to see it that badly?


    Yes, of course. When we had sex I couldnt even see it clearly because you kept moving around


    Ughwhatever, just do whatever you like!


    Sharon pouted and leaned on the bed, her legs wobbly as she stood.


    Then, she awkwardly spread her legs before thrusting her hips backwards, giving him a full view of her pussy.


    C-Can you see it now?


    Though he was the one who asked for it, Siwoo didnt expect that she was willing to give in this easily.


    Never in his wildest dream did he expect that shed ever let him see her soiled pussy like this, but here he was, finding himself in that exact situation.


    And so, he crouched down, trying to see it from an angle where he could directly see her fully erect clit that had been soiled with his semen and her own love juices.


    With her spreading out the skin around her pussy with her hands, he was able to enjoy the spectacle clearly and easily.


    Just like what she said, her pussy was swollen and covered with his overflowing semen that looked like whipped cream.


    The thick lips on the entrance were the same as before, the thin ones below it looked visibly swollen as it was covered by semen and love juices.


    It was such a picturesque scene, he had a strong urge to take a picture of it.


    Considering that he was the one who created all this, it made him puff his chest with pride.


    Wow


    Alright, thats it! Stop staring at it! Lets clean up now!


    After that, they tidied up the bed and got dressed.


    Thankfully, they could use magic to do most of the work because cleaning the mess up without it would definitely give them a massive headache.


    After they both took a light shower, it was already morning.


    2.


    As the morning came, came also the coffee time.


    With two cups of coffee sitting between them, Siwoo and Sharon surmised the events that had transpired yesterday.


    Well, normally when it came to an important conversation between a man and a woman, they usually revolved around one of three things, sex, marriage and pregnancy, but in their case, there was something that was a littleplicated involved.


    So, how much of your brand was restored?


    Well, restored isnt the right way to put it. Its just, previously they were unresponsive to everything, and now they react when I pour some mana to them.


    It was revealed that Siwoo was able to restore Sharons iplete brand.


    Originally, he thought that his rod was just an artifact that was able to amplify mana at certain conditions, but never did he realize that it was actually an A+ rank artifact that was even able to restore an iplete brand.


    Iplete brand is deemed to be something that is almost impossible to restore. Throughout the centuries, such a case only appeared five times, thats why barely anyone conducted any research on it. I really was considering giving up on restoring it


    Which meant that his A+ rank artifact managed to aplish an unprecedented thing.


    <b><i> Damn, buddy, you did a good job.</i></b>


    He thought as he gave it a light pat.


    In truth, even after hearing her exnation, Siwoo was still having mixed feelings toward the situation.


    He didnt feel like he had done anything grand at all. To him, this was just a bonus effect that he discovered by chance.


    Starting today, Im going to put on more effort in my research! Really, thank you so much! From now on, I should be able to figure things out myself! Just the fact that I can ess the unresponsive strokes is already a great boon! Well, it will take a long time to restore everything, but at least I can see a clear way out! All thanks to you!


    But, I didnt even do anything


    Oh, you did! You made me the happiest Ive ever been since I was born! Doesnt that amount to something?


    Really?


    She didnt say anything else.


    Then again, she didnt need to, not after showing such a look on her face.


    A smile bloomed on her face, her eyes were looking at him lovingly.


    As they made eye contact, Sharon moved her legs that were hidden under the table, purposely touching his legs and gave them a little shake.


    Before he realized it, he already averted his gaze.


    He could hear his pounding heart in his ears.


    Everything felt unreal to him.


    Sharon possessed this otherworldly beauty that would intimidate him from even approaching her if he hadnt visited Gehenna prior to this.


    And such a beauty was living together with himand even having a sex with him


    It still felt unreal that he was able to witness her face melted in pleasure, not to mention that he also coated every single wrinkle of her vagina with his semen.


    Siwoo, your face is red~


    Shut it.


    Sharon let out a giggle before putting a biscuit inside her mouth.


    <b><i> -Ding dong!</i></b>


    At that moment, the bell suddenly rang.


    It was Deneb, looking so haggard because she had to deal with the aftermath of the previous incident overnight.


    Her once shiny white hair had lost its shine, making it look dull.


    Even her usual graceful demeanor disappeared as she gave off a sloppy atmosphere.


    Perhaps smelling the scent of coffee wafting through the house, she immediately asked for a cup of coffee.


    Haahis there any coffee left?


    Yes, should I make it for you?


    Please do.


    When she entered, she checked on the twins, who were still sleeping soundly. Only after that did she plop her body on the couch.


    Her white hair scattered like fallen snow.


    Are you okay? You look exhausted


    Siwoo, who brought the coffee to her, asked worriedly.


    Yeah, a little I just spent too much mana, nothing big. Had to hypnosis thousands of people, and had to heal them afterwards too. Honestly, I want to get back to my hotel room and sleep immediately, but I want to check up on the twinsalso I have something to tell you


    She looked extremely exhausted, but she still had the strength to receive the coffee from Siwoos hands and gave him her thanks.


    As for Sharonfacing her debtor, she could only stand stiffly behind Siwoo, trying to elude Denebs sights.


    Phewthat feels so much better.


    Ill get you another cup if you want some more.


    No, this is enough, I need to go quickly anyway.


    The coffee brought some life back in her purple eyes.


    When I treated the survivors, they talked about you.


    Sorry?


    Well, to be exact, theyre talking about someone who went around, beating up the monsters while looking for survivors in that building. That was you, wasnt it?


    Ahh


    Hundreds of people survived thanks to you, and you did an excellent job prioritizing destroying the Dagons Flute over anything else. You should feel more at ease after knowing this now.


    Hearing her words, he started to feel emotional.


    <b><i> I thoughtI was unable to save them</i></b>


    <b><i> I thoughtit was a futile struggle</i></b>


    <b><i> Butthey survivedIsaved them</i></b>


    But theres a problem with this. I wasnt the only one who heard of this matter. At least within the Witch Point, your presence is already known. A male witch ds in ck armor


    This time, his face stiffened.


    There were some witches who already knew of his existence, sure.


    Countess Gemini, Sharon, the twins, Yebin, Amelia, Sophia, De and Duchess Tiphereth, all of them knew about him.


    <b><i> Huh, now that I think about it, quite a few people know about me already</i></b>


    <b><i> But</i></b>


    <b><i> Now more people know, and I have to be even more careful</i></b>


    Just like what Deneb had said, the fact that he became more well-known could cause some trouble.


    Now he had to be on the lookout because the witches and the Exiles might recognize him if he were to take a stroll around the town.


    Calm down. It is indeed a problem, but you have nothing to worry about.


    How so? No matter how much I think about it, I can only think of the bad things that woulde out of this


    Duchess Tiphereth, the Witch Points Branch Manager, Sua Agatha, and myself, the representative of the Gemini Household vouched for you. From now on, youll be recognized as a citizen of Gehenna.


    Sorry?


    The Duchess especially stressed the point that anyone who would bring harm to you will be recognized as a public enemy. If anything, your situation has significantly improved from before.


    <b><i> What? The Duchess did what?</i></b>


    Our Gemini Household is unable to protect youpletely, but now that the Duchess has vouched for you, the situation changes. Because no sane witches would be willing to offend the Duchess just to satisfy their meager curiosity.


    Like she said, things would be better for him than it used to be.


    Because he didnt need to hide his identity anymore.


    But, he was still feeling doubtful.


    Would the Duchess name be enough to restrain their desire to satisfy their curiosities about the worlds first male witch?


    Such anxiety lingered in his heart.


    I know my words wont be enough to quell your worries, thats why I brought her here. Why dont you have a chat with the person herself directly?


    <b><i> -Ding dong!</i></b>


    As soon as Deneb finished speaking, the sound of the doorbell echoed through the room.<hr>

 Chapter 212: Protection (2)

    Chapter 212: Protection (2)


    <b> Protection (2) </b>


    1.


    The spectacle felt refreshing for Siwoo.


    Once upon a time, he lived his life as the lowest of the lowest in Gehenna.


    In fact, not even a long time had passed since then. He could still remember clearly the moment when he had to shovel the Trinity Academys drainage under the falling rain.


    Back then, he couldnt even dream of sipping a cup of coffee together with a noble witch like this. There was always fear in his heart that they would bring him to the gallows the moment he made eye contact with them.


    Of course, even now, he still wasnt in a position where he could consider the noble witches as his equal, but still


    Please forgive me.


    As soon as they brought Tiphereth to her seat, she immediately uttered a lengthy apology.


    She bowed her head, not only to Siwoo, but to Sharon as well.


    Please dont do this, Duchess. Its because of you that we feel much safer to live in this world


    But still


    Tiphereth, the talk wont continue at this rate, so can we just leave it at that? Those two seem to forgive you already, so there shouldnt be any more problems. Besides, the reason why you asked me to bring you here is because you want to give Siwoopensation, right?


    Yes


    She nodded thoughtfully at Denebs words, seemingly epting her words well.


    Then, she turned her gaze to Siwoo, there was a serious look in her eyes.


    Seeing her gaze made him feel embarrassed.


    Because there was a strange emotion in her face that he failed to understand.


    It wasnt suspicion.


    But rather, longing, mncholy and regret.


    Such a mix ofplicated emotions were there, inside her eyes.


    I cant offer you any wealth topensate you for, as I am a person without any.


    Originally, as a Venerable Duke, Eloa had a vast amount of wealth.


    But that was a story from a long time ago, a hundred years ago to be exact.


    She had spent all her fortune to pay for bounties that various Witch Points provided. Even all the funds that she gained from those were reinvested for the sake of hunting Homunculi and Criminal Exiles.


    You dont need topensate for anything, really. In that situation, it was normal for anyone to make that kind of misunderstanding. Besides, youve already given me a sincere apology yesterday.


    Yes, I share his sentiment! Any witch could empathize with you, Duchess!


    Both Siwoo and Sharon knew of her situation, that was why they decided it would be better to not receive anything from her.


    Sharon, in particr, was thankful to her, as if it wasnt for her, she wouldnt be able to gather her courage to be close to Siwoo.


    Though one could say that their judgments were too result-oriented, they genuinely thought that it was the right course of action.


    But, I still cant just leave you without doing anything for you. Though you are under mine, Gemini Households and Branch Manager Suas protection, it still doesnt grant you absolute safety.


    She was right.


    They were in Korea, a country that was known for its public safety, but murders still urred here and there.


    Though most of the murderers were arrested and punished.


    In this case, even though Siwoo had received protection under three big witches names, there was still a chance that some sick-in-the-head witches would ignore that and mess with him intentionally.


    They only needed to have the As long as I dont get caught, it would be okay, or Fuck it, Im going! mindset, that would be enough to render their protection worthless.


    Because it wasnt like they could watch over him 24/7.


    Um


    Also, I dont know if Deneb had told you about this already, but the magic youre using is called Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant.


    It was my apprentice, Ravis magic. The magic is a covenant that allows you to perform the most optimal and best move using whatever weapon you have at hand.


    Hearing those words made Siwoo suddenly feel guilty.


    While Eloa already told him that it was okay, and he didnt know why he could use the magic in the first ce, he still felt like he was holding on the belongings of her dead apprentice.


    And this thing he was holding couldnt be returned to the original owner.


    You dont need to make that face. Weve settled this already, whats done is done.


    I still feel guilty about it


    Really, its fine.


    Tiphereth took another sip of her coffee before continuing.


    Anyway, what Im trying to say is that, youll need to master that covenant. If you do, other witches wouldnt be able to take you down so easily.


    Are you


    Yes, Ill help you with that.


    Siwoo was surprised to hear her words, and Sharon was no different.


    Both of them covered their mouths in surprise, unable to believe the words the Duchess had just spoken.


    It was already well known that Tiphereths capabilities in magicalbat were unparalleled.


    In fact, throughout history, she founded several martial art schools, and she had also made a name as a martial arts master.


    To be able to receive martial arts training from such a person was a priceless opportunity. No amount of money could buy such a thing.


    Please. Id really appreciate it if you do.


    At first, Siwoo was nning to reject whatever it was that she proposed.


    But when he heard this, he epted it without any hesitation.


    After fighting against the White Knights and witnessing the massacre with his own eyes, something had been gnawing at his heart.


    He felt like he shouldnt live his life aimlessly anymore, and he needed to find a new purpose.


    Unlike back then, he wasnt a ve anymore.


    There was no need for him to struggle for a piece of soft bread.


    Nor did he need to do shoddy work to the point that his entire body was dripping with sweat.


    And more importantly, he wasnt a weakling whod need to gamble his life to save others anymore.


    He had power now.


    Unlike when he had to struggle just to save his own skin, he had enough power to care for others well-being.


    And to do that better, he needed to refine his power, to be even more powerful than he currently was.


    I definitely wont call myself a righteous person, but, if in the future, something like this were to happen again, I wish that I could do better.


    Hearing his straight and clear answer, Eloas body stiffened.


    <b><i> Is it a coincidence?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or maybe its an unconscious projection that came from Ravis brand?</i></b>


    <b><i> Bing strong to protect others</i></b>


    <b><i> He said the same thing as Ravi</i></b>


    Eloa closed her eyes.


    And she confessed her true feelings to him, without trying to hide anything.


    Honestly, I haventpletely trusted you yet.


    She still held some doubts even after yesterdays conversation.


    If she were to put it a little more harshly, she was still suspicious of him.


    Though parts of her believed in him, that came from her subjective view after observing his characters, not because he wasnt suspicious.


    Im not doubting your sincerity. I just cant bring myself to let my guard down in matters regarding Ea Sadalmelik.


    There were two reasons why Eloa decided to take Siwoo as her temporary student.


    One, so that he had an easier life, and she could use this as an apology as well.


    Two, because she wanted to use him as bait for Ea.


    Ill still do my best to teach you, but keep in mind that Ill also be keeping an eye on you while I am at it. You can reject it, of course, we can arrange yourpensation to be something else if you do.


    The serious look in her eyes as she said such words to him only served to make him trust her more if anything.


    In fact, Siwoo was already aware of this, and he also knew that she didnt need to go out of her way to tell him this.


    After all, he immediately jumped and asked to be taught by her without any hesitation.


    If she were to keep her mouth shut, shed be able to easily achieve what she wanted.


    She really didnt need to bring up such negative things as her trying to keep her eye on him, or how she actually hadnt trusted him yet.


    But, she still said those words anyway, ignoring the fact that it might hinder her from achieving her goal.


    Shepletely showed all of her hidden cards to her opponent.


    All because she felt that it was the right thing to do.


    Duchess Tiphereth wasnt someone whod indulge in deception or any kind of cunning ideas.


    And because of this, even though this was a rude thought, Siwoo understood why Ea had sessfully eluded her all this time.


    I dont mind that.


    Once again, Siwoo nodded his head without any hesitation.


    And so, from then on, Duchess Tiphereth and Shin Siwoo formed a temporary apprenticeship.


    2.


    Since there were still things for her to take care of, the Duchess left, promising that shed visit him againter.


    As for Deneb, she woke up the twins and prepared themselves to go back to Gehenna.


    Are you going back already?


    Yes. It isnt like I dont trust you, Siwoo, but things are just too dangerous to let them stay in this world any longer.


    Yeah, I agree with that.


    Thank you for your hospitality in these few days.


    You dont need to thank me, I enjoyed yourpany as well.


    Because they were going back home earlier than scheduled, the twins were puffing their cheeks while pouting their lips.


    Their hand movements, as they ced their belongings inside their suitcase, were rough.


    Odile in particr, looked as if she was about to cry.


    Can we go backter, Master?


    We still want to stay with Mr. Assistant


    When it is this dangerous? No. Just pack your things quickly.


    Srrt, srrt.


    The twins packed their things, wearing an expression so reluctant that made Siwoo feel like they would rather die than hurry things up.


    Seeing their antics, Deneb let out a sigh before asking Siwoo.


    Why dont you visit our mansionter?


    Sorry?


    Your official Gehenna ID will be issued soon, so youll be able toe and go freely to Gehenna, just like other witches.


    Itll be dangerous to bring the twins out here every time theyre throwing a tantrum, so it would be better for you to visit us instead. If you do, well give you the best treatment as our most valuable guest. Ill also express my thanks properly for this incident by then.


    Huh? Mr. Assistant ising to our mansion?


    Really?


    The twins, who looked so sullen just a few seconds ago, immediately burst with energy.


    They were clearly pretending not to hear anything just a moment ago, but now they dropped all the pretense.


    If you reallye to our mansion, Mr. Assistant, Ill make you some steamed turkeys!


    Me too! Ill make you some snacks!


    Your snacks are just some white bread with nuts and honey!


    Shut up! You dont even make anything! What making steamed turkeys, huh? Youll just get Lena to do most of the work, anyway, Sis!


    Odile, Odette, cant you two not fight for just one day?


    Seeing their antics, Deneb and Siwoo could only let out a wry smile.


    Those were the smiles of people who knew of each others pain.


    You must have a hard time dealing with them all the time.


    Theyre cute so that helps a little.


    After they were done packing up, the twins bid Siwoo and Sharon farewell.


    We havent been here for long, but being with you was so fun, Unnie!


    Lets y and talk more next time!


    Yes! Its been a while since Ive yed with two cuties like you! It does feel like Im having two little sisters~!


    Sharon patted their heads in turn.


    After they bid her farewell, they did the same thing to Siwoo.


    They opened their arms and embraced him tightly.


    He sent Deneb a troubled look, but the Countess didnt seem to mind it.


    It was as if she was telling him that he deserved this now.


    Or maybe it was because of the atmosphere.


    Nevertheless, the only thing that was certain was the fact that there was no way the Countess would allow them to go any further than this.


    Mr. Assistant, tell me when will you visit our mansion? Actually, why dont you just visit us on Thanksgiving?


    Thats way toote! You should visit us next month!


    Dont worry, Ill stop by as soon as I receive my ID.


    While he was hugging them, something suddenly came to his mind.


    Countess, before you leave, can I ask you something?


    Yes, ask away.


    How doesBaroness Marigold do these days?


    Hearing his question, Deneb looked at him with a confused look on her face.


    As if asking him, <b><i>Why are you asking me that? You should know about her better than me</i></b>.


    Thest time I saw her, she was still acting the same way as usual. Still cooping herself up inside that small cabin.


    I see


    Seriously, what happened to her?


    Hearing about Amelia, an uncertain feeling rose in his heart and he closed his mouth shut.


    Why am I feeling like this anyway?


    Little did he know that the emotion he was currently experiencing was something called restlessness.


    You dont need to answer me as Im just asking to satisfy my curiosity, butwhat exactly did you write in that letter that you gave her? Sorry if you found this question insensitive.


    No, you dont need to worry about that. You were the one who went out of your way to pass the letter to her, after all.


    The conversation between them ceased at that moment, as the atmosphere turned rather awkward. It didntst long though, as Deneb broke it with a faint smile.


    Unlike Siwoo who wore aplicated expression, the glint in Denebs eyes made it seem like she understood everything.


    Youre a popr man arent you, Siwoo?


    Sorry?


    If I had met you earlier, Im certain Id take you for myself.


    What are you even


    Im on the twins side, so I dont think its the correct thing to tell you this, but


    She leaned closer to him and whispered in his ears.


    You see, sometimes a woman doesnt need help, she just needs a tight embrace. Especially those who aremitted to a rtionship between a man and a woman.


    Sorry?


    Obviously, SIwoo didnt understand what she was talking about.


    Rather than understand, it was more like that he couldnt even process her words in the first ce.


    Ending the conversation just like that, Deneb grabbed the twins hands while narrowing her eyes.


    Its time, you brats. Come on, lets go home.<hr>

 Chapter 213: Protection (3)

    Chapter 213: Protection (3)


    1.


    After Deneb and the twins left, the already spacious house felt like it became twice as big.


    It feels like something is missing


    When I think about it, Ive been living here by myself for the longest time


    Cant rte with that since Ive never lived in such a good ce before, but I reckon that it was boring for you.


    Siwoo and Sharon were eating their dinner while chatting.


    But this time, instead of eating in the dining room as usual, they were doing it in the living room.


    The reason for this was because they wanted to watch the news about the recent incidents.


    It was currently a hot topic on the inte too, as if they were to put on something inside the search bar, the first twenty rmended searches would be something rted to the incident.


    The scale of it made Siwoo wonder if the witches could really cover up the incident well.


    And to his surprise, they did cover it up.


    Well, cover wasnt exactly the correct word here, as what they did was clearly a maniption of information.


    They changed the cause of the death of the people; from being killed by strange monsters to explosions caused by gas leaks.


    All the survivors gave out the same answers when they were being interviewed, as if they had rehearsed it beforehand. They even showed CCTV footage of people suddenly dying from explosions when they were in the middle of shopping.


    They put the me on poor management and constructions for letting this happen, dering the constructionpany guilty for not abiding safety regtions.


    After he saw that they gave thepanys CEO, president and representative arrest warrants, Siwoo turned off the TV.


    Siwoo


    When she saw Siwoo keeping his mouth shut, Sharon gently took his hand.


    Youve done your best. Didnt the Countess say that there are a lot of people who survived thanks to you?


    Yes, but it still left a bitter taste in my mouth I guess I shouldnt have tried watching it while eating, huh?


    Thanks to the atmosphere turning sour, their dinner came to an end earlier than usual.


    Sharon tidied up the dishes and brought them to the kitchen. Then, she called out to him.


    Right, why dont we take a stroll together? Staying inside wouldnt improve your mood anyway, would it?


    Take a stroll? Where?


    Incheon Port.


    Sure. They have great ms there.


    Siwoo agreed to her suggestion, Besides, he needed a change of atmosphere anyway.


    Maybe it was because the twins went back already, but the house was less lively than before.


    And he figured that there was no need for him to share his depression with Sharon.


    Well, getting some grilled ms sounds nice, but do you know that Gehenna has a contact point for smugglers in there?


    Huh? That kind of thing exists?


    Yeah! They arent always avable, but every three months, there is a period of time where everyone woulde and go to the port for around fifteen days, right? Theyll be avable by then. There are a lot of things to see there! Though, I dont normally go there often, only when its necessary.


    What kind of things can we see there?


    Sharon continued her exnation. ording to her, there were ces like this all over the world, and Incheon Port wasnt a unique case.


    She said that usually the smugglers would carry some goods from Gehenna, but that wasnt always the case. They would asionally bring some goods from the Modern World back to Gehenna too.


    So, you know the magic crops that they grew in the Latifundium, right? Exiles cant really go to Gehenna to buy those directly, but they dont really need to, as the smugglers will bring those crops here instead! The same goes for other stuff like magical tools and such.


    That sounds more like a regr market to me.


    Well, it does function like one!


    He remembered that he saw simr things in Border Town, so Siwoo assumed that it worked in the same way as it was in Border Town.


    Back then, he recalled his subtle excitement when he visited the town, even though his overall mood had been depressing due to how awful his life was.


    And now that he had the chance to explore it again under apletely different mood, he became visibly excited.


    Anyway, thanks to you I managed to find a clue on how to restore my brand, so Ill need to visit the ce to buy some offerings and other things Id need for my research.


    Sure, Ill go with you.


    Hearing his words, Sharon paused for a moment.


    She tapped the floor with her toes for a bit before nodding decisively.


    It seemed like she was about to say something, but she stopped herself before actually saying it.


    Alright, get ready quickly then!


    But, since she said so without saying anything else, Siwoo decided to just go with the flow and follow her lead.


    2.


    And so, they went to Wolmido, Incheon, by taxi.


    After they got off, they went to a restaurant that served some grilled ms, ate their fills, then continued on their ways.


    From the distance, they could see cranes holding massive containers and the inner part of the Incheon Port.


    The air around the area had the unique scent of autumn mixed by the salty smell of the sea.


    So, you said that there are smugglers contact points all over the world, right? Where are they exactly?


    Mostly inrge trade ports, like Incheon and Busan. I also know theres one in Yokohama, Jebel Ali, Port ng and Los Angelesbut, thats all I know.


    What about China? They dont have any there?


    Well, the Chinese Communist Party doesnt take the existence of witches very well. In fact, theres barely any Witch Point in their country. They really just dont want to cooperate with witches unless its really necessary.


    Though the witches and various nation leaders had signed a cooperative agreement, they didnt have any obligation to get close with each other. This was what happened with China.


    Is that really okay for them, though? Like, dont they need witches help to hunt the Homunculi?


    Well, they have arge enough poption, so they have the leniency to ignore the Homunculis attacks as long as the casualty numbers arent that high. Keep in mind that the witches arent hunting those Homunculi out of obligation or because of their sense of justice. They are demanding, and wouldnt even think of making a move without any properpensation.


    Siwoo found Sharons lecture about the witches international affair interesting.


    This is also why witches wouldnt go to third-world countries or developed countries who couldnt afford to pay them.


    But, unlike China, those guys dont really have the leniency to ignore those things. What would happen to them?


    Itll create a vicious cycle, I guess. The thing is that, even if a witch willingly wishes to settle down somewhere in peace, they wouldnt go to countries with poor infrastructure like Bandesh or Cambodia.


    Since the numbers of witches in those countries are few to begin with, they cant really handle all the Homunculi attacks, especially when those start to be more frequent. With that, those countries infrastructure would gradually be worse and worse, and when that happens, less witches would be willing to settle there


    Thats why, those countries usually would employ witches using some kind of contract thatsts for a period of time, just like mercenaries. Of course, even that is still ridiculously expensive for those countries.


    Siwoo began to know things that he would never have known if he was a normal person.


    Now, he could see how deeply involved the witches were with the Modern World, even though it didnt seem like it on the surface.


    And the more he listened to her words, the more he found out that witches and humans essentially lived in the same way.


    Have they ever thought of working for one of those countries?


    Well, if I do work for them, then Id be obligated to fight off every trouble thates their way. Im just a rank 17th witch, that kind of work is too dangerous for me.


    Her answer made sense to Siwoo, as even Yebin, a rank 19th witch, also didnt dare to take that risk.


    As they kept on talking about this, a thought suddenly came to Siwoos mind.


    Right, what about those Criminal Exiles? What do they usually do for a living? Like, Gehenna doesnt want them, other Exiles also dont want them, and theyre banned from using all the services in Witch Point. How could they not go crazy after all that?


    He knew that there were only a handful of Criminal Exiles running around in the world.


    But, how did those guys survive? Especially considering how deeply rooted the witches influence was in this world.


    He knew for a fact that some of them were still causing havoc here and there.


    Well, like I just said, witches dont really have a sense of justice. They hunted Homunculi because they wanted the money, and obviously, the money would be used for their magic research.


    Those Criminal Exiles youre talking about, if they havent been caught already, that means theyre the most dangerous ones among the most dangerous ones.


    They are either grand witches or close to being one.


    In the first ce, aside from Duchess Tiphereth, barely any witches would willingly trying to get into fights. Strong witches with a lot of money wouldnt even try to hunt the Homunculi, let alone those Criminal Exiles.


    To put it in the game terms, the witches who barely scraped by with hunting small mobs, wouldnt just go out of their way to solo raid bosses.


    Sure, the prize would be great, but the risk would be too high.


    Also, those Criminal Exiles have their own way of making money, like running a drug cartel somewhere in South America or cultivating drugs in general.


    I mean, they did say that chemistry is rooted from alchemy, so thats pretty much still within their area of specialty. Of course, there are some of them who obtain profit from legitimate business as well.


    But, if they mess around too much, wouldnt Duchess Ketere for them?


    Hearing his question, Sharon just shrugged her shoulders.


    Duchess Keter, huh? How do I put this? Shedoesnt care much about it? Lets say that after we go back home, Ill try and form a human trafficking organization, then I make it grow so big and it bes the biggest one in the world. Even in this situation, unless I announce to the world that I am a witch, or openly use magic in the process, she would just leave me alone.


    But why?


    I dont know. You see, the only moments when the Duchess would make a move is when a witch openly made a big fuss in the world using magic and almost revealing the existence of witches.


    Or if they made such a big fuss like, for example, if that one witch running the cartel in Mexico bought a nuclear nt andunched it in the middle of Mexico City. The Criminal Exiles also know about this, so they wouldnt deliberately look for trouble either. Theyll keep it within a reasonable level.


    After that, Siwoo was able to hear about secrets of the world that werent told in textbooks.


    To summarize, the reason why the Criminal Exiles werent being dealt with was as follows.


    First, the witches whod take bounties and stuff didnt want to deal with them because they werent strong enough.


    Second, the witches who were strong enough didnt need the bounty, so they simply didnt want to bother.


    Third, they hadnt caused enough trouble for Duchess Keter to interfere.


    In any case, since they had been walking while talking for a while, they reached the part of the district where there were no buildings around.


    On the road, there were trucks carrying massive containers instead of passenger cars.


    When they entered the pier through a gate, they could see a bunch of containers piled up on the ground, more than theyve ever seen in their lives.


    Bizarre looking machines could be seen, lifting the containers up and down while dozens ofrge warehouses were lined up side by side throughout the grounds.


    The most impressive looking machines out of all of them were the tens-meters-long cranes that were used to pile and unload the massive container towers.


    This way.


    Sharon pulled Siwoo, who was curiously looking around, by his sleeves and headed toward thergest warehouse in the port.


    In truth, Siwoo was worried that some people in work clothes would stop them before they could look around, but that didnt seem to be the case.


    Then again, that meant the music box was still working properly.


    No one even spared a nce at the two of them.


    As they slowly made their ways inside, treading through the gap between the containers, Siwoo soon realized that he couldnt find any more people in his surroundings.


    Even the boisterous noises of the heavy machineries couldnt be heard anymore.


    Suddenly, a big warehouse, towering over the others, appeared in front of him.


    It might sound a little funny, but Siwoo thought that this must be what it felt to be kidnapped by a witch, just like in those storybooks he used to read as a kid.


    I was wondering why you were so nonchnt about all this, so thats how it is, huh?


    Well, while this is the ce where all the people gather, and they wouldnt mind sharing the space, that doesnt mean theyd build this building out in the open where everyone could see it.


    As far as I know, they used ley lines, water veins and the arrangement of the containers as medium to spread their mana and conceal the ce.


    To get here, you need to turn at the right corner at the right ce, so people wont stumble upon the ce by ident.


    Thats interesting.


    Right?


    The reason why they didnt find anyone guarding the warehouse was probably because of the concealment.


    After that, the pair opened up the door and entered the smugglers contact point.

 Chapter 214: Protection (4)

    Chapter 214: Protection (4)


    <b> Protection (4) </b>


    1.


    The sun had already set at that point.


    When they opened the door to the contact point


    Siwoo was astonished.


    Perhaps because when they came in, it felt like they did it in a rather secretive way? Or perhaps because this ce was hidden from the rest of the port?


    Before they opened the door and entered, he thought that the ce would have a ck market-like atmosphere, just like the Blue Snake Junction.


    Contrary to his expectation, the ce felt like a normal night market oned see in Busan or Ulsan.


    The interior was much more spacious than he expected.


    Woahhow big is this ce?


    Should be around 2,000 pyeong<sup>1</sup>around 6,661 square meter.


    Considering that a football field was 2,200 pyeong<sup>2</sup>around 7,272 square meter, it was safe to say that the ce was twice as big as what Siwoo had expected.


    Maybe because the ce wasnt always avable all year, most of them only set up temporary stalls. Said stalls were lined up in rows of five.


    Some of the shops used a whole container as a stall, perhaps trying to imitate real shops.


    The ceiling, which was ten meters high, didnt resemble your usual warehouses ceiling with hoists installed here and there. Instead, there were mercurymps up there, reminding Siwoo of an arcade more than anything.


    Obviously, this ce had a more modern feeling to itpared to the one he visited in Border Town.


    The ce is more spacious than I thought. Also, there was barely anyone entering from outside, but there are a lot of people inside, huh?


    Well, like I said, the entrance wont open all the time, so the moment it opens, nearby witchesor, I guess there are some who came from faraway ces as wenyway, theyd immediatelye here to do their business.


    After hearing Sharons words Siwoo looked around the ce and noticed the witches who were wandering around.


    Most of them wore modern clothes, but it wasnt a hard thing to distinguish them from normal people.


    Then again, when they had a face of supermodels and perfect body proportions, who else could they be if they werent witches?


    There was a living example of it right beside him even.


    Even so, he could only see around ten of them here.


    Disregarding the areas that he couldnt see at a nce, there should be at least fifty people in this ce.


    Alright, Im going to look for everything that I need to buy, so dont wander around the ce, okay? Keep close to me!


    I wont do that, Im not a kid.


    But, what if a random witch gives you candy and drags you away?


    I told you, Im not a kid.


    Sharon let out a giggle as she teased Siwoo.


    After that, they began to visit all the stalls in their way, carefully looking for the things that Sharon needed to buy.


    There were a bunch of strange items to Siwoo.


    The variety of the items alone made the small magic tool shop he once visited in Tarot Town pale inparison.


    Actually, it wouldnt be surprising if the items here had better qualities than in that small shop.


    The stall that Sharon currently visited was a jewelry stall.


    Seeing the pair approaching his stall, the merchant, who had only been sitting quietly without trying to draw in any customers at all, greeted them in a rxed voice.


    Wee to my shop, pretty witch, kind sir!


    The merchant was an old man with white hair, there was a monocle hanging on one of his eyes. From his demeanor, it was obvious that he was used to dealing with witches.


    And from the materials of the stall and the disy stand, it was clear that he wasnt selling half-assed products.


    Pretty jewelries that would dazzle anyones eyes were being disyed on his stall.


    So, what is it that youre looking for?


    Im looking for some gems. The ones that are suited for elemental magic.


    For offerings? Then, you came to the right ce! Our Ruby Atelier definitely wouldnt disappoint you! We sell all kinds of precious metals and gems from all over the world!


    Compared to the merchants that Siwoo met in Gehenna, he looked different.


    He felt experiencedsomehow.


    Even though he was dealing with a witch, he looked confident and he had a rxed demeanor.


    When he saw him standing next to Sharon, he also didnt seem to be surprised. Instead, he also greeted him without showing any particr emotions.


    To cast her elemental magic, Sharon needed some kind of offerings depending on which element she intended to use.


    Of course, the better the offerings, the stronger the magic shed cast. And among different kinds of offerings, gems such as these were of the highest qualities.


    It followed the timeless ssic tropes in fantasy where shiny, where eye-catching stones would hold some kind of connection to the mystical powers.


    Do you have anything specific in mind?


    Can I take a look at your Imperial Topaz?


    Ever since the time when Ancient Egypt was still standing, Topaz had always been associated with the sun.


    It was also well known as the gemstone that possessed the most variation of colors.


    Among them, the scarlet-colored Topaz was the kind of Topaz that was sold at much higher pricepared to other kinds of Topaz. It had another name, Imperial Topaz, and it was an indispensable offering in rituals that required the element of fire.


    Do you want to go through the catalog, or?


    No need. Ill just take a look at them.


    Sharons tone was colder than usual, and she didnt show any expression on her face.


    At a first nce, it seemed like she was an arrogant witch who utterly disregarded humans, but knowing her, Siwoo could tell why she acted like this.


    Because the merchant was too formidable of an opponent, she did this so she wouldnt get duped by him.


    It was simr to how women would wear full make up when they tried to refund something.


    The realization made Siwoo desperately trying to hold back hisughter.


    Ah, we have a lot of them in stock today.


    The merchant went to the back and came out bringing a wooden box that was covered in red cloth. After he ced it on the stall, he opened it.


    Inside, there were Imperial Topaz of various sizes, glowing brightly.


    Then, he took out a magnifying ss and showcased those gems to Sharon.


    Can you see that? That beautiful orange-color with scarlet mixed in it, this is the equivalent of a well-aged wine of gems! This one was mined straight from Brazil, and as you can see, from the gem itself and the craftsmanship process involved to produce this piece, it is of the highest quality!


    Sharon wasnt unfamiliar with gems as she had been dealing with them for the longest time, and she could tell that he was telling the truth.


    Aside from the one he showcased to her, she could tell that the quality of the gems in his store was indeed, not bad.


    Whats the price?


    For gems that are under four carats, the ones on the left, they are 800,000 won each! While those above ten carats, 1.6 million won each!


    What? Isnt that too expensive?


    Sharon opened her eyes wide and started toin.


    Due to her shock, the arrogant vibe that she was giving had gone.


    Gehenna didnt have their own mines, so they had always been importing gems from the Modern World, so buying those gems there had always been more expensive.


    But, with this kind of price, there was practically no difference in buying it herepared to buying it in Gehenna, and this was what Sharon wasining about.


    For this kind of beauty? No, no, this is the right price. The market price of Topaz is rising nowadays due to the increase in demand, but theres just barely any suppliesing in. Imperial Topaz in particr, is worse offpared to other kinds of Topaz.


    The merchant slyly answered Sharonsint without a change of expression in his eyes.


    Before she realized it, he had already brought out a scale and ced it on the stall.


    Would you like me to weigh them for you?


    Yes, please. Ill take this one and this one.


    Now feeling intimidated just like someone who entered a department store for the first time, Sharon picked up a few small Topaz and a ratherrge one.


    In total, she bought five Topaz under three carats for 11.6 million won.


    And a big 15.5 carat Topaz for 24.8 million won.


    For a total sum of 36.4 million won.


    Probably since she made a lot of money recently, she figured that she could flex a little, especially since the gems she bought were essential for her.


    But, her hands were shaking as she did so. It was clear that the amount of money she spent weighed on her mind quite greatly.


    Unfortunately for her, this was the first among the many things that she needed to buy today.


    Siwoo thought about paying for her, but he quickly dismissed the thought.


    Since she was trying to flex in front of him, it would just displease her if he were to do that.


    Besides, if she really was reluctant to pay such a huge amount of money, shed definitely tell him, so there was no need for him to step forward here.


    Wrap those separately, and next I want to see your Pearls, Aquamarine and Corals.


    Alright!


    After she bought the offerings needed for the fire altar, it was only natural to buy the offerings for the water, wind and earth altar as well.


    Despite the merchants glib tongue, she was able to restrain herself and only bought as much gems as she needed.


    Everything is 113 million won in total. Will you be paying using gold coins?


    N-No, I-Ill use my card


    Sharon took the beautiful jewelry box (she paid for it separately) from the merchants hand and handed her card over.


    Despite the stall having something as modern as halogen lights, for some reason, they were still using an outdated payment method.


    The merchant ced Sharons card under the receipt, then he scrubbed the receipt with a pencil. Korea hadnt used this method of payment since the 1980s.


    As to how theyd receive their money, well, the merchant would bring the receipt to the bank and withdraw the money appropriately, following what was stated in the receipt.


    For the final step, Sharon signed the receipt with her name. She let out a sigh, thinking how the box in her hand was too light for something that was 113 million worth.


    Im okay, Im fhis isnt a waste of money, I promise


    I-If you say so, sure


    Ill have to prepare to pay for this much! Its a necessary expense in the name of magic!


    Even though she didnt need to, Sharon went on and tried to rationalize her life choices, before going to a tobo shop next.


    Of course she could always go to a convenience store if she wanted to buy some cigarettes, so obviously she wasnt here for that.


    What she wanted to buy was a magic pipe for her rituals.


    Since her old pipe was broken by De, she wanted to get a new one here.


    Wee!


    Unlike the jewelry merchant, the tobo merchant was rather rough looking. He greeted Sharon while rubbing his own hands.


    Tobo was a poprmodity among the witches of Gehenna, so tobo pipe was pretty much a luxury item.


    But, for offering specifically, one couldnt just use any ordinary ones as it would decrease its value.


    This was an issue that she had felt over the years, the fact that her self-essence magic was truly a money-eating machine.


    Part of the reason why her research stagnated for a good while was because she didnt have enough money.


    This ones popr among witches, I tell you! Its made of the tusk of a narwhal, its even embedded with amber to add to its elegance! This is one of the only ten of its kind in this world! Made by the famous pipe crafter from Gehenna, Rond!


    The pipe was around 30 cm long, and the chamber was quite small. It looked like a pistol more than anything.


    For reference, its price was 15 million won.


    While it was a luxury item, this kind of price was still stupidly expensive.


    Do you want me to buy it for you?


    Seeing Sharons whole body start to tremble, Siwoo couldnt take it anymore and made that offer to her.


    He asked cautiously, so that he wouldnt hurt her pride by ident.


    Still, she shook her head and rejected him.


    No, you gave me enough, I dont want to burden you even more than this.


    Why dont we do this? Ill buy one for myself and while Im at it, Ill buy one for you too


    No, if you want to buy one, then Ill buy it for you.


    Jeez, stop being so stubborn


    The merchant, who had been smiling amicably up until this point, suddenly stiffened up.


    Well it wasnt a strange reaction, considering that this was the first time he had ever seen a man treating a witch this way.


    It made the pair seem like they were a couple instead of a witch and her boy toy.


    Im not being stubborn, I can pay for everything! Anyway, do you have some tobo leaves? The ones youd use for offerings?


    Sharon decisively refused Siwoos offer again before asking the merchant that question.


    His fluster onlysted for a moment as he soon began to regain hisposure again.


    Ah, yes, of course we do! Here they are! We also have scented tobo leaves here! The popr ones are the coffee-scented one and the cherry


    No, just the normal ones will suffice.


    Alright!


    The scented ones were unnecessary for Sharon since shed only be using the leaves for offerings anyway.


    Besides, she didnt really enjoy smoking in the first ce.


    The merchant then pulled out a wrapped piece of paper, unwrapped it and showed her the tobo leaves she asked for.


    You can give it a touch! These leaves came from the Latifundium, grown with the highest quality of magic water! They can maintain their moisture well and they are the perfect one to use if you want to replenish your mana!


    For around 50 g of those leaves, she had to wring out more one million won.


    After that, they went all around the ce to look for more things that Sharon needed, and she ended up spending more than 400 million won in less than three hours.


    Its okayall of these are necessary


    Yeah, you arent being wasteful, its a necessary expense.


    Right? You think so too, right?!


    Seeing how she muttered to herself while holding her card, as if it was her own child, Siwoo patted her back.


    While he did that though, he had to suppress his ownughter due to how cute, yet pitiful her current appearance was.<hr><ul><li>1


    around 6,661 square meter</li><li>2


    around 7,272 square meter</li></ul>

 Chapter 215: Selfish Desires (1)

    Chapter 215: Selfish Desires (1)


    <b> Selfish Desires (1) </b>


    1.


    When it came to night markets, there was one thing one just couldnt leave out.


    Food.


    Surprisingly, some of the smugglers did open up some food stalls in one of the corners of the contact point.


    They were more like street cafes rather than fancy restaurants though.


    The chairs and the tables were made of wood, and it was clear how aged they looked. Instead of being served in fancy silver and porcin tes, the food was served on stic ones instead.


    In Siwoos mind, witches were the kind of people whod want everything to look fancy, so he just couldnt imagine how theyd ever eat in these stalls.


    But contrary to his expectations, there were eight of them sitting there, eating.


    Are those really profitable? Honestly, I cant see it.


    He whispered to Sharon.


    Well, yeah, because they arent really selling the food here.


    What do you mean?


    After hearing Sharons words and looking through the menu, he found out that there wasnt any fancy food listed there.


    Green bean fritters with chickpeas, seasoned with cloves and garlic, stir-fried with olive oil.


    Chicken broth boiled with spices, leeks, and various mushrooms.


    Salmon pie that was shaped into a fish-shape, with salmon filet, ginger and sage in it.


    Simmered cod seasoned with white wine and seed mustard


    All those dishes looked so ordinary that the food they served in hotels would look more appealing than them.


    Ah, I see.


    But it didnt take long for him to notice something.


    The ingredients they used were different from this worlds, probably to match with Gehennas style.


    They were stuck in the Middle Ages, the era when they used to put heavy emphasis on the ingredients natural taste more than anything. This was also why they used cloves and vinegar a lot in some of these dishes.


    In other words, those werent the dishes youd normally see in the modern world.


    You can say that theyre selling the nostalgia value? As you already know, some of the Exiles used to live in Gehenna at one point, like me, so they could relive those memories with these dishes. And, for those who had always been an Exile since day one, theyd definitely be tempted to try the food from thend they had only been hearing about or something like that.


    So its just like if you were to open a kimchi restaurant in the Middle East or something.


    Yeah, thats a goodparison.


    <b><i> Right, there were times when I missed chicken and coke so badly back in Gehenna.</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe it was the case too with some of those Exiles. Gehenna isnt a ce they could return to, after all</i></b>


    After that, the pair sat down and ordered their food.


    <b><i> Ive been feeling it for a while, buttheyre staring at me</i></b>


    <b><i> Theyve only been ncing at me when we were walking, but as soon as I sat down, they immediately stared at me openly like this.</i></b>


    <b><i> Well, I guess its only natural, huh?</i></b>


    After he obtained a spirit body, Siwoos face became even more handsome than before.


    There were even times when hed admire his face for a moment in front of a mirror.


    Not to mention that he wore a rather eye-catching essory on his face; an eyepatch.


    But, the biggest reason of them all was the fact that they already knew who he was.


    The witchs society was small, so any kind of rumors would spread quickly among them.


    No matter where they lived, whether it was in remote ces or next to witch point itself, they would have heard of the rumors.


    Because for the first time in history, a male witch had appeared.


    Not only that, the head of the Gemini, Agatha and Tiphereth household, all put him in their protection.


    The news spread to them all in a single night.


    And now that they saw a man loitering around with a witch in the contact point, there was only one person whode to their mind.


    Dont mind them, they wont do anything to you.


    Siwoo didnt exactly mind about them knowing his identity.


    But, he did feel burdened because of the gazes. Then again, who wouldnt when a group of beauties openly stared at them?


    Not long after, their food arrived. Siwoo ordered some green bean fritters, something that he hadnt eaten in a while. As he was about to put some of them in his mouth, a witch suddenly sat next to him.


    Her movements were so natural, almost making him think that they had met before.


    Excuse me.


    Her hair and eyes were of the same color; dark blue, just like an ultramarine.


    Clinging tightly to her body was a dress that showcased her curves perfectly.


    The area under her eyes was painted with a colorful tear-like pattern.


    Mind-blowingly pretty were the first words that came to his mind when he saw her.


    Arent you the male witch everyone has been talking about? Can I know your name? Mine is Cybele Periwinkle.


    The witch immediately introduced herself. Her actions were so bold that it was obvious what she was up to.


    She gently rubbed her bosom, which wasparable to Sharons in volume, against Siwoos arm, as she whispered her words in a seductive voice.


    So, are you free right now?


    She did all that whilepletely disregarding Sharons presence.


    And of course, our resident witch didnt take this provocation lightly.


    Sharon dropped the fork she had been using to tear up the chickpeas and immediately went ham on the other witch.


    You! What are you doing?!


    Calm down, calm down, Im just here to talk~


    As she said that, the witch slipped her hand onto Siwoos thigh, stroking it.


    A bold move, but it was also one that people wouldnt normally notice.


    After hearing all those rumors, my interests were piqued. This is the first time Ive seen a male possessing a spirit body.


    On the receiving end of all these sensual acts, Siwoo could only sit there dumbfoundedly.


    Because of how close their bodies were to each other, Periwinkles unique scent permeated through the air, intruding on his defenseless nostrils.


    Almost immediately, his lower body reacted.


    It was as if her scent was created to invoke a mans libido, like a strong pheromone, regardless of Siwoos own wills and thoughts, he felt a strong feeling of arousal.


    Get away from him! Right now!


    Why are you so angry? Im just sitting next to himhm?


    Out of embarrassment, Siwoo crossed his legs to hide his erection.


    And when he made a move like that, it was obvious that Periwinkle would notice it. She took a nce at his crotch before letting out a yful smirk.


    So, what kind of rtionship do you two have? Are you two close? Like, childhood friends or something?


    Sorry, but can you not cling too close to me?


    But, youve already grown so big?


    H-Huh?


    When she heard those words, Sharons entire body froze.


    Because she clearly understood what Periwinkle meant by grown so big.


    Immediately, Siwoo racked his brain, trying to make up an excuse.


    Firstly, it was obvious that as a witch, Periwinkle was stunningly attractive, so, it wasnt like he was a horndog whod lusted after every woman he came across.


    If he was, he wouldnt feel so embarrassed after realizing how his body reacted to this physical stimtion.


    He didnt want to create misunderstandings between the two witches.


    Y-You know, it just happens sometimes I-I didnt even realize it happened until you mentioned it


    Hm Lets do this! Why dont you follow me to my hotel to take care of it? Im quite confident in my skills, you know? At least I wont be any worse than the young witch over there~


    Her words drew him in.


    She hadnt used any magic, potion, or anything like that.


    But, a strong impulse spread through his mind, as if he was under the effect of a love potion.


    Thank you, but no thanks.


    Only after Siwoo desperately tried to hold his urge and gave her a resolute refusal did Periwinkle give up trying to convince him with her body.


    Then, she turned her gaze to Sharon, who was still dumbstruck, unable to say anything.


    Dont worry, I have no intention to monopolize you, sweetie. You can bring her with us too. What do you think?


    Hell no.


    Maybe because it was his consideration toward Sharon that made him refuse that offer.


    This sort of thing was normal among witches, as they didnt see men as anything more than y toys.


    After hearing his refusal, and Sharons reaction, as she kept her mouth shut without saying anything, Periwinklepletely gave up her advances and handed Siwoo her business card instead.


    At the very least she wasnt a ruthless witch, unlike De.


    I dont hand this card to just anyone. If you need me for something, or if you change your mind, feel free to contact me, okay?


    After the witch left, the atmosphere around the pair turned awkward.


    Suddenly, Sharon mmed her fork on the table, creating a loud bang!.


    She hadnt even finished her meal yet.


    Lets go home.


    Siwoo said nothing, only silently stared at her.


    <b><i> I didnt expect shed react this way</i></b>


    <b><i> No, why the fuck did I get a boner back then?</i></b>


    Even after he gave it some thinking, he still found it strange.


    His body wouldnt normally react like that, at least not in public.


    It gave off the same reaction as when Sharon was rubbing his dick directly with her hands.


    As if all the sexual desires he never thought he had was dragged out from the depths of his heart.


    He didnt have the heart to look at Sharon in the eyes after all that, so when they started walking, he only silently walked behind her with her head dropped down.


    For your information, Sharons silent treatment toward him persisted throughout the taxi ride to Seoul and more.


    2.


    Im going to continue my research. You go get some rest.


    Sharon, its not what you think


    Unfortunately, Sharon refused to listen to Siwoos excuse and mmed the door to her room on his face.


    And so, she went back to the bed where he spent a hot and passionate night with her.


    But, knowing that fact only made her feel ufortable, so she curled his body up on the bed.


    Haah


    She was angry for some reason.


    And terribly upset.


    A little bit of sadness and depression also mixed in.


    Strictly speaking, it wasnt like they were in an official rtionship or anything.


    And she genuinely thought that she had no right to selfishly monopolize him or restrain him from doing anything.


    Because it wasnt like she had done something for him all this while.


    Well, she might have done a few things, but those were still nothingpared to what he had done for her.


    That was why it was simply shameless of her to try and pretend as if she was his girlfriend.


    However, even though she could ept those ideas in her mind, deep in her heart, she wished to keep Siwoo to herself.


    That was the reason why she was angry when she saw that witch started to seduce him and he seemed to be falling for that seduction as well.


    <b><i> If he just brushed it off calmly, I wouldnt act like this!</i></b>


    <b><i> But, his face looked so red back then! And not to mentiondown there</i></b>


    Even though you just did it with me yesterday


    She muttered bitterly.


    This wasnt the Joseon Era, where having sex meant that you loved each other.


    Besides, the reason why they did that yesterday in the first ce was because she pushed herself onto him one-sidedly.


    And even so, she was the one who benefitted from it the most as she was able to call out to the previously unresponsive parts of her brand.


    She really wasnt in the position to demand him to take responsibility for having a sex with her.


    Until now, she had been hiding behind the word friend and used it to stick to him as close as she could.


    There was no reason for her to be this anxious, and she couldnt imagine him suddenly leaving her side.


    But, as time passed, things also started to change.


    Now, she wasnt the only one who knew that he was the first male witch in the world.


    Three great witches even vouched for his identity and ced him under their protection.


    He was the only male witch in this world, he was so handsome that it was unreal, and his backing was incredibly strong.


    And most importantly, unlike other males, he wouldnt die of old age.


    Just like that, he became the most sought after male among the witches, as he was the first male who could apany them for their entire lifetime.


    In the first ce, the reason why witches didnt form deep rtionships with males was because they were afraid that their beloved would age and die, but they wouldnt experience such a loss with him as their partner.


    Today, Periwinkle was the only one who dared to approach him, but it was obvious that more of them woulde to him in the future.


    And so, came the question; Could she protect him from those witches?


    The only advantage she had over them was the fact that she got to know him earlier than them.


    She herself was only a decently powerful witch of the 17th rank. She was also in a huge debt and an Exile.


    Compared to the witch that seduced him just now, Periwinkle, she was nothing. Not only was Periwinkle a grand witch, someone who had reached the 20th rank, she was also a rich witch who owned several five-star hotels all over the modern world.


    And most importantly, she wasnt an Exile. She was a legitimate citizen of Gehenna who was onlying out here to have fun.


    Then, she started to imagine something.


    <b><i> Siwoo!</i></b>


    In her thoughts, she was running.


    Her destination was a space station.


    There was a rocket inside, where Siwoo and Periwinkle were sitting in, waiting, as the rocket was about to take off.


    <b><i> Siwoo! A-Ah!</i></b>


    But, she tripped herself and the documents in her hand, where the details of her debt was written, fell onto the ground.


    <b><i> Siwoo! Dont leave me!</i></b>


    <b><i> Haha! It was nice living with you, Sharon! Really, Ive enjoyed everything we did, but now I am the husband of the Noble Periwinkle! She taught me magic better than you did! Also, were going to the International Space Station for our honeymoon! Just for the trip alone she already spent 60 billion won, but thats still way better than someone who could only sell her body to me, isnt it?</i></b>


    <b><i> Sorry, Evergreen, but you should already know that this man deserves someone better than a bug who cant even pay her own debt. I hope that youll know your ce from now on and stoping near him again. Ohohoho!</i></b>


    <b><i> Ahahaha!</i></b>


    <b><i> Ohohoho!</i></b>


    Her imagination ended like that, filled with Siwoos and Periwinkles high-pitchedughters.


    Suddenly, a sense of possessiveness came to her heart.


    She began to feel anxious toward the possibility that Siwoo might be taken away by someone.


    But at the same time, she reprimanded herself, telling herself that it was wrong to feel this way when all this while, she had never given anything to him.


    And that feeling pricked her heart, to the point that her eyes started to tear up.<hr>

 Chapter 216: Selfish Desires (2)

    Chapter 216: Selfish Desires (2)


    <b> Selfish Desires (2) </b>


    1.


    Seriously, what the fuck were you thinking?


    After Sharon locked herself in her room.


    Siwoo decided it was time for a serious talk.


    Okay, I admit that I neglected you for twenty eight years, that was my bad, but havent I been looking out for you recently? Why are you acting like this?


    He was questioning his aroused member that lost its cool after encountering a seductive witch.


    The rtively pleasant atmosphere waspletely ruined because of this jerk.


    At least dont pull that kind of stunt on me you asshole. Alright, you decide now, how many spanks do you want?


    Still not answering?


    He tried harder to bait out a response, but his interest quickly faded.


    A sense of self-hatred washed over him.


    Ugh, my little buddy didnt do anything wrong.


    Because deep down, he knew that he was the one solely to me.


    Why did it have to end up like this?


    Siwoo had always prided himself on being a romantic.


    Though he had never experienced a proper rtionship before, if he had the chance to, he believed that he could wholeheartedlymit himself for that special someone without fooling around with another person.


    But earlier, when Periwinkle touched his thighs


    No, even before that, when he caught a whiff of her scent.


    It felt like all his brakes were off, and his body instantly reacted.


    But, there was an even more surprising revtion.


    The fact that he felt that he might ept Periwinkles offer if Sharon wasnt around.


    Still, he was aware that though his rtionship with Sharon was still rather ambiguous


    He didnt have the freedom to fool around with just anyone.


    Because it would be disrespectful to Sharon.


    Am I losing it?


    He let out a sigh before tearing up the business card he was holding.


    Since he couldnt just do this in front of Periwinkle, he epted it without making much noise back then.


    What do I do now?


    He pondered as his urge to apologize to her grew stronger.


    There were still two things he wasnt certain about, though.


    Was the reason he thought that he needed to apologize was because he thought of her as his girlfriend?


    Also, was the reason why she was upset because she saw herself as his girlfriend?


    This confusing rtionship between the two of them left those unanswered questions in his head.


    Ugh, so annoying!


    As he tried to reflect on himself, going over every detail of what went wrong, he discovered yet another mistake that he made.


    The fact that he had never mentioned his secret rtionship with the twins to Sharon.


    In hindsight, he probably thought that he could finesse his ways through both situations.


    Without a second thought, he just naturally assumed that being close with both Sharon and the twins at the same time was a normal thing.


    What the fuck is wrong with me?


    After returning to the modern world, he flipped through his math books and recalled the frustrating experience of him unable to solve a single problem.


    He had beenpletely using Eas ribbon and Ravis self-essence magic without a clue on how to use them properly.


    And he somehow remembered back when he was acting like a casanova, chasing after witches like a dog in heat.


    Something feels offwas I really cured properly?


    There were more than a few changes that he noticed.


    So he waspletely certain that something happened during the process of his bodys recovery.


    But, he could only guess.


    As there wasnt even a single thing he could find out.


    Ugh!


    A sudden headache momentarily overwhelmed him.


    All the troubling incidents that had been preupying his thoughts vanished and forgotten.


    Even the fact that he had forgotten was wiped from his memory.


    All the questions he had been pondering about were stored in his subconscious, it was as if his body was telling him that he didnt need to think about them at this moment.


    Sitting on the bed, he found his mind wandering aimlessly, like a puppet with no soul.


    Drools threatened to escape from his half-opened mouth.


    Then, an external noise woke him up.


    <b><i> -Knock, knock</i></b>


    The sound of knocking echoed through the room.


    Can Ie in, Siwoo?


    Yeah.


    Siwoo quickly wiped off the drool and got up from the bed to greet Sharon.


    He thought she might need some time alone, but thankfully, she seemed to be recovering faster than he expected.


    It was hard to put it into words, but essentially the thing that transpired was just like being caught by ones girlfriend for getting a boner after looking at another girl.


    In that kind of scenario, it wouldnt be strange if she were toe up and p him.


    But, instead of doing that, she only looked at him with a sad expression.


    She didnt show any sign of anger at all.


    Sharon, I


    Can I say something first?


    Sure, go ahead.


    Siwoo was the onepletely in the wrong here, but for some reason, Sharons voice was trembling.


    Like a kid caught breaking something expensive, she started talking quietly. Her hands and feet fidgeted as she did.


    First off Im sorry for getting mad at you. I really shouldnt have done that


    Originally, Siwoo nned to listen to what she had to say until the end, but after hearing her saying something like that, he decided that he couldnt stay silent.


    Sharon, you dont need to apologize. You did nothing wrong.


    That is that, and this is this. Its true that I ruined the mood and made a fool out of myself


    She continued, her head was hanging low, avoiding any eye contact with him.


    Siwoo, you could be with a much better witch than meandbeing a guy, you probably want to be surrounded by a lot of pretty girls, dont you?


    She had received a lot from him.


    The more she grew to like him, the more she became aware of her debt to him, just like a snowball rolling downhill.


    But, when he faced difficulties, she couldnt do much to help.


    Instead


    She was always the one who got saved by him.


    The thought that she might only be a burden in his life made her heart ache.


    Ihave nothing to offer you Teaching you magicthere are plenty of witches that are better than me, even among your acquaintances What Ive been teaching you so far is nothingpared to what youve done for methats why


    She emphasized that she had no intention of holding back.


    This was what she had been thinking all this time, and she finally decided to tell him about it.


    She vowed that shed humbly ept whatever answer that hed give her.


    If you want toyou can go to that witchPeriwinkle Dont worry about me, I wont show you my jealousy ever again.


    Butwhen its all overcan youplease back?


    If her fellow witches were to hear her saying this, theyd definitely criticize her with, <b><i>Dont you have any pride at all?</i></b>


    Even Siwoo was at a loss of words at her attitude, which was so stooped and submissive.


    Ive said all I have to say. If theres nothing you want to say to me, Ill leave


    She didnt burst into tears immediately, but Siwoo sensed that she would eventually.


    After this talk, she;d definitely lock herself in her room and cry her heart out.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Before he knew it, he found himself holding her wrist.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, tears welled up on them, threatening to flow out.


    Dont leave, I wont go to her. Actually, I ripped up her business card just now.


    What? Why did you


    Because I wont be contacting her. Why would I even keep it?


    Do you even know who she is? Shes THE amazing witch who expanded the horizons ofplex elemental magic! All the papers she submitted to the academic conference turned out to be big sensations!


    When she heard that he tore up the business card, joy filled Sharons heart.


    But, it quickly became disappointment toward herself.


    Because she thought that her selfish desires had won against her selfless desire to see Siwoo make better choices for himself.


    C-Compared to herIm nothing Hell, Im nothingpared to you. At this rate, Id only hold you back I cant even offer you any help


    At this point, she even hated her own self hatred.


    Because deep inside, she was hoping that Siwoo would deny her words.


    Im not particrly pretty among the witchesand you wont be able to do everything you want because of me


    Sharon.


    The moment he called out to her, Sharon held her breath.


    When she looked up, she saw him making a bitter smile as he looked at her.


    W-What? Why are you smiling? Im being serious here!


    Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist.


    And he closed the distance between the two of them.


    She was about to get angry at him, but this was enough to quell it.


    With a mixture of unease and anticipation, she looked up at him.


    Seeing her like this, Siwoo recalled Takashos teaching, his once close friend and mentor.


    <b><i> What should you do when your woman is feeling anxious? A blockhead like you is asking this thing? What happened?</i></b>


    While he couldnt recall the exact circumstances behind it, he vaguely remembered talking about that with him.


    Takasho raised three fingers with confidence.


    <b><i> You just need to remember these three. Kiss, sex and sex.</i></b>


    However, he never paid too much attention to Takashos advice.


    His friend had ample experience, having dealt with more than 600 women in his life.


    That was why Siwoo always thought that his outlook was just way too differentpared to him, as the other guy had lived a lifeparable to that of a porn actor.


    <b><i> From my experience, thisbo has a 95 percent sess rate! The girl you use thebo on will rx and fall for it easily!</i></b>


    <b><i> Whats the deal with you saying sex twice?</i></b>


    <b><i> Because thats how important it is! Look, if you only do it once, itll leave a variable. Theyll think that you were only doing it because of the mood and you arent attached to them!</i></b>


    <b><i> Basically, you do the first sex to follow the mood after the kiss, and the second one is when you seal the deal!</i></b>


    <b><i> Theres still a five percent fail rate, right? What will happen then?</i></b>


    Takasho silently made a motion to adjust his bracelet.


    <b><i> Well, they gave me warning, most of them, at least.</i></b>


    <b><i> You crazy bastard.</i></b>


    That was the end of their discussion, but Siwoo was convinced.


    From his own experience, he managed to prove that Takashos advice was surprisingly useful on many asions.


    As Siwoo brought his lips closer, Sharon closed her eyes and weed his advances.


    Her expression looked so adorable that he stopped before their lips touched. He quietly observed her for a bit before she opened one of her eyes slightly.


    And when she saw his mischievous smile, she instantly became furious.


    Ah, seriously! What the hell?! Stop teasing me! Im being serious here! Mmh!


    This time, he really pushed his lips against hers.


    She had been hitting his chest yfully, but she instantly calmed down as if she had been given a dose of a calming potion.


    Mmhhsluurpmmm


    And then, as if her tantrum was a lie, she grabbed his cor tightly and actively entwined her tongue with his.


    The anxiety that had been afflicting her heart melted away.


    Reced by an incredibly strong temptation, that pulled her closer to him like a ma.


    With flushed cheeks, she gazed at him, her eyes filled with desire.


    Her bated breaths and heated gaze conveyed her heightened arousal.


    Today, she seemed even more alluring than usual, and that wasnt because of Siwoos lust affecting his judgment.


    Ahh


    Siwoo gently pulled her wrist, and she fell onto the bed.


    He didnt do it forcefully, so she could have resisted it if she wanted to.


    But she didnt.


    Because she wanted him to take the lead.


    Climbing on top of her, Siwoo kissed her while slowly undressing her.


    No more words were needed.


    Like a pair of mating beasts, they exchanged their heavy breaths, using their limbs to draw each other closer as they became one.


    That night, Sharons brand was injected with amplified mana four times.<hr>

 Chapter 217: Reminiscence (1)

    Chapter 217: Reminiscence (1)


    <b> Reminiscence (1) </b>


    1.


    After the passionate sex was over, Siwoo sprawled his body out on the bed.


    Yes, he had a spirit body and all, but shooting his load four times in a night still made him exhausted.


    He found out that Takashos advice was spot on, though.


    Even though Sharon had been in a gloomy mood before all this, after everything was over, she went to sleep with a satisfied smile on her face.


    <b><i> Next time Im visiting the twins, Ill bring him a bunch of things while Im at it.</i></b>


    <b><i> Who knows, maybe hell like it if I bring him some stuff from this world.</i></b>


    The warm morning sun seeped through the window.


    In the midst of the blissful exhaustion, Siwoo heard an odd sound.


    That was when he realized that the sound came from Sharon, eagerly sucking on his dick with her moist tongue.


    Mmhmm


    He lifted his head to see her below.


    Her hair was messy, most likely because she immediately passed out right after they had done their fourth round.


    But that didnt take anything away from her beauty.


    Good morning.


    Taking care of my morning wood now, hm?


    The sun is already high up, I dont think this is morning wood anymore, isnt it~? Haam


    He remembered drifting off to sleep right after he cummed four times inside her.


    Because he feltzy, he didnt even bother cleaning his body up, so he just slept while making use of Sharons warm body like a makeshift pillow.


    When he looked at his rod that Sharon had been eagerly sucking on, he noticed that there werent any traces of his dried-up semen anymore.


    Which meant that she had been taking care of it diligently with her mouth before he even woke up.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became.


    Im doing this because I didnt clean you up properlyst nightso, Im making up for it


    Well, thats considerate of you, but still


    Anyway, its morning but youre already full of energy! We even did it four timesst night!


    Blushing, Sharon rested her cheek against his stiff rod as she spoke.


    She didnt need to say anything. Her gestures, tone, and expression already told Siwoo what it was that she wanted.


    It was clear that as soon as she woke up, she wanted to go for another round with him.


    I only nned to clean it up butwould you be satisfied if we left it at that?


    She mischievously licked the tip of his dick like a lollipop as she let out a smirk.


    Though Siwoo had just woken up, this temptation was too much for him to resist.


    Her allure was still as potent as ever.


    So, he caught her by the waist and proceeded to enjoy a full round in the morning after giving her a few yful spanks. His day started with a refreshing ejaction.


    2.


    After fooling around a bit more and finishing their shower, they sat down for brunch with a cup of coffee.


    Sharon, her hair tied in a ponytail, took a bite of the toast spread with grapefruit marmde in her hand, chewing it with a satisfied expression on her face.


    In the past, the two of them would order a bunch of food to eat, but recently, they had only been eating a portion or two each time.


    After pushing through their limit for the longest time, it seemed like moderation came to them naturally.


    Then again, no one in this world would be able to sustain such indulgent eating for a prolonged period of time.


    Why are you staring at me like that?


    Even when she was chewing, Sharon never took her eyes off Siwoo.


    Unable to bear the weight of her gaze, he yielded and asked her that question.


    Because I like you.


    Cough!


    Hearing her words, he choked, nearly spilled his coffee/


    Even though he had seen every part of her, down to her anus that would twitch, as if yelling <b><i>It feels good! More, more!</i></b> during their sex sessions


    When she blurted out something so abruptly like this, it always left him flustered, unable to respond to her words.


    I love being with you, whether its during sex or when were just having breakfast together like this. Its just perfectI love everything about it


    Under the table, her toes yfully tickled his feet.


    She wasnt even trying to seduce him, she really just enjoyed touching him.


    Even during the shower earlier, she did the same thing.


    She tickled him, washed each others body in that narrow shower booth, reveling in the delightful feeling of being in close proximity with him.


    Because of that though, they almost did another round in the shower because Siwoos cock grew hard again when it was his turn to wash her breasts.


    What about you? Do you not like me?


    Of course I do.


    Maybe he was just too into her.


    He, too, wanted to keep being intimate with her.


    If need be, hed keep going at it until he passed out.


    Even if one day they found a better way to restore Sharons brand, hed still want to do it with the current way.


    The way she moaned <b><i>It feels good!</i></b> repeatedly always left him speechless.


    And left him wondering if he was worthy of so much love from her.


    At first, it hurts quite a bit, but now it just feels good~


    Uhcan we talk about something else?


    Sensing that they might end up spending more than half of their day in bed, having sex, Siwoo attempted to change the topic.


    But why? I want to talk about this for a bit. Which position do you like the most out of them all?


    Instead of waiting for his answer though, Sharon gradually slid her bare foot up, pressing firmly on Siwoos groin.


    She continued her yful teasing while feigning innocence. Eventually, her teasing intensified to the point that Siwoo found his rod stiffened up again.


    He remembered a saying: the first year of marriage is like a spark.


    So, he couldnt help but wonder if their situation reflected that saying perfectly.


    Ill get angry if you keep doing that.


    Oh, really~? Are you going to punish me then~?


    Yes


    Sharon noticed this for a while now.


    Whenever she yed a slightly naughty prank or made a dirty joke, hed be at a loss for words or flustered.


    Seeing him acting like that was quite fun for her, but now that he didnt seem to budge from all the teasing, she felt a little bit miffed by it.


    So, are you going to punish me or not?


    She stood up to clean up their dishes, poking his shoulder with a mischievous smile as she was doing it.


    In response, Siwoo let out a deep sigh.


    <b><i> Haah</i></b>


    <b><i> So tiring</i></b>


    <b><i> This girl wouldnt evenst if I were to throw her onto the bed. Shed just start squirming and even try to hide her face</i></b>


    <b><i> Whenever I press that weak spot in her belly, shed just let out that lustful moan of hers</i></b>


    <b><i> Fuck, these thoughts are so distracting!</i></b>


    <b><i> It feels like Im bing more and more of a horndog</i></b>


    Hm~? Arent you going to punish me~?


    <b><i> Actually, now that I think about it, why should I hold these urges back?</i></b>


    <b><i> I can just indulge in them.</i></b>


    He suddenly stood up from his seat.


    Sharon was taken aback by it, but her surprise wasnt enough to take her smirk off her face.


    Take it off.


    It was those words that made her smilepletely disappear.


    Without waiting for her response, he forcefully pushed her towards the fridge.


    W-Wait!


    You want me to fuck you, no? Take everything off now.


    This was the first time he had ever retaliated this far whenever she tried to tease him.


    Previously, the best hed do was to smack her head lightly, wearing a flushed face that was as red as a ripe peach.


    W-What?!


    That was why she never expected him to react like this.


    But, surprisingly, she liked it.


    The rough treatment he gave her, the intimidationing from their height difference, his low voice that rang in her ear


    Everything made her heart pound wildly, made her legs so weak that she was about to copse.


    A-Are you going to do it here?


    On the other hand, even though he was the one who attempted this counterattack, Siwoo felt inexplicably flustered seeing her reaction.


    He expected that shed yfully respond with something along the line of, <b><i>Haha, what are you doing? This doesnt suit you at all!</i></b> and teased him like that.


    But, she didnt react like that at all.


    Instead, she yielded from the pressure he gave off, fidgeting while holding the hem of her clothes.


    <b><i> -Ding dong ding dong!</i></b>


    While he was pondering on how to resolve this ambiguous standoff, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    U-Umw-we have a guest it seems! I-Ill go and prepare some tea!


    Hey, where are you going?


    Sharon immediately dashed away, trying to avoid his shadow like a boxer trying to dodge iing blows.


    She said that shed go and prepare some tea, but she disappeared into the bathroom instead.


    <b><i> Whode at this hour, though?</i></b>


    He wondered, trying to recall if he had ordered anything online prior to this.


    As he did so, he opened the door.


    As promised, Im here. Sorry for not notifying you in advance.


    Behind the door was a certain Duchess with pink hair.


    Eloa Tiphereth, with her modest clothes, stood there with a serious expression on her face.


    3.


    Every time Siwooid his eyes on Eloa, he couldnt help but question her noble title, Duchess Tiphereth.


    Because no matter how he tried to look at her, she seemed more like a princess than a duchess, more like a magical girl than a witch.


    However, seeing her wearing modern clothes like this instead of her usual formal white dress, he couldnt even look at her in that way anymore.


    Because the sweatpants and windbreaker that she wore looked terribly awkward on her.


    It made her seem like an idol who managed to escape the paparazzi and sneaked out to go back to her parents home.


    Ive brought a small housewarming gift.


    Thank you.


    Its nothing much.


    No, really, I appreciate it.


    In front of Siwoo, who was sitting with a formal posture, there was a fruit basket ced.


    It wasnt an extravagant one that was filled with exotic fruits, but something that one could casually bring whenever they were visiting someone in the hospital.


    To put it in other words, it was too humble of a gift considering that it was from a duchess.


    But he didnt think too much about it.


    The Duchess also didnt try to make small talks, instead she immediately tried to get to the point.


    Its a bitte to tell you this, but with the Countess help, I was able to take up residence on the floor below this apartment. Ill be staying here for a while to watch over you and teach you at the same time. Like I told you before, I still cant trust youpletely.


    Below?


    I havent moved it yet, but I will soon. Is that alright with you?


    Of course. In fact, Id prefer it this way.


    Tiphereth was easily one of the strongest witches in terms of purebat power.


    So, getting guidance from her was a golden opportunity for him.


    And to top it off, she even willingly stayed downstairs?


    If her suspicion about Ea messing with his body was true, then her presence would help as a countermeasure against that.


    Siwoo had nothing to lose, so he weed her with open arms.


    If you arent busy, we can start the training right away. What do you think?


    Sure, Ill get ready quickly. Do I need to bring something?


    Just wear somethingfortable and easy to move in.


    Alright, Ill change my clothes ande back right away.


    Sharon told them that shed be researching magic in her room while Siwoo received his training.


    To begin with, Tiphereths self-essence magic that was based on incantations, were ill-fitted to Sharon, who was an orthodox elemental witch.


    She also had no reason to learn martial arts at this point in her life.


    Is this good enough?


    Not bad for a start.


    Since Tiphereth asked him to lead her to a spacious area, he brought her to the rooftop where he usually smoked.


    She scanned the surroundings briefly before discreetly deploying a barrier.


    How will we conduct the training?


    To that question, she kept her mouth shut.


    She tied her hair back with a ribbon, revealing her bright hair that shimmered like cherry blossoms under the spring breeze before taking off her windbreaker.


    That exposed her white skin, as her upper body was only covered in a sports bra that wouldnt hinder her movements.


    In her hands was the Sword of Covenant, her personal weapon that had twelve letters engraved on it.


    Ill see how strong you are first.


    She didnt let him do any warm-up first, but that wasnt a big problem for Siwoo as he had expected this oue already.


    If anything, he was curious how someone as strong as her would gauge his skills.


    Alright.


    In that instant, a ck armor enveloped his body.<hr>

 Chapter 218: Reminiscence (2)

    If someone were to mention the ¡®North Pole¡¯, a particr scene woulde to their mind.


    That exact scene unfolded as Amelia stepped onto the snowy field, blindingly white, stretching endlessly to all the directions surrounding her.


    Seeing it directly like this, it was hard to believe that this solid, never-ending surface was a massive block of ice drifting slowly over the sea.


    The wind that stung her skin all day long.


    And the sky that would turn dark for days without the sun.


    It was truly a wonder that some life forms could thrive in such harsh conditions.


    Everything about this was a new experience to her.


    Holding a travel bag and the kill list that Duchess Keter handed her in her hands, she abruptly halted her footsteps on the frozen snow path.


    In that vast, snowy wilderness where it stretched endlessly, trying to find a Homunculus hiding in their pocket dimension was akin to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    The locations stated on the kill list were just a vague estimation of the Homunculus¡¯ whereabouts, so she couldn¡¯t be certain where they were actually at.


    Her fingertips quivered.


    Not only that, her whole body also gave out signals that it was time for her to take a break.


    While people with spirit bodies like her didn¡¯t need sleep or food¡­


    And they could endure the biting cold to some extent by deploying their magic¡­


    They weren¡¯t perpetual-motion machines, they still needed to rest.


    Yet, Amelia still tirelessly tracked the Homunculus she was looking for, never allowing herself to take even a moment of rest.


    It was only natural that her body started feeling the strain by now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, she still persisted.


    She didn¡¯t get disheartened, neither did she throw a tantrum.


    ¡®I have lost everything already, why am I doing this now?¡¯ such questions had long been discarded by her.


    Right now, she only wished to carry out her given task without thinking about anything else.


    ¡°Wail.¡±


    When she uttered that word, a wave of mana rippled outward, spreading throughout the area.


    Billions of tiny particles responded to her call, bing extensions to her sensory organs that scattered to every direction.


    They were painted by the color of the pr night, a sight to behold, but she only stared at them with indifferent eyes.


    Doubts, emotions and feelings would only bring pain.


    So she exposed her heart to the bitter wind.


    If she could freeze her heart and let it mortify until it turned ck and purple, maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel the pain of loneliness.


    This was the thing she was confident in, and had done for the longest time.


    Burying herself in duties and responsibilities, leaving no room to project her emotion.


    All while wishing it would go on endlessly.


    The particles that had spread around her returned to her even faster than when they scattered around.


    Their movements were so beautiful, evenparable to a constetion following its own orbit without anyone telling it to.


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s azure eyes opened wide.


    -Koo-gung! Koo-goo-goo-gung!


    A vibration echoed through the air.


    The barrier behind her snapped open, the pristine ice of the Arctic that was untouched for millennia now bore its first scars.


    Amidst the unfolding event, she stayed calm.


    She figured that she didn¡¯t need to locate the Homunculus.


    Rather, it would be easier for her to alert it, to let it know that there was a witch wandering around near its nest.


    An invitation to make theme out and eat the tasty witch nearby.


    And predictably, it responded to her call.


    -Koooooooo!


    The Homunculus, driven by instinct, emerged with a roar, aiming to devour the witch nearby and protect the legacy it held.


    Its outward appearance resembled that of a whale.


    Of course Amelia was familiar with a whale, as she had seen some of them, upturning their white bellies, spraying a bunch of water, when she wandered near the sea after arriving in the modern world.


    Their immense size and grandeur actually struck her speechless.


    But, this monstrous creature in front of her defied simpleparisons like ¡®resembling a whale¡¯.


    While its streamlined body, short neck, almost indistinguishable tail, wingspan-like pectoral fins and white whiskers were not much different from a whale¡­


    It was staggeringly massive.


    If measured, it could reach around nine hundred¡ª no, a thousand meters in length alone.


    With a simple twist of its body along with a deep roar, the whole scenery shifted. Shockwaves that resulted from its actions sent all the frozen snowkes into the sky.


    But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Next to its blunt head, the massive whale with twelve pairs of eyes appeared to be carrying a wreckage of a broken battleship.


    The first page of the kill list had a description of this strange creature.


    A living-cmity that swam the deep sea for three hundred years, sinking numerous warships and using them as weapons.


    Its name was Dagon, the King of the Abyss.


    -Koooooo!!!!


    The whale¡¯s roar echoed past Amelia.


    Mixed with the scent of the deep sea and the oily smell of petroleum, it shattered the ice around it and cleaved through it.


    Its roar was loud enough to cause an ordinary person¡¯s internal organ to burst when they heard it, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to make Amelia change her expression.


    This was her first encounter with a Homunculus.


    But, despite the impending life-or-death battle, she found herself strangely devoid of thought.


    In her head, this was a simple matter; If her skill fell short, then she¡¯d die.


    She had nothing else to lose other than her life.


    What she once held dear had already slipped through her fingers twice due to her mistakes, after all.


    -Giiiiiiiiing!


    She continued to be lost in her thoughts until she felt the mana tingling on her skin.


    All those mana was getting sucked into the hundreds of cannons that were attached to Dagon¡¯s body,


    The tremendous mana output and reflections from the massive creature disrupted the pr night¡¯s stillness.


    Even the sky was brightened, as if the sun had risen, as the cannons that were aimed directly at her unleashed a fiery barrage alongside echoing explosions.


    -Boom boom boom!!!


    No matter how powerful a warship¡¯s cannons were, facing a witch of a certain rank, they would be useless.


    But those cannons that were clinging to Dagon¡¯s body were practically a part of it.


    This attack alone managed to kill three witches, so its threat level was quite significant.


    The massive explosions managed to send Amelia¡¯s petite body flying.


    It was so intense that there was no modern technology that could halt its destructive force. Even the massive icebergs around them were reduced to pathetic shards.


    The concentrated attack managed to turn water vapor from solid to gas, instantly froze in the extremely cold climate.


    A bluish light emerged from the resulting artificial diamond dust.


    There, amidst the aftermath, Amelia stood,pletely unscathed.


    Thendscape around her had been altered so drastically that the government would need to redraw the map they had, but the attack couldn¡¯t even wrinkle her clothes.


    She had long surpassed the 15th rank, where a witch could already control mana by instinct, and even the 20th rank where a witch could bend even thews of physics.


    Less than ten witches in the entire history had ever reached her current rank, the 23rd rank.


    Once a witch reached that realm, even if she didn¡¯t possess any battle experience, could dominate everything that was weaker than her with her sheer presence.


    -Kuuuuuu!!!


    Once more, Dagon twisted its body after the attack.


    This was the first time in its three hundred years of existence that a witch had stayed soposed after itunched that attack.


    However, it was aware that it only needed to repeat its bombardment relentlessly to overwhelm her.


    So, it gathered its mana once more and unleashed another torrent of attacks.


    In the midst of the artillery barrage that rushed towards Amelia like a meteor shower.


    Amidst the storm of destruction which was akin to a natural disaster.


    ¡°Wail.¡±


    Amelia uttered that single word.


    Apanied by a puff of white breath that escaped her lips.


    Everything froze.


    Hundreds, thousands of beams stopped, as if time itself had frozen.


    Her ¡®Particles¡¯ filled everything within her sight to the point that it was pointless to count them all.


    This was her self-essence magic that was awakened when she fought against Ea Sadalmelik, allowing her to seize control of all mana within her surroundings.


    The frozen beams gradually lost their forms and dissipated into the air.


    All those dispersed mana transformed into her particles, serving as the wellspring of her power.


    -Kuuuuuu!


    The giant whale, bewildered by this iprehensible oue, let out a strange cry.


    However, it had no way of understanding how it unfolded in the first ce.


    The only thing it could do was to fire its mana beams desperately.


    Yet¡­


    -Swoosh, swoosh swoosh!


    All those beams couldn¡¯t hit their target.


    Those bunker-buster-level beams stopped and disappeared before even reaching their target.


    Amelia flicked her fingertips.


    Along with a dense scent of flowers, the gigantic whale that had been gracefully swimming through the air, lost its buoyancy and fell.


    Then, her particles started prating every nook and cranny of its now stiffening body.


    -Kugugugung!!!


    Unable to fight back, Dagon¡¯s body crashed into a cier, splitting it in half.


    Apanied by a deafening roar and swirling snow, it seemed as if a flying ind had fallen from the sky.


    Amelia then took a step forward.


    With each step she took, wildflowers that would never have bloomed in the pr region blossomed.


    However, those piles of flowers were devoid of any colors, as if their colors were stolen by a curse.


    The flower path made of colorless threads stretched along Amelia¡¯s heels.


    After a few steps, she reached Dagon¡¯s head.


    Normally, if a creature of its weight fell from hundreds of meters above the ground, it would¡¯ve definitely ended up with a fatal wound at the very least.


    And that was probably what happened here as ck, oil-like blood oozed from its gaping mouth.


    -Coo¡­coo¡­


    It tried to make a final struggle, but it was way toote.


    Before it could even move, Amelia already stuck her particles inside its mouth and skin.


    To Homunculi, which practically breathed on mana, those particles were the equivalent of a colorless and odorless poisonous gas.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amelia looked into its eyes with an intent stare.


    Its glittering eyes, eachrger than her own body, rolled their pupils at her.


    After this, the particles would go out of their way and end Dagon¡¯s life.


    Flowers would bloom wherever the particles spread, sealing its fate.


    She knew of this, but she didn¡¯t hold any particr emotion about it.


    If she hadn¡¯t taken it down, she¡¯d be the one in trouble here.


    She would¡¯ve been the one lying down there.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t feel even the slightest trace of guilt for her actions.


    At that moment, she suddenly recalled a certain dead man in a fairytale that her Master had read to her a long time ago,


    A wretched soul, wandering aimlessly in theherworld, with a rotting body that had lost its meaning and reason for living.


    ¡®Yeah¡­¡¯


    ¡®My current life is no different from that¡­¡¯


    As she saw the wounded beast lying down there, waiting for its time to go, she couldn¡¯t deny that she saw a little bit of herself in it.


    She reached out her hand over the whale¡¯srge snout.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re just like me.¡±


    Mana wave from her hand turned the particles inside its body into blooming flowers.


    Starting from its snout, the flowers went down like waves, taking the beast¡¯s life unceremoniously.


    Its body then crumbled, leaving a sprinkle of colorless petals.


    Amelia then turned the next page of her kill list.

 Chapter 219: Reminiscence (3)

    Chapter 219: Reminiscence (3)


    <b> Reminiscence (3) </b>


    1.


    The Shadow te Armor.


    When Siwoo first put it on, he did feel that it was a little impractical, like something out of a video game.


    It clung tightly to his body,cking the unnecessary add-ons that made it seem unable to absorb the impact of a hit.


    But, it was precisely because of this that he had benefited greatly from the ck armor.


    The snug fit allowed him to move quickly and on top of that, it gave him a power boost, just like a powered suit.


    Instead of the usual shock-absorbing function that an armor had, it relied on the unique Law of Shadows, a material that was unlike anything else.


    Throughout his battles, the armor had been a reliable ally, saving him and assisting him numerous times.


    He was well aware of his own strength.


    With the armor on, he could probably wreck buildings only with his bare hands.


    He should also be able to cleave a cargo truck in half.


    That was why, when he thought that he needed to use this heavy-duty weapon against a petite woman like Tiphereth, he felt a little awkward.


    With the longsword in her hand, the woman looked so delicate that Siwoo momentarily forgot that she was a 23rd rank witch.


    But then


    The moment she gripped her sword and assumed her stance.


    Siwoo realized that he was making a fool of himself.


    Her body remained steadfast and still.


    Though she seemed rxed, it was clear that she would be able to react in an instant.


    Her eyes stayed focused, following Siwoos every move.


    Come.


    He could hear her words clearly, even so, he couldnt move his body easily.


    Until now, he thought that he had be pretty good at swordsmanship by waving his weapon recklessly.


    He thought that he had developed the ability to reflexively spot his opponents openings and wield the sword and shield freely, as if they were his limbs.


    No one would be able to point out any of his shorings, he believed that was the case.


    But, seeing the Duchess, he couldnt even see any visible openings whatsoever.


    She only held her sword in one hand, lowering its tip to the ground, but he couldnt find any openings that he could exploit.


    Seeing his hesitation, Eloa encouraged him.


    I wont hurt you, just show me what youve got.


    Got it


    Trying to test the gap between their strength, he extended his arm and swung his sword.


    Eloas response was simple.


    Before he could evenplete his swing.


    Her de, as if sliding into the trajectory,pletely nullified the force of his swing.


    Ugh!


    His attack was thwarted before it even started.


    It wasnt even a matter of strength.


    She didnt even use much mana for that move.


    The strength she exerted was only half of Siwoos.


    In other words, she managed to effortlessly block his attack with only a quarter of her usual strength plus a little bit of a sleight of hand.


    Again.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    Tiphereth swung her sword, their des shed and Siwoo cautiously distanced himself again as a result.


    He ditched his shy, but ineffective style and created a shield this time.


    The shield covered half of his body as he carefully searched for an opening.


    Haah


    He had barely even moved, yet he already started sweating.


    It felt like an invisible pressure was bearing down on him, as if a thick padding was being pressed onto him.


    Despite him knowing that she wouldnt harm him in any ways, her presence only grew even more imposing by the seconds.


    Haaap!


    He kicked off the ground at supersonic speed.


    This time, he put all his strength into swinging his sword right from the beginning so that at least she wouldnt be able to block him in awkward positions.


    His target was the center.


    He swung his sword forcefully, aiming to cut her body in half by her waist.


    <b><i> -Thunk!</i></b>


    But, as he heard that resounding sound, he was momentarily stunned.


    Even though he swung his sword with all his might, Tiphereth still blocked it effortlessly.


    Normally, when two objects collided with this much force, theyd make a loud bang or crash, but this time, they barely made any sound at all.


    All he could hear was a faint noise, like someone plucking the strings of a musical instrument.


    Not only that, his hands didnt even feel any impact from the sh.


    Nevertheless, he wasnt nning to retreat.


    Even amidst his confusion, his body and mind were already looking for an opening again.


    He maintained the same stance, executing a diagonal upward strike towards the opposite direction.


    A reckless move that ignored momentum, but thanks to the shadow armor, he could do it with ease.


    However, it turned out to be in vain again.


    Tiphereth didnt even raise her sword; She simply moved her head slightly, evading the tip of his de.


    <b><i> -Boom!</i></b>


    But, that was what Siwoo was aiming for.


    The sword he wielded was the Sword of Shadow.


    Its length, thickness and weight could instantly adapt to his needs.


    Which meant, he could adjust the range of his reach without readjusting his grip.


    Now that the de became a little longer, he swung down towards Eloa once again.


    If she were to try and block the strike casually, she would receive some serious damage here..


    <b><i> -Thunk!</i></b>


    Or so he thought.


    Eloa only leisurely raised her sword, effortlessly deflecting the attack without any repercussions whatsoever.


    Haaap!


    But, he also saw thising.


    The moment he realized that his sword was blocked, he quickly got rid of it.


    Then, he thrusted his shield forward, trying to block Eloas view.


    From the shields blind spot, he formed his shadow spear and immediately sent her three quick thrusts.


    Now, his reach wasnt the only thing that changed, his weapon too.


    All this while, he had only been shing with his swords, all for the sake of these sudden thrusts


    When he fought against the White Knight, he had been studying its tricks.


    He used the snap of his wrist and the movement of his waist to produce the formidable thrusts.


    The spears peculiar spin made it seem like its tip was swaying.


    <b><i> -ng, ng, ng!</i></b>


    But, she still managed to respond properly,pletely catching Siwoo by surprise.


    She easily countered his three-hitbo, even though they were mixed in feints and illusions.


    The spears twist had been a tricky move. It was the same move that troubled him repeatedly during his fight with the White Knight.


    Even so


    Thats just too much


    Eloa still skillfully blocked all of his thrusts.


    She even used the tip of her sword to stop the tip of his spear mid-air.


    When he delivered thest thrust, both of their weapons hung in the air with their tips colliding.


    A feat that seemed impossible, just like trying to match the ends of two chopsticks together with just ones hands, yet she managed to do it with a weapon that was swung by someone else.


    It was almost like watching a circus act.


    But, despite the impressive feat, the performer only lowered her sword with an indifferent expression.


    She didnt counterattack even once.


    After all, the goal of this bout was to measure his skill level.


    As the bout was about to end, Tiphereth could already feel it.


    <b><i> This isa massive letdown</i></b>


    Now she realized how much of a genius Ravi was.


    She was proficient in everything, not just magic but also martial arts.


    Since Siwoo had inherited the Myriad Weapon Mastery and he was able to take down that Homunculus, Tiphereth had high hopes for him.


    She thought that the man inherited her apprentices talent and he possessed genuine skills that he could showcase to her.


    <b><i> Maybe I set my expectations too high</i></b>


    But, even when she considered the situation objectively, his performance fell short of her standards.


    His movements were noticeably affected by the armor he wore.


    While he might have used the covenants power to put on a half-decent show, there was no real skill, no true understanding, nor a spark of mastery behind his moves.


    Eloa had expected to see some of Ravis brilliant swordsmanship, yet this was what she got


    She stared at him, hiding her deep disappointment.


    Youre still getting the hang of it, I see. More practice would fix it.


    Really? Honestly, Ive only been using it consciously for a short while


    Take off your armor.


    Eloa unsummoned her Sword of Covenant.


    Siwoo also followed suit, removing his Shadow Armor.


    His body, drenched in sweat, emerged from within the armor.


    It seemed like he really did give his all in this quick sparring session to prove himself.


    First, you need to work on controlling your body. Armors are supposed to be an extension of your limbs.


    So, are we going to spar without any gears?


    Yes.


    If only he had shown a little bit of talent during thest bout.


    Or if he had just handled his covenant a little bit more smoothly


    She wouldnt need to start teaching him from scratch like this.


    But, having lived through a lot and met various martial artists, Tiphereth already figured most things out.


    His talent for martial arts was vague at best, hopeless at worst.


    Even with Ravis covenant and her guidance, it still wouldnt help him.


    The barrier of talent was insurmountable.


    Considering his outstanding magical abilities, it seemed more practical for him to focus on that instead.


    Which meant, it would be better for her topensate him for the misunderstandings in some other way.


    But, she already made a promise.


    Even if he decided to quit halfway, shed do her best to train him.


    Im not good at breaking things down step by step, so youve got to learn how to use your body by actually using it.


    Eloa clenched her fist, taking a stance.


    Trying to keep up, Siwoo followed her awkwardly.


    If you arent fully focused, you wont keep up with me.


    Im ready.


    Dont worry, youll get the hang of it when you give it a shot.


    The sound of a soft step echoed from the floor.


    Eloa closed the gap between them instantly, slipping into one side of Siwoos arms.


    Even without a weapon in hand, the covenant reacted to Eloas movements.


    Siwoo, attempting to counter her sudden attack, extended his fist.


    However, Eloa deftly deflected his blow with her elbow and proceeded to grab his wrist.


    Oof!


    And she flipped his body.


    His body floated briefly beforending somewhat roughly on the ground.


    He barely had time to process what had just happened.


    Looking up, he found Tiphereth peering down at him with her stern, magenta eyes.


    The key is using your body at will. Without that as a foundation, no matter how fancy your techniques or martial arts are, they wont mean much.


    I think I understand what youre trying to say.


    Your attacks left too many openings.


    Siwoo dusted himself off as he got back on his feet.


    Since he couldnt use mana to strengthen his body, he was only as strong as your average male.


    Without the armor to protect his body, he was badly shaken by the blow.


    But, if this was all he got from this training, he wouldnt have bothered asking for it in the first ce.


    This time, it was him who took the initiative and charged.


    Eloa blocked his punch with her hand and then lightly tapped his stomach with her palm.


    Even so, he felt like she was shoving him by the abdomen.


    Ugh!


    As the force of Eloas counter sent him flying through the air, Siwoo let out a groan.


    While not as excruciating as the asional intense pain he felt, it was enough to make him stress out.


    Prepare for the case when your attack gets blocked. Youd have to think about your next move before that happens.


    Ughy-yeah It hurts a bit


    Pain can be a wake-up call. Remember it with your body so you dont repeat the same mistake.


    After that, they continued their spar.


    If your footwork bes predictable, it will be easier for your opponents to find your openings.


    When you n to strike, dont stare at the spot too hard.


    Dont overly rely on brute force. It wont work on someone stronger than you.


    Keep your center of gravity in the middle. A shaky center leads to stumbling even with a simple misstep.


    After each of her moves, Tiphereth dished out advice.


    Two hours passed, Siwoos body showed signs of wear and tear.


    All this time, Tiphereth had been relentlessly tossing, pushing and tapping his body.


    But, he couldnt even touch a strand of her clothing.


    Exhausted, gasping for breath, he copsed on the rooftop floor.


    Sweat flowed from all over his body, soaking not only his shirt but also his underwear.


    I guess well have to call it a day.


    Continuing the training would only be a waste of time, so Tiphereth decided to wrap it up for the day.


    Throughout the session, she controlled her strength.


    After all, she had no ns to cause him serious injury.


    But, if hecked talent and determination, it was natural that hed fall behind.


    <b><i> Thats probably a better path for him, though.</i></b>


    Yesthank youfor today


    Struggling to get up, Siwoo decided toy the back of his head on the ground and shut his eyes.<hr>

 Chapter 220: Reminiscence (4)

    Chapter 220: Reminiscence (4)


    <b> Reminiscence (4) </b>


    1.


    The one-sided sparring session that could hardly even qualify as training came to an end.


    Eloa returned to the hotel where she was staying.


    She had ns to meet Branch Manager Suater in the afternoon, but since the training was finished earlier than she expected, she had some free time.


    As she rxed in the lounge with a cup of coffee in her hand, she reflected on todays events.


    Originally, it was her suggestion to teach Siwoo how to master the Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant.


    There were two underlying reasons why she did so.


    First, just like she openly admitted, it was a way for her to keep an eye on him, ensuring his safety while waiting for any potential meddling from Ea.


    Second, the other reason she didnt explicitly say


    She hoped, maybe, by watching him, that she could catch a glimpse of Ravis wonderful swordsmanship, something that she couldnt even dream to see anymore.


    This was her only hope to reminisce about her dear apprentice.


    However, even that slight hope took a disappointingly bleak turn.


    The Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant was undoubtedly one of the most useful self-essence magic for closebat.


    It would guide its user to move their body and handle any weapons they wielded effectively.


    But, it was simr to when one assigned a high-end bike to a regr rider and threw them to a race. It still wouldnt make the ying field even.


    His moves just couldnt measure up to Ravis skills.


    And so, Eloas hopes to see her dear apprentices beautiful swordy waspletely crushed.


    Its a shame.


    She knew that Siwoo wasnt to me.


    And she wasnt ming him at all.


    If anything, she was just disappointed in herself for getting too hopeful about this.


    Is something the matter?


    Sitting down across from her, Branch Manager Sua called out to her after hearing her muttering to herself.


    Despite the Branch Managers frantic schedule to cover up the recent incident, she appeared unruffled, maintaining her usual elegance.


    Her <i>hanbok</i> looked ancient, yet it was adorned with vibrant colors.


    With her presence alone, the hotel lounge was dyed in an old-school atmosphere.


    Youre early.


    This subject wouldnt dare keep Your Ladyship waiting.


    Sua responded with a graceful smile.


    She rarely spoke in such a yful tone, so it was clear that she was in a good mood.


    I heard that youve taken a new apprentice, Your Ladyship.


    Hes hardly an apprentice of mine. Im just giving him some pointers.


    Yet, youve already checked his identity and background, and you even taught him martial arts. Your Ladyship, essentially, he is already your apprentice.


    Youre in a good mood today arent you, Ms. Sua?


    Looking at Tiphereths flustered expression, Sua let out a grin.


    She had been observing this Duchess from a distance for a long time now.


    After she lost her apprentice, she basically threw everything away and focused on trying to seek revenge.


    And when the target for her vengeance disappeared, Sua saw how the pink-haired Duchess in front of her fell apart, drowning in emptiness and deep feeling of denial.


    Now seeing that her old friend finally let go of the notion of revenge and made a new connection, it wasnt strange that she felt happy for her.


    Tiphereth took a sip of her coffee, wearing a bitter smile while she looked at the smiling Sua.


    Still, what were you disappointed about, Your Ladyship?


    Actually


    Tiphereth then casually recounted her sparring session with Siwoo.


    His determination was impressive. No matter how many times he fell, he always tried to get back upbut its hard to tell how long thatllst. Im not even sure if his stubbornness will work in his favor at all.


    Hmm


    Sua thoughtfully let out a frown.


    Though her close friend only spoke casually, she could sense the underlying emotions between her words.


    Having lost both her apprentice and target for revenge, Eloa seemed to project her emptiness onto Shin Siwoo, the new guy.


    Sua suspected that by offering to teach Siwoo, Eloa was trying to look for traces of Ravi in him.


    Perhaps its best if you stop for his sake. Trying to catch two rabbits at once usually means you wont catch either.


    Ms. Sua


    Then, sheforted Eloa with her soothing voice.


    Not everyone is born with the overflowing blessing of martial arts like you, Your Ladyship.


    But


    If you allow this subject to be so bold Your Ladyship, are you perhaps trying to find a ce to rest? Is that why you proposed to teach him martial arts?


    She carefully avoided bringing up Ravi directly.


    Eloa was the strongest person she knew, but she was also the most fragile.


    And she was well aware of the state Eloa was in after observing thetter wielding her sword without taking on a new apprentice while disregarding her own life.


    She was like a cracked porcin vase, ready to shatter at the slightest touch.


    I dont deserve to rest.


    Eloa firmly replied to Suas cautious words.


    She wasnt ming Sua.


    Rather, she was just being hard on herself as she was still unable to forgive her own past mistakes.


    Even animals needed a breather, Your Ladyship. To achieve your goals


    Ms. Sua, I have no goals left.


    Eloa said in a weary voice.


    This was a new vulnerability, the one that Sua had never witnessed.


    It sent a shiver down her spine.


    The air even turned chilly out of a sudden.


    Using her extensive experience as a reference, Sua quickly sensed what kind of thoughts were brewing in her close friends mind.


    She was contemting ending her own life.


    Suicide.


    There were perhaps only two reasons that held her back from actually doing it.


    First, because she wasnt sure whether Ea Sadalmelik was alive or dead.


    Second, because she was still in the middle of hunting down the Red Knight.


    Your Ladyship, this subject suggests that you give it a little more timejust observe him for a bit longer


    What do you mean?


    A single sparring session may not be enough to judge his potential. Some people arete bloomers, after all. Of course, this subject doesnt dare to suggest that your judgment is wrong


    The Branch Manager, usually calm and collective, suddenly came to a sudden halt.


    It was not because she was interrupted.


    Rather, the feeling that her close friend was about to take her own life made her breath stuck in her throat.


    I get what youre saying.


    Eloa nodded, though her expression didnt show much change.


    It was clear that she was only saying it because she saw Suas pale expression, and she didnt really agree to her words.


    That aside, any news about the Red Knight?


    Considering the White Knight Your Ladyship faced, and the whole incident in generalit seems likely that it teamed up with a Criminal Exile. The prime suspect is, as expected, the Cowardly Witch


    I see. Let me know if you make any progress in the matter, please.


    Watching Eloa rise from her seat, Sua called out to her.


    Tiphereth.


    Eloa, who had paused for a moment, slowly turned around.


    It had been so long since Sua had seen her close friends smile. In fact, she couldnt even remember when was thest time she saw it.


    What is it?


    Before it was toote, she felt an urgent need to convey her feelings toward her close friend in front of her.


    Thank you for your willingness to befriend this subject. I ask for your continued help in the future.


    Why are you saying such awkward things, Ms. Sua?


    Eloa let out a bitter smile before heading back to her room.


    2.


    Sharon stayed up all night examining the brand that Siwoo had prated with his overwhelming mana.


    Sittingfortably, she created a four-element array and closed her eyes, concentrating on her Ain.


    Before she realized it, she already delved into the intricacies of her brand, continuously studying its condition.


    And she discovered something truly surprising.


    Thin strands of mana flowed through the three strokes that were oncepletely dysfunctional due to the iplete inheritance.


    Although she couldnt control them with her current abilities, the mere fact that those strokes had be responsive was already a miracle.


    To put it in another term, it was like ones toe that was on the verge of decay and falling off, suddenly regenerated.


    Even though she was clearly witnessing this with her own eyes, she still couldnt believe that this was happening.


    Phew


    But, even though she put in her best efforts, she still couldnt absorb the knowledge within the brand and analyze it.


    Nevertheless, she didnt let disappointment set in.


    Compared to her previous futile attempts, the fact that she could make any progress at all was already a significant breakthrough.


    She opened her eyes and headed towards the living room. There, she found Siwoo sprawling out on the couch, as if he had just run a marathon.


    Huh? When did you get back?


    Aroundhalf an hourago


    Siwoo, who had been tumbling around for a couple of hours, looked like a soggy noodle that fell onto the floor.


    It made Sharon wonder how exactly he managed to crawl back home.


    Does it hurt that bad?


    NoIm justtired


    Even though he was being tossed around like a ragdoll, it was true that he wasnt actually hurt anywhere.


    Since he was the one who volunteered and took the first swing, he refused to back down, even though it felt like he was being turned into a squished sandwich.


    How was it?


    What?


    The Duchesshow was she?


    Tough. Cant even touch her


    Well, that isnt a surprise. Theres no way you could do it on your first run.


    It felt like he got schooled by a pro in a hardcore video game.


    The only difference was that instead of saying something like, Git gud, she pointed out which parts that he needed to fix.


    But, even though all of her advice sounded simple, they were deceptively hard.


    When he tried to follow them, he ended up fumbling over everything and failing.


    Oh my~ Having a hard time, arent you~? Fine, let me cheer you up a little~


    Ew, dont touch me! Im all sweaty!


    So?


    Stumbling forward, she pulled him into a tight embrace.


    His body was reeked with sweat to the point that his hair was drenched. It wasnt a surprise if Sharon found it ufortable.


    Yet she didnt.


    If anything, she embraced him a little bit too tightly, to the point that his aching limbs were screaming.


    His sore muscles overwhelmed any other feelings that he should have.


    Then again, even pro fighters would turn into jelly after a proper spar, yet Siwoo kept going with his relentless endurance, relying solely on his spirit bodys durability.


    Ill give you a wash.


    Cant you just use a spell instead?


    Nope! I want to do it myself!


    Smirking yfully, she used telekinesis to lift his body.


    Then, she gently ced him in the bathtub. While he was still floating, she undressed him.


    Yahoo~


    I can take my own clothes


    No, no, just stay still!


    Even though he was grumbling, he still obediently raised his arms.


    As Sharon peeled his shirt away, his well-defined upper body under the damp clothes was revealed.


    At the sight, she found herself involuntarily gulped.


    This wasnt the bulky physique of someone who had only been lifting weights in his whole life, but the physique of someone who was trained inbat.


    The interaction between his spirit body that kept him in his peak state, and his natural male physique, created a form that reminded her of a Greek statue.


    His sweat enhanced his masculinity.


    Typically, sweat had an unpleasant odor.


    But his sweat in particr, didnt seem to be the case.


    If anything, smelling them made her heart race.


    <b><i> Is it because of the pheromones?</i></b>


    Memories of Siwoo mming her against the fridge before sparring with the Duchess came rushing back.


    His rough voice and behavior made her feel helpless, amplifying her lust.


    As those memories resurfaced, it felt like her body had be a furnace, fueled by desire.


    I-Ill take off your pants too!


    No, Ill do it


    I told you already! Just let me do it! Arent you tired?


    Yes, but letting you do it will make my mind even more exhausted than my body


    After a bit of back and forth, Sharon ended uping out on top in her yfully stubborn tussle with Siwoo.


    With a triumphant yet flustered expression, she skillfully removed his pants and underwear.


    This made Siwoo have a shback of his days as a ve as he nced at Sharon sheepishly.


    From the atmosphere she exuded, he could tell what exactly was in her mind.


    Sharon, Im tired


    Without even bothering to answer him, Sharon already ditched her shirt.


    Then, she swiftly stripped her dolphin pants, revealing her white thighs and the underwear that covered her pubic area.


    After all that, she slipped into the spacious bathtub.


    Siwoo swore that hed doze off the moment he had the chance to, but seeing her naked body like this, his lower body reacted promptly.


    You can leave it all to me then I told you Id cheer you up


    W-Wait!


    She dismissed his words again as she nestled her body against Siwoos sweaty body.


    At this moment, the thoughts of trying to restore her brand through sex left her mind.


    All she wanted was a good andforting hug from him.<hr>

 Chapter 221: Reminiscence (5)

    Chapter 221: Reminiscence (5)


    <b> Reminiscence (5) </b>


    1.


    Sharons voluptuous bosom, as soft as marshmallows, touched Siwoos exhausted upper body.


    It was true that in some parts of their bodies, women held substantial amounts of fatpared to men.


    Chest, belly and thighs, those three supple parts of hers clung closely to his skin, perhaps because his body was drenched in sweat. The warmth oozing from her body led him to think of a word to describe those parts: Motherhood. Though, he reckoned that even that word couldnt do them justice.


    Why do you look so fired up?


    She stuck her body close to him as if she was a remora clinging underneath a shark.


    Thanks to that, he could clearly feel her heartbeat.


    Though they hadnt done anything, the sweet moans that mixed up with her breaths were clear indicators of how aroused she was.


    I-I dont know! I always feel like this whenever Im with you!


    Hearing his words, Sharon retorted fiercely to clear her embarrassment, before moving her head down toward his crotch.


    Siwoos raging rod could already cast a shadow over her face.


    The salty smell of sweat and masculine smell of a man tickled her nostrils.


    Looking at it like this, Siwoo realized how amazing his spirit body was.


    Back when he railed the twins inside their carriage, he still hadnt acquired a spirit body yet.


    At that time, even when he gulped down the aphrodisiac like water, exhaustion still washed over his body, making him feel like a dead man walking.


    Now, even after he had sex all night long, getting dragged to the rooftop, trained his body to the point that he vomited everything that was stored in his stomach, he could still go for a round of sex.


    Sharon, who had been locking her gaze on his dick, turned it toward Siwoo.


    She didnt try to look at his eyes directly though, only slightly directed her gaze upwards to the direction of his face.


    Thinking that she should start sucking him off now, she opened her mouth and


    U-Um


    Yeah?


    D-Do you have anyumrequest?


    Request?


    He understood what she was hinting at.


    But he didnt know where to start.


    Then again, who could me him? He didnt even n for this to happen as he just wanted to take a nice rest. It was Sharon who suddenly stripped him naked, he waspletely unprepared for this.


    D-Do you want to continue where we left off?


    Where we left off?


    Y-You know, after we ate and before you went to the rooftop


    Ahh


    He did say something about punishing her before the Duchess interrupted them.


    Back then, he said that because he wanted to get Sharon back for provoking him.


    But now that he thought about it, she didnt show any sign of resistance after he said that.


    Instead, he was the one who became unsure on where to proceed from there.


    Feeling embarrassed, now he was the one who averted his gaze.


    Despite both of them being unable to look each other in the eye, their weird conversation continued.


    But why?


    I-I mean, after you said something like that, I W-Wait, why do I have to exin for you?!


    She started her sentence hesitatingly, but towards the end, she just exploded.


    Then, she went through a few more hoops, trying to dodge the issue, but eventually she yielded and said


    C-Can you actually goa little rough with me? Y-You know, just like when you grab my breasts tightly when you cum? I-Ikinda like that


    After hearing Siwoos low tone in the morning and seeing his current sweaty appearance, somehow such desire manifested in her heart.


    She didnt want him to treat her equally in sex, but she wanted him to totally dominate her.


    Such a thing might not be a bad idea, or so she thought.


    When he heard her words, Siwoo was dumbstruck, as if someone hit the back of his head with a hammer.


    <b><i> Women usually love it to be treated roughly. Even if they look modest and decent on the outside, theyre only pretending. Deep inside, theyre horny as fuck.</i></b>


    He could hear Takashos voice echoing in his ears.


    Exactly how deep was his understanding of womens hearts? Siwoo didnt know.


    He experienced the same thing with Yebin, but he had only been brushing it off as an exception, but now that Sharon was doing the same thing, he couldnt help but think that his friends words were true.


    His dick was tingling.


    Seeing her begging to be ravaged with such an innocent expression was too much, even for him


    He gulped, calling out to her with a slightly cracked voice.


    It wasnt his intention to make that kind of voice, but he was so nervous that he unterally did it.


    Suck it.


    Compared to Sharons offer when she said, Do you want me to suck it? or Want me to use my breasts?


    Siwoos words were like a high-handed order.


    Instead of letting her willingly service him with her mouth and tongue, he forced her to do it.


    Just the thought alone was already stimting.


    L-Like this?


    Y-Yes


    Sharon opened her eyes in surprise before nodding,plying with his words.


    As her pale pink lips parted and her small tongue peeked out from between them, Siwoo remembered something and hurriedly told her


    W-Wait, its sweaty down there


    Haam


    But, before he could finish his words, Sharon already took his dick into her mouth.


    This wasnt the first time he experienced the inner part of her mouth, but it felt especially pleasant today.


    Maybe


    Because he was exhausted, he was more sensitive to stimtionspared to usual.


    Lying downfortably while letting her sucking him off like this made him feel like royalty.


    But, just as he said, because of his sweat, his dick must have felt salty.


    Even though he hadnt urinated, the odor must be very unpleasant to smell.


    Sluurrpchuup


    But those diforts didnt stop Sharon from nodding her head back and forth, vigorously sucking on his massive rod.


    Her heavy breaths tickled his groin.


    By now she was already so skillful at doing this to the point that her teeth hadnt grazed his girth once even when she took on its whole length.


    Ahhyoure doing really well


    Sluuurppreally?


    Yes, but doesnt it taste bad? I bet its sweaty down there.


    Its a little salty, but I dont mind. Rather, I think its hotter like this


    Sharon smiled as she tucked her hair behind her ear.


    She gently held his ballsacks with her hand and continued to pleasure him.


    Her soft cheeks moved, alternating between convexing and concaving.


    Every time she moved her upper body, her breasts brushed against his thighs.


    Under the bright bathroom lights, he could see her nipples grew erect.


    Maybe because he was too excited


    Or because he remembered Sharons words, asking him to treat her roughly


    Before he realized it, he already grabbed her by the hair.


    Then, he pushed her head closer to his crotch, and at that time, he felt something soft touching his ns.


    It was either the back or her throat, or maybe her uv, but the point was, his dick reached that deep.


    A new kind of pleasure emerged from this, different from the previous blowjobs he had.


    Meanwhile, being subjected to this, Sharon instantly reacted.


    Urgg! Ack!


    Gagging noises leaked out of her mouth.


    Ah, my bad


    Urgg Mmh!


    He took off his hands and apologized.


    But, instead of stopping to take a breath, Sharon pressed on Siwoos thighs, pushing his cock deeper in her throat.


    It was to the point that he became sure that it was the back of her throat that was touching his ns.


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    And that movement alone elevated the pleasure he felt.


    Sluuurpmmh


    As she pushed his cock in deeper, she sucked his throat more vigorously than ever.


    Thick saliva began to slip out of the tips of her mouth down to her neck, creating a vulgar and obscene look.


    Tears also slipped off her eyes at this point.


    Normally, Siwoo would move to stop her after seeing this.


    But, the dizzying pleasure he felt prevented him from doing so. Instead of feeling pity towards her, he felt a strong desire to torment her even more.


    Because the sight of her taking his whole length while spilling out tears gave him not only physical pleasure, but mental one as well.


    Urg! Mmh!


    And so, he ced his hands on her head again.


    As if it was the rein of a horse, he grabbed her hair and moved her head back and forth, forcefully.


    He never thought that hed indulge himself in sadistic behavior like this.


    But, now that he actually did, he couldnt stop himself.


    Sharons throat convulsed around his dick, making him feel like it was the perfect makeshift onahole.


    Not a long time had passed, but he could feel that an ejaction would being soon.


    Sharon, Im going to cum soon.


    His voice came out in such a high-pitched tone that he almost suspected that it wasnt actually his.


    He felt like his dick was about to burst out.


    And the semen that hed spurt out would be thicker than ever.


    Puhaa! W-Wait!


    Sharon pulled his dick out of her mouth, breathing heavily, as if she had dived inside the water for a long time.


    A string of sticky saliva was spilled from her mouth, creating a bridge between it and Siwoos ns.


    The sight of her bubbly saliva creating that seemingly sticky string was already obscene in itself.


    She urgently aligned the position of her lower mouth with his ns.


    Though she hadnt touched it with her fingers, her petals were already soaked, as if she had smeared it with lube before this. Thanks to that, his ns could easily slip in.


    And so


    <b><i> -Squelch!</i></b>


    Haang!


    She epted Siwoos cock, which was about to ejacte, with no resistance.


    Then, she skillfully moved her waist up and down, as if she was riding a horse.


    In fact, she was actually experienced in riding a horse, so her movements were smooth and without any ws.


    <b><i>-p, p, p!</i></b>


    Ahhhhaa! Y-Yes!


    Now covered by both Sharons saliva and love juice, Siwoos groin made some lewd noises whenever it met with Sharons crotch.


    Haah! P-Please, c-cum inside! F-Fill Sharons pussy with your cum!


    At this point, the stimtion that his cock received was too much for him to bear.


    His eyes, seeing Sharons E-cup breasts bouncing up and down, were also experiencing the same thing.


    He could also see her clitoris standing erect down there.


    With her begging for a creampie with a flushed voice, there was no way that Siwoo would hold himself back anymore.


    Ugh!


    So, he grabbed her breasts instinctively and shot out his load inside her.


    <b><i> -Spurt, spurt, spurt!</i></b>


    Following that, his mana spread out through her womb.


    His seeds also did the same thing, clinging tightly to every fold of her inner walls.


    Haaanng! Ahhaaaa!


    Receiving his seed, Sharon sat down, straining her healthy pair of thighs.


    Just like a sweet daughter, weing her daddy home, she epted every drop of Siwoos seed willingly.


    Haahhaah


    She was barely able to hold on to the sides of the bathtub at this point, and in the end, she decided to let them go and fell to Siwoos embrace.


    Though she experienced it multiple times already, she didnt seem to be able to get used to the pleasure.


    Well, if it was only the pleasure from the sex, she could endure it, albeit with difficulties, but the pleasure that she felt when Siwoo injected his mana into her womb was a different story.


    Since Siwoo was already about to ejacte when she slid it into her pussy, she only needed to move around a little, even so, she was drenched in sweat, just like Siwoo.


    Her vaginal walls kept on stimting his cock, not giving him a chance to revel in the aftertaste of his ejaction.


    Siwoo held Sharons body like a hugging pillow, slowly rubbing her back.


    But at that moment, the worry he felt when he saw her tear up seized his heart, making him push her away a little to check up on her.


    Why were you pushing yourself like that?


    B-Because you seem to like it. Dont worry, I should get used to it next time.


    You dont have to get used to it, you know?


    But I want to!


    After cuddling for a little longer, they washed each others bodies and went out of the bathroom.


    Thanks to this little mishap, Siwoos muscle pain was upgraded by one level.<hr>


    Heres Eloa!

 Chapter 222: Prodigy (1)

    ? Prodigy (1) ?


    1.


    Unlike what one might think, life wasn¡¯t actually asplicated as they think it was.


    Live well, eat well, take care of your business well, those were the only things they needed to do.


    After getting his spirit body, Siwoo¡¯s body stopped discharging bodily waste anymore as he didn¡¯t need to. Though, thanks to Sharon, he now had something else that he regrly discharged out of his body.


    This was around the time when he was supposed to take magic sses from Sharon.


    Because of certain matters, the curriculum of her elemental magic ss was altered a little.


    ¡°That should be enough for today¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°You learned things quickly, that¡¯s why it ends quickly as well.¡±


    Originally, Sharon would teach him various things about elemental magic.


    Then, since Siwoo didn¡¯t have any magical knowledge that he could share with them, they¡¯d go about their ways.


    Sharon would continue her magic research, while Siwoo would explore what he just learned.


    However, as stated before, something changed.


    Sharon added an extra time for their ss as she needed to receive a vaginal injection from Siwoo to restore her brand.


    ¡°A-Anyway, it¡¯s time for me to get my shot¡­¡±


    She closed the book she was holding, stood up and bent her body over.


    By ¡®shot¡¯, obviously she meant sex.


    Sharon was too embarrassed to say something like ¡®Let¡¯s have sex!¡¯ so she came up with a unique way of saying it.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem though since she also rubbed part of her body obscenely against her bed. Even for Siwoo it wasn¡¯t hard to understand what she was trying to get at.


    ¡°Sure, but, what¡¯s with that outfit? I don¡¯t know where to put my eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing this! Doesn¡¯t it look good on me?¡±


    Sharon had been running around with only Siwoo¡¯s shirt on her body since early in the morning. She was even wearing the same thing when she gave him her lesson.


    When it came to something that a woman put on their naked body, there were variations of them, such as an apron or the virgin killer sweater, but Siwoo actually wasn¡¯t really interested in those things.


    Or so he thought.


    His opinion changed the moment Sharon came to him dressing like that.


    The back hem of the shirt barely covered her buttocks.


    Both her hands werepletely covered by the sleeves.


    Her majestic motherhood vigorously lifted the chest area of the shirt, making them look more delectable to the eyes.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you get bored if we were to do it every day like this?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I always enjoy every moment of it! E-Especially when you¡¯re doing it from¡­the back¡­¡±


    She leaned on the bed and stuck out her hips. Thanks to that, the back of her shirt was rolled up and her tightly closed slit popped up from beneath it.


    Seeing this kind of scene, it was hard for Siwoo to not be tempted. Though his mind wouldin, ¡®Aren¡¯t we doing this too often?¡¯, his body would still give in to his lust.


    ¡°So¡­does that mean¡­you aren¡¯t going to do it¡­?¡±


    When she shook her butt a little like this, there was no way he¡¯d refuse.


    It had been fifteen days since this rtionship between the two of them had begun.


    So far, they hadn¡¯t only been doing this during their sses.


    ¡®Siwoo, do you want to try that?¡¯


    When they were watching movies¡­


    ¡®S-Siwoo¡­I-I¡¯m getting wet right now¡­¡¯


    When they were about to sleep¡­


    ¡®Sluurrrp¡­pwah¡­! Siwoo? Are you awake?¡¯


    When he just woke up¡­


    ¡®S-Siwoo, there¡­! W-Wash that part carefully¡­!¡¯


    When they were showering together¡­


    And so on.


    That was when he realized that while Takasho gave a bunch of correct advice regarding women, he also missed on some of them.


    He told him that doing it with the same woman over and over again would be tiring.


    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t the case at all. Siwoo suspected that his friend only said that because he hadn¡¯t seen how hot Sharon was.


    Anyway, whenever they got the chance to, even on the dinner table, they would do it to the point that Siwoo could feel his balls drying up.


    Thanks to this, Sharon managed to restore part of her lost rank in three days, getting her up to the 18th rank.


    When he thought about it, this wasn¡¯t exactly a strange development.


    One could think that brand was the same thing as dantian in martial arts. In that sense, an iplete brand was pretty much the same thing as a blocked dantian. To open it up, one just needed to infuse their internal energy, and in this case, it was Siwoo¡¯s semen.


    In any case, Sharon managed to cross that insurmountable wall in merely three days.


    ¡®S-Siwoo! I-It happened! It actually happened!¡¯


    When she did, she rushed to him with tears of joy.


    After that, he thought that she¡¯d have no problem reaching the 20th and restoring her brandpletely, but¡­


    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as well as he thought.


    They barely had any progress on restoring it, perhaps because the difficulty exponentially increased.


    Even when he repeatedly ejacted inside her, pouring every bit of magic he could pour inside, they still couldn¡¯t make much progress.


    But, if there was one thing that Sharon was really good at, it was her tenacity.


    Then again, if she wasn¡¯t tenacious, she¡¯d probably give up on trying to pay her debt a long time ago.


    The sudden stagnation didn¡¯t deter her from trying. If anything, she used this opportunity to do more research on the 18th stroke that she restored.


    Just because she managed to restore it, didn¡¯t mean she could use the magic stored in it immediately.


    Within a single stroke of brand, a hundred years worth of magic, maybe even more, was stored, so one would need time topletely digest them all.


    In any case, today, too, Siwoo injected more of his seeds into Sharon. When they were done, Sharon gave him a thorough clean up as usual.


    2.


    Siwoo¡¯s second routine, which began at the end of his ss with Sharon, was the martial arts lessons provided by Duchess Tiphereth.


    Although none of them set up the time, the Duchess always waited for him on the rooftop at 4 pm.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of me today as well.¡±


    As soon as he finished his greetings, Siwoo stretched his body to warm up.


    He did it by moving every corner of his joints and performed a brief shadow boxing afterwards.


    While he was doing that, Eloa would spread out a barrier around them.


    As Eloa had expected, he wasn¡¯t without talent.


    To be more specific, he was as talented as a normal human athlete.


    In fact, if he were to study martial arts as a hobby, Eloa wouldn¡¯t fret about it.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like he cared about whether he was talented or not, and they could proceed with the training leisurely if they wanted to.


    However, the reason why he picked up martial arts was because he wanted to survive, so that more options would present themselves to him in dire situations.


    Eloa knew well that this was a dangerous path to take. After all, a faulty de would end up stabbing the heart of its wielder instead of the enemy.


    That was why she had been trying to bring herself to tell him, ¡®Why don¡¯t you give up and consider another path?¡¯


    In truth, she had expected him to give up soon.


    The time Siwoo called as ¡®martial arts training¡¯ wasn¡¯t even a real training. Rather, it was just him being thrown around like a ragged doll for most of the duration.


    No matter how strong one¡¯s spirit body was, getting thrown around like that would bound to hurt.


    Take that pain and the fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to touch even the hem of her shirt. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he were to give up already.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    But, there he was, stretching his neck, wearing the same expression as usual.


    After resting for a night, he came back to the rooftop with the same enthusiasm as before.


    Seeing this level of tenacity and persistence, she couldn¡¯t help but apud him.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready now. Please take care of me today as well.¡±


    After he was done, he got into a stance, just like what he always did.


    Eloa let out a sigh.


    ¡®Since he refused to give up on his own, I guess I¡¯ll just tell him myself¡­¡¯


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    His answer was filled with spirit, just like a soldier.


    In fact, it was hard for Eloa to do this.


    If he only did this to pass time, it would be one thing, but it was clear that he was doing his all. He was passionate and tenacious as well.


    ¡°I will be honest with you, but please don¡¯t be too upset. You don¡¯t have talents for martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks have passed, so you must have felt it already, no? All my blows, you can¡¯t even dodge them, let alone receive them. You must have noticed that I haven¡¯t even used half of my strength.¡±


    Indeed.


    During their training, Siwoo had not sessfully dealt with anything that Eloa threw at him.


    It was as if he had never taken her advice to heart.


    ¡°Is¡­that so¡­? I thought I was doing pretty well¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, he became visibly depressed.


    Worried about him, Eloa quickly continued her words.


    Originally, she nned to just end it like this, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say, ¡®So, stop wasting your time and learn something else instead¡¯ after seeing his expression.


    ¡°In any case, why don¡¯t we start doing something different this time? Let¡¯s try to enhance your body with magic.¡±


    She said those words out loud, but deep inside, she felt embarrassed.


    So far, they hadn¡¯t used even a single drop of their mana in their training.


    They had only been focusing on things that exclusively involved their spirit body, like the reach of one¡¯s limbs, the body¡¯s center of gravity and so on.


    The basics of martial arts was to be able to visualize the movements that one¡¯s limbs made even when one¡¯s eyes were closed.


    This was the basics of the basics, just like how a civil engineer would solidify the ground first before building anything on top of it.


    Just like a building, if one didn¡¯t have a good foundation in martial arts, anything that they built up afterwards would end up in vain.


    Eloa believed such principle strongly, yet here she was, skipping the basics and made him do the next lesson instead.


    As for the reason why she did that¡­it was probably because she saw Ravi in him when she saw his disappointed expression¡­


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s good too. I¡¯m confident in my use of magic.¡±


    Unaware of what Eloa was thinking, Siwoo let out a happy expression.


    Standing next to him, she tried her best to control her eyebrows so they wouldn¡¯t end up twitching.


    ¡°Have you ever used body enhancement before?¡±


    ¡°Not directly, only from my armor¡¯s enhancements.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±


    Normally, witches wouldn¡¯t enhance their bodies using their mana.


    It was because, unless they were a special case like Eloa, there was a limit on enhancing one¡¯s body with magic.


    In most cases, it would be more efficient for a witch to leave her defenses in the hand of the autonomous defense that she had in her brand and use the excess mana to attack.


    For the average witches, body enhancement was a great risk, low return venture.


    ¡°Strengthening your spirit body with magic might sound foolish at a first nce, but even as a witch, the thing that you can manipte freely is your own limbs, your own spirit body. Once you get used to it, you¡¯ll find it to be more efficient than any kind of enhancement magic.¡±


    As Eloa exined themon sense he needed to know, Siwoo obediently nodded his head.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯ll need to check the extent of your magical power¡­can you show me?¡±


    ¡°How much do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°As much as you can.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Siwoo nodded with a serious expression.


    And¡­


    -Woooong!


    Golden lights scattered.


    His eyecatching golden eye glowed and began to absorb all the mana around him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This was a process that every witch knew, absorbing mana in the air using the self-essence magic that was stored in their brands.


    But, if that was all, Eloa wouldn¡¯t be this surprised.


    The amount of mana that he absorbed was absurd.


    Generally, the greater one¡¯s magic power was, the greater the attraction force of the absorption was.


    However, Siwoo¡¯s attraction was too strong to the point that it was hard to believe to see this happen.


    Not only did he attract the mana in the atmosphere, he also attracted the mana inside Eloa¡¯s brand. It felt like if she were to let her guard down even a little, he¡¯d be able to take all her mana without much effort.


    But, her shock didn¡¯t even end there.


    He effortlessly doubled such a huge amount of mana.


    And he did it again, again, again and again.


    Repeatedly amplifying the mana.


    He casually did something thatpletely defiedmon sense and the existingw of magic.


    Before she knew it, a brilliant golden light enveloped her.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this point, the amount of mana he handled had already exceeded the amount of mana Eloa had.


    This overwhelming storm of mana wasparable to arge Homunculus that possessed a separate space to store their mana. It looked more like a big spark rather than a sh of light.


    ¡°Do I need to get some more?¡±


    There were more than a few things that Eloa was surprised about.


    First, the amount of mana that he handled, it simply defiedmon sense.


    Second, the mana was a result of repeated amplification and nothing else.


    Third, the mana was pure, she couldn¡¯t detect any impurities mixed in.


    Andstly, from his expression, it seemed like this wasn¡¯t even his limit.


    Now Eloa realized.


    How much of a genius the man in front of her was.

 Chapter 223: Prodigy (2)

    Chapter 223: Prodigy (2)


    <b> Prodigy (2) </b>


    1.


    The huge amount of mana swirled and became a storm in itself.


    As she watched the brilliant golden light that scattered around her while listening to the low sound that it produced, Eloa shut her mouth tightly.


    Duchess Tiphereth was a witch who was known to hunt for Homunculi with her sword.


    Though her achievements earned her enemies here and there, she didnt have ack of admirers.


    That was why, as she traveled all around the world, many witches came to seek her for her teaching.


    Their reasons were varied.


    To defend themselves, to advance even further in magic, to be stronger and so on.


    As long as they had ambition and a good reason to learn, the Duchess always weed them with open arms.


    <b><i> I dont think this suits me.</i></b>


    <b><i> This training is different than I thought.</i></b>


    <b><i> Forgive me.</i></b>


    But, most of them gave up within two weeks.


    It wasnt like theycked patience or perseverance.


    If anything, witches obsession and persistence surpassed that of a human to an absurd level. It wouldnt be strange if normal humans were to associate them with the word crazy.


    The reason why they chose to give up quickly was because that was how long it took for them to calcte what would happen to them in the future.


    <b><i>No matter how much effort I put into this, I wont gain anything much,</i></b> was eventually the conclusion they reached.


    After all, Tipereths teaching was differentpared to that of any ordinary witches.


    That was why, three days after she began training Siwoo


    As soon as she realized that Siwoo didnt have any talent when it came to martial arts, she immediately thought that he was the same as other witches.


    She expected him toe to her and said <b><i>I quit</i></b> with a hint of disappointment on his face.


    And so, she neglected to take a look at him properly.


    What kind of talent did he have? And what kind of strength did he possess?


    She didnt even bother to explore the reason why he could survive the arduous battle that he was forced to participate in.


    Should I keep going? Its getting hard to control all this mana


    <b><i> Now he said its getting hard?</i></b>


    <b><i> But it doesnt seem like hes having trouble at all.</i></b>


    <b><i> I cant even see a single drop of sweat on his forehead.</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe if he pushes himself he can handle twice, or maybe even four times of the current amount</i></b>


    If you use all that mana to strengthen your body, your body will actually explode.


    Yeah, I kinda figured I cant handle this much.


    As he said that, he made a light gesture and half of the mana instantly dispersed.


    Once again, Tiphereth was surprised by his way of handling the mana.


    His mana control was just too astounding to see.


    Can you reduce it a little more?


    Yesis this enough?


    After she asked him to reduce the mana a few times, she finally dered that the amount of mana was enough for the body enhancement he was about to do.


    This much should be enough for your first time.


    That was when Eloa realized that her voice had be lighter due to anticipation.


    Ill demonstrate first.


    Please.


    Sit down.


    Okay.


    After Siwoo sat down, crossed-legged, Eloa started her exnation.


    Normally, with body enhancement, youd start from your brand and run your mana through every nook and cranny of your magic circuit. Your brand is in a different location than normal, so wed have to do it a little differently than normal.


    Ill guide you for the first time. Remember the path I took well.


    Of course, I have no intention of harming you or trying to spy on you or anything, so you can rest assured. But, just in case, are you fine with this?


    She said in a cautious tone.


    While she always spoke in a rather cautious tone, this time, it was especially the case.


    Handing over the control of ones magic inside ones body to another person, or epting another persons mana into ones body.


    Both of them were extremely dangerous things to do.


    A single mistake could cause irreparable damage to ones circuit, so just a tiny bit of malice from the other person could mess one up really badly.


    Eloa herself had seen a lot of witches shaking their heads in refusal when she asked for their permission to do this during their body enhancement lessons.


    Of course I do. I never once thought that youd harm me.


    However, it wasnt the case with Siwoo. He obediently nodded his head and waited for her to start.


    Even though she had only been teaching him for fifteen days, and she hadnt even taught him that well, he still willingly entrusted his life to her.


    While he only did this because he was unaware of the danger, in Eloas view, this was proof of how much he trusted her.


    Duchess?


    N-Nothing.


    Eloa hesitantly stretched her white hand and ced it on top of his head.


    Stay still.


    Okay.


    She injected a little bit of her magic into his body.


    Like a flowing water, it permeated into his circuits slowly.


    In the process, she managed to inspect Siwoos circuit.


    It stretched from his left eye throughout his whole body.


    Eloa injected her magic from the yangbai and baihui<sup>1</sup>both are acupuncture points, located on a persons head point, before spreading it slowly to his whole body.


    None of them said anything.


    Because if their concentration were to break, things could turn south quickly for him.


    There. Could you remember that?


    Body enhancement was trickier than it looked.


    One needed to follow a certain order to do it, and if they failed, then the mana could be distorted.


    Additionally, one needed to consider their joint movement and muscle mass in their calction, if they couldnt appropriately distribute the mana then a catastrophe might ur.


    For example, if one were to give ten mana into the fist but only two into the shoulder joint, then a shoulder dislocation was pretty much a certainty.


    It was a delicate and intricate technique by its nature.


    I can demonstrate it again, it isnt exactly an easy process to remember


    Ah, I remember everything, I was just thinking about it for a bit.


    Sorry?


    If it was earlier today, shed definitely tell him to take a good look again and stop saying nonsense.


    But, after seeing the feat that he had done earlier, she couldnt just dismiss his words as nonsense.


    Show me.


    He stood up, stretched his neck and began to circte the mana in his body.


    With more mana than the amount she used to demonstrate, he urately distributed the mana to his whole body.


    Woah, this really works


    Move your body carefully.


    Like this?


    Carefully!


    <b><i> -Hup!</i></b>


    What Eloa was trying to do was make him walk slowly, but instead of doing that, he threw a light jab.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was reveling in the sensation that he felt, the same feeling of omnipotence that he felt as when he first wore his armor.


    A fist so quick that it couldnt be seen by a humans naked eye ripped through the air.


    Then, he tried to move his body around even more.


    Hopping from side to side, or swinging his arms around, as if he was swinging a sword in his hands.


    He kicked the ground lightly, but that was enough to propel his body 20m upwards.


    All the techniques Eloa taught him in these fifteen days, the ones that he had been struggling to perform, were executed with ease after the enhancement.


    Watching this sight, Eloa could only open her mouth wide.


    She had aplicated feeling in her heart, as if she had seen a baby that she had only taught how to walk, suddenly started to do a windmill.


    In any case, he exceeded her expectations and went even beyond that.


    Hah, hah, hah!


    Meanwhile, Siwoo tried to move his body even more vigorously.


    He wanted to try doing either <i>shoryuken</i> or<i> konoha senpu,</i> but because the Duchess was still there, he decided to settle with some vague shadow boxing instead.


    It was the first time in his life that his body could move this freely without his armor.<ol><li> Think of body movement in advance.</li></ol><ol start="2"><li> Move the armor ordingly.</li></ol><ol start="3"><li> The body would move following the armor.</li></ol>


    That was the process he usually went through whenever he had his armor equipped, but with this, the first and second step was omitted and he could immediately move his body to do whatever he wished.


    It was a different feeling, just like the difference between clicking an icon on your screen with a mouse and using your own finger to do it.


    The sight of him frolicking around threw Eloa into confusion.


    When he didnt use any mana, his movements had been extremely sloppy to the point that she deemed him as hopeless.


    He matched the description of someone who couldnt move their body properly, the kind of person she had met more than enough time throughout the century.


    However, as soon as he enhanced his body with some mana, he started to move freely, as if he had been wearing weights all over his body and had just removed it.


    His limbs that had been moving awkwardly became exceptionally sharp.


    That was when she noticed.


    The fact that he actually could picture everything that she taught in his head perfectly.


    He only hadnt been able to perform them because he wasnt athletic enough to do so.


    Like a bicycle that had lost its speed and began to fall sideways.


    However, as soon as he enhanced his body, it could finally keep up with his thoughts and he managed to perform everything that she had taught him perfectly.


    In hindsight, it wasnt really a surprising development since he was a genius in handling his mana, not his body.


    Her shock didntst very long, as it was soon reced by curiosity.


    Siwoo.


    Yes, Duchess? Thank you for teaching me this, it feels good!


    Why dont you try this too?


    Eloa took a deep breath.


    She pulled one of her feet forward, cing it right ahead of her other one, before enhancing them with her mana.


    Then, she bent both of them in a horse-riding position, but she made an extra effort for the foot on the front to stay at the right angle.


    Pushing into the ground, she concentrated her power in her legs and turned her waist to elerate.


    Using the force from her back, she rotated while elerating with mana.


    Then, with the strength gathered from her shoulders, elbows, and wrists


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    She held her fist vertically toward the air, creating a sound that was simr to a metal being hit.


    It wasnt like she touched anything with her fist in the process.


    Before Siwoo realized it, cracks were formed beneath her feet.


    This was the application of one of the basics that Eloa implemented in her swordsmanship.


    Fa Jin, the ultimate technique to generate a force and unleash it into one single spot.


    W-Wow


    Seeing her demonstration, Siwoo pped his hands in admiration.


    At the same time, he remembered the time when she beat him down with this technique, and it made his stomach turn. Nevertheless, the technique itself was cool to see.


    Eloas light pink hair fluttered for a moment before straightening up again. She then let out a low sigh.


    Try it.


    Huh? You want me to try this?


    <b><i> No way I can do that!</i></b>


    <b><i> If its just swinging my limbs around, maybe I can try to do it, or at least pretend to do it, but a proper martial arts move like this? Theres no way!</i></b>


    It isnt as hard as it looks. Just rx your body and try to use only the muscles that you need.


    <b><i> Easy for her to say</i></b>


    But dont move your body.


    Dont move my body?


    Yes. Instead, simte the movement by using the mana inside your body. Focus your mana on the circuits that you need and unleash it.


    Can you show me how to do it again?


    Sure. Like I said, it isnt a particrly hard thing to do.


    Eloa assumed the same posture as before.


    To make it easier for him to follow, she used the same gesture, injected the same amount of mana and unleashed the same amount of force.


    It might not be a big deal at a first nce, but this was quite a remarkable feat.


    Because she managed to replicate her previous move without even a single millimeter of error.


    It was like doing a long jump andnding in the exact same ce twice, not impossible in theory, but it was apletely different story in practice.


    The fact that she was able to do this just showed that her ability to control her body was already beyond that of what a human was capable of.


    Phew So? Can you do it?


    During the second demonstration, Siwoo watched her closely.


    But what he focused on wasnt her gesture or posture.


    Using his left eye, he watched how she distributed her mana, the timing when she did it and how the mana affected her movements.


    Ill give it a try.


    Go ahead.


    Under Eloas indifferent, yet expectant gaze, Siwoo copied the movements that she had just shown him.


    <b><i> -Booom!</i></b>


    Just like that


    A small crater was created on the rooftop.<hr><ul><li>1


    both are acupuncture points, located on a persons head</li></ul>

 Chapter 224: Prodigy (3)

    Chapter 224: Prodigy (3)


    <b> Prodigy (3) </b>


    1.


    An Jin, the small movement, hidden, unable to be observed with naked eyes.


    Chun Jin, to unleash a burst of power within the minimum range.


    Dan Jin, to shoot ones internal power from a distance.


    Qin Tou Jin, to pierce through ones enemys defense, destroying their insides.


    The variety of Fa Jin applications that appeared in Chinese martial arts were endless.


    Those techniques were among the most versatile and easiest to use. Its versatility was simr to a ring that could function as different things depending on where one chose to wear it; For example, put a ring on ones ear, itd turn into an earring, while if one were to put a ring on ones nose, itd turn into a nose hook.


    However, even considering that, the Fa Jin technique that Eloa established was a simple one.


    It didnt break thew of physics, rather moved closely with it.


    Each movement didnt produce the unnecessary waste of energy that would always ur whenever one were to move their muscles.


    The deterrent force that came out when one used more power than necessary wasnt there either.


    Normally, when someone were to move their muscles, a dispersion in force would inevitably ur.


    But, what if one were to suppress that dispersion as much as possible and converge it into a single point?


    What if one could project the muscle strength of their whole body into a single fist?


    With that kind of method, even a normal human could drill a hole in a wall using merely a single finger.


    Such was Eloas Fa Jin, a movement that she could perform by expending a refined, and concentrated force.


    She was able to utilize it as naturally as breathing, and even incorporated it into all of her sword techniques.


    Something feels missing.


    You almost got it.


    Now that he was allowed to use his magic, Siwoo almost managed to imitate what Eloa demonstrated in a single attempt.


    Of course it still wasnt perfect.


    The fact that the crater he made was bigger than necessary proved this.


    It was inevitable that a crater would be formed, since the ground where he stood was the ce where the force was generated.


    The problem was the craters size, as it was bigger than it should be, signifying that the force wasnt dispersed in the correct ways.


    Still, the size was pretty close to Eloas.


    Haah


    Siwoo let out a deep breath.


    Dont do that, ease your breathing a little. Heavy breathing will make your movement heavy as well. You need to lighten even the slightest thing so that your movement will lighten as well.


    Understood.


    Hearing that advice, he rxed his body while reying Eloas movements in his head.


    Focusing on when and where she distributed her mana.


    And how exactly did she stick out her fist after all that.


    <b><i> -Thunk!</i></b>


    Ah


    This time, he realized his mistake before Eloa pointed it out.


    Because the sound he made didnt create an echo.


    When he extended his fist, he felt a strange feeling, as if his fist was being caught in a bump.


    Before you extend your fist, make sure to let the force travel properly. From your lower body, to the center of your body and to your upper body, in that order. If you made a mistake in the distribution or the transmission, you wouldnt be able to perform it properly. Try it again.


    Yes!


    Again. Youre trying to materialize your thoughts into reality, your mind and body must be in harmony.


    Yes!


    Dont get caught up in your thoughts. Too much thinking will slow your body down. Moderation is the key.


    Yes!


    He made more failures and each time he did, Eloa gave him a piece of advice.


    Throughout this trial and error, his body became more ustomed to the unique timing.


    He realized that the posture wasnt important here.


    Rather, it was the timing of when he injected his mana into his movements.


    <b><i> -Krrrk!</i></b>


    Beneath his soles, a piece of cement crumbled.


    The force he used to push the ground didnt bounce his body upwards, but pulled it downwards.


    It was then directed to his back muscles through the rotation of his pelvis and transmitted to his upper body just like a gun being loaded.


    After going this far, he only needed to do one thing.


    Direct the force into his shoulders, arms and fists, before releasing them moderately.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    When Siwoo unleashed his fist into the air, it made the same voice as what Tiphereth did.


    Though he only threw a single fist, he could feel a strange feeling, as if his whole body had turned into one, utilized for one single purpose.


    A tingling sensation remained in his fingertips.


    Some of the remnants of the force that he hadnt released made his body hum like a gong.


    Woah


    Siwoo let out a sigh of amazement.


    The moment he seeded in recreating Eloas fist, the fact that he was doing it with his own body struck him.


    It gave him a simr satisfaction just like when he finally managed to do aplexbo in a fighting game.


    Even though he had only thrown a single good fist.


    Did I really do that?


    Siwoo asked in excitement, but Eloa only stared at him, lost in her thoughts.


    This was a technique that she could perform easily, but more than anyone, she knew how tricky it was to perform it.


    She had simplified the requirement to perform the technique into three.


    One, a mind that could visualize the move properly.


    Two, a strong enough mana that could support the execution of the move.


    Three, a body that could perform the move perfectly.


    With those three elements, anyone could do the technique, as long as they could keep those three elements in harmony.


    Siwoo had been falling short on the third element, the body.


    His body was toocking to perform the move perfectly.


    But, he managed to do it anyway.


    As for the reason why, it was because of his chi.


    He managed to cover hiscking body by injecting the mana that he could manipte freely to the necessary body parts that he needed to use to perform the move.


    Taking a different route to achieve the same goal.


    This showed his brilliance.


    While it wasnt exactly what Eloa had hoped to see from him, she wouldnt mind using the word prodigy to describe him.


    Try it again, familiarize yourself with the feeling.


    Yes!


    Siwoo immediately recalled the feeling from earlier and practiced the technique repeatedly.


    Just like an exercise, once one gets the feeling of a certain move, one would be able to repeatedly perform it, and once they perform it enough time, theyd be able to perfect it.


    Though he made several mistakes at first, he was able to sessfully remember every step necessary to perform the technique down to the vibrations of his fingertips.


    <b><i> -Bang, bang!</i></b>


    The fists he threw one after another echoed through the air.


    Siwoo felt his heart trembling as he did this, just like an amateur fisherman who had just caught his first fish.


    Maybe it was because he had been stagnating for the past few days.


    The moment he managed to achieve something, he couldnt contain the feeling of joy that burst through his heart.


    Duchess, I did it! Amazing! I dont feel anything leaked out!


    At that moment, a st from the past struck Eloa as she witnessed Siwoos happy appearance.


    The memories, blurry, like an old oil painting, made her heart throb, regardless of her will.


    <b><i> Look at this, Master! I finally did it! Also, I came up with a name for it! Do you want to hear it? Ready? Heavenly Dragons Devastating Thunderstrike Fist!</i></b>


    It went without saying that it was Ravi that came to her mind.


    When she blinked through her trembling eyelids, the image of her dear apprentice had gone, reced by Siwoo, who was staring at her.


    But, unlike the illusion of Ravi, her feeling of guilt, karma and self-hatred didnt disappear with that blink. Rather, it stood out even more, just like a heated iron.


    Are you okay? You dont look too good.


    There was a clear worry in his gaze, and it prompted her to close her eyes tightly.


    Im fine. Anyway, thats all for today.


    Ah, yes, thank you for your guidance today.


    Tiphereth lifted the barrier.


    As she did so, the craters on the rooftop were restored to their original state as the bustling noises of the city reached their ears.


    Siwoo, who was in an extremely good mood after sessfully progressed in his training, was left dumbstruck by Eloas depressed look.


    He wondered if he had done something wrong, but it wasnt like he could guess what was in her mind as she refused to tell him what happened.


    Ah, I forgot to tell you this. Starting from today, Ill be living below your ce.


    She said, trying to brush the depressing mood off, but even as dense as Siwoo was, he could tell the gloomy tone of her voice.


    It was simr to the smog that was floating in Seouls air.


    Just like how the bustling city noises couldnt hide that smog, her light tone couldnt hide her moodpletely.


    Starting from today?


    Yes. You dont need to worry, though, as I wont interfere with your daily life. Anyway, Ill be going down first.


    Usually, whenever their training session was over, Eloa would leave first while Siwoo would stay on the rooftop to smoke.


    But


    After Eloa opened the door, she only stood there with slumped shoulders.


    He didnt know what was wrong with her, but he did have a rough idea.


    From what he knew


    It was just a vague guess


    In fact, it might even be a presumptuous assumption on his part


    <b><i> Maybe she was reminded of her dead apprentice?</i></b>


    If that was the case, Siwoo could understand why her expression immediately switched to a depressed one even though she had shown him a somewhat proud look when he tried to boast to her.


    Duchess, do you have any ns after this?


    Before he realized it, he already grabbed her hand.


    In truth, the Duchess was someone that he couldnt really handle well.


    Her noble title was one thing, but there was also the atmosphere she exuded when she taught him.


    Although she never scolded him or criticized him, she was very strict and scary, just like the stereotypical instructors.


    Not only that, he could also clearly feel the difference in their strength, even when she refrained herself from using her magic.


    She was someone who could kill him in a second the moment she wished to do it.


    And perhaps that was why he had been unconsciously put up a distance between them.


    Eloa turned back to face him.


    No.


    Then, have you finished unloading your belongings?


    I barely have any in the first ce. Miss Sua shouldve taken care of it already.


    <b><i> Does that mean shes living in a pretty much empty room?</i></b>


    He was worried that she might find him nosy.


    But, after being taught by her for a while, he became a little fond of her.


    Not toward the noble witch Duchess Tiphereth, but toward the person, Eloa.


    Whatever the reason, she was among the few witches who cared for ordinary humans, and he could understand the pain of losing someone.


    Then, do you want to eat dinner together? Take it as a housewarming party.


    Dinner?


    Yes, there is a lot of good food you can buy around here. Also, its almost dinner time, isnt it? Might as well.


    <b><i> Wouldnt it be better to eat together than alone?</i></b>


    He invited her under that premise.


    <b><i> Also, Im under her protection anyway, so it shouldnt be bad to get closer to her.</i></b>


    <b><i> I have a lot to learn from her anyway.</i></b>


    But, Eloa went silent for a good while after hearing his words.


    <b><i> Did I go too far?</i></b>


    I-I was just saying it, if you are ufortable with it, you dont need to


    No, lets do it.


    When she nodded it felt like the gloomy mood on her face was eased a little.


    Then, the two of them came down the stairs together.


    Alright, Ill change my clothes quickly ande back, so can you wait for a moment?


    <b><i> -Beep beep!</i></b>


    As he typed in the password to his room, a bustling sound could be heard from inside.


    And when the door was opened


    Youre earlier than usual, Siwoo. Are you tired? Come here, Ill wash you up


    Sharon, fully prepared, wearing nothing but a pair of sexy underwear, ran out of the door.


    As for why she did so, it wasnt a hard thing to guess.


    When she heard him pressing the password to the room, she definitely ditched her research and hurriedly came outside.


    The cheerful smile she showed immediately froze.


    Because she could see the Duchess staring at her intently after she ran out of the door.


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    Almost immediately, the door was mmed shut.


    Siwoo and Tiphereth stared at the door nkly, unsure how to react.


    After a while, the door was opened again, and Sharon, with a face as red as a boiled octopus, greeted them with a trembling voice.


    This time, she wore her clothes properly.


    U-Ump-pleasee in, D-Duchess


    Ah, no, I wont being in


    I-Is that so?


    Yeah, uh, shell just be waiting for me while Im changing my clothes


    I-I see


    After Siwoo entered the room and closed the door, Sharon immediately pped his forearm.


    What were you doing?! You shoulda told me!


    Ow, ow! What are you on about? You were the one who ran out so suddenly like that!


    I dont know! Ugh, I dont know!


    Siwoo burst intoughter seeing her like this.


    Is this funny to you?! Is this funny to you?!<hr>

 Chapter 225: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (1)

    Chapter 225: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (1)


    <b> People Who Are Stuck in the Past (1) </b>


    1.


    After the unexpected incident, Sharon locked herself in her room, iming that she wanted to focus on her research.


    Siwoo didnt me her for that. After all, if he were to run out of the door naked, only to find out that there was someone else there, he would probably do the same thing.


    As nned, he changed his clothes and left. Before he left, he checked up on Sharon to see what she was doing, only to find out that she wasnt doing any research, but burying her face into her pillow, her whole body was covered with a nket.


    Are you really not going?


    Just leave me be! I wont go!


    After hearing that answer, heughed at her and a pillow flew in his direction.


    Of course he managed to grab it before it hit him.


    I doubt that she actually cared about what happened.


    Please, I beg youjust leave me be


    After hearing her half-dying voice, Siwoo finally let her be and left the house.


    He was wearing a nice pair of cks and a short-sleeved shirt.


    The air was getting colder and colder at night though, so he wondered when he would need to wear a warmer set of clothes.


    When he opened the door, Tiphereth was still there, waiting for him.


    Sorry, that took a while. I thought it would be better to have more people, so I was trying to convince Sharon toe, butuhshe said she has a lot of work to do


    Is that so? What a shame.


    Although he hadnt known Eloa for a long time, there was one thing that he was certain about her personality.


    She wasnt the type of person whod stick her nose into somebody elses business.


    That was why he already expected her to react like this.


    It was clear from her face that she didnt treat the unfortunate incident as a big deal at all and she also didnt seem to let her imagination wander to think about their affairs.


    She was like a well-polished sword, carrying her usual virtuous spirit.


    Is there anywhere you want to go to?


    That was why her answer to that question was a little unexpected for Siwoo.


    Since its a housewarming partyIll whip out something for you.


    Huh?


    But well need to buy some groceries first, I dont think I have anything suitable at home. So, can you guide me to a nearby grocery store?


    Y-Yes, of course.


    He never imagined that shed go out of her way to offer to cook for him.


    Although he was dumbfounded by the development, he still followed her quietly into the lift.


    From Sinchon Rotary, walk along the road and turn to the left, there was a department store there. The first basement floor was a food court and a grocery store.


    Although the selection was limited, unlike a supermarket, this was the closest store from where they lived and the go-to ce for Siwoos grocery needs.


    They walked for fifteen minutes to said store and there wasnt a single word being exchanged between them.


    Since it was the first time he saw her in any other setting other than sparring, he took his time to admire her beauty.


    No, he didnt have any ulterior motives for doing so. It was like how ones eyes would be drawn to a beautiful piece of art, he also found his eyes darted to Eloa.


    His impression of her was


    <b><i> If magical girls really exist in this world, I guess theyd look like her</i></b>


    An absurd and rather weird impression, but it was also an urate one.


    Except for herrge eyes, long eyshes and double eyelids, everything about her was small and cute.


    She wasnt tall, her head also wasnt big.


    Naturally, her nose and mouth were also small to fit that small face of hers.


    Normally, he wouldnt see her this way at all because of the aura she exuded, but she really was more like a little sister than a big sister.


    If the twins were the energetic little sisters, then Eloa was probably the mature type of little sister.


    Just when he was about to be lost in awe of her appearance, he realized something once again.


    Her atmosphere was different.


    There was indifference in her straight eyebrows and sunken gaze.


    Her soft, small lips were closed shut without the slightest hint of smile.


    Steady gait, not really frivolous, but if he were to take out a ruler, hed definitely see that her straight posture would match it.


    Noticing this, a thought came to his mind.


    She really wasnt someone that could be judged by appearance only.


    Ah, Ill carry that.


    Thank you.


    It was only when they reached the department store and grabbed the cart did Siwoo manage to say something to her.


    Until then, he had only been staring at her. Then again, their rtionship wasnt so close that he could just thoughtlessly chat with her.


    They headed toward the meat corner and Eloa grabbed two packs of chicken to be boiled inside the cart.


    Then they went to the vegetable corner, this time she grabbed carrots, onions, potatoes, cabbages and mushrooms.


    Seeing how certain her movements were when she picked up those ingredients, she definitely had already decided on what kind of food she wanted to make.


    Perhaps because she looked more excited than usual, Siwoo couldnt help but ask her.


    Do you like cooking?


    She widened her eyes in surprise, but that was probably because she didnt expect Siwoo to talk to her.


    Since they would be seeing each other often in the future, it would be better for them to asionally talk like this, or so Siwoo thought.


    I used to cook often.


    Ahh


    Too bad that Siwoo wasnt a social butterfly.


    Moreover, in the situation where their status was like heaven and earth, just like a professor and her student, he didnt really know how to continue the conversation with her.


    Unexpectedly for him though, he didnt need to, as Eloa did that for him.


    Well, its been a while since I actually cooked something, so dont expect much from me.


    After saying those words in a rather awkward tone, she walked to the seafood corner and grabbed a bunch of things.


    She grabbed so many things that made Siwoo wondered what she even needed all that food for.


    What she grabbed included cod filets, shrimps, lobsters, ms and many more. Lastly, she grabbed a few cooking herbs and bay leaves before paying them in cash.


    On their way back.


    Siwoo was holding bags filled with a bunch of ingredients in both hands.


    Eloa offered to take some of them, but he unhesitatingly refused that offer.


    Its fascinating.


    What is?


    When I first created a Witch Point here, Seoul didnt look like this. Back then, there were more mountains than there were buildings, there were more trees than there were people. Ive visited many countries, but the only ce that has changed this much is probably Seoul.


    Um, when did you set up a Witch Point here if I may ask?


    It was around the 20s? Yeah, it should be around that time. This ce was the bridgehead between China and Japan, so we put a lot of effort into setting it up.


    He guessed that the timeframe should be that long ago at least from her words, but because of that, he couldnt empathize with her feelings.


    When she saw his reaction, she let out a wry smile.


    Right, you havent even lived for thirty years yet, have you? My words must sound like a bunch of nonsense to you.


    No, I think its pretty cool. Its like Im witnessing a living piece of history


    This is nothing. Wait until you see Branch Manager Sua.


    As they spent their time chatting idly like that, they finally reached Eloas new house, the room right below Siwoos.


    2.


    When Siwoo first entered her house, he was puzzled.


    Since the ce was located in the same building as his house, its structure was exactly the same as his.


    But, the atmosphere was noticeably different.


    Even considering that less than a day had passed since she moved in, he couldnt find any personal belongings of hers inside. There was only basic furniture inside like a sofa and table.


    There were three blue boxes stacked in the corner of the living room, but it seemed to be filled with materials and papers.


    From some of the papers that stuck out of the boxes, he could see that the paper was about Homunculi


    The ce was so empty that it felt like this was a fugitive hideout rather than a persons house.


    It clearly showed what kind of state she was living in, what kind of things she sacrificed for her purpose.


    Put them on the kitchen table.


    Y-Yes


    Feeling rather awkward, Siwoo ced the bags on the table and took their contents out.


    Aftering to the kitchen he finally could see Eloas personal belongings.


    Her various bottles of alcohol.


    This will take a while, is that okay for you?


    Of course. Do you mind if I help you?


    Yes, Id appreciate it.


    Eloa took off her windbreaker and rolled up her sleeves.


    The first thing she did was separating the ingredients with a quick movement.


    She separated vegetables, the meat and seafood that needed to be cleaned, and everything that needed to be washed first separately.


    Can you take care of the vegetables first? No need to do something special. Just wash off the dirt.


    What about the other ones over here?


    Well, while youre at it you can also clean those. Also make sure to clean any dirt.


    Okay.


    Siwoo turned on the water and began to wash the potatoes, onions and the seafood.


    Meanwhile, Eloa rinsed the chicken with water, dried it and marinated it with pepper, salt, and olive oil.


    Somehow, her movements looked familiar to him.


    Give me the carrots and the onions first. Ah, also the garlic.


    Here they are.


    Eloa ced the cutting board down and took out a knife.


    Her hands began to move, as if they were dancing.


    It took her less than ten seconds to peel off the skin of a potato.


    <b><i> -Tak, tak, tak!</i></b>


    Ohh


    Seeing her cutting down the vegetables to appropriate sizes made Siwoo sigh in amazement.


    Her movements were fast and urate.


    All kinds of vegetables were beautifully cut every time her knife hit the cutting board, creating cheerful sounds.


    It was a very skillful hand movement that he witnessed for the first time in a while.


    Hand me over the seafood.


    Okay, Ill wash them first, I havent got to do that.


    As he said that, he put more effort into washing the dirt that stuck into the lobster he was holding.


    Watching him closely, Eloa said,


    You work hard at everything, dont you?


    Ah, well, maybe because I was a ve once.


    Taken aback by the suddenpliment, Siwoo replied shyly.


    Right, you were a ve in Gehenna. Who was your owner?


    The Trinity Academy in Lenomond Town.


    Lenomond Town, huh? You must have had a hard time dealing with those old-fashioned witches back in that town.


    Old-fashioned?


    Eloa took the living lobsters from Siwoos hand.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, as if drowning herself in a prayer, before ending the lives of the three lobsters at once.


    Those witches living in Lenomond Town are the conservatives among the conservatives. Their way of thinking is stuck in the distant past, so I can imagine the pain you had to go through as a ve in that ce.


    I havent met many witches myself, butits true that witches outside that town have a morecarefree atmosphere. Nevertheless, I met a lot of good people in Gehenna.


    Do you note to hate witches?


    Part of me feels so, but if it isnt because I became a ve in Gehenna, I wouldnt be freed from my fate of death nor would I be able to study magic as I am now. Also, I made quite a few precious friends back there.


    Eloa nced at Siwoo as he spoke.


    Though a persons facial expression couldnt tell everything about them, their nature and attitude towards life would leave a mark on their face.


    What Eloa got from Siwoos was the fact that he was a good-natured person without any malice.


    Ah


    This prompted her to let out a light smile at him. Since it was so sudden, he didnt know how to respond, as he could only smile back shyly.


    You also stared at me back when we were walking. Do you think I wouldnt notice?


    S-Sorry.


    No need to. Im aware that my hair color is a rarity even among witches. Honestly, Id let you touch it if you ask.


    He wasnt staring at her because of her unusual hair color, that was for sure.


    But, there was no way hed tell her that.


    Before he knew it, the kitchen was filled with the fragrant smell of butter and stir-fried vegetables.


    After he finished preparing all the ingredients, Siwoo had left with nothing to do.


    You can wait in the living room, this will take a while.


    Is there anything else I can help you with?


    I can only ept your sentiment. As the host, I really cant make my guest work in my kitchen any more than this, can I?


    Hearing her words, Siwoo went to the living room and waited for a long time.<hr>

 Chapter 226: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (2)

    Chapter 226: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (2)


    <b> People Who Are Stuck in the Past (2) </b>


    1.


    Coq au vin.


    Befit its name, it was a dish of chicken stew that was made by boiling the chicken inside a wine for a long period of time.


    Even Koreans who knew nothing about French dishes would be aware of its existence.


    As she stir-fried the vegetables with butter, Eloa added the marinated chicken in.


    She cooked it along with its fat and skin with high temperature, all while ignoring the oil sshing to the back of her hand.


    When the chickens color resembled that of caramel, she moved it to the pot and heated it.


    As the finishing touch, she added two bottles of Burgundy Wine and sprinkled some herbs on top.


    She could smell the scent of the wine and hear the sizzling sound of the broth.


    The wine was given to her by Sua as a gift, so there was no way that itd be of a poor quality.


    That was most likely the reason why the scent was so good.


    Since the dish needed to be cooked for quite some time, she was supposed to use a rooster for it


    But, she could only find chicken in the store, so she had to make do with this.


    Hardening her heart topromise by using Koreans rather smaller chicken, she put a lid on the pot and began to prepare her second dish, the bouibaisse.


    To put it simply, it was a French seafood soup.


    Tomatoes, garlic, onions, peppers, and a bunch of other ingredients were added to various high-quality seafood. To add to the vor, she added bay leaves and thymes into the soup.


    Originally, she was supposed to make the broth out of boiled fish bones, but since she didnt have the time to do so, she reced it with seafood stock.


    These two dishes were the dishes that Eloa was most confident in, and also the favorite dishes of Ravi.


    It had been more than a century since shest made it, but her body still remembered how to do it.


    Maybe, if a little more time passed.


    Shed end up forgetting it.


    Eloa stared nkly at the bubbling pot.


    Then suddenly she burst outughing.


    Because she remembered the words she told Siwoo just now.


    <b><i> Those witches living in Lenomond Town are the conservatives among the conservatives. Their way of thinking is stuck in the distant past</i></b>


    <b><i> Their way of thinking is stuck in the distant past</i></b>


    <b><i> Stuck in the past</i></b>


    <b><i> They dont change even after time passes</i></b>


    <b><i> Stagnates like the water deep in the ocean</i></b>


    As she mulled over the words again, she realized how much they fit herself.


    Every night, she dreamt of the moment she lost Ravi.


    Tormented by the past that she would never get back.


    Ugh!


    Are you okay?


    For a moment, she was lost in thoughts.


    The pot in front of her was boiling, its content overflowed.


    Noticing this, she hurriedly turned down the fire.


    Originally, coq au vin had to be boiled in a low-heat for a long time to remove the alcohol in the wine, but she forgot about that for a second there.


    D-Dont worry, Im okay.


    Ill help you.


    As Siwoo rummaged through her shelves, looking for a bowl, she only watched him from behind.


    2.


    The first dish that was finished was the bouibaisse, followed by the coq au vin.


    For thetter, after being submerged in the wine for a good while, every part of the chicken was sessfully permeated by the wine.


    After they finished preparing the meal, Eloa and Siwoo sat facing each other at the table.


    I wanted to cook more things for you, but its been a while since Ive done this, so Ive forgotten a lot.


    Its okay, you know, its been a while since I ate a handmade dish prepared by someone else.


    Youre exaggerating, I didnt prepare anything.


    Siwoo put some food on the te in front of Eloa before taking his seat.


    After that, they both started eating.


    Bouibaisse and coq au vin were both dishes he never tasted before, but it surprisingly fit his pte.


    The chicken, soaked in wine and tomato sauce, melted in his mouth as soon as he put it in.


    When the light saltiness went away, it was reced by a fragrant and bitter aftertaste, which was a delicacy on its own.


    <b><i> This is probably what foreigners feel when they eat samgyetang for the first time.</i></b>


    At first nce, bouibaisse seemed like spicy seafood soup, but the taste waspletely different than that.


    <b><i> It tastes likeuhthe ocean?</i></b>


    The moment he took a spoonful of it, the smell of butter and the rich vor of various seafood tickled his nose and mouth.


    Woah, these are really good! Its my first time tasting these dishes, I never expected them to be this good!


    I made plenty, so dont hold back. Would you like some drinks as well?


    Yes, please!


    Both of them go along well with wine, but I spent all of them making the coq au vin. Gin or whiskey? Which one do you prefer?


    Whiskey, please!


    Eloa walked into the kitchen and mixed some whiskey with water in a one-to-one ratio.


    It was a rather strong drink to apany a meal, so she had to moderately adjust it before serving it.


    She put some rocks inside a ss then poured the whiskey into it, making sure that it filled the sspletely.


    Siwoo pondered whether he should drink it now or after he finished the meal, but as he did, Eloa already lifted her ss.


    <b><i> -Ting!</i></b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    Then, she hit his ss lightly with hers.


    Do you like drinking?


    I wont say that, though Im grateful that I can get drunk with them. What about you?


    Me? I like it, it makes me feel better and the fact that I wont need to deal with a hangover afterwards is a nice bonus.


    Maybe it was because they were facing tasty food and alcohol.


    The conversation between them began to flow smoothly, as if someone put on some lubricant on it.


    Instructor Tiphereth whod always shout <b><i>Again!</i></b> in a strict voice looked more rxed than usual.


    Thanks to this, Siwoo was able to rx and enjoy the atmosphere in ease.


    These are really good. This one especially, is perfect as a side dishright, why dont you open up a restaurant? If you were to open it around here, itll sell well, I guarantee it!


    Stop it, youre making me embarrassed.


    Im serious. Its been a while since Ive eaten such a good meal!


    Throughout the meal, Siwooplimented her cooking, but she only responded to all his praises politely.


    Even so, it was clear that the corners of her mouth were raised a little. She didnt find hispliments unpleasant at all.


    This wasnt the best thing Ive ever cooked. I had to make up for thecking ingredients by putting in a bunch of random things. Next time, Ill treat you to a better one.


    Im already looking forward to it! Let me pour it for you.


    Thank you.


    Siwoo quickly stood up and poured the half-filled bottle into Eloas ss, which had been emptied three times by now.


    Contrary to his expectations, she gulped through all that alcohol rather quickly.


    Even with a spirit body, Siwoo could still get drunk if he downed enough sses. Seeing how Eloa didnt even show the slightest hint of being tipsy, it was evident that she could handle alcohol well.


    This was apletely unexpected side of the Duchess that he had never imagined to find out.


    I wanted to have a drink like this with Ravi too


    As the atmosphere loosened up, those words slipped out of her mouth before she could realize it.


    Siwoo never expected her to say those words, so he could only stare at her dumbfoundedly. Seeing his reaction, Eloa shook her head.


    Dont mind me, Im just rambling.


    Siwoo didnt know what to say.


    Time stopped for someone who had lost their loved one.


    They could only trace their fleeting memories, drown in their regrets, shed their tears and suffer.


    Of course, they could shrug all the pain away and move on.


    But not everyone could do that, and those who couldnt would drown in their never ending sorrow.


    Sorry, this was supposed to be a fun event, but I ruined it, didnt I? I genuinely didnt mean to


    Duchess Tiphereth, no matter how strong she looked like, ultimately was just a person.


    Someone who couldnt forget the sorrow of losing her apprentice, someone who suffered from the emptiness of being unable to fulfill her revenge.


    Do you need an ear?


    Siwoo asked carefully.


    Perhaps because of the alcohol, she seemed to enter a nostalgic mood.


    Her eyes shook, as if there was a haze in her gaze.


    Whats the point?


    The rtionship between Eloa and Siwoo was quite the peculiar one.


    Siwoo was someone who inherited Ravis bowl, and at the same time, he was being taught by Eloa.


    If Eloa said that she didnt see Ravi in him unconsciously, she would be lying.


    Maybe that was why


    She had this strange urge to tell him about the memories of the happy days with her dear apprentice that she refused to remember.


    Perhaps


    The scent of these nostalgic dishes on the table, the feeling of having a meal with someone after a long time would be able to start her stopped time, even if it was only for a moment.


    While Siwoo was hesitating whether to apologize for his thoughtless words or not, Eloa opened her mouth first.


    Raviwas a bright and cheerful child


    She said that in a faint voice, as if she was tracing a distant past.


    That girl was more talkative than a small bird. Shed talk endlessly, saying more things than I could say in a year in a mere dayand she has a nice heart, even brighter than any gems in this world


    Eloa moistened her dry lips with alcohol.


    I loved her. Really, she was too good of an apprentice for me. No one in Gehenna hated her, even the most untameable beasts would lick her hand obediently


    That wasnt all. She was a genius in both magic and martial arts. Unlike me, who could only pose as one, she was a real genius


    sh of memories were being reyed in Eloas hazy mind.


    A gentle smile appeared on her lips.


    The kind of smile that naturally came to her mind, a happy smile as she reminisced about her now long lost joyful past


    But, that smile disappeared as she delved more into her memories.


    And as you knowI lost herbecause of mycency. Maybe this is how the heavens showed me how undeserved I was of her


    Thats


    If I had only been a little more carefulif I had only been lesscentmaybe I wouldnt have lost her in vain like that


    She didnt shed any tears.


    There was also no trace of sadness in her voice.


    Yet, she cried. Without any tears, without any sadness in her voice


    Do you know the most horrible thing out of everything? Its the fact that I dont have the right to even mourn her.


    That was when Siwoo found out the first time.


    Of how deep someones sadness and self-loathe could be.


    Sorry, I said something unnecessary


    Eloa couldnt speak anything anymore.


    She knew that Siwoo was a strong man.


    Because he always showed her his unwavering figure.


    She never expected that even though she decided to dedicate her life for revenge, to end up festering her worries to such a man.


    To bring up the dried wound deep inside her heart andid it bare for the man to see.


    Eloa looked at her ss, now empty, before picking up a bottle of whiskey with more than half of it remaining.


    Please drink a little more slowly


    Just because you have Ravis bowl, doesnt mean I hate or resent you, so you dont need to worry.


    I never worried about that, I know youre a kind person, Duchess.


    Is that so?


    Her vent was something that she had probably repeated a hundred thousand times already.


    So, it didnt take long for her to regain herposure.


    She tidied up her disheveled clothes and wiped the trace of whiskey that flowed down her chin,


    I drank too much, sorry for showing you such disgraceful behavior.


    No, it was me who should be sorry. I shouldnt have asked you that question


    Eloa reached out without saying anything.


    Her hand, warm from the alcohol, touched Siwoos eyepatch.


    The brand engraved on his golden eyes contained Ravis bowl.


    Youre holding her bowl.


    For a witch, their brand meant more than their life.


    I never thought that Id see it again


    A hundred years. It took that long for her to see what remained of her apprentice.


    She stroked his eyepatch carefully, as if she was handling a fragile object.


    Her eyelids slowly closed as her hand moved to caress Siwoos cheek.


    When she was still chugging her alcohol, it made her numb to the state of her body, but now that she stopped, the drowsiness finally hit her.


    And her body fell down gently on the table, asleep, prompting a deep sigh from Siwoo.


    His heart felt heavy.


    Raviravi


    Because even when she was sleeping, it was clear that she was suffering.<hr>

 Chapter 227: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (3)

    Chapter 227: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (3)


    <b> People Who Are Stuck in the Past (3) </b>


    1.


    Duchess?


    Eloa fell asleep with a grimace on her face.


    Siwoo shook her shoulders, trying to wake her up, but to no avail.


    Unlike ordinary witches, Tiphereth needed to sleep as a part of her covenant.


    That was why, once she fell asleep, it was impossible to wake her up just by shaking her shoulders.


    Oh, jeez


    Unable to say anything, Siwoo could only stare at her.


    She was pitiful.


    There really was a clear difference between listening to hearsays and hearing everything directly from the person in question.


    Her self-loathe, regret, suffering


    She had been suffering alone while holding all those emotions for a hundred years.


    Siwoo carefully lowered his body. The whole thing left a bitter taste in his mouth, even more bitter than the watered down whiskey.


    I cant just leave her like this


    So, he decided to move her to her bed.


    All the drama aside, it didnt sit well with him to let the person who kindly treated him to a meal lying on the table like this.


    Please excuse me, Duchess.


    He ced his hands on her armpits before slowly lifting her up.


    For a second there, he wondered if this was the right thing to do.


    But then again, it wasnt like he had weird thoughts about her or anything.


    Shes so light


    After gaining a spirit body, Siwoo naturally became stronger than normal people.


    Even after considering that, Eloas body was especially light.


    Then again, she was only a little bit taller than the twins, so it would be weird if she was heavy in the first ce.


    In any case, he couldnt just carry her by lifting her by her underarms, so he shifted her position to a princess carry instead.


    Ngh


    When he looked down, he could see Eloas face trembled, her frown still remained.


    There were beads of sweat on her forehead, as if she was experiencing nightmares.


    Throughout their training, Siwoo hade into close contact with her a lot of times, but it was the first time he had ever seen her from such a close distance.


    Then again, during their training, he couldnt even touch the hems of her skirt.


    While he was carefully moving Eloa, who was sound asleep, something embarrassing happened.


    Maybe because of their close proximities, her unique scent tickled his nose.


    Her sweet scent, a mix of the scent of cherry blossoms and the scent of a breezy spring, infiltrated his nose, but it didnt stay there. Instead, it went further and permeated through his chest.


    Fuck, not again


    Almost immediately, his lower body started to react.


    As if a switch had been pressed, it began to stand up.


    Unable to hide his embarrassment, he waddled over to Eloas bed and put her there.


    Maybe because he did it rather roughly, Eloas frown grew deeper as she moved her body away a little.


    Fuu


    In the process, her hair spread like a fan and let out a fragrant scent.


    Her breath leaked out from her thin lips.


    Like cherry blossoms being blown by the wind, her long, dense eyshes fluttered.


    Her slightly disordered clothes revealed the nape of her neck.


    She looked so delicate, it was as if her entire existence was there to attract males.


    The attraction Siwoo felt didnte from his natural instinct to mate or his sexual attraction towards the opposite sex.


    It came from her defenseless figure as she slept, it was as if she was begging to be devoured by him.


    The impulse he felt was close to that of a violence.


    Before he knew it, he already reached out to her chest. Luckily, he managed to rein himself in, even though he could feel that his reasoning had almost faded away.


    Haah


    Unaware of what was going on, Eloa stretched out sleepily in her sleep as Siwoo left the room without ncing back.


    Am I going insane?


    This phenomenon had happened a few times already.


    With Yebin, Sharon and Periwinkle.


    The moment he got within close proximity with a witch, hed breathe in their unique scent, his lower body would react immediately as his libido shot up.


    Just like a werewolf who transformed after seeing a full moon.


    Perhaps thatparison was closer to the truth than what one might think.


    Because only a beast would get aroused just three seconds after finding someone pitiful.


    Siwoo staggered as he made his way to the sink and washed his face.


    Seriously, whats wrong with me?


    After pouring some cold water onto his face, he finally managed to regain his senses.


    His lower body also calmed down a little.


    I should go back


    It felt like he had just avoided a death g there.


    Even though his body was acting weird again, it didnt erase the fact that it was only his body that was acting up, not the Duchess.


    <b><i> If she were to realize what just happened</i></b>


    Just thinking of the possibility made a chill run down Siwoos spine.


    He figured that he probably should visit Yebin soon to get himself checked up.


    Phew


    Still, it wasnt like he could just go back home right away. They had just finished eating and the dishes were still there, sitting on the table.


    And so, Siwoo cleaned up the table and washed all the dishes properly before going back home, where Sharon was waiting for him.


    2.


    When he opened the door, for some reason, Sharon didnte out.


    <b><i> Thats rare.</i></b>


    Usually, whenever he came back home, Sharon always ran out to the front door to greet him.


    Sensing that something was up, he quietly opened the door to her room.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    The room was dark, the only light source inside was themp on the table.


    There, Sharon was scribbling something with a pen, her chin was up.


    From a nce, it seemed like she was in the middle of her magic study.


    Just when Siwoo thought that he should leave, Sharon noticed him.


    Youre back?


    But, her reaction was rather nd.


    She didnt rush over to hug him.


    Nor did she smile while greeting him with an excited voice.


    Instead, she only continued what she was doing with pouty lips.


    Im busy with my research. Can youe backter?


    It was clear that what happened earlier was still on her mind.


    Since he teased her andughed at her, she was throwing a tantrum by being all sulky.


    It really was just a tantrum, as it was clear that she wasnt really angry.


    Her protruding lip and puffy cheeks werent something that Siwoo would expecting from her at all.


    Appearance-wise, she seemed like the arrogant, cold type, just like an ice statue.


    But, that gap was the thing that made her even cuter than usual.


    What are you so upset about?


    Upset? Im not upset.


    You are.


    Im not!


    Sorry for bringing the Duchess here without telling you. I did that impulsively, I didnt have the time to think about what would happen


    Without waiting for her reply, Siwoo walked to her and started massaging her shoulders.


    Feeling the protruding strap of her bra in his hands, he realized that he probably wouldnt see her running around half-naked in the house for a while.


    What? Do you think this is enough to make me feel less upset?


    I thought you said you werent upset.


    Do you want me to hit you?


    Sorry, sorry.


    The Sharon who was pretending to be calm had gone somewhere, reced by the grumpy, sulky Sharon.


    You wereughing at me when I was so embarrassed that I felt like dying! Seriously, what were you thinking?!


    Its because you were so cute!


    Cute my ass! I genuinely felt like dying! What would the Duchess think of me after seeing me running around with only mymypanties?!


    It really seemed like she had a lot of unsettled grudge as theints kept oning out of her mouth.


    Also, why didnt you tell me that youd bete?! Ive been waiting for your text this whole time!


    T-Thats


    I know you were having dinner with her, but I didnt know youd be drinking with her too! Why didnt you text me?!


    Um, because I thought itll be okay I mean, her ce is literally below ours


    Do you want me to go there by myself to check up on you, huh? Maybe I should run there half-naked, that would satisfy you, wouldnt it?!


    Her tone was a pitch higher than usual, a clear indicator of how upset she was.


    Since this was the first time Siwoo had ever dealt with a situation like this, he was unsure on how to respond to her barrage of unreasonable words.


    Im still angry at you! Just dont get close to me for a while, okay!?


    Sharon.


    Still, he instinctively knew how to ease her anger.


    W-What are you doing all of a sudden?


    Siwoo let go of her shoulders and hugged her from behind.


    Her tone, which had been as sharp as a knife, instantly softened after he did this.


    Im sorry, I was wrong.


    You are really looking down on me, huh? This wont be enough to make me happy, hmph.


    So you said, but youve calmed down significantly now.


    You are in the middle of a trial in this Sharon Court. Please present a more reasonable defense before your sentencing begins. I will take the extenuating circumstances into ount.


    She had been growling and nagging at him, but the moment he hugged her, she instantly went all quiet.


    How could he get mad at her when she was like this?


    He let go of her.


    Though she was looking straight ahead and he was unable to see her face, he could see her ears had already started to redden.


    Is this enough?


    Ah!


    Siwoo lowered his body slightly before lifting her hair and kissed the back of her neck.


    Maybe because she didnt expect him to do this, Sharon let out a squeaky noise in surprise.


    The sensation sent goosebumps all over her body, but she didnt know whether it was because she felt ticklish or because she felt pleasure from his kiss.


    I dont know. What do you think? Is it enough?


    Alright, Ill give you more.


    I didnt ask for more! Ahn!


    Siwoo gently pulled on the straps of Sharons shirt.


    As they slid down on her round shoulders, they revealed her white nape.


    He slowly showered the ce with kisses, gently tracing the beautiful curve. After a while, he could hear her hot breaths leaking out of her lips.


    So, Judge Sharon, what is the verdict of the trial?


    I dont knowyou dummy!


    Receiving his relentless attack, Sharon held on to the chair she was sitting on.


    Her body started to tremble.


    Then, she reached out behind her with one of her arms, grabbing Siwoos thigh.


    But she didnt push him away.


    Instead, she just leaned on him, as if surrendering herself to him.


    You dummy


    Look at that naughty smile of yours.


    I dont have a naughty smile! You do!


    Sharon slowly got up from her seat and offered her body to Siwoo.


    Her shirt fell down to the floor, revealing her voluminous body that was only covered with sexy lingerie, which immediately fell onto Siwoos arms.


    He only needed to swipe a little for her bra hook toe off.


    It was clear that the poor thing was unable to withstand the pressure of her breasts that had be more and more obscene by the days.


    From now on, Ill text you whenever Iming homete. And I wont make fun of you again. So, dont be angry, okay?


    What are you on about? Im not angry Ahhn!


    Siwoo lightly bit her neck with his teeth.


    That didnt hurt her, but the bite left a teeth mark.


    This was one of the things that Sharon came to enjoy these days.


    That was why her body was left with bite marks all over the ce after they were done with their intercourse.


    Siwoo ced his hands under the bra cups, poking Sharons nipples with his fingertips before twirling them around.


    What about this? Will you be less angry now?


    Haaang! O-Of coursenot!


    You said that, but these little guys are getting harder.


    U-Ugh


    When he pointed out her protruding nipples, Sharon turned her gaze down.


    You liar.


    Im not lying!


    Before she knew it, she already lost the initiative.


    Siwoo was no longer the foolish virgin he once was.


    Especially now that Sharon had told him that she liked to be dominated.


    Recently, whenever they got into this kind of atmosphere, Siwoo was the one whod take the lead.


    Youre not lying, hm?


    Ahhhaang


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    At that moment, Siwoo pushed his hand into her stic buttocks.


    Feeling the stic band on his wrist, he gently rubbed her lower mouth with his hand, which was already wet and hot at this point.


    Thanks to this, Sharons legs started to get all wobbly.


    Y-Yes, I-I lied! I-I lied!


    Thats not good. Youll need to be punished. Get over here.


    Ahh!


    Siwoo dragged her onto the bed.


    And she plopped down without resisting.


    Before she knew it, she was looking at Siwoo with an expectant, yet lewd gaze.


    Haa


    There was no way Siwoo could hold himself back after seeing that gaze.


    These days he did feel that his sexual urge had been running uncontrobly.


    Still, when he dragged Sharon into his embrace, that silly worry of his was immediately swept away.


    I-I was angry just a while agow-why am I?


    Well, this is an effective method to ease someones anger, dont you know that? Do you not like it?


    I-I dont know! W-Well, I dont hate it at least


    Sharon, who had be aware that she was carried away by her lust, covered her face in shame.


    As for Siwoo, he had just eaten a hearty dinner before this.


    Now it was time for him to eat the sweet desserts.<hr>


    A fanart of Amelia and her Master!


    Also a young Sharon fanart!

 Chapter 228: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (4)

    Chapter 228: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (4)


    <b> People Who Are Stuck in the Past (4) </b>


    1.


    Here was a piece of interesting knowledge.


    Whenever a well-trained buttocks got all sweaty, it became so smooth to the point it was hard to grab them.


    Case on point with Sharons buttocks, which were as firm as the most trained Ptes Instructors.


    Her white buttocks that were raised up high, glistened because of the mix of the sweat and love juice that covered them.


    Ahh! I-I cant! I cant! Kyah!


    As this was happening, Sharon was holding her pillow so tightly that it seemed it was about to burst, all while taking on Siwoos cock with her raised buttocks.


    Whenever his hard, massive rod prated deeply into the depths of her narrow hole, she let out a series of moans.


    Her back was arched beautifully as it writhed without showing even a little bit of restraint, proof that she was enjoying every moment of this.


    Siwoo! Kyaah! S-Siwoo! S-Slow down! Ah, ah!!


    What do you mean slow down? You were the one who told me to go like this.


    After he shoved her to the bed.


    He immediately moved to discipline her.


    In fact, the incident that happened today waspletely Siwoos fault.


    So, even though he was the one who was disciplining her, he only did that because this was what she wanted.


    Of course it wasnt like he hated doing this, rather, he loved it.


    F-Forgive me! S-Sorry for naggingahh! Y-You like that! Haeung! I-I was wrong!


    If you know that you are wrong, why did you do it, hm?


    Ahh!


    <b><i> -p!</i></b>


    Kyaaah!


    He could feel the lingering sensation of Sharons sweaty buttocks in his hand.


    Several red hand marks decorated her firm buttocks, turning it into a fascinating work of art.


    Once he started giving her ass a nice p, it was hard for him to quit doing it. Because every time he did, she would flinch while letting out a dirty sound that felt addictive to the ears.


    Answer me. Why did you do it when you know that its wrong?


    B-Because I was upseta-and I want you to know that I am Kyah!


    Once they got in this situation, whichever among them who was in the wrong stopped mattering anymore.


    Siwoo was clearly in the wrong, but when he tormented her like this, she could only let out a loud, satisfied moan. This got him out of trouble while satisfying Sharons desire to be dominated.


    Such was what one would call a perfectly crafted symbiotic rtionship.


    Now, you move.


    W-Wait! II-I! Haeung!


    She moved her pretty-looking butt.


    Bending her upper body forward, she rocked her waist back and forth, repeatedly taking in and pulling out Siwoos cock.


    Even though her pussy waspletely soaked with love juice, her inner flesh could still grip his thick meat rod tightly.


    Though he had been doing this with her everyday, he had never grown tired of it and there was a good reason for that. Because the contrast between her current appearance and back when he first met her.


    When they first met, Sharon gave off this cold, arrogant and aloof vibe. But now, she willingly spread her legs for him, just like a bitch in heat.


    Her hips would tremble whenever she heard his suggestive words.


    Putting it that way, how could he not enjoy such a thing?


    H-Haeung! S-Siwoo, I-I think Im going to!


    Suddenly, her inner flesh tightened as she took in the whole length of his rod before twisting her waist.


    As her back trembled violently, she finally reached an orgasm.


    Her toes wiggled.


    Since her buttocks were raised up high, Siwoo could see her butthole twitching repeatedly.


    As he reveled in the view, Sharon was holding for her dear life onto her pillow.


    Haahhaah


    I see you havent reflected on your actions at all. Who told you that you could cum first, hm?


    S-Sorry! Ahh! Sorry!


    How many times have you came without my permission now?


    T-Three times! I-It was three times! Ahh!


    While she had done it three times, he hadnt done it even a single time yet.


    Naturally, he felt ted by this development. His endurance had grown considerablypared to before. Despite that, he still didnt go easy on her.


    This wont do. Get on your knees.


    L-Like this?


    She meekly followed his words, kneeling on the bed face down while he grabbed her hips firmly.


    With her adopting a kowtowing posture, it gave him a weird sense of immorality. It was as if he was about to vite her while she was trying to beg for his forgiveness.


    Siwoo ran his palm over her wet pussy, giving it a careful wipe.


    As he did, thick love juices came leaking out.


    Say that you want me to fuck you.


    H-Huh?


    Say it. With a please.


    Sharon lifted her head slightly to look at Siwoo.


    Considering that she made a fool out of herself already by cumming repeatedly, she began to plead to Siwoo, letting out pitiful tears as she begged him with her eyes, Please spare me


    But, soon enough, she erased that look from her face as her face started to redden.


    F-Fuck me, please! Kyah!


    2.


    <b><i> Its a dream.</i></b>


    <b><i> Everything is a dream.</i></b>


    Eloa cried out in pain.


    Just like during the aftermath when God sent a huge rain for forty days and night to wash away the wicked humans.


    The fadingndscape was surrounded in water.


    Time of joy had arrived once again.


    Dream, the only ce where she could see Ravi, whom she could no longer see again.


    At the same time, it was also the time of suffering.


    Because it was the only time where she could see Ravi, whom she could no longer see again.


    <b><i> Master!</i></b>


    <b><i> No means no.</i></b>


    Ravi, having repeatedly requested something from her master at this point, raised her voice as her wicks swayed in the air.


    For the first time since Eloa raised her since she was a baby, she acted out like this to her.


    It was the first time Ravi ever rebelled against her Master.


    <b><i> But why? Master, as long as were together, no one can stop us! The Homunculi, the Criminal Exiles, well defeat them all!</i></b>


    <b><i> Ravi, were witches. Killing Homunculi and Criminal Exiles isnt our ultimate goal. Instead, we should raise our ranks and</i></b>


    <b><i> And what? Reach the peak that the Witch of Creation set us? What for?</i></b>


    Ravi interrupted Eloas words in a sharp tone.


    Her tone was unusually harsh that it was hard to believe that it came out from her.


    That was how angry she was.


    She was disillusioned by the witch, and by extension, Eloa herself, as they did not care for anything other than their own magic research.


    <b><i> Havent I taught you that? Its because that is the reason why we exist.</i></b>


    <b><i> And I dont like that! People are dying! Why is studying magic more important than that? I just cant understand!</i></b>


    <b><i> Youre just being stubborn now.</i></b>


    Ravi, who came out to the modern world with Eloa to y, witnessed how people were dying because of the Homunculi.


    And so, she bombarded her master with a barrage of questions.


    <b><i> Why didnt the witches protect those poor people when they have the power to do so?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why did they refuse to fight even though the tragedy happened right in front of their eyes?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why shouldnt witches live for the sake of humans?</i></b>


    To those questions, Eloa gave out a clear answer.


    <b><i> Because a witchs karma doesnt lie there.</i></b>


    <b><i> Instead, what they should do is to reach a higher realm in magic.</i></b>


    For Eloa Tiphereth, also for most witches, that was the closest answer to the truth that they knew.


    It was also what Eloa had learned from her predecessor.


    To attain nirvana, one must get rid of all their attachment to the world.


    To reach a higher realm, one must cut free themselves of their ties to the world.


    <b><i> Witches have to risk everything to attain the unknown. Everything else doesnt matter.</i></b>


    Tiphereth, who was famous for being stubborn and staunch even among the conservative witches, genuinely believed so.


    <b><i> Do you still not understand?</i></b>


    However, while it was a correct answer for Eloa, it was the wrong answer for Ravi.


    As a child who bore a gentle nature from her birth, this was a concept that she could never understand.


    When she heard that her master uttered the same words as other witches, she exploded with rage.


    It wasnt because she grew to hate her master.


    Rather it was because she loved her so much that the disappointment she felt cut deep into her heart.


    She casted her head down as she let out her words, soaked in her tearful sobs.


    <b><i> Masteryoure just a coward.</i></b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> Thats all just your excuses! Excuses! Whats wrong with wanting to protect the innocents?!</i></b>


    <b><i> Ravi!</i></b>


    At that time, she didnt even try to consider Ravis words.


    Shame and anger enveloped her heart, but who could me her? Her dear apprentice, the one who always followed her faithfully, scolded her reproachfully for something she couldnt even understand.


    <b><i> I will protect them with my power! Unlike you, Master, I wont cast my gaze away and pretend to not know!</i></b>


    Ravi said angrily.


    Back then, Eloa thought that she was just trying to criticize her.


    <b><i> I willprotect everyone</i></b>


    But now that she experienced the same dream over and over again, she finally understood.


    Her dear apprentice only wanted to change her dear masters mind.


    She wanted her dear master to open her mind and move away from that stubborn way of thinking.


    But Eloa didnt know that back then.


    And she ended up making an irreversible choice.


    <b><i> Do it your way then.</i></b>


    <b><i> </i></b>


    Hearing that, Ravi casted her head down again.


    Drops of tears fell down onto the ground.


    Biting her lips, Ravi turned around and left without saying anything.


    Even though Eloa knew that her dear apprentice was going to go out, she didnt stop her.


    She made an excuse to herself, that both of them needed some time alone since this was the first time something like this ever happened.


    The hotels door was mmed shut.


    Back then, if she knew that it would be thest time shed ever see her dear apprentice.


    Shed definitely try to make a different choice.


    3.


    Eloa opened her eyes.


    An unpleasant pain spread across her chest as sticky sweat dripped down her forehead.


    As always, whenever she woke up from the repeating nightmare, she found it hard for herself to breathe.


    Haahaa


    She gasped for air desperately, as if she had just about to drown.


    Using both hands, pressed onto her chin before moving up to her hair, grasping it tightly.


    Like a bird trying to cover its body from a storm, Eloa curled up, trying to distance herself from the storm of emotion that was raging in her heart.


    Ah


    When she calmed down a little, she instinctively reached out to the side, trying to grasp the bottle of liquor that had always apanied her at her bedside.


    But it failed to grab anything.


    Come to think of it


    Finally, she was out of her daze and realized what exactly had happened.


    Today, she invited Siwoo in.


    After a hearty dinner, she got drunkand fell asleep right there and then.


    But somehow, she woke up in her bed.


    Which meant, the man had willingly carried her to the bed.


    She left the room.


    What she needed now was a drink and a cold shower.


    Outside the window, she could see the scenery of Seoul weing a new dawn.


    Through the numerous skyscrapers and the rather thickyer of smog


    The light of dawn seeped in, chasing away the darkness of the night.


    But even that brilliant light couldnt chase away the darkness in her heart.


    They said that the most painful time was the first time one woke up after getting anesthesia.


    But to Eloa, the most painful time was the time whenever she woke up from her nightmare.


    She took out a bottle of alcohol from her shelf and twisted the cork open.


    The hot liquor set fire to her throat down to her stomach.


    Once upon a time, she was among those people who had an aversion to alcohol, as theyd numb ones senses and muddle ones mind. But now, she couldnt live without it as it was her only way to ease her suffering.


    As she was getting herself ready to start her day, she noticed something.


    The table was strangely clean.


    I see, so he cleaned everything up


    She swept her hand across the table.


    All the dishes she left behind before she went to sleep had already been washed.


    Since there was no way that she had done all that while sleeping, she reckoned that Siwoo must be the one who did it.


    <b><i> Hes a good child.</i></b>


    <b><i> A kind one.</i></b>


    Regardless of her initial misunderstanding, this small act of kindness he had done increased Eloas evaluation of him.


    Perhaps it was because she was feeling lonely.


    Or she probably couldnt bear with the pain anymore.


    She ended up epting Siwoo, the one who inherited Ravis bowl, as her disciple.


    Even when she knew how foolish of an act it was, fooling herself to think that shed be able to erase her regret by doing all this


    She still wanted to do everything that she couldnt do with Ravi, with him.


    <b><i> -Wooong!</i></b>


    But, her moping didntst long.


    Because a deep and massive mana suddenly surged.


    Her senses were able to pick up even the slightest vibration of mana from far away.


    The circuits that were carved deep under her skin and muscles, just above her bones, enhanced her capabilities to sense magic.


    That was why she could always detect any kind of mana even from far away.


    What?


    But, this time, the mana she felt was different than usual.


    Because the source wasnt far, but very close to where she was.


    Though she could feel that it was being hindered by something, due to the sheer amount of mana being emitted, it seeped through that hindrance and created a considerable wave of mana.


    Just like the vibration of andslide that one felt from a great distance.


    Eloa turned her eyes toward the ceiling.<hr>


    Amelia


    The twins


    And Sharon

 Chapter 229: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (5)

    Chapter 229: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (5)


    <b> People Who Are Stuck in the Past (5) </b>


    1.


    Your average witches would never notice it.


    No matter how much mana Siwoo emitted during his ejaction, the music boxs concealment was strong enough to hide it from their senses.


    It was like a giant stealth ne that was caught in a radar as a small bird, the music box concealed enough of his mana to the point that one could only feel it as a small wave.


    Even Tiphereth wouldnt feel it if she wasnt staying right beneath them.


    But, she was there and she was more sensitive to mana wavespared to your average witches.


    What?


    Eloa took out her signature weapon, the Sword of Covenant.


    In response to her call, the sword with twelve characters engraved in it showed its brilliant appearance in the air.


    A lot of things were going on between them, but at this point, Eloa had already put her trust in Siwoo.


    Although he was somehow rted to Ea, it was clear that he was never on her side to begin with.


    And his stance on this was firm, like an iron boulder.


    Still, there was something abnormal about this mana wave.


    So, she decided to check it out, just in case.


    Hereby, I dere a covenant.


    She didnt even stop to think.


    Her mana surged and it was reflected in her magenta eyes.


    This was the Light of Truth, the covenant to see through falsehoods even among the falsehoods.


    With it being opened, she gained the ability to see through even a one meter thick concrete wall with ease, but at the moment, she was unable to do so.


    Her view was blocked, as if a giant barrier was there.


    She could easily peer through the other rooms, but not Siwoos.


    As far as she was concerned, he was in an extremely precarious spot.


    He was in a situation where all kinds of witches put their interest in him. Basically, he needed to pay much more attention to his safetypared to your ordinary Exiles.


    In other words, a simple concealment device became a necessity for him.


    But the fact that the concealment device was so powerful that it managed to block her Light of Truth was something she didnt expect.


    Why did he have it? And why didnt he mention it to her?


    His identity was guaranteed by powerful witches, and she herself was living nearby, but why did he need to conceal himself to this extent?


    Why did he pull off something like this when he knew that she was asleep?


    Actually, Eloa didnt need to let her mind wander like this.


    She could easily dismiss it as him just being overly cautious.


    Because he thought that it wasnt really an important thing to mention, he didnt tell Eloa anything.


    The stubborn and staunch Eloa from the past would have thought so.


    Lets calm down firstcalm down


    However, a faint emotion in her heart gave birth to suspicions.


    Her confirmation bias striked again, painting Siwoo in a suspicious light and casting a dark shadow in her already fragile mind.


    No matter how kind he was, no matter how good natured he was


    Though he possessed Ravis bowl, at the same time, he also possessed Ea Maidens Loom.


    And she still didnt know the reason why he had both of them.


    Therefore, she couldnt afford to let her guard down.


    The thoughts of him hiding a twisted emotion behind a good-natured mask brought chills down her spine.


    And so, she carefully opened the door to the balcony.


    If she were to cast her gaze below, she could basically see the city from a birds-eye view, but she didnt need to pay any attention to that. Because It wasnt like shed fall from this height.


    <b><i> -Woosh!</i></b>


    She clung to the railings upstairs like a cat.


    Through the ckout curtains, she could see what was inside Siwoos living room, but she couldnt hear anything.


    So, she opened the door carefully, trying to not make any noises.


    Fortunately for her, the door wasnt locked, so she was able to enter Siwoos ce as soon as she passed through the curtain.


    <b><i> -Woooong!</i></b>


    Maybe because she was getting closer to the source.


    The mana wave she felt was much stronger.


    She carefully advanced, one step at a time, holding her sword firmly.


    There were two rooms in Siwoos ce.


    One of them had its door open and there was no one inside, so she surmised that the source of the mana wave was behind the closed door.


    As she slowly made her way to that particr room, all while concealing her footsteps, she could feel as if she was passing through a very thin membrane.


    That should be the barrier he used to cover up this whole situation.


    And as soon as she entered the barrier


    She could hear what was going on inside.


    Hng! Ahh! Haaeung!


    For a moment, a wave of dizziness struck her head.


    The sound she heard was a womans moans.


    And there was only one woman who lived here.


    Sharon Evergreen.


    The problem here was that she was letting out a voice that was simr to a dying animal.


    <b><i> As expected, Siwoo is hiding something.</i></b>


    <b><i> Should I attack now?</i></b>


    She didnt ponder about it any longer.


    Almost immediately, she opened the door without any hesitation.


    The moment the closed door was opened.


    She could feel a special kind of heat crawl through her skin.


    The smell of sweat and unidentified body fluid entered her nose.


    Said heat that she started to feel just a moment ago had already struck her in the face at this point, giving her a simr sensation to that of a humid sauna.


    Ah.


    And then, she saw it.


    Sharon, without a single article of clothing, lying down while moaning like an animal.


    Herrge breasts hung down as sweat covered through her whole body.


    Behind her, there was Siwoo, also naked, leaning over toward her, as if pouncing her.


    His penis was deeply embedded inside the witchs vagina.


    Siwoo, who was breathing heavily after his ejaction, naturally turned his head to see what was going on.


    When his eyes met Eloas wide eyes, his whole body stiffened.


    Haahaahow was it, Siwoo? Was my pussy tasty?


    Immersed in an even worse afterglow than Siwoo, Sharon didnt notice Eloas presence.


    So, she said those words in her sweet voice, trying to arouse Siwoo again.


    As for Eloa, the moment she saw this scene, all doubts and suspicions that she heldpletely disappeared from her mind.


    Her face turned pale.


    Even though Duchess Tiphereth threw her life for the sake of revenge, she was still aware of the intricate rtionship between a man and a woman.


    At the very least, she knew that if a man and a woman were to roll around naked on a bed, they were both trying to make babies.


    She also knew that it was impossible for a witch to make babies, so they asionally do it for their own enjoyment.


    However, she failed to connect the fact that those two lived together with the possibility of them having sexual intercourse.


    That was why, when she infiltrated their face using the darkness of the dawn as a cover


    She never expected to find herself in such an embarrassing scene.


    Oh, cmon~! Why arent you answering me?!


    When Siwoo didnt answer her, Sharon looked up and caught Eloas figure with her eyes.


    For a moment, she stared at Eloa, who was holding her Sword of Covenant weakly while staring at them with her mouth agape.


    At that moment, it was like time had stopped for all three of them.


    Still, Eloas hundred years experience wasnt for show.


    Even though she found herself in this awkward situation, she still moved and tried to resolve it.


    She closed her mouth and spoke with a resolute tone.


    Please continue what you were doing. Forgive me for barging in so suddenly like this Um, you may not know this, but my sensitivity towards mana is high, and, umyour mana leaked through your concealment barrier, so I came to check it out


    However, the voice that came out of her mouth was quiet, and the pair could barely even be able to hear her.


    This was the first time that the Duchess had ever faced such a difficult situation.


    Usually for Eloa, a difficult situation meant that she was facing an enemy that she needed to best, and she always solved it through force.


    But, it wasnt like she could cut those two down just to cover up her embarrassment for this misunderstanding.


    So, she tried to convey her words to them, but seeing the result, she ended up mming her eyelids shut.


    Just like that, the great witch gave up.


    Forgive me for intruding.


    And so, she bowed her head politely before quickly disappearing.


    <b><i> -Click!</i></b>


    A few momentster, they could hear the sound of the front door closing.


    The pair, who were still assuming the same position as before, could only stare nkly at the door where Eloa had disappeared for five whole minutes.


    2.


    The Duchess was rewarded with a sex scene for her surprise visit.


    At this point, Siwoo had already desensitized by it, since he had gone through Amelia jerking him off in her sses, and having a threesome with the twins.


    However, that wasnt the case with Sharon. Because this was her first time facing something like this, she was literally losing her mind.


    Sharon.


    Whats up? Im writing down my wills right now.


    Half-dazedly and half-naked, she was scribbling something on a piece of paper.


    It seemed like she was seriously considering killing herself out of shame and leaving out a will.


    Justst night she was caught by the Duchess when she was trying to seduce him to have sex with her.


    And the very next morning, the Duchess actually saw them having a sex


    Considering that, it wasnt strange if Sharon were to think that she was afflicted by some kind of curse.


    I dont think shell care that much, so dont worry about it, okay?


    No, Im not worrying. I wont be around to find out anyway.


    Her voice was surprisingly calm.


    But that was what made it scary.


    Because it reminded him of something.


    The people who epted their deaths had tendencies to act unnaturally calm.


    Hehehehehehehehehehe


    As she leaned forward to write her will, she suddenly startedughing


    It was the first time he had ever heard herugh like this, adding to his fear.


    Crazywhy did she have toe at that moment? Hehewhat did I say back then? <b><i>Siwoo, is my pussy tasty?</i></b> heheheahahahahaha


    Half-dazedly, sheughed in an empty voice.


    That was when it finally clicked for Siwoo.


    This was how a normal person should react when someone caught them in the middle of sex.


    His situation was different from hers too. Eloa only caught him naked, while Sharon was moaning loudly while spouting such embarrassing words.


    He admitted inwardly that hed probably feel the same way as her if someone were to hear him saying things like <b><i>How does my dick taste?</i></b>.


    And so, he patted her on the shoulder.


    She probably thought it was cute. Surely she had experienced this a couple of times in her life.


    Cute?


    Hearing her sharp reaction, Siwoos whole body flinched.


    Sorry, I misspoke.


    This is so fuckedI swear Im slowly starting to hate herahhh!


    Seemingly unable to bear the feeling that overflowing her chest, she threw herself into the bed and went on a rampage.


    How could this happen to me! She let out a muffled scream as she did so.


    Based on Siwoos experience.


    If someone was suffering this much from embarrassment, it would be wise to just leave them alone for their mental healths sake.


    So, he patted her on the shoulder again.


    Im going to talk to her, okay? Dont think of something bad and stay calm.


    What are you even going to talk to her about? Ah, tell her to not tell anyone about it! I swear if she were to do it, Im going to kill myself!


    Dont worry, she isnt the type of person to do that. Ill just tell her that she should be more careful next time.


    Ughseriously, I want to kill myself


    After receiving her promise that she wont kill herself in the meantime, Siwoo left her and went downstairs.


    Haah


    He tried to remember what the Duchess had said as an excuse.


    She said that she felt a mana wave that was strong enough to seep through the music boxs concealment effect.


    That was why she came upstairs to check it out.


    If that was really the case, then he didnt have much reason toin.


    Because even himself was unable to exin what was going on.


    That left him with the only problem, which was also the biggest one, the innocent victim, Sharon. He surmised that it would probably be better for Eloa to apologize once again to her,


    <b><i> -Knock, knock.</i></b>


    <b><i> -Click!</i></b>


    As soon as he knocked on the door, it opened wide, as if the inhabitant had been waiting for him.


    Pleasee in.


    Eloa emerged from the door, reluctantly stepped away to make ways for him to enter.<hr>


    More Amelia fanart

 Chapter 230: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (6)

    Chapter 230: People Who Are Stuck in the Past (6)


    <b> People Who Are Stuck in the Past (6) </b>


    1.


    There was no table in Eloas living room, so they talked in her kitchen instead.


    Between them were a bottle of whiskey and two sses.


    They figured that itd be morefortable to talk over a drink, since the situation wasnt exactly a normal one.


    Considering how embarrassing it was, there was a possibility that they couldnt even start talking if they were sober.


    Cough


    Ahem


    Case on point, even after they downed two sses of whiskey, they hadnt started talking yet.


    For Siwoo, considering the context of their conversation, he definitely had to exin what was going on when he was ejacting in detail. No matter how used he was to embarrassing situations, having to exin that kind of thing with his own mouth was still difficult for him to do.


    Especially considering that they werent even that close to begin with.


    I amsorry


    It was Eloa who eventually broke the silence with those words. For some reason, she was holding and releasing the hem of her dress repeatedly.


    Her usually straight shoulders were now curled up, as if she was losing her spirit.


    Usually, shed stare right at Siwoos eyes whenever she was talking, but now, her gaze randomly fell onto the ss.


    Its fine, I know you meant well, Duchess.


    Thats


    You came because you thought someone was attacking me, right? Thats why you brought out your Formal Wear, you thought that I was in danger and wanted to help me.


    Ah


    As if someone had hit her in the head, Eloa was shocked the moment she heard Siwoos words.


    When she first felt that mana wave


    She never considered the possibility of an assant.


    All she could think about was doubt towards Siwoo.


    It was as if her words about trusting him were merely something that she used to keep her appearances. When an abnormal phenomenon urred, the first thing she did was cast her suspicions on him.


    Then again if it wasnt for that, she wouldnt just snuck into his house like a cat.


    Uhwas that not the case?


    He provided a convenient excuse for her, but she hesitated.


    And it didnt take long for Siwoo to realize that his guess was off after he noticed her reaction.


    No.


    As she said so, Eloa hung her head down inplete shame.


    Then


    All this time, she hadnt made eye contact with him.


    Her eyes had been darting back and forth randomly, like tea leaves in a hot ck tea.


    Seeing that, Siwoo came to a rough guess.


    A vague spection that emerged as a fact.


    You didnt trust me, huh?


    Im sorry.


    So far, she hadnt provided him with any exnations.


    Still, after all they had been through, with her putting him under her protection and training him, he had expected her to trust him a little, but


    Like you said, I didnt trust you


    I understand where you came from. Youve told me that part of the reason why you live here is because you wanted to keep an eye out of me, after all But still, it leaves a bitter taste in my mouth


    Siwoopletely understood why she did all that, at least logically.


    Since the target of her revenge was dead (or at least, her whereabouts were unknown) and the only remaining link to her was himself, it was reasonable for the Duchess to keep a close eye on him.


    But emotionally, it was a little different.


    Just half a day ago they had shared a nice meal together and she even shared her pain with him. But even after all that, she was still looking at him with prejudice


    Saying that this was shocking to him was an understatement.


    Im sorry I thought Id trusted you already, but it seems like I had been fooling myself to believe so


    Dont worry, I understand this isnt easy for you. I hope that we can resolve our misunderstandings one day.


    Still, this ispletely my fault


    Suddenly, she stretched out her hand.


    Gently, she held the back of Siwoos free hand.


    It wasnt a firm grip, but a light touch.


    I lost it for a moment. Honestly, I also dont understand why I hold so much prejudice towards you. Nevertheless, Ive wronged you and I have no excuses.


    Somehow, she managed to convey her restlessness clearly.


    Siwoo felt like he was feeling too self-conscious to think so, but it seemed like she didnt want him to hate her.


    Its okay, I understand your feelings, Duchess.


    He replied in a gentle voice as he lightly covered the back of her anxious hand.


    While he was shocked by the revtion, it wasnt like he wanted to be hostile to her or anything.


    In his eyes, she suffered enough already, there was no need for him to go out of his way to make her life even more miserable.


    Can we get more drinks? I still need to exin something else.


    Hearing his gentle words, Eloa, who had been in the verge of crying, seemed to rx a little,


    Also, can you please keep everything that Ill be saying here confidential?


    I swear in the name of Tiphereth, I will.


    What he wanted to tell her was simple.


    He didnt know the reason why, but during sexual intercourse, he could absorb the other witchs mana, amplify it and return it.


    Sharon had a condition; Because of an iplete inheritance, her rank was lower than it should be.


    To fix this, they had been having sexual intercourse every day.


    It took his all to exin everything and not shrink in embarrassment.


    Really?


    Just as he had expected, Eloa stared at him in confusion.


    Then, she muttered to herself, as the gears in her head started to rotate.


    I know that whenever a male ejactes, theyd release a small amount of mana wave, but to think that yours is big enough to seep through a concealmenthow did that even happen?


    His answer to that question added nothing to his previous exnation.


    <b><i> No idea. Its weird, isnt it?</i></b> it was something along that line.


    After all, he genuinely didnt know what caused the phenomenon.


    I got it, I guess that could happen, huh? So you dont know why this happened either?


    Yes, just as I exined.


    I seewell, I understand.


    Eloa lowered her head with an iprehensible expression.


    She took a sip of her drink before staring at him with a questioning gaze.


    Also, I want to say something


    Yes?


    Before they knew it, the sun hadpletely risen.


    The morning sun seeped through the kitchens window, revealing Eloas red cheeks.


    Now that she had the time to calmly sit down and reflect on what had happened, the image of Siwoo and Sharon, mating like a pair of animals was burned in her mind.


    I want toapologizefor what I had done todayforumbarging in the middle of Miss Evergreenstreatment


    She let out a bitter smile in embarrassment.


    I need to apologize to you for a lot of things, huh?


    Well, I dont mind that, but the thing isSharonis a littleno, shes really upset


    Then, Ill meet her directly and apologize.


    Uh, I dont think thats a good idea. Ill tell her that you apologized


    Is that so?


    Eloa tilted her head, puzzled.


    There was no doubt that this was the best way of doing it.


    If Eloa were to apologize to Sharon directly, thetter would definitely freak out and end up hating her for real this time.


    No matter how flowery her apology would be, in essence, it would still be along the lines of <b><i>Sorry for barging in when youre having sex</i></b>.


    In any case, since he had exined what happened, he decided to move to his next agenda; Restoring Sharons honor.


    Alsofor the sake of her honorthest line you heard from her, Duchess, can youum


    I already forgot what it was, so dont worry about it


    Suddenly, Eloa lowered her head, an awkward smile was still hanging on her face.


    Inwardly, Siwoo rejoiced over his decision to not bring Sharon here.


    If he did, the poor girl woulda burst into tears and jump out of the window the moment she saw the Duchess smile.


    The fact that she answered right away without him borating on anything was strong enough of a proof that the scene was embedded deeply in the Duchess mind.


    I was the one who made her say that.


    And so, he proudly dered that.


    He figured that he should take some of Sharons shame.


    Almost immediately, Eloa opened her eyes wide.


    U-Uh, a-are you trying to say that the vulgar line wasnt a slip of her tongue? Y-You made her say it?


    Yes.


    He debated whether to exaggerate the case even more or not, but in the end he decided not to.


    If Sharon was here, shed definitely shed her tears, moved by his sacrifice to prevent her from killing herself out of shame, or at least that was what he thought.


    Still, admitting to something like that was more embarrassing than he imagined.


    Now, Eloa must have thought of him as an unscrupulous man who made women say obscene lines as he fucked them.


    But, after the first look of surprise, Eloa let out a gentle smile.


    <b><i> Why is she smiling? Is there something funny?</i></b>


    Since he expected her to reproach him or at least, keep her distance from him, this reaction of hers waspletely unexpected, and it only added to his embarrassment even more.


    You are not good at lying, do you know that?


    Huh? But Im not lying.


    Sure, sure.


    Seeing through his lies almost immediately, Eloa grinned before standing up.


    You should go back andfort her. Like you said, if I were the one to go to her, something even more embarrassing would definitely happen. Also, tell her that I deeply apologize and I promise I wont tell anyone about this.


    Y-Yes. Also, in the future, if you need to visit us, can you please refrain from going through the balcony? Um, just ring the doorbell first


    I will.


    She stuck out her pinky to Siwoo.


    In which, he could only stare at it nkly.


    Because it was quite the childish gesture, theplete opposite of her behavior so far.


    Seeing his reaction, Eloa quietly lowered her hand, as if she hade to her senses.


    Sorry, I always did this whenever I made a promise to Ravi


    No, its okay. Please uphold your promise


    With that, he intertwined his pinky with hers.


    2.


    After Siwoo returned, Eloa was still sitting there by herself, drinking.


    In the witches world, it was normal for all sorts of bizarre things to happen, but his case was still on the bizarre side even after considering that.


    Absorbing mana through sexual intercourse was already an absurd phenomenon to begin with, but amplifying it, returning it and using it as a basis to restore an iplete brand? It was a phenomenon that was out of this world.


    Anyway


    Eloa had devoted her entire life to magic.


    Ever since Ravi died, she had been running around the world, trying to get her revenge.


    And those were the only things she did, she never bothered to care about anything else, so it was the first time she had ever seen a man and woman copte.


    Of course, she had never done it with a man either.


    One could say that her life was just like the typical life of a conservative witch.


    Ahem


    Thinking back, it was such an embarrassing sight.


    Seeing the thing that she had only ever heard of with her own eyes was quite the shock to her.


    Maybe because she was a little drunk already.


    Normally, shed be able to brush this kind of thought off easily.


    But that wasnt the case today.


    Instead, she kept reying the scene that she had seen over and over.


    How Sharon was lying face down and how Siwoo was pushing himself on her.


    The sight of his particrly thick assets was embedded in her mind clearly.


    She wasnt aroused or anything, though.


    As far as she was concerned, she had never lusted on anyone, not a man nor a woman.


    What she was feeling was curiosity.


    She was amazed that something so big could fit inside such a small hole.


    Sharons expression, which looked as if she had taken the sweetest drug in the world, was also embedded in her mind.


    Her first impression of Sharon was that she possessed an innocent beauty, but such a person was groaning like a beast in that situation.


    Moreover, she was in such a trance that she didnt even notice that another person entered the room, making Eloa wonder, exactly what kind of feeling did she experience back then?


    This was the first time she had ever wondered about this kind of thing.


    I need to stop.


    Eloa poured some more alcohol into her mouth and shook her head.


    She figured that it would be rude to both of them if she were to continue thinking about it.


    <b><i> Lets just forget everything that happened today.</i></b>


    She promised herself.


    Ahem


    She rested her head on her chin again and fell into thoughts.


    It seemed like she wouldnt be able to erase the memory out of her head anytime soon.<hr>


    Here we go, its none other than our dear MC

 Chapter 231: Training (1)

    Chapter 231: Training (1)


    <b> Training (1) </b>


    1.


    Through abination of administrative maneuvering and the usage of magical devices, the darkness in that certain ce had been consigned to oblivion.


    In the underground of Seoul, in a forgotten drainage tunnel, De let out a bitterugh.


    If they found out how much of a mess Ive bea bunch of them are definitely going to cheer for it


    Just as she said, that was a likely oue.


    Since she had been snatching whatever she wanted, using whatever method she could use, there were numerous people that held resentment toward her.


    If those people were to see this sorry sight, theyd definitely burst intoughter.


    After all, the greedy Witch of Ashfire, De, was moaning in pain. Barely keeping herself alive while struggling like a worm.


    Her current appearance was indeed miserable.


    The once vivid red hair now looked like a tangled mess of blood and dust.


    Her limbs were impaled with white spears as she hung on the wall like a preserved insect.


    Due to her repeated bouts of blood-vomiting, a strong stench and the thick smell of blood wafted from her mouth and the chest area of her dress.


    Was it painful, you ask?


    Well, at this point, she couldnt even feel a thing anymore.


    She was undoubtedly a 20th rank grand witch.


    Not only that, she was also abundant inbat experience. Even so, she still suffered a brutal defeat when Pa brought out thirty two White Knights at once to deal with her.


    But, this oue simply didnt make sense.


    While it was true that she suffered a devastating defeat by those White Knights


    Despite their status as the clones of the Red Knight, they only had four eyes.


    Normally, let alone thirty two of them, even if Pa were to bring a hundred of them at once, De would still be able to beat them. Overwhelmingly so.


    But the oue waspletely different than that.


    They were different from the typical Homunculi. Those White Knights could move systematically, they could use their intelligence to hunt her down relentlessly.


    The white spears in their hands contributed the most to her downfall.


    Those spears were clones to the Red Branch, the weapon of the Red Knight which possessed the ability to distort the space.


    The spears ability forced De to use more power than necessary just to beat one of them, which led to her defeat after merely taking care of twenty of them.


    <b><i> -ck, ck, ck!</i></b>


    As someone entered the spacious chamber, the sound of footsteps echoed in the air.


    Following that, three White Knights guarding De made way to reveal the Cowardly Witch, Pa.


    In her hand was a long-necked bottle.


    Drink.


    You wontst a day if you dont drink.


    De red at Pa with sharp eyes before opening her mouth.


    As she bit the spout of the bottle that was pushed into her mouth, a foul and tasteless liquid flowed in.


    Inside the bottle were various potions that could heal a spirit body.


    This was the reason why she had survived for so long, even though her body was pierced all over by the White Knights spears.


    Pa


    After feeding De all the potion, Pa turned around to leave, but the former stopped her.


    So, thetter turned around again with an indifferent gaze.


    Her unblemished face wore apletely expressionless face.


    Having spent more day after day dangling in themunal space, De had been observing every move Pa made.


    Using the cloned Dagons Flute, Pa had massacred humans without deploying any interdimensional barrier just to collect arge amount of mana.


    Just like Pa, De was a grand witch.


    That was why she could easily figure out that the magic circle that was etched across themune, with the Red Branch in the center, was part of some kind of preparation.


    And so, she gave the other witch a piece of advice.


    Just quit already


    As I thought, meaningless words again.


    But Pa shrugged off her advice, showing no interest whatsoever towards it.


    Pa!


    In a weary voice, De called out to her once more.


    Fluttering her eyshes, Pa turned to face De again.


    Do you even know what youre trying to achieve right now?


    Im gathering a ton of mana.


    Youre doing a mass ughter!


    Seoul was a highly populous city.


    Now, say that Pa sent her White Knight order and let them loose in the city.


    Would the witches be able to stop them?


    Theyd eventually call out a big-shot like Duchess Keter to solve it, as there was no way such an incident would end with only one or two casualties.


    To put it simply, no matter what Pa did, things would turn south for her and De knew it well.


    Despite everything, Pa was still her friend and she didnt want her friend to cause such a horrific event.


    That was why she decided to take matters into her own hands and tried to end her life.


    So what?


    But Pa didnt even flinch.


    The witch was already broken.


    And De already expected this to some extent, but she didnt expect that it would be this bad.


    Even if you can bring <i>her</i> back to life by using the distortion, Duchess Keter will still deal with you in the end! And <i>her</i> too! Your apprentice Cough! Cough!


    So, she desperately tried to talk some sense into her friend, to the point that she let out a series of violent coughs.


    There was even blooding out of her mouth.


    Seeing her in pain, Pa wiped her mouth with her sleeve. Gently.


    De, silly De.


    She uttered. Her words came out as if it was a song.


    Thinking that she was mocking her, De quickly turned her head, trying to avoid her touch.


    Duchess Keter wont move.


    How do you know?


    The Witch of Whispers told me.


    De eyed her suspiciously.


    Do you really believe that imposter?


    Of course. At least shes more reliable than you, someone who acted like a friend of mine, but ended up stabbing me in the back.


    You know that shes a liar! She doesnt give a damn about you!


    Stop shouting. The echoes are hurting my head.


    Wearing a somber expression, Pa gently shut Des mouth.


    Thetter still had something to say, but she seemed to give up as she let out a deep sigh.


    Since Pa had already made contact with that snake, she was pretty much a lost cause.


    The venom injected by the Witch of Whispers was a venom without antidote.


    By now, the venom must have seeped into every corner of her broken heart.


    That was why, considering that she had betrayed and attacked Pa before, De would be unable to persuade her anymore.


    Thenwhy do you keep me around if you dont trust me? Just end me already


    Des half-defeated heart pushed out words she wouldnt normally say.


    To some extent, her words were genuine.


    Though she didnt fancy the idea of dying, being impaled with spears while getting hung on the wall all day was purely agonizing to her.


    With no daylight, the passage of time became a blur and she could feel her sanity slowly slipping away.


    No matter how much youin, I cant let you go. You know all about my ns, so youre definitely going to interfere with them.


    At least let me clean my body. I swear Im going to die from disgust


    Hearing that, Pa snapped her fingers.


    All the dirt on Des body vanished at once.


    You shouldve asked earlier, I left you like that because I thought you enjoyed it.


    Are you crazy? Of course not.


    Pa paid no heed to Desint and vanished among the White Knights.


    Suddenly, she stopped and spoke without looking back.


    I wont kill you.


    Her final words echoed through the vast space multiple times.


    Because deep down, I still consider you a friend.


    2.


    <b><i> In the future, youll pick up the skills to navigate through the Myriad Weapon Mastery Covenant. However, when youe to face enemies holding swords and spears, youll inevitably find yourself in ambiguous situations. Thats when boxinges in handy.</i></b>


    Having exined this, Eloa restricted Siwoo from using his weapons.


    Not only that, she also prevented him from creating his ck armor.


    So, whenever he trained, he could only rely on his mana to toughen his body up for unarmedbat.


    The goal of his recent training was to improve his proficiency in Fa Jin.


    So that he could use Fa Jin freely at any time from any position, just like Eloa.


    Hah!


    After exchanging a few blows, Siwoo found an opening in Eloas defense.


    So, he crouched down and charged at her.


    What he was trying to do here was to lift her lower half off the ground with a tackle.


    But it wasnt just any normal tackle. He used his mana to strengthen his body.


    At the peak moment of strength, he used Fa Jin to stay in control.


    It was a killing move, it was fast, nearly invisible, and it had enough force to knock down an elephant.


    Sadly, the move failed to fulfill his goal.


    Ugh!


    With a swift movement, Eloa sidestepped before striking deftly between his legs. Her movements were simr to that of a matador dodging a bull.


    Her kick managed topletely throw Siwoo off bnce.


    Then, she seized the back of his neck as he was about to tumble forward, effortlessly pining him to the ground.


    Well, to be exact, she was trying to lift him off the ground to soften the impact hed receive, but


    <b><i> -Bang!</i></b>


    The sheer force was enough to shatter the concrete beneath them.


    This was the 50th takedown.


    Eloa clicked her tongue in disapproval.


    Do you really think charging in like an enraged wild boar is the way to go? Your movements are too big and clunky.


    Haahhaahisnt calling me a wild boar a little too much?


    Siwoo rubbed the back of his head as he got up.


    You only looked straight ahead, charged in and fell on your own. If you arent a wild boar, what are you?


    Eloas teasing seemed to hit home as he scratched his head.


    As they continued their training and sparring sessions, Siwoo noticed that theyve grown closer.


    At this point, Eloa had oftenly spoken to him in a teasing manner.


    Thanks to her rxed attitude, Siwoo became morefortable to grumble andin from time to time.


    You were the one who told me to stop being timid and start to make big and powerful moves.


    Yes, but that doesnt mean you should charge in and leave a bunch of openings. Did you forget the other thing that I said? You dont need to make big moves to perform a powerful move?


    This is so hard


    Obviously, its training. The only easy thing to do during training is lying down doing nothing. Cmon, get up.


    As Eloa extended her hand, Siwoo took it to pull himself up.


    A month had passed since they started their training. Autumn had already settled in.


    Inparison to the early days when Eloas every move left him stumbling, he had been making notable progress. But, there were no clear signs of further improvement.


    Then again, the other person was a real warrior with years of experience in battle. There was no way hed be able to catch up to her with just a few days of training.


    Is there anything else you want to show me?


    Yes. It would be a shame to end it just like this.


    Siwoo felt a substantial wall between him and Eloa.


    A wall that seemed to think for him to ovee.


    But that didnt necessarily lead him to despair, or make him give up.


    That wasnt his style at all.


    Just trying to climb such a high wall would already bring him a sense of aplishment.


    He knew that if he reced the time he would waste by despairing with putting in more effort, hed end up aplishing more.


    Since he had a clear goal and purpose for learning, his concentration never wavered.


    After wrapping up the sparring, hed head home and watch some UFC matches.


    The technique that Eloa called wild boar tackle was something that he had seen in a match the day before.


    Having ambition is always a good thing. As long as you yearn for more and work towards it, your effort will eventually bore fruits.


    She didnt show it, but Eloa actually looked at him with admiration.


    He was a considerably patient man, and she knew this.


    But, for him to endure over ten hours of daily beatings while sticking to the training routine was still something that she didnt expect him to do.


    She felt like she was a bit biased, but she thought that he was a handsome book smart.


    By the way, theres something I need to tell you about the attack the other day.


    Yes?


    Eloa adjusted her slightly disheveled windbreaker before turning around.


    Do you know when the most dangerous moment in a fight is?


    Uh, in a physical fight or magicbat?


    Both.


    When she saw him staying silent, Eloa continued.


    Its when you attack.


    When Iattack?


    Whenever youre attacking, your vision would narrow and your mind would get fixated on one thing, offense, and nothing else. Because of this, youll leave a bunch of openings, thats why


    Eloa ced her hand on her waist while extending one finger on her other hand.


    Always keep this in mind during battle. Keep your mind open, keep your view broad.


    The training with the Duchess had a bit of a philosophical vibe.


    She didnt only teach skills that one could use with their bodies, but also teach one how to train their mind.


    Can you tell me more about it? Like, can you show me specific stances I can use or how to cover up my opening in my attacks?


    This is not about forcing everything into a mold. You need to do it naturally, let it flow just like water. Im only here to guide you so you wont stray from the path of the flowing stream. Everything else is up to you.


    Got it, Ill give it a shot.


    <b><i> As expected, her advice sounds like a riddle.</i></b>


    Siwoo thought so, but despite that, he didnt doubt her.


    Because he knew better than anyone else that his skills were improving rapidly.


    Alright, lets do it again.


    Bring it on.


    Watching his fighting spirit rekindled again, Eloa let out a faint smile.<hr>


    Eloa in her casual clothes

 Chapter 232: Training (2)

    Chapter 232: Training (2)


    <b> Training (2) </b>


    1.


    Well review what youve learned so far. Squeeze out all of your energy and charge at me.


    It had been another tough twelve-hour training session for Siwoo.


    Unlike before when he only relied on his spirit body for training, his physical strength had been significantly increased due to the body enhancement, making such a long training session possible.


    Despite that, the relentless training still took its toll on Siwoo, leaving him all drained.


    It left him breathless, drenched in sweat with aching muscles.


    But, this was the final stretch.


    Deep down, he knew that it was merely a dream for him to win against her.


    Still, he couldnt help but hope to see the slightest hint of surprise on the Duchess face after he had endured such hardship.


    He let out a deep breath.


    The hot breath he let out instantly cleared his head.


    His body, which had been unnecessarily tense, started to rx, but at the same time, it was ready to spring like a taut bowstring.


    <b><i> -Smack!</i></b>


    He visualized the image in his mind.


    Of how he narrowed the gap between himself and his opponent, just like a released arrow or a sudden gust of wind.


    His mana-enhanced body moved in perfect harmony with his mental image as he charged ahead.


    In an instant, Eloa stood before him as he focused all his attention on her.


    This allowed him to take in every detail of Eloas appearance, as if he were snapping a picture of her.


    As usual, she wore training pants and a loose windbreaker. With the zipper undone, it revealed a white sports bra.


    But what he was focusing on was her overall movement.


    Even someone as skilled as her needed to perform certain movements beforehand to make her techniques work.


    These movements included simple actions like pulling back her hind leg or extending her arms.


    He nned to use those subtle cues to anticipate all her next moves.


    Hap!


    Siwoo threw his fist forward with all his strength.


    It was already infused with Fa Jin as it shot out in a straight line.


    Even Eloa would suffer a serious injury if this blow hit her in the stomach.


    But that wasnt a reason for him to hold back.


    This wasnt the first time he had tried out this kind of move. In fact, he had done even riskier moves prior to this.


    Because he was sure that Eloa would block it anyway.


    As he had expected, she thrusted her petite body into his arms, as if trying to push herself on him.


    Her hands wrapped around his outstretched arm like a snake coiling around its prey.


    Then she rotated his arm slightly and before he knew it, his legs, which were running towards her, were kicked by her, causing him to lose his bnce as his center of gravity shifted forward.


    Ugh!


    Normally, hed have hit the ground.


    But he didnt let himself fall. Instead, he grabbed Eloas shoulders and shifted his weight back.


    The sudden change in direction put a lot of strain on his waist.


    But with that, he managed to hold his ground, albeit barely.


    Oho?


    Eloa chuckled, clearly impressed with his move.


    This was the first time he had managed to resist her this much ever since they started their spar.


    Though he was mostly using brute force, he still managed to anticipate her moves.


    Ultimately, Siwoo found himself in a situation where it appeared as though Eloa was attempting to lift him and he had his arms wrapped around her from behind.


    They continued to struggle in this position.


    In fact, Eloa knew a lot of ways for her to get out of this situation.


    But, since this was the first time he had gotten this far, it roused her curiosity to find out what his next move would be.


    Now that were stuck here, what are you going to do?


    Siwoo, who had been focused on overpowering Eloa, snapped back to reality after hearing her words.


    That was when he realized something.


    The fact that they were literally stuck together.


    But, since she still had a grip on his arm, he couldnt just push her away.


    Both of them were still clinging onto each other tightly.


    Um Duchess?


    It isnt over yet. Even if were stuck here, I know that you have your way to get out of this situation. Also, this is the first time youve caught me off guard like this, so show me something good.


    <b><i>That isnt important!</i></b> those words almost slipped off his tongue.


    His situation was dire, freakishly so.


    Because Eloas head, with her pink hair swaying, was right below his chin.


    Siwoo knew well that catching a whiff of a witchs scent could stir him up.


    And the top of her head was the part of her body where the strongest smell came from.


    To make matters worse, his crotch was pressed against her lower back.


    Shed notice if it got bigger.


    This wasnt a good situation to talk about<b><i> What to do when you managed to grip your opponent from behind?</i></b>.


    However


    He still had to think of something and break free.


    Even though he knew it wasnt safe being so close to her


    His senses were already clouded by lust as he breathed in the intense scent of her hair.


    He noticed the slight sweat on her neck.


    And felt her round, bouncy buttocks pressing against his thigh.


    All these sensations made his head spin.


    It felt like he was in a trance, wanting to hold her tightly from behind.


    Huh?


    Eloa tilted her head slightly.


    She sensed that Siwoos struggle had weakened.


    In contrast, the breath that she felt in her ear became more intense to the point that she wondered, <b><i>Has he always been this intense?</i></b>.


    After a moment, she felt something hard pressing against her back.


    Like Eloa, Siwoo was also dressedfortably in his training clothes.


    One of his hands held onto her while the other wrapped around her neck, attempting a rear naked choke.


    At that time, memories of when she caught sight of Siwoos intercourse came rushing into her mind. She remembered how the room pulsated with his intense passion, reminiscent of a wild beast.


    And more importantly, she remembered his thick, meaty shaft that intruded on Sharons secret garden.


    She had a hunch.


    That the hard object pressing against her waist was


    Ugh!


    She could feel the hair in her body standing up like a cat in hot water as she quickly released his arm and twisted her way to escape.


    Normally, she wouldnt even think of fleeing from anything or anyone, but this was an exception among exceptions.


    Ah


    As she stepped away, her scent gradually faded.


    Naturally, Siwoos intense lust that had surged up abnormally, subsided as if he had been sshed by cold water.


    <b><i> Damn it</i></b>


    A mere disciple dare to press his erect member against his master body during their sacred training time?


    Considering her usual strike and dignified demeanor, Siwoo couldnt help but feel a sense of dread imagining what kind of disdainful look shed give him.


    There was no room for excuses.


    Even if he tried to justify himself, he wasnt even confident that he could persuade her.


    Fortunately for him, the disdainful look he had expected didnte.


    Instead, she stared at him with the widest eyes he had ever seen from her yet as her chin trembled.


    You


    This shocked reaction of her meant that she knew everything.


    So, he waited silently for the impending punishment.


    Although it wasnt his intention to make her show such a bewildered expression


    <b><i> No, no</i></b>


    <b><i> I need to apologize at least</i></b>


    As he was right about to do that, Eloa already spoke out first.


    Judging by theck of strength in your actions, you seem exhausted


    Surprisingly, Eloa didnt scold him.


    In fact, she didnt even mention what had just happened.


    I might have pushed you too hard. Maybe its best if we call it a day.


    Sorry, but I can exin everything


    No, I understand that you did your best, so um Instead of worrying about things, lets just take a break until tomorrow.


    For a brief moment, there was a small hope in Siwoos heart, <b><i>Maybe she didnt notice?</i></b>.


    However, no matter how much she tried to hide it, her reaction made it crystal clear that she was aware of the hard rod pressing against her back.


    It was like when a mother caught her son masturbating before awkwardly saying, <b><i>What were you doing? Stop ying ande out of your room</i></b> and leave him alone.


    Her voice trembled slightly with embarrassment, as if unsure of what to say next.


    Meanwhile, her eyes wandered aimlessly without focus.


    And she was also all fidgety, suggesting that she wanted to leave quickly.


    Youve worked hard enough today. See you tomorrow.


    Eloa swiftly removed the interdimensional barrier before descending the stairs with creaky footsteps, moving like a broken wooden doll.


    There was no time for him to stop her or say something else to her.


    He could only watch her walk away, feeling helpless and lost.


    2.


    Youre back already? Sorry, I was doing my work, I didnt notice you.


    When he opened the door, Sharon was there, sitting at her desk with aputer on one side and a notebook on the other. She was writing something on thetter.


    Lately, she had been studying stocks and real estate to boost her savings.


    It turned out that she had quite the knack for making money.


    Then again, witches were all geniuses, so if they were to put all their mind on making money, it wasnt a strange thing for them to strike rich.


    The only reason why she had been struggling with poverty for so long was because everytime she could get any money at all, they were all taken away before she could even invest them.


    Come over here, you mustve worked so hard, no? Ill give you a hug~


    Sharon stood up to hug him, who had just finished a tough training session, and was surprised by his exhausted expression.


    W-Whats up? Did something happen?


    No, its just


    Tell me.


    He nced at her face.


    Back when she was suffering from embarrassment because the Duchess saw her half-naked that one time, he had found her pitiable and cute.


    But now, he regretted what he had done back then.


    Sharon.


    Yes?


    You know, when the Duchess caught you doingthings Sorry, I didnt really understand what you were going through back then.


    W-Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?! Did she say something?!


    Almost panicky, Sharon jumped up.


    Though quite some time had passed, the emotional scar in her heart still remained.


    And it seemed like it wouldnt heal anytime soon.


    Siwoo felt a dull ache in his sr plexus.


    Now he understood the gut-wrenching feeling Sharon had told him before.


    No, it just popped into my head suddenly.


    He wasnt sure how to face Eloa tomorrow.


    While he could exin the situation to her, bringing up the topic in the first ce was a different matter altogether.


    <b><i> I should consider taking a break for a few days</i></b>


    What do you mean by that?! Seriously, whats going on?!


    On the verge of tears now, Sharon trembled nervously as she watched Siwoo lost in his thoughts.


    Nothing, really. She hasnt brought it up since then. Doesnt seem like its on her mind either.


    Are you sure? Really, really sure? Cross your heart?


    And hope to die. But does my swear even mean anything?


    Youre not a liar, so I can believe it! Anyway, thank God! It felt like I was losing ten years of my life! Seriously!


    Sharon hugged him tightly, nuzzling her cheek against his chest.


    No matter how often he warned her about him being all sweaty after training, she never listened.


    It had been a really exhausting day for him.


    While humans could adapt well even to tough training routines, he was still mentally strained by everything, so he needed a breather.


    Right, what if we take a break today, Siwoo?


    Take a break?


    You know, todays our hunting day, so Anyway, I booked a ce through the app!


    Sharons voice trailed off, her eyes flickering nervously towards him.


    That was when he realized what he had been forgotten about.


    Today was their scheduled Homunculus hunt.


    Despite the Dagons Flute incident, they still regrly went to hunt more Homunculi in Hongdae and Sinchon after a brief break.


    Not only that they didnt want anyone falling victim to those Homunculi, the hunt also contributed to Sharons ie.


    Although they hadnt encountered a single one since theirst one, the Mother Dog.


    Anyway, when she mentioned reservation, it meant she had already booked a hotel for them to stay in after the hunt.


    Eloa was staying downstairs and unfortunately for them, the music box couldntpletely block the mana wave.


    Because of that, if they were to have sex at home, the Duchess would pretty much know about it, so they decided to spend a night together at a nearby hotel to do it instead.


    Mm


    Originally, Siwoo was feeling like taking a break today.


    But, seeing Sharon buzzing with excitement as she shook her phone, he couldnt help but get caught up in it instead.


    Get ready, Ill get changed first.


    Got it!


    After they were done getting ready, both of them set off for a night out, something they hadnt done in a while.<hr>

 Chapter 233: Training (3)

    Chapter 233: Training (3)


    <b> Training (3) </b>


    1.


    Eloa closed the door to the rooftop and briskly made her way home.


    She hastily retrieved a bottle of liquor from the pantry, almost as if searching for a medicine for someone who was having an asthma attack.


    The strong liquor with 52% alcohol flowed down smoothly in her throat.


    Phew


    But even after that, she still felt unsettled, so she sshed cold water onto her face in the bathroom.


    Yet even after her bangs got soaked, she still felt on edge.


    Whats going on?


    Confusion clouded her mind.


    And there was a reason for it.


    The unfortunate incident during their recent sparring session.


    Usually, their training session that alwayssted twelve hours each day, would follow a repetitive pattern.


    1) Siwoo would try something.


    2) Eloa would stop it.


    3) Both of them would go over the problem and find a way to improve.


    4) Repeat the first two processes until the problem was resolved.


    Sparring was the most effective way for Siwoo to improve his skills.


    Although their spar wasnt as intense as realbat, it still helped him learn how to move his body effectively.


    The fact that he always came up with various strategies only added to the effectiveness.


    Yesterday, he even attempted multiple takedowns during their spar.


    But, even though his efforts weremendable, she could easily counter his attempts. She could theoretically let herself get hit by him, but that wasnt an option she could choose.


    Because if she were to allow such sloppy attacks to seed, there was a huge chance that it would have negative consequences in the future.


    But, since he had worked so hard for it


    She thought that it wouldnt hurt to let him see a glimpse of what he had been working on.


    Seeing him fall over and over again, yet never giving up even after all that, she decided to let him have a little fun.


    Obviously shed tell him afterwards that it was a bad idea to use submission holds on someone who possessed a spirit body that had been enhanced with magic.


    But the moment she turned her back on Siwoo and he stuck on her like glue


    After further reflection, that moment didntst long.


    Interestingly, their position resembled that of a bear hug.


    Since Siwoo was taller than her, he could easily rest his chin on top of her head.


    But, the feeling she got from something that was pressing against her back was solid and firm. She could even feel its heat through her clothes


    That was


    She didnt need to think much, it was obviously his manhood.


    It was fully aroused, just like when he had a sexual intercourse with Sharon, rock hard from the rush of blood.


    Moreover, the breath that brushed against her ear felt different from the rough breathing he always let out during their spars.


    It felt more instinctual, almost as if he let his primal instinct go.


    Regardless, that was the first time she had ever felt that kind of breath.


    Are you crazy?


    Eloa absentmindedly stroked her back before shaking her head.


    Though she only had superficial knowledge of male-female rtionships, she knew exactly when a man would get an erection.


    At Trinity Academy, they had sses on such things that were considered crucial not to miss.


    From those sses, she knew that a guy would only get an erection whenever he felt excited sexually.


    Of course, erection was something that usually happened naturally, sometimes it would even happen when one had the urge to urinate.


    Unfortunately, Eloas didnt know that.


    I cant do this.


    She quickly got to her feet and undressed herself.


    Her confused mind wouldnt settle like this.


    So she decided to take a bath to cool down both her body and mind. She filled up the tub, grabbed a bottle of liquor then got in.


    A towel was wrapped around her head to keep her hair dry then she started to ponder inside the warm water.


    Sigh


    Her hot breath, filled with the fuzz from the alcohol, created ripples on the surface of the bath.


    The past few days had brought her a sense of tranquility, but it didnt fit her usual vibe.


    She still had restless nights, she still woke up sweating from nightmares and sometimes shed clutch her chest, lost in thoughts of Ravi, but


    Things were gradually changing, bit by bit.


    Her once regret-filled and sigh-heavy days were slowly morphing into something new.


    Just like the frozen ground that had begun to thaw under the gentle touch of spring, heralding an unspoken revolution of vibrant green.


    She no longer cried alone as often now.


    Instead, a smile would decorate her lips more frequently than before.


    She started cooking again, something she hadnt done ever since Ravi left her, and she started spending her days sitting at the dining table to enjoy her meals leisurely.


    Rather than using alcohol to forget all her pain, she did it to rx, savoring the vor and the aroma of the wine.


    And she knew the reason behind this change.


    Because she saw Ravi in Siwoo.


    Through him, she could return to those days when just by thinking about Ravi, a smile would bloom on her face.


    Those days when they trained together, shared meals together and raised their sses together in camaraderie.


    Eloa found sce in his presence.


    And so, she owed him a lot for that.


    Though they werent officially a master and an apprentice, she saw him as a cute student of hers.


    And she believed him to see her as his mentor too.


    But


    Does hesee me as a woman?


    That realization caught her off guard.


    She hadnt really interacted with men before.


    That was why something like this had never crossed her mind prior to this.


    So, rather than feeling joy, difort or disgust towards him seeing her that way, she was confused instead.


    It was like a strangely shaped golden beetle clinging to ones clothes. One couldnt shake it off, but they couldnt catch it either.


    <b><i> Wait, no</i></b>


    The more she tried topare the feeling to something, the more confused she became.


    So, she took another sip of her drink and continued her train of thought.


    Still


    She knew Siwoo was sincere, gentle, and kind-hearted.


    While she cherished him deeply, she had never seen him as anything more than a disciple.


    If Siwoo did have romantic feelings for her, shed be grateful, but she still had to turn him down.


    Wait


    <b><i> How can I reject him without hurting him?</i></b>


    When she debated whether to just brush it off like today or if there was any other way to reject him, a certain fact came to her mind.


    <b><i> Wait, wait.</i></b>


    <b><i> Hes already dating Miss Evergreen, isnt he?</i></b>


    It felt like aplex puzzle was thrown at her, whocked the basic knowledge about dating.


    Though she wasnt even drunk, she felt dizzy.


    But she still tried to sort things out, one thing at a time.


    The idea of him, who was already involved with Sharon, developing feelings for her was already mind-boggling.


    This matter didnt end with her feeling embarrassed, it went much deeper than that.


    As an apprentice witch, she had learned from Ms. Sua about the proper conduct of men and women.


    Even considering that her teachings were out of date, two timing was something that was considered wrong, both morally and ethically.


    Now, if that was the extent of the problem, she could just scold him, remind him to not do it again and move on, but


    Considering his usual behavior, he didnt seem to be the type to casually juggle between multiple partners, which only made her even more confused.


    This isnt good.


    She couldnte up with anything by herself.


    But, it wasnt like she had anyone to share her worries with either.


    And so, she decided to keep this matter buried deeply inside her chest.


    That was when she remembered back when Siwoo looked at her, he seemed embarrassed.


    The look on his face suggested that even he himself didnt expect this kind of situation.


    <b><i> Its probably just a spur-in-the-moment thing.</i></b>


    <b><i> No need to make a big deal of it.</i></b>


    <b><i> Isnt it normal for men to act on impulse anyway?</i></b>


    He was too important for her to push him away over something so small.


    Eloa got out of the bath, dried herself off and changed into her pajamas.


    Since her hair was a little messy, she used a bit of her magic to tidy it up.


    As she entered the living room with a full ss of liquor, she noticed things that she usually overlooked.


    Maybe he was concerned about her dealing with her struggles alone.


    After the training sessions or whenever he felt like it, he frequently visited her ce.


    Not only that, he always seemed to be carrying something with him.


    This was why his presence started to be noticeable all over the house.


    Even the previously empty room started to feel more lively.


    First, the fridge was filled with various ingredients.


    Then, the cab that was once filled with booze, now had various things like bottles of soy sauce, vinegar and olive oil.


    In her bedroom, there were soft cushions and a cozy looking bedsidemp.


    Even the pajamas she was wearing were a gift from Siwoo.


    With all the care and concern she received from him, she had no desire to nitpick or dwell on his minor ws.


    Itll all work out fine.


    She flopped onto the bed.


    <b><i> Lets just act like nothing happened.</i></b>


    <b><i> Tomorrow, lets stick to our routine and invite him over for a meal.</i></b>


    <b><i> Then, well enjoy a drink and have a nice chat about things.</i></b>


    As she let this thought sink in, the dizzy feeling she felt began to ease a little.


    Hoahm


    She let out a soft yawn as sheid in her bed.


    Every single day, she had to ensure that she got at least four hours of sleep.


    The bath, the alcohol she consumed and thefort of Siwoos soft cushion slowly enticed her to sleep.


    Despite all these things lightening the load on her mind somewhat, she still felt fear and dread looming over her.


    Because this was the moment when she had to confront all the suppressed memories in her past mistakes.


    She felt as if she were being pulled in as her consciousness faded into darkness. And then


    It went on and on


    She cautiously, very cautiously, blinked her eyes open.


    Wondering which dreadful past shed revisit today.


    ?


    Suddenly, her eyes snapped open.


    She was in her own room.


    Obviously, this wasnt a ce where her memories with Ravi were etched.


    Nor was it a ce she ever visited in her dreams.


    It felt like only a moment had passed since she closed her eyes, yet now she could see the sky outside her window was tinged with the shade of blue.


    No dream?


    <b><i> I didnt dream about anything?</i></b>


    None of the nightmares that usually haunted her, causing her dread as night approached, showed up.


    She sat up in her bed, ncing around with vacant eyes.


    <b><i> -Click!</i></b>


    At that moment, the door was opened.


    A figure emerged from the dim shadows.


    It was Siwoo.


    You? What are you doing here?


    Usually, hed show up around lunchtime.


    But it was currently the dead of the night, the sun had yet to rise.


    Adjusting her rumpled pajama cor, Eloa looked at him with a puzzled expression,


    I came to see you, Master.


    M-Master?


    This was the first time he had ever called her Master.


    Usually, hed only refer to her as Duchess.


    Maybe it was because Eloa never asked him to, but it was most likely because he understood her grief over losing Ravi.


    That was why, his sudden use of Master and his unexpectedte-night visit left her wondering.


    Good timing, Ive slept and theres no reason for you to hold back, no? Want to get some drinks with me?


    Sounds good to me.


    As he said that, his gaze was fixed on her face.


    His voice carried a deep resonance and he appeared to be at ease.


    Eloa sensed a shift in the atmosphere as she saw him approaching the bed where she sat down.


    It feels different to see you like this. You always wear your workout clothes usually.


    Isnt this something you bought for me? I found it veryfortable to wear, so Ive been wearing it often. Anyway, can you wait outside for a moment? I need to change my clothes.


    No matter howfortable it felt, she still couldnt entertain her guest while wearing pajamas.


    So, she stood up, trying to change into something more presentable, but his next words stopped her in her tracks.


    Youre pretty.


    W-What?


    Youre really pretty, prettier than any witch Ive ever met in my life.


    Hearing his words, her pupils began shaking uncontrobly.<hr>

 Chapter 234: Night of Homunculi (1)

    Chapter 234: Night of Homunculi (1)


    <b> Night of Homunculi (1) </b>


    1.


    Youre pretty.


    W-What?


    Youre really pretty, prettier than any witch Ive ever met in my life.


    Hearing Siwoos words, Eloa pupils began shaking uncontrobly.


    She began to doubt her own ears.


    His whispers were soft.


    They carried a hidden message, one that even a mature woman could sense intuitively.


    He was trying to seduce her.


    Why are you doing this all of a sudden?


    Trying to mask her confusion, Eloa avoided his gaze.


    Why exactly would he do this in the break of the dawn?


    She just couldnt understand.


    <b><i> Is this sudden behavior of his because of what happened in yesterdays sparring session?</i></b>


    Master


    Right as he was about to speak again, Eloa interrupted him.


    Thanks for yourpliment, but like I mentioned earlier, I need to change, so could you please wait outside?


    She tried to shut him up again, but she still couldnt conceal her embarrassment.


    <b><i> Pretty he said</i></b>


    That was a familiarpliment, she received it often during her time as an apprentice witch.


    Though she hadnt heard it at all since she became an official witch and inheriting her title as a Duchess.


    Because it wasmon knowledge that she despised ttery and insincerity.


    Not only that, she also wasnt fond of her own looks.


    She couldnt stand her overly bright pink hair or her creepy magenta-colored eyes that glowed with ominous glint.


    There was also her height.


    She was almost as tall as her Sword of Covenant, there was hardly any difference.


    Simply put, he had nothing to boast about her appearance.


    Did you not hear me?


    But, even though she asked him to leave, he stayed put.


    This unsettling behavior left her feeling even more uneasy.


    Usually he knew how to behave without her telling him what to do, but now he abruptlyplimented her and ignored her words


    The situation made her feel ufortable.


    Do you need help?


    He let out a mischievous grin.


    Help? With what?


    With changing your clothes.


    How could that


    Before Eloa could finish her words, Siwoo suddenly climbed onto her bed.


    Their faces were inches apart, almost touching.


    Despite wanting to give him a piece of her mind, Eloa was taken aback by his boldness instead.


    I know I chose that pajama, but it looks great on you, Master.


    R-Really?


    Yes, really.


    Siwoo moved closer, reaching out his arms as if to embrace Eloa.


    She felt a lump in her throat.


    In truth, she could easily push him away if she wanted to.


    Even without resorting to magic, she could overpower him with her physique.


    However, she refrained from doing so.


    Trust me, I dont have any ill intentions, I just want to help you change.


    I-I


    You dont need to worry. We used to get this close during our spars, remember?


    He gently grasped the wrist of her hand that was holding on her buttons.


    Even when their hands barely touched, she already felt a jolt running down her spine.


    Her instinct recognized it.


    The current contact held apletely different meaning from when their arms and legs touched during their spars.


    Eloas hand slipped away from his grip, fell weakly like a child whose candy was snatched away.


    It was as if she had regressed to her carefree day, back when she hadnt be a witch.


    A simpler time, free from all her burdens and worries.


    Lets start by unbuttoning these, Ill guide you through it.


    His hands moved dexterously like those of a magician as he began to unbutton each button.


    While Eloa was still processing what was going on, letting out her dumbfounded voice from her mouth, he had already unbuttoned five buttons, leaving her pajamas open.


    Her wless stomach, cleavage and adorable looking belly button were fully exposed to the chilly morning air.


    T-That should do it. Thank you, but I think its


    No. Itd be a shame to stop now after Ivee this far to help you, no?


    Why exactly would it be a shame?


    Well, you might not think so, but I would.


    Ah!


    Siwoo casually threw the unbuttoned shirt aside.


    Her beautiful breasts, shaped like droplets, were shown for the world to see.


    Usually, shed wear a sports bra to avoid any hindrance during her movements, but her size and shape still exuded femininity.


    <b><i> Ah</i></b>


    And just like that, Siwoos eyes were focused on her half-naked body.


    She slowly became more aware of the fact as her heart began to race, as if it would go crazy.


    Embarrassment flooded over her.


    Her breathing became more rapid and her body felt like it was dissolving like melting honey, making it impossible for her to move it at all.


    She couldve tried to tell him to stop, but she had lost control of her body at this point.


    Let me finish undressing you.


    Siwoo calmly grabbed her open cor, looking at her bare chest.


    He didnt wait for her response and just proceeded to slowly peel off her clothes.


    Whether it was intentional or not, his fingertips grazed her skin, sending shivers down her spine.


    Ah


    When she finally gained control of her body again, her pajama top was already in his hands.


    After a brief period of hesitation, she quickly covered her chest with both hands.


    It was embarrassing for her to show her bare body to him.


    But what Siwoo did next was something that would make her feel even more embarrassed than that.


    Hm, youre sweating a lot when you sleep, I see.


    S-Stop that!


    He took a deep breath, burying his nose in her pajamas, which was damp with sweat and reek with her body odor.


    It was strange, but she did feel more embarrassed by this than exposing her chest to him.


    She tried to snatch it away hastily, but to her surprise


    Her shaky arm couldnt even reach it, let alone take them away from him.


    Stop it! I warned you!


    Unable to bear it any longer, she pleaded with an urgent tone.


    As if disappointed, he eventually set the pajamas down.


    Youve done enough helping me undress, so you can leave now. I wontmake an issueoutof


    She intended to push him away, following her instinctual urge, but she found herself faltering as she went on.


    In the blink of an eye, he had stripped off all his clothes and he was currently standing there,pletely naked.


    Therge object she had seen before, the one she previously felt pressing against her back, was now standing erect like a trophy.


    Just from seeing it already made her feel dizzy, thanks to that she couldnt see its form clearly. But that was irrelevant, she quickly closed her eyes and said some words in panic.


    Just what are you doing right now?! Stop it! You cantmit any more atrocities


    Atrocity? But you were the one who came in when I was having sex with Sharon, Master. Not only did you see her naked body, but you saw mine as well.


    Siwoos defense was weak, but it managed to shake her.


    But, there was still a limit on how much things she could tolerate, no matter how much she cared for him.


    Besides, if she were to indulge in his childish behavior, it would only impact him negatively.


    That was an ident.


    Well, this one is also an ident. After seeing your body by chance, Master, I cant hide my true feelings anymore.


    This isnt something you can call an ident!


    Though she scolded him in an angry tone, Siwoo didnt seem bothered at all.


    Because she still had her eyes shut, she didnt notice what he was doing. So when she felt the light touch of his hand caressing her breasts, she became startled and ended up falling onto the bed.


    Bothered by this shameless disy, she finally opened her eyes and saw him, seemingly ready to pounce on her.


    With a calm gaze, he looked down on her, his pupils reflecting her appearance like a mirror.


    She saw herself half-naked and cowering, making her feel even more embarrassed than before.


    He had gone too far.


    No matter what his excuses were, this was simply out of line.


    That was why she had expected her to wear an expression of anger when she saw his reflection in his eyes, but


    The truth was far different from that.


    Instead of anger, she showed hesitation, as if she was being led around, pushed and pulled in different directions, like a puppet controlled by his whims.


    Stop! T-This kind of! Ah!


    Again, his hand grabbed her breasts without permission.


    His unexpectedly rough, yet warm hand, gently cupped her soft breasts.


    Though, what worried her the most wasnt the hand that was touching her chest.


    Instead, she feared that hed notice her heart that was beating erratically at the moment.


    A-As you said, I am your master


    But, youre also a woman.


    Awoman


    His words confirmed her suspicion.


    Siwoo did see her as a woman.


    That was why when he found a chance to be alone with her, he stripped her of her clothes and pushed her onto the bed.


    Siwoo withdrew his hand and leaned in slowly.


    He pressed his lean, toned body against her soft, bare skin.


    At this point, Eloas breath had turned into ragged gasps.


    Its still autumn, but the morning air is still chilly. We can keep each other warm until sunrise if we huddle together.


    N-No, d-dont No! Ah


    Eloa desperately tried to push him away.


    But, her arms felt weak, as if she had just been hit with a tranquilizer.


    He gently nibbled at the nape of her neck.


    And with just that, she was already too powerless to resist.


    At that moment, a sweet sigh escaped her lips.


    His teeth nipped at her neck, but she didnt feel any pain.


    But the heat that she felt on his skin, the scent of his sweat and the warmth of touch made her fear grow.


    As if she was being tickled by feathers, waves of pleasure repeatedly assaulted her body.


    T-This is wrongwrong


    There is nothing wrong about love.


    She pushed against him again, but it was futile.


    Because he persisted, pressing himself closer to her.


    Realizing that his hot object was pressing firmly against her soft lower abdomen, Eloa let out a muffled breath and a light gasp.


    I want to be one with you, Master.


    His hand slowly began to remove her pants.


    Soon, shed bepletely naked in front of him.


    <b><i> Will that actually happen? We bing one?</i></b>


    <b><i> Am I gonna end up trembling helplessly beneath him?</i></b>


    <b><i> Actually, that doesnt sound so bad.</i></b>


    <b><i> No, it cant happen!</i></b>


    Amidst her conflicting thoughts, a sense of unease crept over her.


    There was no other reason.


    An inexplicable chill just washed over her body, as if someone had poured ice water on her.


    Her instinct, sharpened by countless life-or-death situations


    Was now ringing rm bells.


    Something was wrong and she sensed it.


    So, she forcefully shoved Siwoos chest aside.


    The Sword of Covenant appeared in her right hand, responding to her call.


    Her previously weakened body was now filled with vitality and strength. She got up from the bed and pointed her sword at Siwoo.


    M-Master!


    There was a genuine panic in his expression.


    Eloas strong reaction, backed up by her bodynguage, clearly showed her feelings at the moment.


    I-I made a mistake! T-This wasnt my intention


    If the person in front of her was truly Siwoo, he would undoubtedly react the same way.


    Even Eloa, despite her instincts telling her otherwise, still thought that she might have made some kind of mistake and about to lower her de.


    But, she decided to trust her instinct over her muddled logic.


    Hereby, I dere a covenant.


    The Light of Truth shone in her eyes, cutting through all falsehood and deception.<hr>


    Sharon!

 Chapter 235: Night of Homunculi (2)

    Chapter 235: Night of Homunculi (2)


    <b> Night of Homunculi (2) </b>


    1.


    M-M-Masssterrrrr


    Siwoos body started contorting.


    His skin and muscles seemed to melt away as if they were being soaked in strong acid.


    Simultaneously, the room shattered into countless fragmented pieces like the constantly shifting shapes of a kaleidoscope.


    Gripping her sword tightly until the end, Eloa watched the scene unfold.


    The scene that was rippling like a stormyke shattered to pieces, revealing the true identity of Siwoo.


    <b><i> -Grrrr!.</i></b>


    A Homunculus.


    She didnt need to see its three flickering eyes to recognize it.


    Because there was no way such a creature would exist in reality otherwise.


    Floating in the air were three eyeballs buried in an unidentified mass of flesh.


    Below it, ck tentacle-like things dangled limply, simr to the arteries of a rotting animal corpse.


    Drool-like liquid oozed from its slightly parted mouth. To Eloas surprise, her body was also covered in the same viscous substance.


    She had encountered numerous Homunculi in her journey.


    Combining her experience and the information she got from the Witch Point, she managed to identify it with a nce.


    Incubus.


    <b><i> -Gooo!</i></b>


    As Eloa tried to regain herposure, the monster desperately writhed its tentacles.


    There was no need for her to dwell on revulsion of disgust after seeing it.


    Because it was a Homunculus, so there was only one course of action she needed to take.


    Hunt it down.


    The battle didnt take long and she never intended to drag it either.


    It was way too weak to block her sword strikes.


    <b><i> -Whooosh!</i></b>


    She firmly gripped her Sword of Covenant and swung it diagonally.


    Her perfectly refined swordsmanship cut through the Homunculus torso without even making any sound.


    <b><i> -Kiiiieeek!</i></b>


    With a strange scream, simr to a crows neck being twisted, the Incubus writhed on the bed.


    Naturally, the interdimensional barrier that it deployed gradually faded away.


    Eloa looked down, seeing her own naked body and the Homunculus body that was dissolving into thin air.


    The battle itself was uneventful, but it was an extremely perilous moment.


    One really couldnt rely on appearances to judge this things danger level.


    Though the Incubus only had three eyeballs, it had a history of assassinating two witches before.


    Under normal circumstances, to assassinate a witch ranked above 15 was nearly impossible.


    Even when she was asleep or unconscious, a witchs autonomous defense was always active.


    When it sensed hostility, physical contact or unexpected attacks


    The autonomous defense would defend, intercept and even counter the attacks.


    And the Incubus was a Homunculus that was specialized in breaking down witches autonomous defenses.


    It would crawl into their dreams, delve into their mental world and neutralize their autonomous defenses by merging itself with their mana.


    With that, the witch would turn defenseless and all it needed to do next was to take her life.


    If Eloa had noticed it just a momentter, her throat would have probably been slit open without her being able to retaliate.


    Using her spell, she instantly dissolved the unidentified liquid clinging ufortably to her body.


    And that was when it hit her.


    If even she got into such a perilous situation, what about Siwoo?


    Siwoo!


    She cried out before rushing towards the balcony as if her body was being carried by the wind.


    The reason why Incubus was infamous among the witches wasnt just because its feat of assassinating witches.


    It was also because it was closely rted to the Cowardly Witch.


    A series of recent incidents and events yed through Eloas mind.


    Ms. Suas report of a Homunculus that could clone itself, the human heart modified as an offering from within its body


    The White Knights she encountered on the rooftop that bore an uncanny resemnce to the Red Knight.


    Back in the COEX, the mass ughter incident.


    Andstly, the Dream Demon that attacked her today.


    From the very beginning, Ms. Sua had linked the incident to the Cowardly Witch, Pa Xochtil.


    Though they couldnt locate her whereabouts because she was quite adept in hiding herself


    With the haunting whispers and all the pieces fitting together, everything became clear.


    The recent incidents in Seoul were something that the Cowardly Witch had orchestrated herself.


    Eloa didnt know why she was doing all this.


    What she knew was the fact that Xochitl was once known as the Witch of Thousand Beasts, she could control numerous Homunculi all at once.


    The important points here were numerous and at once.


    There was a big chance that while she was busy dealing with the Incubus, Siwoo and Evergreen were in grave danger themselves.


    Siwoo!


    Eloa broke through the locked living room window and entered the house.


    But, after checking through Siwoos room, Evergreens room, the whole house even, she couldnt find any sign of them.


    Though there were no traces of battle she could find, it still didnt ease her mind.


    Homunculi would typically deploy their interdimensional barriers during their hunts, so chances were they had already taken care of both of them before retracting their barriers.


    No


    As soon as she was certain that they werent here, o felt as if a heavy weight dropped into her chest.


    At the same time, waves of nauseating fear and dread overwhelmed her.


    The room, shrouded in darkness, was eerily silent.


    Memories from the past came rushing back forcefully.


    The agonizing memory of the day when she lost Ravi.


    Nono, no, nonono


    Her mind went nk, her face drained of color, her limbs turned icy and she started to tremble uncontrobly.


    Not again, she couldnt bear to lose another person again.


    She couldnt let anyone die because of her moment of carelessness again.


    Eloa hurriedly took out her phone.


    It was a device she never really got used to even though she had been using it for years now.


    She dialed a number.


    At first, she tried to call Siwoo, but


    She received no response.


    No matter how many times it rang, he didnt answer her call.


    W-What should I do R-Right! M-Ms. Sua!


    Next, she called Ms. Sua, the Branch Manager of the Witch Point.


    But the result was the same.


    No matter how many times she tried, her call was immediately thrown into voicemail.


    The sudden attack by Xochitls minions.


    Siwoo and Evergreen went missing.


    And Ms. Sua who wasnt answering her calls.


    The situation was anything but ordinary.


    Something incredibly ominous was going on.


    Eloa gripped her chest tightly, as if she was having a panic attack, and sank to the floor.


    This cant bethis cant be happening


    Struggling to support her copsing body, she gripped her sword tightly before standing up.


    Her eyes reflected a menacing resolve.


    She forcefully suppressed the resurfacing trauma, worries and fears.


    <b><i> I will find him and protect him.</i></b>


    <b><i> This time, I will not repeat my past mistakes.</i></b>


    Hereby, I dere a covenant.


    The twelve letters etched on the Sword of Covenant began to shine brightly.


    A storm of mana erupted, causing chaos in the surroundings.


    It was the storm of mana unleashed by a 23rd ranked witch, something that could make a weak witch faint by justing into contact with it.


    Eloa was different from normal witches, all her magic was geared towards fighting.


    That was why she couldnt use any spells for tracking or searching.


    But that wasnt a problem for her, as she could just search through the entire area by herself.


    Her body shot through the window.


    At a speed faster than the wind, she dashed through various parts of Seoul.


    2.


    Their Homunculus hunt tonight hadnt been very fruitful.


    So, after wrapping up their two hours of hunt, Siwoo and Sharon checked into a hotel.


    After they finished Sharons treatment, the two of them were lying on the hotel bed, rolling around, hot and sweaty if one were to use Sharons words.


    Since she was the one who booked the ce, the hotel wasnt a fancy one.


    It was better than a motel out on the outskirts of Hongdae, but calling it a proper hotel was debatable.


    Nowadays, theyd only have sex once in three days, which wasnt muchpared back when they used to do it the moment they exchanged nces.


    Though, every time they did it, theyd roll around until dawn break to make up for it.


    Ahit felt good today too~


    After a quick shower, Sharon, who was naked, clung to Siwoos chest.


    Her breasts, which Siwoo had been eagerly sucking on while he was fucking her a while ago, were now softly pressed against his bare skin.


    Smiling happily, she gently nted a kiss on his cheek.


    I cant believe you made that kind of sound.


    Because it feels good! Also, you dont seem to get tiredtely.


    Hm, maybe because Ive been training?


    Maybe~


    Sharon let out soft chuckles before nestling even closer.


    Despite their bodies already tightly intertwined, she still moved in even closer.


    Sometimes, these kinds of moments made him feel that he was really lucky.


    He was living with Sharon, a woman even more beautiful than his dream woman, and he didnt need to worry about money or his future.


    Thinking that this all started from his life as a ve in Gehenna, he thought of the phenomenon called the snowball effect.


    While he had been warned about getting attacked by Homunculi or Criminal Exiles


    He never felt the case at all.


    The fact that he was especially careful was one thing, but the constant peace in his daily life made it hard for him to think that such a crisis would ever approach him.


    It was just like how Koreans never felt the danger of war even though they were living in a divided country.


    Too bad that the Duchess lived nearby. Before she came, we could have sex whenever we wanted


    Well, I get your feeling, but I need to get stronger. Who knows when trouble mighte to us, right?


    Yeah, but its still frustrating


    Sharon pouted in dissatisfaction.


    She nced at him, her lips were still pursed.


    Hmm~?


    She then lightly tapped her lips, but Siwoo pretended not to notice.


    Hmm! Mmmm! Hurry up


    As expected, it was a hint for a kiss.


    <b><i>Still not satisfied, huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> Then again, today was shorter than usual.</i></b>


    Whenever they stayed in a hotel like this, Sharon would always pounce on him relentlessly with an insatiable hunger, trying to devour every inch of his throbbing rod.


    Just as they were about to continue their passionate love-making


    A faint mana began to spread around them.


    Whats happening?


    Siwoo quickly got up and scanned his surroundings.


    He felt a strange sensation on his skin and saw distinct mana patterns emerging in the air.


    This wasnt the first time he experienced such a thing, so he managed to sense the trouble even before an interdimensional barrier was formedpletely.


    Said barrier engulfed the entire hotel.


    W-What is this? Whats going on?!


    Homunculus, most likely.


    As Siwoo began cautiously scanning their surroundings, Sharon, even though she saw him being on edge and all that, only managed to realize the gravity of the situation once the barrier solidified.


    Dark shadows emerged from his body, covering him uppletely.


    The shapeless mass of shadow quickly turned into a full-body armor, a shield and a long spear.


    Even after weeks of training with the Duchess, Siwoo wasnt foolish enough to confront a Homunculus without wearing proper gear.


    Sharon, too, donned her witchs robes over her naked body, readying herself for battle.


    She tightly gripped her wand that was adorned with arge emerald, surveying the area.


    Their surroundings were filled with a sudden, palpable tension.


    Its been a while since we became the ones who are hunted like this.


    And they never show up whenever were looking for them


    Clearly annoyed by the disturbance, Sharon clenched her wand tightly as she nced around.


    <b><i> -Ssh!</i></b>


    Huh?


    While still maintaining his defensive stance Siwoo tried to approach the window to look outside.


    But the sound of sshing water from beneath their feet surprised him.


    They were currently inside a hotel room.


    Yet beneath their feet, water was flowing abundantly just like a swimming pool.


    Except that the water was pitch ck, as if it came from the depths of the abyss.


    Because of that, the floor also turned ck, they couldnt even make out its original color.


    Ive been practicing so hardtely, lets see if it pays off or not. If not, well, we will make a run for it.


    Siwoo wasnt too rmed.


    After all, it was just water, not blood, so he reckoned that this was the work of some Homunculus nearby.


    To lighten up the mood, he cracked a joke, meanwhile Sharon ced her hand on his shoulder rmingly.


    She had been regrly browsing the Homunculus database at the Witch Point.


    So, she could immediately tell which Homunculus was able to do something like this.


    Lets not do that, Siwoo We need to get out of here Quickly!


    The Drowned Witch.


    A powerful Homunculus, the familiar of the Cowardly Witch who managed to kill three witches so far.


    No matter how hard she tried to be optimistic, this thing wasnt something they could handle.


    Huh? Why?


    <b><i> -Ssh, ssh!</i></b>


    Siwoo asked, trying to get some context, but the sound of rapid footsteps approaching from outside grew closer and closer.


    They were apanied by heavy sshing sounds, as if they were stepping on a puddle of blood.


    <b><i> -Creak!</i></b>


    And then.


    Even with the lock still on, the hotel door was swung open effortlessly.<hr>

 Chapter 236: Night of Homunculi (3)

    ? Night of Homunculi (3) ?


    1.


    -Creak!


    The creaking sound came from the hotel door that was stated as ¡®had been recently remodeled¡¯.


    Dry jokes aside, the situation itself wasn¡¯t aughing matter.


    Siwoo and Sharon quickly figured out why such a sound came out.


    Because of the Homunculus¡¯ arrival, everything around them changed.


    Firstly, all the things inside the room started to rot.


    From the shiny-looking stand, the freshly-painted wallpaper, and even the furniture that hadn¡¯t seen much use.


    All of them fell apart as if ages had gotten to them.


    The water¡¯s pungent smell, just like the smell of the deep sea, stung both their noses.


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    At that moment, the door swung open.


    The hallway, which looked just as messed up as the room was now in their full view.


    But there was no sign of the enemy.


    All they could see was a weird, grotesque painting hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! Bnce!¡±


    Sharon yelled at Siwoo, who was starting to rx his grip on his weapon, before quickly waving her wand.


    In her hand, a rock-sized topaz appeared out of nowhere.


    She turned herself into an ¡®altar¡¯ and offered the topaz as an ¡®offering¡¯ to the fire element. Then, she swung her wand and mes started erupting around her like a methrower.


    -Whooosh!


    It wouldn¡¯t be inurate to think that the mes were sucking off the surrounding oxygen.


    After all, she used such a high-quality offering, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that the me she called produced so much heat that made the heat of a st furnace pale inparison.


    Since she didn¡¯t know where the enemy was hiding, shemanded the me to burn everything around them to eliminate any potential hiding spots it could have.


    The mes crackled as they shot out, turning everything they touched into ashes.


    But, the sight that they produced wasn¡¯t exactly in line with the one that came to mind when one heard the word ¡®burning¡¯.


    Because of the mes¡¯ absurdly high temperature, the moment the bed they had just spent a hot night on made contact with them, it immediately evaporated.


    They couldn¡¯t find any signs of the enemy yet, but Sharon had already gasped for air.


    Not because of the spell she just used, though.


    It was because her body tensed up due to fear.


    ¡°Siwoo, I don¡¯t have time to exin it in detail, so I¡¯ll keep it brief.¡±


    ¡°Is our opponent this time really that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Drowned Witch, the most dangerous one we¡¯ve ever faced. Even among the Homunculi raised by the Cowardly Witch, it¡¯s among the most notorious ones.¡±


    The Cowardly Witch.


    In the world of witches, their strength was typically determined by how high their rank was in the hierarchy.


    The higher their rank was, the more diverse the spell they could wield. If a battle urred between witches who had two or more rank gaps, the oue was pretty much decided before they even started.


    But, there were always exceptions.


    The Cowardly Witch, Xochitl, was only a rank 19th witch.


    Yet, ever since she became a Criminal Exile, Xochitl had taken down one 21st ranked witch, one 20th ranked witch and two 19th ranked witches.


    How did she manage to pull that off exactly?


    Because her self-essence magic revolved around ¡®manipting Homunculi¡¯.


    By controlling these powerful Homunculi and sending them onto the battlefield, she possessed a wide range of strategic options.


    She could even force multiple battles to go down at once, something that barely any witches could do.


    With each Homunculus possessing its own unique traits, she could set up fights where the odds were stacked in her favor.


    If need be, she could drag out a war of attrition without showing her face even once.


    Unlike Siwoo, the Cowardly Witch was someone who specialized in ¡®Great Witch Battles¡¯.


    -Woooo!


    A loud sound echoed in the room.


    At the same time, the mes that had been dancing around them went out like birthday candles.


    The water creeping up on the floor now had risen to their ankles while a liquid resembling melted metal streamed down the walls and ceiling.


    It felt like they were stuck in a Titanic cabin as it sunk down to the depths.


    Their fate seemed sealed, death by drowning seemed to be an inevitable oue.


    Siwoo nced around.


    Regardless how it all went down, he surmised that there must be some kind of magic at y.


    So, he thought that he could see through it with his left eye¡­but that belief crumbled down as quickly as it began.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the flow of the mana!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see anything.


    No matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t spot the flow of mana or their enemy, as if a thick fog had obscured everything.


    Siwoo who always had the upper hand in battles thanks to his left eye, felt like he had turned blind, which was a rather disconcerting feeling for him.


    He really felt like they were stuck in a really dark room now.


    -Chwaaak!


    At that moment, something burst forth, tearing through the water covering the floor.


    The pair could only freeze in terror at the horrifying sight unfolding in front of them.


    At first, they thought that whatever came out of the water was a woman.


    With its long hair soaked like seaweed and its dress, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that they¡¯d thought so.


    But its appearance wasn¡¯t even that of a human.


    It had an unnaturally swollen body, like a pufferfish instead of a human.


    Grotesquely swollen limbs that wiggled unnaturally.


    And a pale face with eyes that seemed to be bulging out halfway out of their socket. They emitted blue light as they stared at the pair.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    ¡°Arg¡­¡±


    Seeing the Drowned Witch, Siwoo let out a curse while Sharon gagged in disgust.


    But there was no time to feel disgusted by the gruesome sight.


    Siwoo immediately grabbed his spear and lunged forward.


    Though he was taken aback by the Homunculus¡¯ appearance, once he saw its form, he regained his confidence once again.


    Because it only had two eyes and its form resembled a drowned corpse.


    He had survived many fights.


    And he also had grown tremendouslypared to back then with his newly acquired martial arts.


    He no longer relied solely on his shadow armor, he could strengthen his body directly using his mana, using Fa Jin to strengthen his blows to their limit.


    Even the mighty Duchess Tiphereth had praised his aplishments.


    And so, he thought that he could easily handle a mere Homunculus with only two eyes.


    ording to Tiphereth, a weapon was ultimately an extension of one¡¯s limbs.


    Though the stabbing motion he performed looked the same as usual, this time he imitated the movements depicted by the ¡®Myriad Weapon Mastery Covenant¡¯ in a more detailed way.


    His blow became stronger, faster and more precise.


    This strike was the cleanest he had made so far, but¡­


    -Whoosh!


    Right before it could pierce through the Homunculus¡¯ plump body.


    The blow was abruptly cut off.


    ¡°¡­What the¡ª¡±


    He looked at the spear of shadow that he had vigorously thrusted.


    The spearhead was sliced off like a finely cut radish.


    What was even more bewildering than the sight was the fact that he couldn¡¯t even figure out how.


    He sensed that something had touched the tip of the spear, but that was it. In a blink of an eye, his spear was sliced apart.


    Siwoo raised his gaze and looked at the monster.


    At that moment, a shiver ran down his spine.


    The monster twisted its expression.


    Both its lips were curled upwards, its abnormallyrge eyeballs rolled around, and ck seawater-like substance oozed out of its mouth.


    Its expression resembled that of a smile.


    An eerie, silentughter came out of its mouth.


    As Siwoo stood frozen in disgust and terror¡­


    -Kwaaah!


    A sudden loud noise echoed in the room.


    ¡°What did you think you were doing, suddenly jumping out like that?! I told you we should run away!¡±


    Sharon tightened her grip on her wand.


    A magic circle with a rotating rhombus pattern engraved on it floated in front of the pair.


    Then, it shed with the Homunculus¡¯ weapon, creating a loud sound that made their ears ring.


    Surprisingly, the weapon turned out to be a massive anchor hanging from a chain.


    But it was obvious that this anchor wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.


    Despite its hefty weight, its tip was as sharp as a knife and the metal gleamed like it had just been sharpened.


    -Kugugugung!


    Btedly, something that stood in the anchor¡¯s trajectory crumbled.


    But because of its speed, the aftermath came a little bit toote.


    At least three cabin walls copsed simultaneously. Objects like iron doors and furniture shattered like ss.


    -Shrrrrk!


    Apanied by the sound of winding chains, the anchor vanished into the calm waters below.


    Due to his surprise by the unexpected turn of events, Siwoo didn¡¯t even get a chance to speak with Sharon.


    Before he knew it, the second attack was already on its way.


    After focusing hard, he barely managed to make out two faces that shot out of the water like a pair of dolphins.


    These things moved much quicker and seemed to exude even stronger force than Siwoo when he swung his sword with all his might.


    -Booom!


    Sharon had to use up two corals to summon two defensive shields. She held them up to block the anchor¡¯s attack.


    Because of this, the magic circuit in her body became overloaded.


    If she tried to perform the same spell using mineral water from the supermarket as an offering like she usually did, her body would¡¯ve been torn to shreds by now.


    The Drowned Witch lived up to its infamous reputation and it hadn¡¯t even shown its full capabilities just yet.


    After that, it didn¡¯t unleash any follow-up attack.


    Instead, it stayed silent while tilting its ugly head.


    From the half-melting mirror, Siwoo realized that he had made a hasty judgment.


    Due to its nted angle, the mirror reflected the Homunculus¡¯ back.


    There, seventeen red eyeballs were embedded in its back like grotesque balls.


    This Homunculus¡¯ core protruded from its back to begin with, not its face.


    ¡®The mother dog I hunted by using up all my strength, all while bringing down multiple buildings in the process¡­how many eyes did it have again¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Eight¡­was it¡­?¡¯


    ¡®What about the White Knight¡­?¡¯


    ¡®It has four¡­¡¯


    ¡®And this thing has seventeen¡­¡¯


    Siwoo had always faced opponents that were way stronger than him.


    During those encounters, he recognized his own weaknesses and the strengths of his foes.


    Therefore, even in the face of an overwhelming gap, he could still struggle on his way to victory as long as he refused to give up.


    However, even that conviction he usually had was shattered by this unexpected level of threat.


    ¡°Siwoo, listen to me carefully.¡±


    At that moment, Sharon whispered to him.


    In that fleeting moment when the Homunculus was just standing around silently, she had been racking her brain, trying to dig up information on the Drowned Witch.


    Just like Ea Sadalmelik, it wielded a powerful physical magic.


    At a first nce, it didn¡¯t sound like it would be a big threat.


    That was because the real danger was the seawater that was rising up to their ankles.


    When things already escte up to this point, it meant that the Homunculus had already corroded the surrounding space with its mana.


    This corrosion was akin to a widespread debuff. It would weaken the effectiveness of all other spells in the area and also drain the courage and willpower of those who fought against it.


    It was like being caught in a raging current, its opponent could only struggle until their strength waspletely drained, leading to their inevitable demise.


    Fear would creep into their hearts as they realized the gravity of their situation.


    Despite their efforts to resist, their spells would gradually lose their potency, leaving them so weakened that they would struggle to breathe, ultimately resulting in their deaths.


    This ability to drag its opponents down earned the Homunculus name as the Drowned Witch.


    ¡°Run away.¡±


    ¡°No, I made this mess, so I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Siwoo insisted, ready to step forward with his newly crafted spear despite his growing fear.


    But Sharon didn¡¯t even turn around to look at him. Instead, she tapped his chestte and pleaded with a trembling voice.


    There was desperation in her voice.


    ¡°Please, just run. While I stall for time, go look for the Duchess so she could help us. That¡¯s our only chance of surviving.¡±


    As Sharon spoke, she also casted a spell.


    She used a considerable amount of offering to unleash arge-scale ritual.


    Water, fire, wind, earth, all elements converged within the void sphere.


    A rotating spherical mass, created with her maximum output as a 18th ranked witch, spun in the air.


    Upon contact with this sphere, anything in nature would be easily obliterated.


    ¡®Could it work¡­?¡¯


    But nothing was certain.


    A spell that could corrode even the mind.


    When Sharon read it on the database, it seemed pretty manageable.


    But when she was actually facing it head on, she was overwhelmed by the sense of dread.


    It was like standing in front of a noisy industrial grinder.


    The grinder just sat there doing its own thing, but one would still feel their strength getting drained anyway.


    She was scared.


    No, she was outright terrified.


    Her heart felt like it was about to break as it made the loudest sound she had ever heard yet.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t run away.


    She must not run away.


    Because Siwoo was behind her.


    Once upon a time, she walked into this city, because of her failure, bringing nothing but her own body. Back then, the city felt cold, as if it was stuck in an eternal rain.


    She tried to put on a brave front, refusing to yield to her unfortunate situation¡­


    Yet, despite all that, she felt lonely.


    Her life was agonizing and she felt like giving up at times.


    ¡®And that¡¯s when I met you.¡¯


    ¡®In the world where I alone was the one who was getting soaked in the rain, it was your hand that reached me and brought me the warmth I yearned for.¡¯


    She still clearly remembered the warmth of his fingertips and the way he readily offered it to her.


    And that¡­


    Was the most precious treasure that Sharon Evergreen ever possessed.


    Suppressing her urge to escape, she gathered her courage and opened her mouth.


    This might be herst chance.


    So, she had to say it.


    The words she always wanted to tell him when they stood side by side.


    ¡°I really¡ª-¡±


    But her words trailed off right there.


    A rusty, sharp arrow effortlessly pierced through her delicate body.


    Following that, a crimson flower bloomed behind her.

 Chapter 237: Witch of Fortune (1)

    Chapter 237: Witch of Fortune (1)


    <b> Witch of Fortune (1) </b>


    1.


    Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion.


    All of a sudden, a sharp harpoon protruded from behind Sharons back.


    It had jagged edges, just like teeth, creating a strange and unsettling feeling as it pierced through her body.


    Intense emotions surged within Siwoo as his sense of reality began to fade.


    Fear consumed him.


    He felt as if his consciousness was trapped within his body.


    Though Sharon was receiving such a blow, he couldnt move a muscle.


    He had to consciously breathe and each time he had to struggle against the weight of reality.


    <b><i> -Thud!</i></b>


    Just before Sharons body fell down.


    Siwoo bit his tongue, snapping himself back to his senses.


    Only after he felt the pain in his partially severed tongue that produced an eerie crunchy sound, did he manage to move his body and catch Sharon.


    <b><i> Shell be fine.</i></b>


    <b><i> It shouldnt be anything too serious.</i></b>


    <b><i> This is just a minor incident.</i></b>


    She had been chatting happily just a moment ago.


    Besides, she wasnt just anyone, she was a witch, she wouldnt die that easily.


    Knowing how mischievous she was, Siwoo was half-sure that she was just faking her injury to tease him.


    Sharon, hey, can you hear me?


    He carefully turned her motionless body over.


    Her gruesome injuries that were hidden under her cloak were now on full disy.


    At this point, the harpoon had lost its shape and turned into the ck seawater, revealing a hole about the size of a ping pong ball.


    On her sr plexus, there was a deep wound that went through her back.


    There were traces of saw de cut in that gaping red hole.


    Her pink flesh, muscles, and faintly visible ribs were all gruesomely exposed to him.


    Ughaah


    Sharons body trembled with a shock.


    Siwoo remembered something about not removing the object that prated through someones body.


    Because it would only worsen the bleeding if anything.


    Her wound convulsed, with each convulsion, it gushed out a significant amount of blood.


    It was as if her heart was trying to expel the blood out of her body, just like a malfunctioning sprinkler.


    Siwoo clumsily tried to stop the bleeding, but in the end all he could do was to watch the bright red blood spurt through his fingers.


    He watched everything unfold as if in a daze.


    <b><i> Sharonisdying?</i></b>


    Just the thought sent shivers down his spine.


    Part of his tongue was already cut off and the blood from that wound filled his mouth. But at this point, the smell of blood was already so strong that he couldnt tell whose blood he was smelling.


    Ah


    Until now, he had been overly confident.


    He had boasted about his feat of defeating several Homunculi.


    Felt prideful about how he defeated De.


    Because people kept on praising him over how fast he was improving


    He had acted all high and mighty, as if he was someone special.


    And now he was facing the consequences of his own arrogance.


    Seeing Sharon dying and spitting up blood like this made him feel like the world was mocking him.


    Telling him, <b><i>This is the cold reality youve been living in</i></b>.


    <b><i> The consequences of your arrogance are staring at you in the face.</i></b>


    It served as a stark reminder that the peace he had been enjoying was just a fleeting moment inside the cage he was living in.


    He felt utterly powerless.


    Normally, hed explode with anger at this point.


    Hed ignore any further consequences, jump into action to defeat the Homunculus in front of him and save Sharon.


    But


    When he locked eyes with the Drowned Witchs bulging eyes, all his determination vanished.


    The dark, murky water around him seemed to have dampened his fighting spirit.


    His shadow armor crumbled away.


    The armor that had always bailed him out of tough situations was now failing him.


    Instead of doing something about it, he was just holding onto Sharons bloodied body.


    <b><i> -ng!</i></b>


    At that moment, all kinds of weapons appeared, floating above the water.


    Anchors, chains, ropes, harpoons


    Even a guillotine de that was slightly wider than the ones they used for executions was there.


    Dont stare too deeply into the darkness.


    At first, Siwoo thought he was hearing things.


    He had never considered the possibility of a third-party barging into the situation.


    Because someone who had lost both his wit and determination to despair did not dare to seek hope again.


    The voice that called out to him sounded too calm, totally did not fit the tragic scene that was unfolding.


    That monster on the ck surface of the water, came from fear. As it spawned from fear, it grows stronger by it.


    Suddenly, the other person revealed herself.


    Her ultramarine-blue hair flowed down to her hips, blending into her dress as if it was part of it. Wearing the same color, her eyes pierced through the monsters features without any signs of wavering.


    Though her dress looked like a loose bathrobe in a nce, her alluring and captivating presence couldnt be hidden. Her teardrop-shaped beauty mark near her eyes only added to her charm.


    This was the witch who openly flirted with Siwoo at the Contact Point prior to this.


    Cybele Periwinkle.


    The more a witch experiences the fear of death, the more defenseless she bes when facing the Drowned Witch. With fear enveloping her, her dark imagination would go deeper, deeper than those without it.


    Holding a pure white rapier in one hand, Periwinkle calmly positioned herself between the pair and the Homunculus before looking down at Siwoo.


    There was no sympathy or empathy in her gaze.


    Only a piquing interest that she threw at him without a care.


    It seems like you have experienced death up close.


    PleasehelpI-I dontj-just Sharon


    Desperation swelled within him as he pleaded, with his words faltering due to his swollen tongue.


    His mind was already paralyzed, making him unable to let out anything but this feeble plea.


    The Drowning Witchs corrosion had already reached the depths of his mind.


    You know, usually Id just steer clear of this kind of mess, but since I find you interesting, Ill make an exception. Ill give you a hand.


    With a wave of her hand, a four-leaf clover gentlynded on Sharons body.


    That should prevent her wound from getting worse.


    After treating Sharon, Periwinkle pointed her rapier at the Drowned Witch, donning a cool pose.


    But, it was clear that her stance was sloppy even in Siwoos eyes, despite him not being exactly an expert in martial arts. That was how unskilled she was.


    With a proper stance, she could look more intimidating with a wooden stick, let alone a rapier.


    The witch in question didnt seem to care, though. She only wore a serene smile, seemingly remarkably rxed.


    Alright, lets deal with this annoying thing quickly.


    Surprised by her sudden intervention, the Drowned Witch was enraged, refusing to entertain her for even a second.


    It opened its mouth wide, making a grotesque and repulsive expression.


    <b><i> -Kuoooh!</i></b>


    As the sound echoed, the entire room trembled.


    It had been in plenty of fights, so it clearly knew how to use its strength in these kinds of situations.


    The monsters weapons of choice were weird as they werent like your regr weapons.


    As if the whole point was to make the opponent feel grossed out and scared just by seeing it.


    At this point, their surroundings were alreadypletely decayed.


    Just like with its weapon, the monster did this intentionally to evoke a bigger fear in its opponents hearts.


    A simple tactic to weaken its opponent while strengthening itself.


    At least that was how Periwinkle saw it.


    Youre so ugly. Just seeing you grossed me out.


    In response to her insult, weapons from all directions stormed in like a tempest.


    A total of six anchors flew through the air, making creepy noises. Several harpoons shot out of the water, all were aimed at her.


    In the face of this destructive onught, Periwinkle only made a simple move.


    She didnt move her mana, nor did she set up any fancy defenses.


    Instead, she just took a step forward.


    <b><i> -Bang! ng! Kwang!</i></b>


    But, by just doing that, something already happened.


    The uing anchors and harpoons became all tangled up and broke apart as they chased after their targets.


    Rusted chains and rotten ropes collided with each other in the air, creating a loud noise, bouncing off in all directions as if they were out of control.


    Even though the shattered fragments scattered in all directions like a cluster grenade, not a single one of them hit Periwinkles body.


    By some coincidence, all of them missed her.


    Today, my fortune is unbelievably good, well not like it isnt always good.


    Momentarily thrown off by the unexpected turn of events, the Homunculus swung another massive anchor at her.


    Ah, right.


    As if she had just remembered something, Periwinkle turned around to face Siwoo.


    By doing this, she exposed her back to the enemy.


    Yet, by some twist of fate, the giant anchor narrowly missed her, barely even grazing her.


    I forgot to mention something. If I were to help you, will you do me a favor in return?


    Siwoo couldnt believe what was happening in front of him.


    The overwhelmingly strong opponent that he thought he couldnt eveny a finger on was being trampled effortlessly by her.


    Such was the prowess of a grand witch.


    Her power surpassed that of his own that he had been stupidly boasting about.


    Ill take that as a yes since you seem unable to respond to me anyway.


    Periwinkle turned her attention back to the Drowned Witch without waiting for his reply, all ready to face the Homunculus.


    She casually followed the retreating monster with rxed steps.


    <b><i> -Kuoooh!</i></b>


    A sudden cry erupted from the previously silent monster, resembling the cry of the damned from the depths of hell.


    Getting nervous now? Dont you know monsters are scarier when theyre quiet?


    Its attacks became even more ferocious.


    Except that its previously carefully nned attacks had turned into a wild flurry as it swung its weapons haphazardly.


    But the result stayed the same.


    Whenever Periwinkle calmly moved her footsteps, as if strolling through a garden, strange coincidences kept on happening.


    It was like when the bullet used during a Russian roulette turned out to be a dud.


    Like when a grenade went off next to her, but all the shrapnel missed her.


    This kind of coincidence kept repeating itself.


    <b><i> -Kuoookuooo</i></b>


    The Drowned Witch slowly backed up until its back hit the wall.


    A strange, groaning sound escaped her. If any normal person heard it, the sound would definitely terrify them.


    Its bulging eyes darted around, trying to look for an escape route.


    Are you scared?


    The water that had risen so high had already receded until it was only enough to wet her heels.


    In their surroundings, the decayed interior started to go back to how it was before, as if time had been turned back.


    Periwinkle was convinced that shed win.


    Her overwhelming ego, unfazed by the thought of death, didnt even budge at the face of the corrosion.


    Though the Homunculus had some semnce of intelligence, it wasnt that smart.


    At least it was smart enough to know that it could no longer win this battle.


    As soon as it realized this fact, the monster swiftly made its decision to escape.


    It focused its everything to find an escape route.


    In that split second when its attention was shifted, a white rapier was extended toward it.


    <b><i> -Kuaaak!</i></b>


    Though its movement was slow, the Drowned Witch couldnt react in time.


    All it could do was staring at the pure white de as it pierced its chest.


    Its face was filled with shock and it wasnt an exaggeration.


    Generally, Homunculi was quite resilient.


    Once it acquired seventeen eyes, one would need a heavy-duty sniper rifle just to make a dent on its body.


    But, even though the rapier was only infused with a little bit of mana, it managed to cut through the rotten and burned flesh like tofu, destroying the Homunculus core.


    Periwinkles cold, ultramarine eyes watched it as its life ended.


    My fortune is unbelievably good today, too bad that yours arent, though.


    And just like that, the one-sided fight came to an end.<hr>

 Chapter 238: Witch of Fortune (2)

    Chapter 238: Witch of Fortune (2)


    <b> Witch of Fortune (2) </b>


    1.


    Lately, there were a series of significant events that stirred up the witchmunity.


    The demise of Ea Sadalmelik the notorious criminal, the incident at COEX that was possibly linked to the Cowardly Witch, and the unprecedented appearance of a male witch.


    In truth, Periwinkle didnt care if the Witch of Aquarius died or if the Cowardly Witch caused trouble.


    She had the ability to escape from even the most powerful criminal exiles and she had never been in a situation where she had to go on a Homunculus hunt because of financial difficulties.


    Like many witches, she just focused on studying and practicing her own magic.


    However, among the rumors, there was something that caught her attention.


    Apparently, the male witch was backed up by the Duchess Tiphereth, Countess Gemini and Branch Manager Agatha.


    Since hed be possessing a spirit body, she had guessed that hed be an attractive man without any ws and hed also make an interesting subject.


    He also wouldnt age and die like a lightbulb.


    And she deemed herself to be more than qualified to sleep with him.


    So, when they met back at the Contact Point, she immediately hit on him.


    She didnt overthink it.


    When she saw him in person, she was pleasantly surprised by how good-looking he actually was.


    She thought that if they hit it off, they could spend the night together, but if not, then that was it.


    Of course shed rather have the former than thetter, but from theck of contact after she gave him her business card, she figured that he had rejected her offer.


    Since he was turned on just by her sitting next to him, she thought that he might be interested in her, but apparently it wasnt the case.


    Though she was disappointed, she reluctantly epted the situation.


    Considering lifes unpredictable twists and turns, she figured that if it was meant to be, theyd eventually cross paths again.


    So, she went about her life, putting him out of her mind.


    Then, one day, when she was out driving to clear her head, she stumbled upon two familiar faces.


    Sharon Evergreen, the witch who was well-known to be ridden with debt, and Shin Siwoo, the man who had turned down her advances not too long ago. They stood side by side, catching her attention.


    Staring at thepass in one of their hands, they seemed to be hunting for Homunculi together.


    <b><i> Right, they were all close and cozy at the market too.</i></b>


    The way Evergreen jumped up and down like a child who had lost her candy when she offered a one-night stand came to her mind.


    <b><i> So, are they a couple?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or is Evergreen just his ve?</i></b>


    Regardless, her curiosity was piqued, prompting her decision to tail them.


    Looking at how faint their presence was, she suspected that they were using some kind of high-end concealment magic tools.


    The kind where it could make ones presence vanish in the blink of an eye.


    But she wouldnt be eluded by such a thing.


    Even if she momentarily lost her focus, she could find them again eventually as she strolled along.


    Such was the power of the Witch of Fortune.


    Lucky encounters happened around her all the time, to the point that reality itself could be twisted due to the sheer luck she had.


    Still nothing today?


    Its been quiettely. Weve been wandering around for two hours already.


    <b><i> See?</i></b>


    Despite her tailing them openly, they remained unaware of Periwinkles presence.


    At least, as long as she had her mana and clover, everything would go out her way.


    That was how it was for her in all her days of living.


    Though initially she had been enthusiastic about following them, that didntst long.


    So boring


    She thought something spicy might happen since they had been strolling through the dark streets and sneaking into creepy-looking buildings.


    Is there something down there?


    Or here maybe?


    Is it finally happening this time?!


    Nope, what about now?


    The same old routine, making her bored.


    He didnt appear to do it on purpose though.


    If anything, he looked sincere.


    Then again, most guys would be drawn to witches just by being around them.


    Just as she began to feel tired of following them around and contemted heading back for a drink


    An unexpected opportunity popped up.


    Well, doesnt seem like much is happening today. Want to call it quits here and take a break?


    <b><i> Nice, following them for over an hour paid off!</i></b>


    Excitedly, she followed them to a nearby hotel and booked a room there.


    Usually, hotels would assign rooms randomly to their customers, but she wasnt concerned about that.


    Because shed naturally be ced in the nearest room to theirs, following her own luck.


    And just like that, she got assigned to a room right below theirs. While they were busy doing this and that, she changed her outfit into a morefortable one and lounged around on the sofa while gazing at the ceiling.


    Luckily for her, their magic tools concealment also covered her room, so all she needed to cast was a simple scrying magic.


    She made sure not to get caught.


    And since she willed it to be so, that was what happened.


    Now, all she needed to do was to decide if she should jump in at the right moment


    Or just sit back and see how things yed out.


    Oh, there they go.


    And so, she decided to witness a sex between a man with a spirit body and a witch for the first time in her life.


    The captivating spectacle one couldnt even pay to see had begun.


    Things began to heat up.


    Their tongues tangled, their hands gripped each others waists tightly.


    Like dancing a waltz, they moved their bodies together, shedding off their clothes while pressing their bodies against each other.


    Like a couple who had just hooked up (at least to her), their actions were passionate and hot, just like logs in a lit firece.


    Huh?


    The next thing that happened made her let out a surprised voice.


    Evergreen suddenly dropped to her knees before the man after breaking away from their kisses.


    Oh my?


    Seeing a witch kneel so easily before a guy was really quite the surprising spectacle.


    Not only that, she went all out to pleasure his manhood with both her mouth and breasts.


    Unlike what Periwinkle had thought, she wasnt in a dominating position.


    It was her first time seeing such a spectacle.


    After the intense service that Periwinkle couldnt even have imagined, they started having sex.


    Throughout it all, Evergreen was out of control, she just went along with it.


    The man spanked her, squeezed her breasts hard, and she even made a sound that was a mix between screams and moans as she writhed under his pulsating rod.


    At times, she would listen or say some obscene things.


    If someone were to see this, it wouldnt be strange to think that she was being raped by the man.


    Isnt that a little too far?


    So she said, but after watching them closely, she noticed that the man showed his gentleness and consideration at times, driving Evergreen to lose in her pleasure.


    It was definitely different from what she knew.


    Then again, everyone has different tastes.


    <b><i>Still for a witch to be like that</i></b> She started to ponder, but she wasnt the type to care much about peoples sex lives to begin with, so she dismissed her thoughts quickly.


    Hmm


    The more she watched them, she found herself getting more and more turned on.


    Initially, she just wanted to watch them and maybe get a little taste while she was at it, but she ended up getting into it rather easily.


    It felt like she was peeking into some unknown territory.


    She wasnt quite sure how to wrap her head around it.


    Hmmhe looks good enoughhis size is big enough and hes fithe got it all


    At first, it was just a harmless curiosity and she had no intention to fantasize or pleasuring herself.


    But when she saw Evergreen had her legs up while getting pounded


    Her lust surged up.


    Mmngh


    She rolled back her robe slightly and was about to slip her hand into her ckced panties when she suddenly froze.


    The man was about to climax.


    At that moment, a massive wave of mana surged through the concealed area, making her body tingle.


    For such a huge amount of mana to be released with his ejaction, enough to finish her brand to the brim even when it waspletely empty, she was utterly shocked.


    ??


    Staring at the ceiling wide-eyed, she remained frozen with her hand inside her panties.


    He knew that men did release some mana during ejaction, but what she had just witnessed was something else.


    <b><i> How could he generate the equivalent of several bottles of premium refined mana in an instant?</i></b>


    <b><i> And he just pushed all that mana straight into her brand through her womb?</i></b>


    The scene overturned hermon sense by several degrees.


    Regardless of her surprise, they went straight into round two.


    Watching them again, Periwinkle blinked in amazement.


    She was caught between getting turned on by the wild sex scene and her urge to do research on the phenomena that had just happened. In the end, she decided to give up her voyeuristic fun, waiting for them to finish while keeping an eye on the faint mana waves.


    Because she thought that there was value in trying to understand how the mana was generated and what kind of mana it was.


    Luckily for her, she managed to get more valuable data than she expected as they repeated their actions several times.


    Moreover, she picked up some shocking facts from their conversations.


    Even more shocking than the mans amazing stamina during sex.


    Apparently, when he ejacted, hed amplify some very pure quality of mana inrge quantities.


    Additionally, what they were trying to do was to treat Evergreen for her Iplete Session using this peculiarity of his.


    It was a well-established fact that treating an Iplete Session was impossible.


    But, his recurrent mana amplification was just as mind-boggling as that.


    To find something groundbreaking in any field of research was rare.


    Because it could be a treasure trove of knowledge, waiting to be explored and studied.


    Suddenly, she felt an even stronger craving for the man.


    <b><i> No wonder Evergreen seems to be desperate to keep him around.</i></b>


    But, now that Periwinkle had found out, there was no way that shed let Evergreen monopolize this rare knowledge.


    Hmm


    <b><i> Maybe this is the perfect time for me to join in.</i></b>


    Since some big shots had ced him under their protection, she couldnt use threats against him.


    But, she wasnt one to resort to such tactics anyway.


    Instead, shed rather suggest a threesome while promising to keep everything she saw today under wraps.


    Roughly speaking, this could be seen as a form of ckmail, but even if they refused her, it wasnt like shed actually spread it around.


    At that moment, an interdimensional barrier was deployed out of nowhere.


    Huh?


    The barrier enveloped the entire hotel.


    In cases like this, it usually meant that a Homunculus hade to attack.


    So, Periwinkle rose to her feet to confront the unexpected visitor.


    The one that came crashing through the door was something with the body of a human and the head of a bull.


    It looked like something straight out of Greek mythology, the Minotaur.


    With massive muscles that appeared to be able to thwart sharp des and horns, while holding axes in each hand, her first impression of the creature was that itcked originality.


    Cow head soup would be nice right now.


    That pretty much summed it up.


    It didnt take long for her to twist the bulls head off.


    The mindless Homunculus came at her with brute force. Its physical attacks were strong and its crimson skin made it seem like it could shrug off even the strongest spells, but Periwinkle was quick on her feet. She easily dodged its blows while returning them with her own using her personal weapon, eventually bringing it down to the ground.


    Despite it being able to regenerate rapidly, she eventually managed to wrest the axes from its grasp and delivered a fatal blow to its neck.


    The creature spurted out quite a bit of blood, but she remained unfazed, and didnt even seem out of breath.


    Whats with all thismotion?


    She nced upwards.


    And saw that the pair was struggling.


    Facing off against them was the Drowned Witch, the Homunculus notorious for how cunning it was.


    Seeing how the situation turned out, she became sure that the one who made all this fuss was the Cowardly Witch and she seemed to be up to something.


    Guess today isnt like any other day, huh?


    She waved her hand, using magic to clean up the blood that stained her dress.


    While she was doing that, Evergreen had already been wounded.


    Ah, I shouldve acted a little faster.


    In truth, she wasnt fond of this kind of trouble.


    She wasnt scared of anything, she just hated it because it was annoying.


    If Evergreen was the only one there, she would have just left the hotel.


    This was just a minor inconvenience to her, like a spark that somehow crept on her clothes, she could deal with it effortlessly.


    She could end up burning from the spark if she wasnt careful, but that was that.


    But, when it came to something that caught her interest, things were a little bit different.


    Having already snuck a peek at them having sex and with the situation at hand, she felt that she could get what she wanted if she were to y her moves well, so she decided to strike.


    With a leisurely stride, she made her way upstairs.


    And the rest was history.<hr>

 Chapter 239: Witch of Fortune (3)

    Chapter 239: Witch of Fortune (3)


    <b> Witch of Fortune (3) </b>


    1.


    Periwinkle put her phone down and checked on the two people lying nearby.


    First was Siwoo, who was knocked out by the Drowned Witchs powerful mental attack and the other was Sharon, who had copsed due to her lungs getting punctured.


    Sheid them side by side on the bed after the interdimensional barrier was lifted.


    Anyone with spirit bodies wouldnt die easily even from serious injuries like this.


    Even if their limbs got chopped off, theyd still regenerate given enough time and in the case when their body got punctured, they could still be fixed, given proper treatment.


    But, even considering that fact, the wound that Sharon suffered from was quite serious.


    The harpoon used by the Drowned Witch was something made out of its ck water, which was the same as seawater.


    Now, while it was a magically materialized seawater, it wasnt really much of a problem.


    The problem here was that it was infused with fear and despair, turning it into a deadly concoction, pretty much a poison.


    While the physical toll might not be significant, no one could say it was the same mentally.


    Luckily, with Periwinkles intervention, she would avoid the worst-case scenario.


    Befitting her moniker, the Witch of Fortune, her actions would go as she intended, and she didnt particrly wish for Evergreen to die.


    Well, its none of my business anyway.


    As she let out a yawn while sitting on the couch, the person she had just called on the phone suddenly opened the door to the room and entered.


    It was Eloa Tiphereth, who had been searching for Siwoo frantically all over Seoul.


    Knowing that Tiphereth was one of the people who backed Siwoo up, when she saw her name on Siwoos contact list, she immediately gave the Duchess a call.


    Judging by her disheveled looking cherry blossom-colored hair and bloodshot eyes, it was clear that she immediately rushed over here after that call.


    Nice to meet you, Im Cybele Periwinkle Oh my?


    Ignoring her greeting, Eloa swiftly moved past her to check on Siwoos condition as hey on the bed.


    Is Siwoookay?


    Lowering the hand she offered for a handshake, Periwinkle shrugged.


    Skipping greetings on their first meeting was a rude thing to do, but considering Eloas concern for Siwoo, Periwinkle just let it slide.


    As she asked that question, Eloa checked on Siwoo, who was lying unconscious with a paleplexion like a corpse.


    To her relief, she didnt find any major injuries in his body.


    But her relief was short-lived and she couldnt help but feel depressed again.


    Because Sharon, who was lying next to him, had some serious wounds.


    Theyre both okay. A bit hurt, but they wont die. Well, all thanks to me, of course.


    What happened?


    In response to Tiphereths question, Periwinkle calmly exined what happened.


    She was focused on her own actions though, while leaving out the part about her stalking them to watch them having sex.


    Would you like a drink?


    After she wrapped up her exnation, she casually strolled over and handed Tiphereth a cold can of beer from the fridge.


    Instead of taking the beer, the Duchess reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Then she bowed her head.


    Thank youI genuinelythank you


    Please, you dont need to do this. Witches should help each other, after all. Still, if you insist, I wont turn down a small gesture of goodwill from you, Duchess.


    Ill make sure to prepare amplepensation for you.


    Dont mention it.


    <b><i> Thats that, Im done.</i></b>


    <b><i> No need to linger in this gloomy ce anymore.</i></b>


    Periwinkle pulled out a business card and handed it to Eloa.


    I had a personal arrangement with him.


    A personrrangement?


    Please tell him to contact me this time. Thats my only request. Alright then.


    Wait, what arrangement are you talking about?


    Since it was rted to Siwoo, Eloa pressed the issue rather persistently.


    But Periwinkle didnt even look back as she left the room while saying,


    Hell understand if you tell him~


    2.


    The hectic night finally came to an end.


    Though Eloa was on the verge of experiencing another loss, she didnt even have the lenience to drown in self-hatred and me herself for what had happened.


    Because she had to hurry and take Sharon and Siwoo to the Witch Points Gwanghwamun branch.


    Considering the unfortunate circumstances, its fortunate that this doesnt seem to be life threatening.


    Sharon, with her top clothes removed, was lying on a neatly made bed.


    Her body was covered in long silver needles and moxibustion that were burning down.


    Since she had handed them over to Ms. Sua, someone who was quite adept in healing, Eloa could at least feel a little relieved now.


    Despite not being fully focused, she at least felt some sce from the fact that she didnt repeat the same mistake as the past.


    As for Sua, after she straightened her disheveled hanbok, she approached Eloa, who was sitting at the tea table.


    While Sharons treatment was crucial, there was a real reason why Eloa went straight to the Witch Point. Ms. Sua had personally requested her presence.


    If it wasnt obvious already, she wanted to talk aboutst nights incident.


    Thank youthanks to you, I have the face to see him again


    This subject is d to be helpful.


    Despite Suas calm demeanor, a deep shadow hung over her face.


    Eloa, Siwoo, Sharon, and Periwinkle were all attackedst night.


    Arge number of Homunculi controlled by the Cowardly Witch simultaneously attacked the witches staying in Seoul.


    Four out of the twelve witches were killed overnight.


    Although Sua managed to fend off the attack on her, her left arm was now partially paralyzed as a result.


    What the heck is all this chaos about


    Eloa muttered.


    She could simply dismiss the attack using Dagons Flute as the Cowardly Witchs misdeeds, but this time, it was clear that something bigger was unfolding.


    The events felt like they were connected, it felt like the sound of a rift was echoing.


    Just like the calm before the storm.


    Its this subjects fault for not handling the matter properly.


    No need to me yourself. None of us could have predicted the Cowardly Witch would cause such havoc.


    There was also the matter of Duchess Keter, who hadnt made her move yet despite the severity of the situation.


    It was fair to say that no one could have seen thising.


    Is she still staying silent?


    This subject has sent multiple messages to the Ivory Tower, yetshe hasnt replied even a single time


    Eloa actually didnt want to overly rely on Duchess Keter.


    But, it was a fact that a significant portion of the witch society depended on her for their peace and stability.


    Those Criminal Exiles, despite their power, threat, greed, and ambition, all of them were still bowing down because of Duchess Keters influence.


    Looking back, the Cowardly Witch had already crossed the line twice.


    She had ruthlessly massacred arge portion of the civilians without putting an interdimensional barrier, and now she took out a bunch of witches all at once.


    Yet, Duchess Keter still hadnt made her move.


    <b><i> Whatever her reason is, if her restraining power were to disappearno, if its weakened</i></b>


    If other Criminal Exiles were to take up on the Cowardly Witchs example and thought that, <b><i>Its okay to go this far?</i></b> the damage they would cause would surely be tremendous.


    To them, they might cause some incidents to test the water, but in the process, countless witches and civilians would die.


    Lets sort this matter out first.


    But they didnt even have the luxury to worry about the future.


    They had to figure out how to deal with the Cowardly Witch first.


    Sua spread out the information about the witches who were attackedst night on the tea table.


    Most of the witches who were attacked had a close connection to the Witch Point, huh?


    Those who were actively involved in hunting Homunculi were targeted.


    It wasnt hard for them to see the connection.


    The target selection was way too obvious.


    All those witches had received substantial bounties at the Witch Point.


    Basically, they were witches who were hell-bent on ying those Homunculi, whether it was because they needed money or they just hated them for existing.


    This subjects deduction is thatshes nning to reduce the number of witches staying in Seoul


    I assume that some of them have already left?


    Indeedmore than half of them have left Seoul


    Four witches were killed in one night.


    After knowing that the person behind the incident was the Cowardly Witch, the criminal notorious for her slyness and for how dangerous she was, it wasnt hard for the witches to just decide to leave Seoul.


    This matter would affect not only the witches who were attackedst night, but those who had been avoiding battles with the Homunculi.


    The thing was there was no way that this was the only thing that Xochitl wanted. Eloa suspected that she was nning for something bigger.


    What in the world is she after?


    Eloa was lost in thought.


    With the Dagons Flute, she tried to get a ton of mana.


    The Red Knight that she had chased vanished, reced by the mysteriously cloned White Knights.


    Then this time, she tried to drive the witches out of the area with this incident


    The most puzzling thing about all this was the fact that because of this, most of her force was wiped out.


    Her notorious Homunculi like the Drowning Witch, Incubus and various other Homunculi perished in just a single night.


    If shes notpletely off the rocker, she must have done this on purpose


    Eloa mumbled to herself.


    She could tell that Xochitl definitely was a psychopath, but that didnt mean she was dumb.


    At the very least, she knew that she shouldnt just throw her resources away.


    Have we still not located her whereabouts?


    Since the person in question is proficient in hiding in the first ce, no, we havent. Please forgive me.


    No need to apologize. It isnt like Im in a position where I can do much


    Sua hadnt only been sitting on a cushion while sipping tea.


    From the very start, she volunteered herself to be the Branch Manager for the Gwanghwamun Branch for the sake of safety and security for her homnd. She had been tirelessly searching for Xochitls whereabouts to eliminate as many variables as possible.


    But most Criminal Exiles were pretty good at hiding their tracks to begin with.


    The Cowardly Witch, especially, was a nightmare to track down. Firstly, she never fought directly, only sending her minions in her stead. If she wanted to hide herself, then there wasnt a single way one could use to look for her. That was why, Suas effort had been fruitless.


    While we are at this subject, Redcliffes whereabouts are unknown.


    The Witch of Ashfire?


    Yes. Upon investigation, this subject found out that she was a former ssmate of the Cowardly Witch at Trinity Academy, and she harbored a close rtionship with her before she became a Criminal Exile. Strangely, she disappeared right before the incident urred Since it was suspicious, this subject has been trying to ascertain her current whereabouts.


    Eloas head started to throb.


    <b><i> How many more people would die or get injured from now on?</i></b>


    Have you tried requesting assistance from Gehenna or other Witch Points at least?


    She asked that, but she already felt like she had given up halfway.


    There was no way that those research-obsessed witches of Gehenna would leave theirfy nests to stop a runaway Criminal Exile.


    While the witches from other Witch Point wouldnt budge willingly, unless things got really desperate.


    Lets see what this subject can do. We will start negotiating with the government to secure the funds needed to persuade them.


    Thank you.


    Theres no need. This subject only did this to protect thend this subject was born and raised in.


    And so, their meeting ended without reaching a clear conclusion.


    Eloa thought that things would be much simpler if the enemy was right in front of them.


    But with her whereabouts remained unknown, there was nothing that could be done.


    She let out a sigh.


    The sky outside was painted a gloomy ck, the cold autumn rain began to fall.<hr>

 Chapter 240: Repayment (1) full

    ? Repayment (1) ?


    1.


    Thanks to Ms. Sua¡¯s generosity, Eloa could rent the penthouse on the top floor of the building where the Witch Point was located.


    Originally, the ce was meant for her to reside in, but she handed over the card key willingly, saying that she spent most of her time in her office anyway, so they should make themselves at home there.


    Through therge ss windows that filled the entire wall, the pleasant sunlight poured in.


    However, to someone in the midst of a deep sleep, they couldn¡¯t feel theforting from it.


    Both Siwoo and Sharon were lying side by side, sound asleep on the bed.


    Kneeling at the head of the bed, Eloa stared at Siwoo.


    She felt like a mother nursing her child back to health, or a priestess deep in prayer.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She silently caressed Siwoo¡¯s cheek.


    Just from a single night, his skin became considerably rougher, it was as if he had been through a lot in that short amount of time.


    He had no visible injuries, but the tired look on his face and his sunken eye sockets hinted at the hardships he had gone throughst night.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®If I had lost him this time¡­¡¯


    ¡®Just like before¡­if I went through the same experience as before¡­helplessly¡­unable to do anything¡­¡¯


    ¡®Would I still be here?¡¯


    She knew it was selfish, it was immature. Yet, she felt relieved.


    The fact that Siwoo had returned without major injuries was enough to make her feel grateful.


    Eloa tightly held his hand, trying to fight back her tears.


    She didn¡¯t have the right to feel relieved and cry tears of joy.


    Because she had promised to protect him, as his master, but she ended up endangering him with a wed n that she made.


    Sharon ended up suffering from a serious injury and without Periwinkle, the situation could have gone much worse.


    In that kind of situation, how could she let out tears of joy? She thought as such.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Siwoo¡¯s hand that was being held gently by Eloa¡¯s slender fingers twitched.


    As if he had just woken up from a nightmare, he furrowed his brows before slowly turning his gaze to his hand. Then, his eyes met Eloa¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­Duchess?¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Eloa greeted his awakening with a hesitant smile.


    Then Siwoo, trying to remember what happened prior to this, shook violently, as if he experienced a seizure.


    He remembered thest scene he witnessed before copsing.


    The dark, chilly sweater that rose up to his waist.


    The rusty harpoon that pierced Sharon¡¯s body.


    Andstly, the moment when Sharon slowly fell down as his sense of helplessness rose up.


    Everything rushed back to him, as if being yed in reverse.


    ¡°Sharon¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­ Come here¡­¡±


    ¡°D-Duchess! S-Sharon! W-Where is Sharon¡ª?!¡±


    The Drowned Witch.


    They had long analyzed this powerful monster that was possessed by Xochitl, an object of fear for over a hundred of years among the witches.


    Even Eloa, who had dealt with numerous Criminal Exiles, knew how dangerous it was.


    Its power was to instill fear in its adversaries.


    Though one might be physically strong, that didn¡¯t always mean that they were mentally strong.


    It wasn¡¯t a wonder that Siwoo would be reduced to this state, after all his opponent was something that could mess with his mind as if it was nothing.


    She could tell that he was dealing with stress that was beyond what he could handle.


    That was why she just reached out and gave him a hug.


    He was shaking, like a leaf, carried by the stream.


    She could feel each tremble that he made.


    ¡°Miss Sharon¡­she¡­is fine for now. All her injuries have been healed and all we need to do is to slowly detoxify the poison in her body. She¡¯s over there.¡±


    His wide eyes were filled with terror and his breaths were rough, it was as if he was a survivor of a terrorist attack.


    When he saw Sharon, he gradually calmed down.


    Eloa held onto him tightly while patting his back, as if trying to reassure him that she wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­ I-I¡­um¡­I-I want to check up on her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±


    But, just because she hugged him didn¡¯t mean all his problems were solved.


    His lips were still trembling and he twitched awkwardly, as if he had just woken up from a terrible nightmare.


    Though, the moment he saw Sharon sleeping peacefully, tension drained from his body.


    ¡°Thank¡­god¡­¡±


    In the shadow on his face, Eloa noticed his relief¡­and other emotions that she knew all too well.


    Self-hatred.


    Guilt.


    She knew these emotions like the back of her hand, how they could eat away at someone like a chronic disease.


    How they could break down humans as effectively as pests eating away healthy trees.


    ¡°Siwoo¡ª¡±


    So, she clumsily attempted to offerfort.


    But before she could, a voice filled with regret cut in.


    ¡°¡­I¡­couldn¡¯t do¡­anything¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did it have to happen¡­?¡±


    Usually, in movies orics, the protagonist would selflessly sacrifice their own life to save theirrade in moments of crisis.


    There were tons of stories like that in the real world too.


    In fact, Siwoo had done exactly that a few times before.


    From small acts like saving a ve in Border Town, exposing the fraud at the Magic Tool Shop, to Larisa, the boss of the Blue Snake Junction Bar.


    And on a bigger scale, he literally sacrificed his life for Odile, Odette, and even Amelia.


    He might not have done much and his actions frequently didn¡¯t match the scale of his ability, but¡­


    His body just reacted.


    Because he believed it was the right thing to do.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t strong enough, even if he was just trying to do what was right, he never stopped to second guess himself.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t be a hero.


    Because he just wanted to be a little bit braver


    But this time, it was different.


    He felt utterly helpless.


    In that moment of crisis, when he almost lost everything without being able to do anything, when Sharon fell, all he could do was¡­


    Shaking, scared like a rabbit.


    ¡°I just froze¡­fear overwhelmed me¡­ I learned so much from you, Duchess, but I couldn¡¯t put any of your teaching into action¡­¡±


    Siwoo said, his voice filled with self-loathe.


    He looked utterly miserable.


    ¡®Was all the courage I thought I had just false confidence?¡¯


    Self-doubt crawled through him like a snake, wrapping around his heart.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    Eloa didn¡¯t barrage him with questions like ¡®How could you face the Drowned Witch¡¯s magic when you aren¡¯t even strong enough to face it?¡¯.


    She didn¡¯t bother.


    Because she knew those kinds of questions wouldn¡¯t help anyone.


    The questions he had were the same ones Eloa had wrestled with every night.


    She hugged Siwoo tightly once again.


    Trying to soothe his wound with a gentle voice.


    ¡°You should already know that I lost my apprentice witch.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Her name was Ravi, a very special person to me. I would do anything for her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°After her passing¡­when I held her cold body in my arms¡­can you imagine how I felt¡­?¡±


    Since she lost Ravi, she hadn¡¯t shared that time with anyone else.


    But if it would bring even a bit offort to him, she was more than willing to share it with him.


    Memories from the past, ones she often revisited in her dreams resurfaced in her mind.


    Her heart and voice felt heavy, as if weighed down by the passing season.


    However, facing the past turned out to be less daunting than she had anticipated.


    ¡°I held her body and cried for two days. Helplessly, pitifully, I cried and cried. If I had gone after the Witch of Aquarius right then, I might have been able to get revenge, but I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°After that, it felt like my heart was being ripped out, my chest felt empty. I didn¡¯t think I would ever be able to fill that void and I never did. Since then, I became a mere shell of my former self, just going through the motions without feeling anything.


    ¡°Every day, every moment, I had toe to terms with the fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything to change the oue.¡±


    She released him for a moment before gently caressing his cheek.


    ¡°Losing someone you love is devastating. It¡¯s shocking. But, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself for being unable to do anything at that moment.¡±


    Their faces were so close that their noses were almost touching. Her eyes were filled with warmth and he was drawn to those eyes.


    It was a heartfeltforting from her. Something that only someone who had experienced simr pain could provide.


    ¡°Besides¡­you¡¯re different from me, aren¡¯t you? Miss Evergreen is injured, but her life isn¡¯t in danger. You have all the opportunities to make things right and to avoid repeating the same mistake. Remember that you have a talent that shines bright, just like the sun in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Duchess¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s gaze, which had lost its determination, began to regain its rity.


    ¡°The first step to achieve something is to recognize your own shorings. Congrattions, you have just taken that first step.¡±


    During their sparring sessions, he always had a gleam in his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t anything strange, since he experienced his growing strength and he was really motivated to learn from her.


    If he were to continue his training with her, he would definitely gain some impressive results.


    There were moments when he showed so much progress that it was hard topare him to his previous self even.


    However, if Eloa had been a little more ambitious in training him, she¡¯d point out more room for his improvements.


    For example, hisck of sense of purpose.


    Yet, she chose not to bring it up.


    Because it wasn¡¯t something that everyone needed to have.


    More than anyone, she knew how exhausting it was to live a purpose-driven life, so she overlooked his somewhat rxed attitude towards his goals, different from his previous enthusiasm.


    ¡°I want to get stronger.¡±


    Now, it felt like the final missing piece had fallen into ce.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve put some good thought into it.¡±


    ¡°Duchess, I¡­want to reach higher¡­higher than where I am at now¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll see it so that you reach that ce.¡±


    Eloa gently ran her fingers through his hair.


    2.


    When Eloa went out for a moment, an unexpected visitor arrived.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Siwoo, who was sitting beside Sharon while stroking her forehead, suddenly stood up.


    Perhaps because of yesterday¡¯s incident, he was even more guarded than usual. He was considering the possibility of the person standing before him was a Criminal Exile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so guarded. This subject¡¯s name is Sua Agatha, the Branch Manager of Gwanghwamun Branch Witch Point.¡±


    Only after hearing that did he let out a sigh of relief.


    Even for Siwoo, who had met many witches by now, Sua was unique.


    She carried the demeanor of a noblewoman.


    What she was wearing wasn¡¯t the modern hanbok that had been modified forfort.


    Instead, it was an authentic hanbok which left a great enough impression to make this penthouse look like a quiet hanok for a moment.


    She had ck hair and ck eyes, quite the in color if one were topare it with other witches.


    But it didn¡¯t mean that she was any less beautiful.


    If anything, it gave her an elegant touch, like a single hydrangea in a refined oriental painting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about you until now. Nice to meet you, I am Shin Siwoo.¡±


    Siwoo greeted her with a bow, offering her a handshake.


    Sua looked at his hand, a little surprised by his gesture, before politely shaking it.


    ¡°This one¡¯s purpose toe here is to talk with you for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have plenty of time to talk.¡±


    ¡®Huh? She came to talk?¡¯


    Siwoo wondered for a bit if she really had something to discuss with him, but he had been curious about her for a while.


    They barely even knew each other, so for what reason did she decide to guarantee his identity?

 Chapter 241: Repayment (2)

    Chapter 241: Repayment (2)


    <b> Repayment (2) </b>


    1.


    Youre much more dashing than this subject heard.


    Sua said so as she poured some tea into Siwoos cup.


    Thetter had never learned anything about tea etiquette or something of the sort, but just from the atmosphere alone made it feel very formal.


    This made him see the twins in a new light considering that as a noble, they must have had learned about such things.


    In any case, the overly formal atmosphere made him think about a lot of things concerning etiquette. Like, was it okay for them to sit face-to-face on a sofa like this? Wasnt the proper etiquette to sit down on ones knees? Simr questions kept popping up in his head.


    And he found it rather burdensome.


    Y-Youre holding me in way too high regards.


    That isnt the case at all. The result spoke for itself. Had it not been for your bravery, catastrophes upon catastrophes would have befall this city. As someone whose duty is to protect this city, this woman could never treat what you had aplished lightly.


    Sua bowed her head as she politely said as such.


    If it was an ordinary person who spoke in such ways while bowing their head, it wouldnt be a strange thing if someone were to deem them as a pushover.


    But when this hanbok-wearing witch was doing it


    She looked like the personification of the saying, <i>the more a rice ripened, the more it bows its head</i>.


    However, you seem to be ufortable. How about this? I reckon this should be enough? Etiquette is all about being considerate to others, after all.


    A-Ah, yes, this is enough, thank you.


    Sua let out a bright smile as she changed her tone from extremely polite to moderately polite.


    Carefully sipping on his tea, Siwoo asked her a question that had been nagging him.


    Anyway, um, I heard that you want to meet me? May I ask for the reason?


    Of course. I wish to personally thank you, and Im sure that you also wish to hear of Miss Evergreens condition, dont you?


    That was when Siwoo remembered the thing that Eloa had told him. Sua was the one in charge of Sharons recovery.


    He trusted Eloa enough to be assured that there wouldnt be any mishap in that regard, but now that he was facing the person in question, he decided that he might as well confirm Sharons condition.


    Then, can I ask about her condition first?


    I figured you would ask that.


    Sua closed her eyes and nodded her head.


    Afterwards, she gave him an exnation regarding Sharons condition byying out some kind of magic terms here and there, but because he didnt know a single thing about recovery magic, he was lost in her exnation.


    In the first ce, Siwoos knowledge regarding magic wascking. He never even received the basic knowledge that every apprentice witches took.


    Still, because Sua exined it really carefully, he could manage to roughly figure out Sharons condition.


    I seeso her body has already recovered, but theres still a problem with her mentally?


    Exactly. She should be able to regain her consciousness now, but she isnt. There is a little bit of a problem in her mental state. She refuses to wake up due to her fear and anxiety.


    <i>Isnt that a big problem, then?!</i>


    Siwoo remembered a saying, <i>stab a body and it heals, but injure the heart and the woundsts for a lifetime</i>.


    The words <i>problem in her mental state</i> carried a heavy weight to him.


    Seeing his expression hardened, Sua spoke out in a soothing tone.


    You dont need to worry. She will open her eyes in two weeks at the verytest.


    Will there be any after-effects?


    If her autonomous defense is fully established, there should be no serious after-effects. After all, the poison that dug into her body was <i>magic</i>.


    Only after hearing that did he feel relieved.


    He nced to the side to see Sharon lying down like the Sleeping Beauty.


    Every time he saw her, he remembered the pointy tip of the harpoon that had pierced her delicate back.


    At the same time, a burning hatred raged inside his heart.


    Burning hatred toward the Cowardly Witch.


    He wiped the cold sweat off his face and sipped his tea again.


    Then one person suddenly came to his mind.


    The witch who offered something to him when he was about to give up on everything.


    Cybele Periwinkle.


    Back then, he felt too helpless to even think about what he was doing, but he did remember that he made a deal to do her a favor in exchange for her to save his life.


    The fact that he had only remembered about this important matter now made him realize how distracted he had been all this time.


    Moving on May I ask you if you have a n to move out of Seoul for a little while?


    Huh?


    As you can surmise from the consequent incidents, Seoul is not a safe ce to be in at the moment. The danger of the incidents that the Cowardly Witch caused are gradually intensifying. If you were to stay here, you would definitely get involved in an even bigger incident thanst night.


    ording to Suas exnation, it seemed like all the incidents so far were caused by the Cowardly Witch.


    She was the one who created the big Homunculus that could replicate itself, the one who staged the attack at COEX, and the one who spread the White Knights all around Seoul.


    Sua also mentioned how four witches had lost their lives during the incidentst night, making him realize the actual level of threat that the incident actually held.


    What kind of being was a witch exactly?


    In his eyes, they were transcendent beings, people who could escape from dangers as easily as turning their palm around.


    But four such beings died in a single night.


    It struck him that he was insanely lucky to have survived that ordeal.


    Under the request of Countess Gemini, I have reissued your pass and Gehenna citizenship. And I have also contacted the Countess, for the time being, the best course of action is for you toy low in Gehenna, at least until the ordeal has passed.


    To run away from danger


    Her words were reasonable.


    He thought that he was strong enough, but it turned out he was just being immature. The scale of the following incidents would be getting bigger and bigger, bing more and more than he could handle.


    To avoid all the danger and run away was a sound judgment, and perhaps the most correct thing to do in this situation.


    But, he had already run away once.


    He gave in to his fear and sat there, waiting for his death toe.


    Just a few hours ago he vowed to Eloa to get stronger, and he just couldnt ept it if he were to choose to run away again after all that.


    And above all, it wasnt the time to agonize over this.


    Because there was a more important issue for him to take care of.


    Thank you for the suggestion, but what about Sharon? Cant she go back to Gehenna with me?


    While yes, the safest thing for her is to return to Gehenna, but Miss Evergreen is an Exile and there are still witches back there that are hostile against her. Even if we were able to grant her a special permission, as long as her debt still exists, Im afraid that it would only do her more harm than good


    Then, what about sending her to another country for a while?


    That is, indeed, an option, but I dont think its safe to get her somewhere else while she is still in this state.


    She couldnt go back to Gehenna.


    Neither could she go somewhere else.


    When he was about to be depressed by the situation, Sua continued her words.


    That is why, I will continue to watch over her.


    Those words instantly put his mind at ease.


    While he didnt know what rank the witch named Sua Agatha had, she was a Branch Manager of a Witch Point.


    For her to hold such a position, it was safe to assume that she was at least a grand witch.


    If thats the case then I dont think I can go to Gehenna right now. Sharon is here, I cant just leave her alone.


    Hearing his words, Sua didnt seem to be surprised.


    Instead, she just nodded her head, as if she already knew that hed say something like this.


    Then, is there anything else you need to ask me?


    May I ask the reason why youre being so nice to me? Is it because of the previous incident?


    He was talking about the incident when the Dagons Flute was activated outside an interdimensional barrier.


    Back then, Siwoo, who happened to be caught in the incident, moved quickly to kill the piranhas, destroy the flute and reduce the casualty numbers by half.


    Indeed, there is that too.


    ording to Sharon, her guaranteeing his identity wasnt something to be taken lightly.


    It meant that she was assuming the role of his guardian, as well as dering that <i>I will take responsibility for any mistakes or misdeeds this person makes</i>.


    While this was an unlikely event, if Siwoo were to end up killing some random witch, shed also need to be punished in the same way as he was.


    That was why it was difficult for him to guess why she, someone who he had never exchanged a single word with, showed him such kindness.


    Do you know what is the one thing that a witch holds deareven more so than her own life?


    Suas answer went in a rather strange direction.


    Is ither brand?


    Correct. A brand is a legacy that has been passed down through generations. Its a treasure thats created by the karma and the life of a witchs predecessors.


    This is the reason why they would be willing to throw their lives just for the sake of advancement.


    A brand doesnt only carry a witchs name, but also her mission and the unfulfilled wish of her predecessors.


    This was something that Siwoo already knew.


    He knew that it was also the reason why witches would willinglymit mass ughter for the sake of their magic.


    As a consequence, the self-essence magic inside a brand became something with a deep meaning for a witch. You are holding the self-essence magic of Ravi, the Duchess apprentice.


    Sua poured more tea into Siwoos empty cup.


    Ever since that tragic day, this is the first time Ive ever seen her care about someone else. The first time she taught someone earnestly, the first time she talked about someone with such zeal, the first time he has ever shown a different emotion than regret and her desire for revenge


    He was the only person whom Tiphereth could share her heart with.


    That was what she was trying to imply.


    Siwoo had already guessed long ago that Eloa saw Ravi in him.


    The Duchess isfragile She can handle thousands of adversaries all at once, but her heart is tired


    This was the reason why Sua guaranteed his identity.


    To help Tiphereth, who had been only living her life for vengeance, to regain a new purpose in life.


    She found a hope for that in Siwoo.


    This might be presumptuous of me, but Please take care of her well


    What can I


    Nothing special. Just keep doing what youre doing.


    Sua recalled the time when Eloa was chatting happily about him.


    How she had started cooking again, how she taught him how to use his body, and how she bragged happily about all the things he had done.


    Eloa had no idea how happy Sua was when she saw the light smile on her face.


    And Siwoo didnt know how thankful she was toward him for what he had done.


    Moreover, I can always trust the person whom the Duchess herself trusts. Shes always a better judge of character than me, so theres no doubt that youre a good person.


    Im not that good of a person


    Embarrassed, Siwoo touched the tip of his nose.


    Miss Sua? What were you two talking about?


    At that time, Eloa, who had been out for a while, returned.


    Her pink hair, tied in a ponytail, shook as she tilted her head.


    This subject wished to check on Miss Evergreens recovery and also, there was something this subject needed to convey to him.


    Is that so? He hasnt fully recovered yet, so please dont hold on to him for too long.


    Coincidentally, our conversation is about to end.


    After hearing Suas words, the way he looked at Eloa changed.


    Because of her fearsome martial arts, powerful magic and her title as a Duchess, he always felt that she was living in a different world than him.


    But now he knew that she was the same as him, a weak person who needed a shoulder to rely on.


    Im already okay, Master.


    After mulling it over for a moment, Siwoo finally used the word <i>Master</i> to refer to her.


    Until now, he hesitated to do it out of fear that she might feel unpleasant due to her past and out of fear that he might step out of his boundaries.


    But now that he knew this would help her a little, he was more than willing to do so.


    Im already feeling better, so, why dont we start our practice now?


    Eloa widened her eyes.


    She never expected him to call her that.


    While he was worried that he might have gone too far, Eloas eyes curved into crescent shapes.


    I see. But dont push yourself too hard for today, okay?


    Just like blooming cherry blossoms, a bright smile bloomed on Eloas lips.<hr>

 Chapter 242: Repayment (3) full

    ? Repayment (3) ?


    1.


    A week had passed since the incident.


    It was after Siwoo finished his training with Eloa in the middle of Gwanghwamun Square.


    He was caressing his sore body.


    The content of the training was the same as usual, one-on-one sparring.


    But, under his request, they made a little bit of change.


    As its name suggested, ¡®Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant¡¯ was a self-essence magic that would increase one¡¯s efficiency when it came to handling weapons.


    So far, he had learned how to move his body and use his mana to enhance it, so now it was time for him to start training while wielding weapons, mainly swords, spears and shields.


    As one might have expected, between this time¡¯s spar and the spar that they had been doing, there were clear differences, but the main difference would be its intensity.


    Whenever Siwoo had just put up his armor, Tiphereth would immediately shattered it before starting to pummel on his defenseless body.


    Compared to before, she was less rxed and seemed to be taking the spar more seriously.


    ¡°Haah¡­crazy¡­¡±


    After the spar, he took a shower. Currently, he was standing in front of the mirror, looking at the state of his body.


    His swelling red cheeks and various red marks on his body represented the intensity of the training today.


    If anything, he was actually worse off than this because Eloa had applied light healing magic on him. Without it, he would be left with bloodied cheeks and blue marks all over his body instead.


    ¡°I know I asked for it, but¡­ Ugh, it hurts¡­¡±


    Their usual training time, whichsted as long as twelve hours, was effectively cut into four hours.


    But, the training became considerably more intense than before.


    In fact, if one were to look at it from a normal person¡¯s perspective, the training was simply absurd.


    To give it more impact, Siwoo increased the weight of his armor to 100 kg and all the weapons he used to 30kg.


    Even if one were to disregard the weight, a professional MMA fighter would still exhaust himself if one were to throw him into a ring to fight for four hours. The only reason why Siwoo couldst that long was because of his spirit body and his magic.


    He looked at the reflection of his body in the mirror.


    Even during his time as a ve, he had already a pretty toned muscle due to all thebor, but after obtaining his spirit body, his muscle became even more toned and firm than back then.


    Every time he stopped and observed his body, he always realized that he had broken through the limit of a human¡¯s body and entered the ranks of transcendence.


    Of course he didn¡¯t have the desire to do so, but if he wanted to, he could be a world-level threat to the ordinary human.


    Firearms wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce his armor, tank shells wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce his shield.


    He could definitely break through any bombardments by throwing his spear of shadow, and he could easily take down any kind of air force using his ribbons.


    If things became dangerous for him, he could always run away using Dimension Shift.


    A tomahawk missile might give him a little trouble, but if he were determined to block it, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him at all.


    ¡°Maybe I can win even against Ironman.¡±


    Siwoo, who was thinking about dumb things just like all normal men did whenever they had spare time, came out of the bathroom soaking wet while only wearing his underwear.


    But, what he should do here was to put on some clothes beforeing out.


    Because Eloa, who left for a little while after the training, had already returned and was sitting in the living room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eloa, who was sipping her tea, turned into a frightened rabbit as her eyes widened.


    However, she still had enoughposure to ce her cup down before letting out a series of coughs.


    Maybe it was because of the sunlight that seeped through the pink-colored curtainnding on her cheeks¡­


    Her cheeks were burning bright pink, the same color as her hair.


    But she managed to hide her fluster and spoke out with her usual stern and reserved voice.


    ¡°How are you feeling? I thought I was too harsh on you today, so I came back to check up on you.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m alright. I feel bad because I can¡¯t touch the hem of your shirt again today, though.¡±


    ¡°But, you were bleeding.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who asked you to do it. Besides, I¡¯m all better thanks to your treatment.¡±


    He shook his shoulders in a joking manner.


    It wasn¡¯t like Eloa didn¡¯t allow him to hit her.


    Rather, she managed to block every blow he sent at her.


    She caught all the gaps he showed and intercept his strikes without fail.


    Still, it did make him feel like he was fighting someone who could see the future.


    ¡°I understand your wish to put your everything into training, but you can¡¯t let greed ovee your feelings, okay? Don¡¯t rush, take one step at a time. You¡¯ll notice a stark difference when you pace yourself well.¡±


    She said with a kind smile.


    While she was merciless in training, once it ended, she¡¯d always go out of her way to encourage him like this so that he wouldn¡¯t lose heart.


    But today, it felt like her mind was in a different ce.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t want to look at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Siwoo quickly put on the clothes that he ced on the sofa.


    Only then did Eloa look at him properly.


    The way she tried to hide it was rather funny, though,


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something that came to my mind¡­ Can I ask you about that?¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    And so, he asked the thing that he was curious about.


    ¡°During our spar today, how much of your strength did you use?¡±


    ¡°How much of my strength? Hmm¡­¡±


    That question made her lost in thoughts for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an easy question to answer. It varies depending on the timespan.¡±


    After a while, she opened her mouth again.


    ¡°But, generally speaking, it should be around 5% of it.¡±


    Only that much.


    He expected that she had shown him at least 10% of it, but the truth disappointed him.


    Then again, she was a rank 23rd witch, a rank that wasn¡¯t achievable by just anyone.


    Rather than disappointment, he felt more awe toward her than anything.


    ¡°But that¡¯s only if I include my mana and such. Since I didn¡¯t use any of them and had only been using my swordsmanship and martial arts, it should be around 50%.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That much?¡±


    That surprised him in a different way than before.


    If her words were true, that meant when it came to strictly technique, he was already halfway on catching up to her.


    ¡°The power of the covenant within you is powerful. Within it is the umtion of a hundred years of practice and experience. Right now if you wield your weapon, even without using magic, no human could ever wish to match you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°You can raise your chest a little bit more.¡±


    Eloa stood up and walked in front of him.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she seemed to resolve herself, reached her hand out and gave him a light pat in the head.


    Though it made quite the funny scene due to the height difference between the two, the atmosphere was still quite warm.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    As she swept his head from left to right, her eyes began to glow with a soft light.


    Since he had juste out of the bathroom, Siwoo wasn¡¯t wearing his eyepatch, so he could see a magic form consisting ofplicated-looking figures with his left eye.


    The magic form was in the shape of an octagram, numbered in hundreds, woven together creating some sort of chain.


    Both the chain¡¯s ends were ced on both of their chests.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    As she muttered softly, he felt a tingly sensation on the back of his hand and a weird feeling all over his body


    When he took a look at the back of his hand, there was a pattern that looked like an hourss, throwing him into a surprise.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A simple covenant, a defensive covenant that would activate if your life is in danger. Also, the covenant will allow me to know your location.¡±


    Eloa¡¯s covenant magic was something that could be established with words.


    Therefore, there was an endless use of it.


    From preventing someone from lying, enhancing someone¡¯s body, even tracking the location of an object.


    And of the twelve covenant slots she could use, she dedicated one of them for him.


    ¡°Thank you, this will really help me.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong your adversaries are, you only need to hold out for one minute, I¡¯ll be able to save you by then.¡±


    She stroked his head onest time before preparing to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking for the Cowardly Witch. She should be nearby, so I figured I¡¯d give her a piece of my mind or two.¡±


    The tone of her voice as she said that was filled with resolve and calm anger that felt unsettling to Siwoo.


    He didn¡¯t know how strong exactly the Cowardly Witch was, but he believed that Eloa was strong enough to deal with her.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    As she turned around and was about to walk toward the elevator, Siwoo called out to her.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    When she heard that, she stopped.


    It felt as if her ears, which were sticking out from under her hair, perked up a little.


    She turned around again and stared at him.


    Her cheeks were puffed with joy, as if she was holding back a smile.


    ¡°Did you call me?¡±


    Actually, she had been acting like this whenever he called her ¡®Master¡¯.


    And while it was an audacious thought, he always found her reaction to be cute.


    Unlike her usual curt and dry attitude, she looked just like a small animal, so he found himself calling out to her like this asionally just to observe her reaction.


    And as expected, her reaction didn¡¯t betray his expectations.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go shopping for clothes together next time?¡±


    ¡°Shopping for¡­clothes¡­?¡±


    She only ever used two kinds of clothing.


    Sports bra + training pants + windbreaker that were hanging up her bellybination.


    Or the in white dress without any decoration.


    He wasn¡¯t thinking that she was ugly in both, but he figured that it would probably be good if she were to dress up a little.


    ¡°There¡¯s a department store nearby, so it¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s go thereter, I¡¯ll buy you some clothes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you all of a sudden? Do my clothes look weird?¡±


    Eloa had a perplexed expression on her face. Just like someone who thought ¡®Am I smelly?¡¯ when they received a perfume as a gift.


    ¡°No, but you know, the season changed already, so I figured that we should go shopping.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Sure, let¡¯s make some time for it.¡±


    After that she told him goodbye one more time before living with a more excited gait than before.


    She then disappeared in the elevator, leaving Siwoo and Sharon alone in the room that was as big as a mansion.


    When he approached her, he noticed that she was sleeping so quietly that he couldn¡¯t even hear her breathing.


    Just like a doll.


    Perhaps she was fighting her own battle now.


    He stroked her forehead as usual before taking out a business card from his pocket.


    Now was the time for him to pay his debt to that certain person. All this time, he had been distracted and decided to focus on training, but he couldn¡¯t dawdle on it anymore.


    But to do that, they needed to meet up first.


    While looking at the business card with only a name and a phone number on it, he made a call.


    [I¡¯ve been waiting.]


    Before the tone rang even once, Periwinkle had already answered the call.


    [It¡¯s been a week since then. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a littlete?]


    What came from the other side of the call was a calm reprimand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had a lot of things to take care of.¡±


    [It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t mean to reprimand you. Anyway, let¡¯s meet up today.]


    ¡°Can I know what is the request that I need to listen to?¡±


    [Why don¡¯t we talk about it after we meet up?]


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    [I¡¯ll be there soon, it isn¡¯t far away from where I am currently at.]


    Just like that, the call was cut off.


    Even though she saved his life, it felt like she wasn¡¯t going to ask something overbearing and she didn¡¯t seem to be looking at him condescendingly either.


    But that was only what he thought, as Periwinkle might have somethingpletely different in mind.


    It seemed like in witch¡¯s society, they regarded paying a debt of gratitude as something important. Considering that she had saved his life, this wasn¡¯t something to take in lightly.


    Perhaps this was because of their nature as a witch, as they could live forever as long as they willed it, and even if they didn¡¯t, their name and brand could still be inherited to someone else.


    With that in mind, Siwoo changed into his outdoor clothes and went to meet up with Periwinkle.

 Chapter 243: Divination (1) full

    The night air was quite chilly.


    Right now Siwoo was near the building where the Witch Point was, hanging around.


    Looking at the various administrative buildings andrge corporate offices, he inwardly agreed with the moniker ¡®Heart of Seoul¡¯ that people usually used to describe this area.


    The road was practically bustling with cars, though there was barely anyone walking on the sidewalk.


    But that wasn¡¯t to say there weren¡¯t any people there, as most of them were just flocked to the bus stop.


    The brightly lit office buildings made him realize that there were actually numerous office workers who were currently working overtime.


    As he mindlessly stood near the bus stop, he heard various exims from the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Is that the real thing?¡±


    ¡°Wait, let me hang up for a moment¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take a picture, take a picture.¡±


    Whether it was men waiting in the long line for their turn to ride the bus toe, women with tired expressions and slumped shoulders, or middle-aged men pressing their temples in fatigue, all of their gazes were drawn into an unfamiliar sight of a supercar that was zooming through the road.


    It had a glowing ck color, just like a limousine.


    With low body, aesthetically pleasing curves that were hard to find even among the moremon luxury cars, cool looking air vents that seemed like it could suck through all the air around them, long, protruding bo and horseshoe-shaped grille at its front.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know much about cars, but even he could tell at a nce.


    That the car was fucking expensive.


    Even taxis, which were well-known for their reckless driving and buses, which were bigger vehicles, made a considerable distance from the car.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The supercar, which was leisurely going through thene, suddenly made an U-turn and stopped in front of the bus stop.


    No, to be exact, in front of Siwoo, who was standing on the side of the road mindlessly.


    On its royal blue-colored license te, ¡®diplomacy¡¯ was written instead of a region¡¯s name.


    If he didn¡¯t know any better, he¡¯d think that the owner was some oil prince from the Middle East or something¡­


    But he knew of one fact.


    Some witches were so damn rich that it was stupid to associate them withmon sense.


    The witches that he was currently close to, Eloa and Sharon, were among the most frugalpared to the rest of them.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s been a while?¡±


    The passenger side¡¯s window opened, revealing Periwinkle, who immediately leaned in to say hello to him.


    She was wearing gradient sunsses with a pink-ish green color that would remind one of the sunset in Maldives¡¯ beaches.


    Well, they weren¡¯t exactly sunsses, but rather fashionable-looking colored sses.


    He could only see part of her clothes from where he was, but she was dressed like a movie star.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    The eyes of the surroundings were focused on Siwoo.


    Not only that.


    ¡®Who is that person?¡¯ ¡®Is he someone famous?¡¯ ¡®Maybe he¡¯s a third-gen chaebol.¡¯ And so on.


    The whispers surrounding him were so clear that it made his face burn.


    Unable to take it anymore, he quickly got into the car.


    As soon as he entered the car, which was so expensive that it would cost him thirty million won just to rece the oil, it left the onlookers in the dust with a smooth buzz.


    2.


    Siwoo carefully looked around the interior of the first supercar he had ever ridden in his life.


    Out there on the street, it should be loud with the sound of car engines and such, but here, it was quiet.


    So quiet that he could leisurely enjoy the old pop song that was ying.


    The seats, dashboard and even the door pads were all coated by cowhide leather.


    Sitting in this ce made him feel ufortably guilty for some reason, maybe because it felt like his skin would stain the expensive cowhide leather and made the car¡¯s whole pricepletely drop.


    Though the seat wasn¡¯t wide, it was made so one could feelfortable sitting, or even lying down there.


    There should be one or two asions when one was still a child and their parents reminded him to not sit down inside a stranger¡¯s car.


    Well, if said stranger car was something like this, even the parents would sit in it without hesitation.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, yes.¡±


    Periwinkle had saved him from the brink of death not too long ago.


    Siwoo knew that a grand witch could overturnmon sense with ease.


    When a witch reached the 15th rank, their self-essence magic synchronized with their instinct.


    From this rank onwards, a witch wouldn¡¯t be hurt by their own magic unless they wished so.


    This was because of the synchronization, the magic followed the witch¡¯s basic instinct to survive, so it wouldn¡¯t move to harm her.


    And this was the principle behind a witch¡¯s autonomous self-defense that could trigger automatically against threats from her surroundings.


    Then, if a witch could advance five ranks above of that, to the 20th rank¡­


    Their self-essence magic would have enough power to even twist thews and principles that governed this world.


    Those who were in the realm of a grand witch could break thews of physics, ignore thews of nature and even fool the principles of the world.


    Siwoo had encountered quite plenty of grand witches, but it was the first time he had ever felt this nervous.


    Mostly because he didn¡¯t know what this witch in front of him was up to.


    ¡°Why do you look so nervous? Rx. Or do you hate going around in a car?¡±


    Periwinkle, who had been driving leisurely while following the trafficws properly, turned her head towards him.


    She asked that question, giving him a subtle nce from beneath her sses.


    ¡°No, I like it. It¡¯s just, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever ridden this kind of car¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Well it¡¯s three-of-a-kind. I got it from the Korean government as a thanks for opening up a hotel.¡±


    So that¡¯s why the license te is different from normal¡­


    While Korea wasn¡¯t a third world country, it was still unthinkable for them to just give her a car worth billions of won just for opening a hotel, at least Siwoo thought so.


    In his mind, the whole process probably went like this: She built a hotel -> She stayed in Korea often to manage it -> Since she stayed often, she also hunted Homunculi often, so to tie her to the country they gave her the car as a gift.


    Well, that was just his guess.


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    Hearing his answer, Periwinkle let out a giggle.


    With a curious gaze, she looked at the passenger seat and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°You still look nervous. Calm down, you¡¯ll make a fool of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯ste, but thank you for saving me back then.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Oh, right, how was thedy from back then? Miss Evergreen, was it?¡±


    ¡°She is still unconscious, but I¡¯ve been told that she¡¯ll be okay. This is all thanks to you, so thank you again.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, it isn¡¯t like I did it for free.¡±


    Herst words made shiver run down his spine.


    In fact, that was the reason why Siwoo was unable to fully enjoy the experience of riding such an expensive car.


    There were no free meals in this world.


    He owed two lives worth of debt to her, how exactly could he pay it?


    As he contemted asking her what was in her mind, thinking that it would be better than sitting here ufortably, they seemed to have arrived at their destination.


    A signless fancy restaurant in Myeong-dong.


    ¡°I know you said that you aren¡¯t hungry, but I¡¯ve already made a reservation here. It would be a waste if I cancel it just like that, don¡¯t you think? So, let¡¯s just have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like I am in a position to refuse.¡±


    ¡°Good answer.¡±


    Periwinkle walked out of the car, threw her key at the employee who was waiting like a valet nearby without looking back and walked inside leisurely.


    The restaurant was so wide, it could probably amodate a hundred people at once.


    It was spacious and the ceilings were as high as the barn where Siwoo used to live, but there was only a single table inside, covered by a white cloth.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±


    Periwinkle, who was being guided by a waiter, acting as if this was a normal thing for her, sat down before ordering an appetizer and tied a napkin around her neck.


    ¡°Did you reserve the whole ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are days when I don¡¯t mind having people around, but today¡¯s not the day. Anyway, um, Siwoo, right? Alright, let¡¯s have a toast to your health and safety, Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As he awkwardly raised his wine ss, Periwinkle let out a grin before drinking her wine gracefully.


    Siwoo followed suit while ncing at her, who was sitting right in front of him.


    Earlier, when he sat next to her, he couldn¡¯t observe her clearly but now he could.


    As expected of a witch, her beauty was otherworldly.


    Even though her tied-up hair color was unnatural, dark blue, just like an ultramarine, it didn¡¯t look out of ce at all.


    Because it suited her face that much.


    Her shirt dress that clung to her voluptuous body tightly had a couple buttons undone, revealing her cleavage that didn¡¯t lose out to Sharon¡¯s. The red lips that decorated her face, as red as the wine they were drinking, added to the sensuality that she already exuded.


    Lastly, the teardrop mark in her eye looked so alluring that it could seduce even the most reserved of men.


    She exuded an atmosphere that could onlye from a woman who had maxed out her seductive charm and knew exactly how attractive she was.


    ¡°You can stare at me more, no need to be shy.¡±


    Though she was savoring her wine with her eyes closed, she could tell that he was staring at her, so she gave him a knowing smile.


    Not expecting that she¡¯d find out, Siwoo was immediately thrown into a state of fluster.


    ¡°Wait, you were really staring at me?¡±


    That was when he realized that he had been smitten by her smile and that realization made his body stiffened.


    Compared to Sharon, who gave off the air of an airhead and Duchess Tiphereth, who gave off the air filled with wisdom, Periwinkle gave off apletely different air.


    The air of a shrewd fox.


    ¡°It may be presumptuous of me to ask this, but back then you said that you needed me to do something for you.¡±


    ¡°That I did, in exchange for killing the Drowned Witch.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what it is first?¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask for something difficult.¡±


    Siwoo gulped.


    ¡°What I want is for you to do a hundred things for me.¡±


    ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ the words left his mouth, but he managed to hold it in.


    When he was agonizing whether she was being serious or not, Periwinkle already sipped through her second ss.


    ¡°I was kidding, why are you so serious? Rx, it isn¡¯t like I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    It was only natural that someone would get even more uneasy when they told them to rx.


    Especially when the person who said those words was fiddling with his finger, mumbling something like ¡®Now, what should I ask you to do, hm~?¡¯.


    From her expression, it was clear that she was enjoying this situation.


    ¡°Ah, what about this? Follow me around for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, just go on trips with me, drive together with me and have dinner with me, something like that!¡±


    Siwoo managed to read her intention.


    In fact, he already knew what her aim was from the beginning.


    She wanted a boy toy who¡¯d follow her around like her cute little pet.


    But that was a hard thing for him to do.


    ¡°Sorry, but I think that¡¯ll be difficult. I know I owe you for saving my life, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°That so? Then just do it for a day or two.¡±


    Suddenly, she lowered the hurdle sharply without much thinking.


    From a lifetime to a day or two.


    Because of how nonchnt she was, it was hard for him to tell if she was joking or not.


    ¡°So? Your answer?¡±


    ¡°That I can do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, there¡¯s one thing. Try to act like my boyfriend, okay? I don¡¯t want you to be all stiff and boring, don¡¯t worry about you offending me or whatnot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we get to know each other first? So, how did you be a witch? I want to hear your story.¡±


    He hesitated for a while, but when their amuse-bouche was served, he began to tell her about his turbulent backstory.

 Chapter 244: Divination (2)

    Chapter 244: Divination (2)


    <b>? Divination (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Their conversation continued until Periwinkle became pleasantly drunk after downing more after-dinner alcohol.


    Summarizing his five years of life still took Siwoo quite a long time even after he omitted the parts that he wasn¡¯tfortable telling anyone.


    After they finished eating, they agreed to take a leisure walk through the city for a change of atmosphere.


    ¡°That was fun.¡±


    Periwinkle tilted her head with a smile after hearing the conclusion of his story with him going back to this world with the help of Countess Gemini.She never exactly enjoyed hearing someone else¡¯s life story, but the man in front of her was special, so it was a different story.


    Hearing him retell his life from back when he survived a ne crash, bing a ve and going back home gave her enough entertainment to enjoy.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re indeed special.¡±


    ¡°Everyone said that, but I honestly don¡¯t know about that. It feels like I¡¯m just being me.¡±


    ¡°That means you¡¯re just special since birth. Didn¡¯t you say that you were a math genius ever since you were young?¡±


    ¡°You made it sound as if I¡¯m a noble or something¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really, you¡¯re just downying yourself too much. Sure, it¡¯s annoying to hear someone gloating over nothing, but hearing someone downying their things isn¡¯t any less annoying, you know?¡±


    To put it in another word, personality wise, he was boring ording to her standards.


    She could tell that he was kind, but he didn¡¯t know how to please a woman using his words. To put it another way, hecked the charm of a ¡®bad boy¡¯.


    Still, it didn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d let him go just like that.


    While his personality might be a little boring, that didn¡¯t make him any less handsome, nor did it make his self-essence magic disappear.


    As they were walking while talking, they arrived in front of a certain hotel.


    It was a fancy-looking five-star hotel with the word ¡®Periwinkle¡¯ sprawled on it.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t notice it since he was busy talking, but it seemed like she was trying to bring him here from the very beginning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve drunk enough yet, so why don¡¯t wee inside and drink some more?¡±


    Her soft arms enveloped one of his arms.


    Since the sight in front of him roused his curiosity, he looked up.


    He expected that she¡¯d pull something like this, but he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be this brazen about it.


    The urge to scratch his head rose, but he held it in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and chat, shall we? They got all kinds of high-quality alcohol inside~¡±


    When she saw him standing stiffly, Periwinkle didn¡¯t get discouraged, instead she clung to him while poking his side with her finger.


    2.


    Periwinkle Seoul.


    It was a fifty one story five-star hotel, with two banquet halls, six restaurants and 320 rooms.


    The interior looked sophisticated, with the modern interpretation of Belle-Epoque Era as its base.


    It made one feel the dignity of a noble instead of the vain arrogance of a rich person. The hotel was famous for attracting tourists to the point that it was especially hard to book a room throughout the year.


    From the lobby to the fourth floor, there were various auxiliary facilities that everyone could enjoy.


    Then, from the fifth to forty seventh floor, were the floors where the guest rooms were located.


    And then there were thest three floors, a massive room dedicated for a single person.


    For the CEO and owner of the hotel herself, Cybele Periwinkle.


    As soon as he got off the private elevator, Siwoo froze at the sight that he saw.


    In front of him was a ss wall, covering up three stories from the bottom of the forty eighth floor to the ceiling of the fifty first, showing him the perfect view of Myeong-dong.


    Beyond it was arge private swimming pool,rge enough to hold an actual swimmingpetition there.


    The subtle lighting from inside the swimming pool added to the night view, resembling a halo of some sorts.


    Rather than a hotel, it felt more like he was standing on a bridge of a space fleet.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Even Siwoo, who had gained some degree of immunity to fancy things like this after visiting some high-end facilities in Gehenna, couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of amazement.


    He didn¡¯t make a loud sound or anything, but due to how big the ce was, his voice echoed through the space.


    <i>¡®How much money do you need to spend a night here?</i><b><i>¡¯</i></b> He asked in his mind.


    The three chandeliers, shining brightly, hanging on the ceiling only added to the atmosphere.


    ¡°Come in, change your shoes into these.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Periwinkle smiled in satisfaction before stepping forward.


    On one side of the room, there was a modern-looking bar. From how it was decorated, they probably asionally let the regr guestse here to drink.


    The bartender wasn¡¯t here at the moment, but Siwoo assumed that normally this wasn¡¯t the case.


    He dazedly followed Periwinkle.


    At one corner of the room, several luggage bags were piled up neatly in the corner.


    It gave off the impression that she¡¯d leave Seoul soon.


    ¡±So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m in a different world.¡±


    ¡°Really? I was the one who designed this whole building, you know?¡±


    Perhaps if the fanciest vi in Gehenna were to be ced on the top floor of the fanciest hotel in Gehenna, it would look like this.


    Periwinkle picked up a few bottles of wine from the wine cer inside the bar counter and took out a cigarette.


    At the same time when she sucked on its filter, sparks flew on the other end of the cigarettes and smoke started to rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to smoke if you want to. We have an air filter installed.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, thank you.¡±


    Hearing her words, he didn¡¯t hesitate and took out a cigarette of his own.


    He imagined people smoking inside this magnificent room.


    While sitting side by side, with an expensive cigarette and luxurious wine that your average office worker could never afford.


    Such an experience wouldn¡¯te by often, so he dly took it.


    ¡°I saw some luggages up the front, are you going somewhere?¡±


    Since their conversation stopped at one point, Siwoo took it on himself to start a new one.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be leaving Korea soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere that isn¡¯t here. You know it, don¡¯t you? All the troubles that have been going on here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He did hear from Sua that something dangerous would happen.


    About how the Cowardly Witch was nning on doing something truly heinous.


    ¡°Actually, a few days ago, I tried to read my fortune and the result wasn¡¯t very good.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m still here within a month, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Apletely unexpected answer came out of her mouth.


    Unlike Siwoo, whose body waspletely stiffened after he heard that, Periwinkle nonchntly emptied her ss before adding more alcohol into it.


    <b><i> ¡®She read her fortune¡­¡¯</i></b>


    If it wasn¡¯t obvious already, the fortune she read wasn¡¯t the kind of fortune that was given by a random old man who was setting up a stall in some corner of the road.


    Her divination stated that she, a 20th rank grand witch, would die.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to think that some kind of great crisis would happen in this ce.


    ¡°You read¡­your own¡­fortune¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going somewhere, so that I wouldn¡¯t die. I assume that this ce will turn into a mess because of the Cowardly Witch.¡±


    ¡°How urate is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for my reading to miss. What? Do you want me to read yours too?¡±


    Periwinkle turned to face him, resting her chin on the table, looking at him with a curious gaze.


    Without waiting for his answer, she snapped her finger.


    Then, several cards appeared in her hand.


    ¡°I can do it for you. Just take it as a fun drinking game.¡±


    Even though she knew that a terrible disaster would happen.


    She acted as if it was someone else¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    She ced the twelve cards in her hand face down before turning them over one by one.


    They had the same size as ying cards, but instead of colors, pictures and numbers, there were magic circles scribbled on the cards.


    And that was why he could somehow tell that those cards were different.


    ¡°Oh my¡­that¡¯s pretty crazy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°W-What happened?¡±


    Periwinkle, who had been looking carefree, suddenly had a stiff expression on her face.


    This made Siwoo nervous.


    She turned to face him wordlessly before smiling.


    ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Though she set up the mood perfectly, by her standard at least, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened.


    He narrowed his brows.


    There was time and ce for everything, or so he believed, but it seemed like the witch in front of him didn¡¯t believe in such a thing.


    He thought that this aspect of her was quite attractive, but because he was in a serious mood due to the shocking news, he couldn¡¯t say that he appreciated that she acted this way.


    ¡°Is it rted to the Cowardly Witch?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t read that far.¡±


    ¡°What about the hotel? Are you just going to leave it alone?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d just need to rebuild it if it copses. If I were to die, then everything ends for me. Anyway, you can¡¯t just ask me like this, it¡¯s against the rules. So, try not to do it again, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, will you kiss me? Or not?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he could refuse her at this point.


    Besides, her attractive face made Siwoo feel drawn to her instinctively.


    But, somehow, Sharon¡¯s face came to his mind.


    Doing this while she was still lying unconscious made it feel like he was cheating and it didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, I¡¯ll just say that it¡¯ll be better for you to hear it. It¡¯s for your own sake.¡±


    She said, licking her upper lips. Perhaps, she felt the need to say that because Siwoo was making a displeased expression.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t kiss me, I can just kiss you instead, what do you think?¡±


    Siwoo, who was thinking for a moment, leaned his face forward slightly.


    Her face got closer and closer to his.


    On her red lips, the lip gloss that she applied shone enticingly.


    Before their lips met, her tiny red tongue peeked out from between her lips, as if trying to seduce him.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±


    With a hint of guilt, Siwoo ovepped his thick lips with her soft, thin lips.


    At the same time he was doing that, a soft tongue entered his mouth.


    Periwinkle didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second.


    His tongue, which was chilled by the wine, suddenly felt like it was caught on fire when her tongue, coated with the fragrance of wine, was pressed against it.


    ¡°Mm¡­sluurrrp¡­¡±


    As they got closer and their kiss got deeper, her scent invaded Siwoo¡¯s nose.


    Almost instantly, as if a button had been pressed, an intense lust began to envelop his mind.


    His rod started to grow taller, alongside with the urge to push her down and rape her.


    Barely holding to his senses, he managed to push her away.


    At that point, Periwinkle¡¯s hand was already exploring his thighs, so if he was just a momentte, they would be at the point of no return.


    ¡°Already? I¡¯m not satisfied yet, though¡­¡±


    Periwinkle whined, as if she was disappointed.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo tried to calm himself down before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve promised, so please tell me.¡±


    ¡°So boring¡­¡±


    Realizing that he was serious, Periwinkle shrugged her shoulders before continuing.


    ¡°ording to my reading, you¡¯ll die. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your arm will get cut off and you¡¯ll die. Not sure which one though.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t just making this up so that I¡¯ll kiss you more, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She let out a chuckle before standing up.


    Though she didn¡¯t say anything, her bodynguage seemed to be telling him that if he wanted to hear more, he should follow her.


    And so, he followed her to the rooftop pool.


    <i> ¡®I¡¯m going to die?¡¯</i>


    That revtion shocked him so much that it felt like he was just hit in the head.


    But the confusing thing here was the way Periwinkle acted. She looked so carefree as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    If she were to wear a serious look like a doctor announcing a death sentence, he might have believed her more.


    ¡°Why would I die suddenly? My arm will get cut off? Why¡­? Just what exactly would happen?¡±


    ¡°You suddenly became all chatty.¡±


    ¡°Obviously! You told me that I¡¯m going to die, of course I can¡¯t just stay silent after that!¡±


    At his outburst, Periwinkle only waved her hand slightly.


    ¡°No need to take it seriously. If it doesn¡¯t involve myself, the uracy isn¡¯t that high.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the uracy then?¡±


    ¡°Fifty-fifty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still quite high!¡±


    Fifty-fifty percent of him dying and she acted as if it was a low probability.


    Siwoo looked like he was fed up by all this.


    ¡°Well, I do have the power to get you out of the danger.¡±


    These words made his ears perk up.


    Finding it amusing, Periwinkle drew herself closer to him.


    ¡°Curious? Want my help?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She tapped his chest teasingly.


    ¡°Alright, if you can entertain me today, I¡¯ll help you out. Since you¡¯re supposed to keep mepany for two days anyway, it isn¡¯t such a bad deal, right?¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know if Periwinkle was lying or if she really had the ability to help him.


    But, as she had said, he was supposed to entertain her and fawn over him anyway.


    Since he had nowhere to run to anyway, he decided to face it head on and do whatever he could.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we y in the water together for a bit? I¡¯ll change into my swimsuit ande back quickly.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have my swimsuit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it prepared for you. Follow me.¡±


    After saying that, she walked away. Her buttocks swayed with gentle movements.<hr>

 Chapter 245: Divination (3) full

    ? Divination (3) ?


    1.


    A night without fine dust.


    Or ultra fine dust for that matter.


    Such a night in Seoul was as rare as a wild ginseng and tonight happened to be that night, one without smog nor cloud, showcasing the full moonlit night.


    After changing into his swimsuit, Siwoo came out while taking a sip on his alcohol, enjoying the night view.


    Prior to that, he followed Periwinkle to a certain room.


    When he saw a swimsuit lying on the bed, he was a little scared.


    Fortunately for him, she didn¡¯t offer to put his swimsuit on for him, nor did she ask for his help to put on her swimsuit.


    In any case, Periwinkle seemed to be a thorough woman, apletely different type of person than him, who loved to push through without a clear n.


    Thinking back, he felt like he had been dragged around by a leash.


    If he were to let his guard down, there was a good chance that she¡¯d suck him dry and turn him into a dried fish.


    ¡°Did you wait for too long?¡±


    Therge ss door slipped open and Periwinkle walked in.


    Seeing her, Siwoo¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    Clinging closely to her body was a white monokini with its top and bottom joined together by strings in the sides. An unconventional design for sure, but it looked terrifyingly good on her.


    The top barely covered half of her chest, just the slightest movement could reveal her ares. While the bottom part only consisted of a small amount of fabric, so small that if she didn¡¯t adjust the line properly, her pubic hair, if there was any, would be exposed.


    On her clearly exposed belly button, a sparkly-looking piercing could be seen, decorating it.


    Despite her showing so much skin, her gait was filled with confidence.


    The sight of her showing off her body with the urban lights as her background was like a model walking down the runway.


    Of course her beauty surpassed that of a model, it wasn¡¯t even a fairparison to begin with.


    ¡°Oh, your body looks good. Someone¡¯s been working out, I see.¡±


    Periwinkle approached him, closing the distance between them without any hesitation whatsoever.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the atmosphere she exuded or because of her body proportion, but from the distance, she seemed to be taller than him. She actually was a head shorter than him, though.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that worth mentioning. But, yeah, I¡¯ve been working out these days, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so stiff? It isn¡¯t like I¡¯m a tax inspector or anything! C¡¯mon, you¡¯re supposed to entertain me! Now, one, two, three!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so stiff, jeez. I thought some alcohol would loosen you up a little.¡±


    How to avoid his death¡­


    He was thinking to bail out immediately after finding out about that, but that seemed impossible to achieve.


    Besides, now that his hands and feet were pretty much tied, he couldn¡¯t even run if he wanted to.


    Acting as if she couldn¡¯t wait anymore, Periwinkle giggled before walking toward the pool.


    Then she called him, her tone carried a subtle rebuke.


    ¡°Do you prefer weed instead?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not that lively of a person.¡±


    ¡°Still, are you nning to just stand there? Do you want to be some kind of lighthouse or what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    He followed behind Periwinkle and entered the waist-high pool.


    At first he was worried that the water might be cold, especially considering the weather that had grown coldertely.


    But that worry turned to naught as he felt the warmth of the water.


    ¡®Maybe she pulled out hot spring water from somewhere and directed it all the way here with a pipe or something? Actually, that sounds like something she¡¯d do¡­¡¯ He thought, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    In the end, he gave up thinking about it. How much money she wasted for the hot water was irrelevant to him anyway.


    And so, the two of them entered the pool together.


    When Periwinkle snapped her fingers, a soothing music, suitable for a romantic atmosphere, began to y.


    ¡°It feels nice doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it feels as good as it looks. Thank you for bringing me here.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s my first time here too. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    That brief, awkward conversation was followed by no less awkward silence.


    Then again, he didn¡¯t even know what people usually talk about when they went to a normal pool, let alone a luxurious one like this.


    Or what they usually do in general.


    Both of them didn¡¯t bring swimming caps and goggles, so it wasn¡¯t like they could just do 50 m freestylepetition.


    As he stood around awkwardly like that, Periwinkle¡¯s voice rang out in his ears.


    Maybe it was just him, but her voice sounded rough and gritty, like sandpaper.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you can say? Really?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re expecting me to¡ª Heup!¡±


    Suddenly, she scooped up some water from the pool and poured it on Siwoo¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring.¡±


    Her cold voice pierced his ears.


    Rather than anger, her tone filled with ridicule and scorn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see~ I gave you a ride, gave you some good alcohol to drink, brought you to a nice hotel, gave you a kiss when you hesitated and I even invited you to a nice swimming pool like this~ But, you¡¯re still ignoring me like this! I thought I¡¯d take you out to y since you look nice and all, but look at you, never even tried to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡±


    Her sharp nail poked on his chest.


    She stopped being amicable and started whining.


    Maybe her patience had run out because of Siwoo¡¯s boring responses.


    Or maybe her previous personality was just a facade to begin with.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Though he never did it again these days, forcing a smile in front of someone who was angry at him was one of his specialties.


    That was the skill he acquired from living his life as a ve for five years.


    He turned to face Periwinkle, wearing a smile that seemed like it was printed out of cardboard.


    His goal was to confirm whether she was telling him the truth or not, and to stay out of trouble. So, even though he hated doing this, it wasn¡¯t like he had much of a choice.


    ¡°Just sorry?¡±


    At the same time as the word ¡®sorry¡¯ came out of her mouth, her nail dug in deeper into his chest.


    It would be a lie if he were to say that it didn¡¯t hurt him.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do better.¡±


    ¡°If I knew you¡¯re this boring, I¡¯d just let you die back then. You¡¯re making me regret wasting my magic to keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, that wasn¡¯t enough to rile you up? Okay, let¡¯s change the subject then. Forget about repaying me for saving your life that one time. Let¡¯s talk about my divination. If you want me to help you, then entertain me.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Still, it wasn¡¯t like she was a bad witch.


    He was just too careless.


    All this time, he had been surrounded by especially kind and gentle witches.


    He forgot that your average witches acted just like her.


    Siwoo let out a sigh inwardly while letting out an awkward smile outwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be direct. Since you aren¡¯t good at leading a conversation or lightening up the mood, it would be better if you were to entertain me in other ways, is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The previously warm water had turned cold.


    Periwinkle let out a seductive smile as she drew in closer to him.


    ¡°Have you ever done ¡®it¡¯ with a witch?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, you live with Evergreen, don¡¯t you? From how intense her re was back when we first met, you definitely know what I was talking about.¡±


    When she suddenly brought up his private life, he forgot to control his facial expression for a moment there and let out a frown.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was just trying to get a reaction out of him, but he took a mental note that if she were to degrade Sharon in any ways, he¡¯d definitely make her pay in the future.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Was that a difficult question to answer? Or maybe the alcohol wasn¡¯t enough to make you talk? Ah, could it be that you think that you¡¯ll be cheating on her if you were to answer that question?¡±


    She kept on hounding him, giving him more and more pressure.


    He had heard of a shitty method during a job interview called the pressure interview and he felt like he was going through exactly that at the moment.


    ¡°How good exactly did you make her? She was sooo protective of you, you know? I heard that she was practically living on prayers at one point, but it seemed like she was living THE life, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Periwinkle, if you dislike something about me, please tell me, I¡¯ll try to fix it.¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head politely, but his tone was firm.


    Though his social position and magic skills were beneath her, the gap wasn¡¯t as big as when he was a ve.


    As a witch, she was a citizen of Gehenna.


    If she were to touch him, she¡¯d risk offending not only Duchess Tiphereth but Countess Gemini as well, so there was no way she¡¯d do something so reckless.


    Hisst words were basically him trying to warn her ¡®Do it in moderation¡¯.


    Regardless of her attitude, she was still his savior and he did promise to do her a favor.


    He could only grumble andin like this because he was alive.


    That was why he had been enduring this whole thing, bowing his head while humbling himself.


    At that moment, a certain person came to his mind.


    Since what was going on currently was simr to what happened back then, a bitter feeling ended up appearing in his heart.


    He found it amusing that the thought even came to his mind in the first ce, though.


    After he left her with a single letter, he thought that she¡¯d contact him first.


    Maybe I should visit her after I visit the twins in Gehenna.


    I mean, while that stupid farce between us is finished and she might have decided to let me gopletely, I still need to meet her at least once.


    But, she never asked to meet me even once, that¡¯s the problem.


    Perhaps it was some kind of psychological escapism.


    All sorts of thoughts came to his mind.


    But, that didn¡¯tst long as he was dragged back to the unpleasant reality.


    Thanks to that brief tangent, the anger that was boiling inside him had calmed down for a bit.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He wondered what kind of gaze she sent beneath his bowing head.


    Even though he was anxious, he quietly waited for her reaction.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Ahahaha!¡±


    Suddenly,ughter began to pour out.


    She held him on his shoulders whileughing, helping him to stand up.


    ¡°Why are you so serious? I was just trying to probe what kind of person you are. Can¡¯t really trust all those goody two shoes, you know? Did I make you mad?¡±


    Siwoo looked at her warily, wondering if she was trying to deceive him.


    She was like a coin.


    It was impossible to gauge her reaction, just like when one threw a coin, one wouldn¡¯t know if it wouldnd on head or tail, he also didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction she¡¯d let out if he were to do this and that.


    ¡°So, did I make you mad? Don¡¯t worry, you can be honest, I won¡¯t be mad at you.¡±


    ¡°A little, yes.¡±


    He answered in a sour voice.


    At this point, his impression of her, ¡®a free spirited person, but not a bad one¡¯ had gone. But that didn¡¯t matter, since he owed her his life anyway.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s nice to see that you have pride. I thought you were a pathetic guy who lives under the control of a witch just because she got a rein on your lower body or something. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be disappointed for real.¡±


    There was one thing that he wanted to say to her though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you mocking me or whatever, but please keep Sharon out of this. If you want me to do something for you, please tell me so I can fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that because she is your woman?¡±


    Periwinkle, who shook her head helplessly, or maybe pretended to shake her head helplessly, left the pool and went back inside.


    In his heart, he kept on repeating words such as ¡®There¡¯s a fifty-fifty chance that I¡¯ll die,¡¯ and ¡®One wrong move, I¡¯ll die for real¡¯ to keep his wits together.


    Anyway, is she treating me like this because I didn¡¯t contact her after she gave me her business card? Or maybe I said something wrong during our conversation.


    While thinking as such, Siwoo followed Periwinkle to the bedroom.

 Chapter 246: Divination (4) full

    ? Divination (4) ?


    1.


    The bedroom was no less fancy than the lounge Siwoo was in just a while ago.


    Just like the previous room, there was a huge ss wall in here. He could take in the full night view if he wanted to.


    The main difference between this room and the previous was one humongous-sized bed. It was no exaggeration to say that it was as big as a futsal field.


    On the edge of the bed, Periwinkle sat there. She hadn¡¯t even wiped the water off her body.


    To show a man such a sight, just cemented Siwoo¡¯s belief that she knew how to seduce a man.


    Actually, Siwoo had already guessed that things woulde to be this way.


    After all, this was Periwinkle, the witch who offered a threesome the very first time they met.


    Besides, she had been repeating the words ¡®entertain me¡¯ like a parrot, there was no way that she meant to say it in the normal way.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come over here.¡±


    Siwoo closed the door before walking in.


    Meanwhile, the witch scanned his body from top to bottom with a curious gaze.


    In truth, Siwoo didn¡¯t hate doing this and that with a pretty woman like her.


    As a man, he would be lying if he were to say that he wasn¡¯t interested in sex.


    But, he disliked her personality and behavior.


    On top of that, there were two other reasons, the main reasons why he felt so reluctant to have a sex with her.


    First, Sharon.


    Right now, she was still lying unconscious.


    Though Ms. Sua said that she¡¯d get better after some more rest, he still didn¡¯t feel good about it. This made him feel terribly unwilling to mix his body with another woman.


    Even though this was the price he had to pay for his own life.


    The second reason was more on the logical side.


    Whenever he had sex, he¡¯d end up amplifying the mana of his sex partner.


    She was already interested in him due to him being a male witch, add that fact on top of that?


    There was a big possibility that she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just a one-night stand.


    She would probably even coerce him to stay with her, refusing to let him go.


    He didn¡¯t have enough information about her.


    During their brief time talking, he failed to find any reassurance.


    If anything, he found out that she was more whimsical than any witch he had ever met.


    ¡°Ms. Periwinkle.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m sorry if Ie off as rude to you. I¡¯ve been dealing with a lot ofplicated stufftely and there¡¯s also the result of your fortune-telling¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    But, it wasn¡¯t like he could just let her drag him around like this or else something terrible would happen.


    That was why he decided to take the initiative.


    Since he couldn¡¯t run anyway, he decided to win over her, in bed if he had to.


    Takasho, give me strength.


    He recalled his old friend and quietly prayed.


    ¡°If you can tell me what it is that you wish for, I will do my best to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re saying this after ruining the atmosphere? Besides, what¡¯s a boorish man like you can do?¡±


    Though from her tone, she was clearly joking, but her words were still stung.


    With her chin up high, tutting a few times, Periwinkle aimed to hurt Siwoo¡¯s pride with her words.


    Calm down, she is still my lifesaver.


    Besides, it isn¡¯t like I¡¯ll meet her ever again after a day or two.


    After he sessfully reined in his emotion like that, Siwoo looked around to see a bottle that caught his attention.


    Realizing that it would be tough for him to go through this sober, he thought that he might as well go all out and get himself drunk.


    And that bottle of alcohol should do the trick.


    ¡°Should we have more drinks?¡±


    ¡°More drink? But I¡¯ve drunk enough¡­no, sure, whatever, go ahead.¡±


    Periwinkle let out a knowing smile and waited for him to bring her the alcohol.


    When Siwoo opened the cork of that clearly expensive bottle, the aroma of the alcohol permeated their surroundings.


    He filled a ss with the alcohol and offered it to Periwinkle, after that, he poured another one for himself.


    The ss was so big that it was hard for him to grab it with one hand. Since he put some ice inside, there was actually only half a ss of alcohol there, but he reckoned that it would be enough to get himself going.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind, I see. Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to what you have in store for me.¡±


    Siwoo lightly touched Periwinkle¡¯s ss with his before downing the strong alcohol in one go.


    Unlike the hot sensation of the alcohol that came down into his stomach, he was as calm as still water.


    At this moment, Periwinkle snapped her fingers and the color of the light inside the room changed.


    As the room¡¯s lighting changed, from adequately bright to dim, the witch focused her gaze at Siwoo.


    ¡°Do you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Lame~ Why didn¡¯t you do it sooner then? I ended up saying all those nice things because of you.¡±


    She said those words sarcastically, but on the inside, she was actually ted.


    After all, this was what she wanted.


    Not only was she curious about the mana amplification phenomenon, but this would also be her first time having an intercourse with a male witch.


    The problem was that his reaction when they finally met each other alone was lukewarm.


    He was a little interesting back when they were still having a meal, but when they got to the hotel, he instantly turned into a brick.


    She tried to appeal to him several times, but he ignored all her attempts.


    But, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    Periwinkle was an experienced witch, so it wasn¡¯t hard for her to tell what was going on inside his head


    She was at least experienced enough to see through the feeble hearts of men.


    There was only one reason why he suddenly turned into a wall even though she was his life savior and she even offered to help him go through the next big crisis of his life.


    The existence of another woman in his heart.


    Evergreen, the witch that she had seen together with him more than once.


    She knew that his feelings weren¡¯t fake.


    And in truth, she didn¡¯t mind that at all.


    But, what she wanted to meet was the Siwoo who was acting like a beast during sex.


    If things were to continue like this, she would end up to be the one riding him on top instead of the other way around.


    And so, she taunted him.


    She threw out some sarcastic words, baited him with words of advice and even mentioned Evergreen multiple times.


    However, she was still doing it in moderation. After all, she just wanted to get him heated, not get him to hate herpletely.


    Periwinkle knew all too well that men possessed the instinct to dominate.


    If she were to provoke him just right, it would definitely rouse that instinct up, giving him the urge to ¡®punish¡¯ her.


    There was a reason why make-up sex was popr among men.


    To make a woman who had been badmouthing them cry weakly in bed was one of the best ways to satisfy their primal instinct.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me again. It would be a shame if you¡¯re bad in bed as well.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want me to do in particr?¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s funny. Even if I have one, do you really think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Periwinkle paused for a moment to think.


    This was an important part of her n, so she needed to word everything out carefully.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think someone like you could satisfy me no matter what you do, so just do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I can do anything I want?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I swear on my name as a witch, I won¡¯t hold a grudge on you for anything that will happen tonight.¡±


    She figured that this much must be enough to get him heated.


    As he saw Siwoo¡¯s expression changed to one that was filled with determination, she found her heart pounded with anticipation.


    2.


    Siwoo embraced Periwinkle.


    Compared to her snarky attitude and sharpments, her body was surprisingly soft.


    He had already finished making up his mind, so all he needed to do was to move his body to follow through with it.


    The first thing he did was to bury his nose on her head.


    Witches had their own unique body odor.


    Rather than the scent of a human¡¯s flesh, they emitted a faint scent that was close to that of a perfume.


    Such a scent prated deeply into his nose through his olfactory nerves.


    The scent roused something within his brain.


    At the same time, impulses that were different from normal lust took over.


    The sound of something breaking echoed in his ears.


    Strings of that were holding his reasons began to unravel, opening a new door in his heart and from it, a new being emerged, one that would follow through its instincts faithfully.


    ¡°What are you doing? It tickles.¡±


    He ignored herints and kept on inhaling her scent like a drug addict taking in some cocaine. At the same time, his little buddy down there became increasingly hot.


    Of course this didn¡¯t escape her notice, as it was practically trying to w its way out of his swimsuit.


    ¡°Your fetish is quite the unusual one.¡±


    Periwinkle let out a giggle, calmly letting him do whatever it was that he wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask this again, just to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me do whatever I want, correct?¡±


    ¡°Jeez, do I really need to say it again?¡±


    Hearing that, Siwoo pushed her down to the bed.


    Her ultramarine blue eyes looked at him with interest as her small tongue licked her upper lip in anticipation.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to eat me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amidst his rough breathing and pounding heart, Siwoo reached out his hand.


    Toward the string that was holding Periwinkle¡¯s monokini together.


    He pulled it, as if he was unwrapping a present and the knot unraveled smoothly, creating a gap between her big chest.


    Since she was lying down now, it was natural that her chest would abide by the rule of gravity.


    Her monokini had the minimum amount of fabric to begin with.


    So, he didn¡¯t need to do much to make her pink, fresh nipples pop out from behind it.


    While her breasts were as big as Sharon¡¯s, her ares were on the smaller side, making them look like cherry blossom petals.


    ¡°You took so long just to remove a piece of clothing. This is something that you should¡¯ve done earlier when we were at the pool.¡±


    Again, he ignored her words.


    Every time he drew in his breath, he would take in her scent. The more he inhaled her scent, the more he was drawn to her chest that was swaying enticingly.


    After that, he tried to take off the rest of her monokini.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to take off such a thing when the other person was lying down.


    ¡°Do you need some¡ª H-Huh?¡±


    But, he decided to just use force, with a dagger of shadow that he just made.


    Not expecting him to do this, Periwinkle sent him an anxious gaze.


    Now she was making the face of a prey that was about to get eaten by her predator.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±


    ¡°You did say you won¡¯t mind me doing anything.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s voice was cold.


    And this brought joy to Periwinkle, as her n had finallye to fruition.


    ¡°Never said I mind it though?¡±


    He pressed down the single-edge de towards the fabric that was tightly embracing her body.


    The ck de that contrasted with her white skin, dug into the hem of her monokini.


    Then, he cut it.


    Every time the de cut through a part of the fabric, more of her white skin was exposed.


    And when he cut through thest string that held the monokini¡¯s lower part together, her pussy was revealed to him.


    As someone who seemed to be obsessed with dolling herself up, her beautiful pussy was carefully waxed, he couldn¡¯t even see any traces of hair there.


    So, he could see her well-bnced lower lips and clitoris.


    He thenid his body down on hers, hugging her before kissing her on the lips.

 Chapter 247: Divination (5)

    Chapter 247: Divination (5)


    <b>? Divination (5) ?</b>


    1.


    Not all kisses were the same.


    This was something obvious, but the nature of kisses would change depending on the people involved.


    In that sense, Siwoo¡¯s kiss with Periwinkle was filled with three things, but it only meant one thing in the end.


    Passion, lust and desire.


    The desire, strong enough for him to put everything else aside for the moment.


    ¡°Mmh¡­mm¡­sluurpp¡­¡±


    He tightly grabbed Periwinkle¡¯s chest while teasing her cute nipples with his fingers.


    Between the kiss, he shoved his tongue inside and let their saliva mix with each other.


    By this time, he hadpletely taken off her swimsuit.


    At first, Periwinkle was taken aback by his sudden change in attitude, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to regain herposure and ept his kiss.


    Though she wasn¡¯t sure if this happened because her n worked or because Siwoo was lusting over her naked body.


    Nevertheless, seeing how spirited he was when they were just kissing, she figured that she could look forward to what would happen when they got to the action.


    It had been decades since shest found a man she was interested in, so she was especially excited for this.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Siwoo slowly moved his hand, which had been groping her breasts like rice cakes, down.


    Periwinkle didn¡¯t resist, instead she opened her thighs wider to wee his hand.


    Unlike what she had expected, the way he was handling it was really skillful.


    He wasn¡¯t forceful, nor was he making exaggerated movements like an overly eager child.


    Even in this kind of situation, he was still showing his consideration towards his partner.


    ¡°Mmh¡­mm¡­¡±


    As their passionate kiss continued, Periwinkle closed her eyes and she began to feel his fingertips caressing her clitoris.


    The movement of his fingertips wasn¡¯t rough, nor was it careless. Instead of the tip, he rubbed the base of her clitoris carefully, using the same force as a cat used when they were patting their owner.


    This was the perfect kind of caress to use when a woman still wasn¡¯t aroused enough or when she wasn¡¯t wet enough for a pration.


    At first, she didn¡¯t feel anything, but as time went on, she felt a ticklish sensation and the bottom of her stomach became hotter and hotter.


    His kiss grew more passionate, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to devour her, only fueling her excitement even more.


    When their lips parted, sweet juice already crept out of her tight lower hole.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re much more skilled than I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You ttered me.¡±


    After the kiss, Siwoo could see Periwinkle¡¯s face clearly again.


    She tried to hide it by acting rxed, but he could already tell that something had changed in her expression.


    There was a tinge of pink on her chest, as if she put on blush. When they made eye contact, her ultramarine eyes shook slightly.


    With her swallowing her own saliva to wet her dry throat, he could only see her as nothing but a woman waiting to be conquered.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve done it a lot with Evergreen, hm?¡±


    Her reaction so far was simr to Sharon¡¯s, but for some reason, she kept on trying to taunt him.


    He couldn¡¯t make heads or tails on why she was doing it to the point that the blood that was rushing through his head calmed down a little.


    Still, he was thankful for this development.


    Because if he were to continue on in that state, he might have done things that he mighte to regretter.


    He thanked her inwardly for pulling the brakes of his otherwise uncontroble desires.


    ¡°Ms. Periwinkle.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really letting me do anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh jeez, why are you like this? I already swore on my name as a witch, what else do you want me to do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but she was wondering how long she must wait for him to finally act.


    Though she was surprised by how skillful he was, she already had a certain image of him etched in her head.


    To make him, who was always bowing his head down, to do just half of the thing he had done to Evergreen, she went through all the trouble to provoke him.


    And now she was starting to second guess herself, maybe she had to push him even further after all?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Suddenly, a strand of ck ribbon extended from his back and wrapped around her limbs.


    Its material seemed to be something out of this world, soft as velvet, but its color was so ck as if it sucked all the lights around it.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Both her arms were then tied up to her elbows while her legs were tied to her thighs.


    She tried to move her body, but the binding was so strong, she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be made by simple magic.


    In the first ce, the Maiden¡¯s Loom was among the strongest when it came to pure physical power.


    Of course since it was physical magic, it was hard for him to hit a strong witch in the face with it, but once the person in question had already been caught by it, even a 20th ranked witch like Periwinkle couldn¡¯t escape its grasps easily.


    ¡°W-What is this? A-Ah, is it another one of your fetishes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can think of it like that.¡±


    Siwoo answered with a smile.


    Unlike his pretentious smile from before, he looked pretty confident.


    It was the smile of someone who had finally made a hugeeback after being dragged around through the mud for so long.


    ¡°Look at you being all rxed. Let¡¯s see what you have in store for¡ª Ow!¡±


    Suddenly, he flipped Periwinkle¡¯s body over.


    Matching the force she felt in her limbs, the ribbon was strong enough to let her body remain suspended in the air.


    She couldn¡¯t move her arms and legs, but the force she felt actually didn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    That was how meticulous his control over his magic was.


    Now she was hanging in front of her, her body was flipped to face the ground.


    Her current look reminded him of one of those heroines who were caught by tentacles.


    Periwinkle¡¯s chest wasrge, but that got nothing over her wide hips.


    Just like westerners¡¯, her hips were perfect for childbirth.


    When he took a cup of her buttocks, Siwoo felt the sticity that he never expected to feel from this size.


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    He got up on the bed and stood up, adjusting her position so that he could reach her easier.


    Because her thighs were interlocked, her lower lips were tightly closed.


    When he rubbed that tightly closed hole with his cock, her thick juice immediately got his cock wet down to its shaft.


    Waiting in anticipation for his next move, Periwinkle let out a sweet nasal sound.


    She nced back to reaffirm the abnormallyrge cock he had.


    When she did this, a slight fear crept into her heart as the question <i>¡®Does it even fit?¡¯</i> popped out in her mind.


    <b><i></i></b>


    <i> -Squelch!</i>


    The wet sound of her vaginal muscle stretching echoed through the air.


    At the same time, she felt his thick rod entering her lower mouth.


    Siwoo managed to prate her without any hitch as her pussy was very weing to his cock. Goosebumps appeared all over his body from the excitement.


    Her pussy had a moderate level of sticity, softness and was decently tight.


    Just like her lively personality, it eagerly swallowed his cock up without even hesitating.


    Because of their position, her lower lips were also being dragged inside, making him feel an additional sensation as he pushed his way in.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª! Ghh!¡±


    As for Periwinkle, though she had been trying to act carefreely, she still sumbed to hisrge cock.


    Her stomach felt full, as if all of the air inside was being forced out, she rolled her eyes upwards, twisting her body back to its limit.


    ¡°Ugg¡ª! Y-You¡¯re pretty¡­good?!¡±


    Still, she was a grand witch.


    She hadn¡¯t only taunted him once or twice.


    After showing off that much, she couldn¡¯t just let herself be disgraced by this.


    It wouldn¡¯t be funny if she were to fall after a mere pration when she had talked big about letting him do whatever he wanted and whatnot. Besides, she wanted to experience the rough sex that she had previously seen, she couldn¡¯t just give in to the pleasure after merely this much.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    ¡°Ha, of course I know that!¡±


    <i> -Squelch!</i>


    When Siwoo pulled his dick out, she was finally able to breathe.


    Just like during the insertion, her inner walls gripped his dick tightly.


    Looking at the way her pussy trying to cling to his departing cock gave Siwoo the urge to just fuck her senseless right there and then.


    Judging by her reaction, it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t mind if he were to do that.


    Also, he had this nagging feeling that she wasn¡¯t actually as experienced as she boasted to be.


    <i> -Pop!</i>


    Perhaps because of how tight her inner walls clung to it, his cock made a peculiar sound when it came out, bouncing upwards as it did, spilling some of her love juices onto Periwinkle¡¯s elegant-looking butt.


    At this moment, she felt an ominous feeling looming over her.


    <i> Pulling out already? Could it be that you¡¯re about to ejacte, hm¡­?</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> I went through all that to make you do this but you turned out to be a quickshot?</i>


    <i> You just put it in, how could you take it out the next second?</i>


    <i> Wait, when he did it with Evergreen, hested for a long time, didn¡¯t he¡­?</i>


    <i> Could it be that mine feels better than hers¡­?</i>


    Such thoughts filled her head while Siwoo only stood silently behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to entertain you in my own way. Don¡¯t be too surprised, okay?¡±


    Hearing his words, Periwinkle let out a snort.


    <i> Ha! Entertain me? You pulled out right after you put it in, entertain me my foot!</i>


    <b></b><i>Me? Surprised? You were all stiff and stuttering before we started, what are you being so smug for?</i>


    <i> Ah, maybe he got carried away because I seemed to be impressed when he cut my swimsuit with a dagger and when he bound me with his ribbons?</i>


    <i> Ridiculous.</i>


    ¡°Oh, really? What do you have¡ª H-Huh? H-Hey, wait¡ª!¡±


    When she was about to provoke him yet again, she became increasingly flustered.


    Siwoo, who had been silent for a while now, suddenly lifted up her buttocks, as if trying to pump all her love juices out of her pussy.


    He grabbed her buttocks with one hand and his own cock with the other without saying anything.


    His gaze was locked onto her asshole which was always hidden behind her nice butt, normally invisible if she were just standing.


    Of course, her butt was without blemish.


    There weren¡¯t many wrinkles on the entrance and it seemed to be tightly closed. A good little anus that could seduce anyone to force it open.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sworn on your name as a witch. I¡¯ll keep my end of promise, so you¡¯d better do the same, Periwinkle.¡±


    Even after he mulled it over, Siwoo still thought that this was a good idea.


    ording to his experience, anal sex would only deliver pleasure, it wouldn¡¯t trigger the mana amplification phenomenon.


    This would drastically lower the chances of Periwinkle craving for more of his magical rod after he was done with her.


    Basically, when she told him that he could do anything, swore on her name and underestimated him in general, she had already sealed her fate.


    The rxed attitude she had when she was provoking him had gone, reced by her futile struggles and panicking when she found out that he was rubbing his ns against her backdoor.


    Too bad for her though, he enjoyed this reaction of hers very much.


    ¡°B-But t-that isn¡¯t¡­! T-That isn¡¯t the hole you should put it in!¡±


    ¡°You hold that kind of prejudice? Don¡¯t you know the term anal sex exists?¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    In fact, once one became a witch, anus had be pretty much a vestigial organ.


    Periwinkle¡¯s pride couldn¡¯t handle calling that particr hole of hers ¡®filthy¡¯.


    But, that didn¡¯t matter for Siwoo, as he ignored what she was currently feeling and raised his rod to prepare for his attack.


    ¡°Well, I asked you about this. Multiple times. Also, you¡¯ve sworn on your name that you would let me do whatever I want and won¡¯t hold a grudge over itter.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Periwinkle tried to find a word of rebuttal, but she couldn¡¯t find any.


    Because she really was the one who said that he could do anything to entertain her.


    Not only that, Siwoo also confirmed this multiple times and she was the one whoughed at him while taunting him (though this was an act).


    ¡°Well, you can retract your promise if you want to¡­ I mean, what can I do anyway? You are my life savior, after all.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re a docile guy, but you¡¯re quite vicious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How so? I barely did anything.¡±


    She really thought that with a gentle face like that, he wasn¡¯t the type who¡¯d devour her even if she were to serve herself on a silver tter.


    Him making such a sly move was something that didn¡¯t even cross her mind.<hr>

 Chapter 248: Divination (6)

    Chapter 248: Divination (6)


    <b>? Divination (6) ?</b>


    1.


    The number of times Periwinkle had slept with other witches were too many to count.


    In fact, the number of times she had slept with men was only a handful.


    Because she was very picky when it came to choosing partners, especially men.


    Men¡¯s physical structure made them unable to bear a brand.


    To witches, who practically worshiped magic and walked the path of magic, men were nothing but pitiful beings that were born with defects.


    In fact, most of them believed that there was no point in giving their bodies and hearts to someone who¡¯d leave them to age and die.Anyway, while she had gone around, switching partners and stuff¡­


    She had never, not even once, let anyone touch her filthy hole.


    Well, it might be weird to call hers ¡®filthy¡¯, since technically speaking, the hole wasn¡¯t filthy anymore after she gained her spirit body.


    In any case, for witches, even when they¡¯d get intimate in bed, groping each other, clinging to each other like a slug, they still wouldn¡¯t touch their backdoors.


    Pleasuring each other was good and all, but they still held a certain amount of respect for each other. Inserting something to a ce where it wasn¡¯t meant to be was one way of showing the aforementioned respect.


    However, Siwoo, who had been ying innocent up until now, suddenly announced that he¡¯d thrust his dick into that very same hole.


    When Periwinkle understood what he wanted to do, it was as if the sky fell on her.


    She felt like her dignity as a woman had been vited by him.


    At most she expected that he¡¯d spank her butt and make her say some obscene words.


    But no, what he wanted to do was something more perverted, more maniacal than she could ever imagined.


    The poor witch¡¯s long preparation had crumbled to nothing at that moment.


    She couldn¡¯t even escape from it since she had sworn using her name as a witch, but what made her even more pissed off was the fact that this was the result of her digging her own grave.


    ¡°No need to be too nervous.¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? I¡¯m not nervous.¡±


    Siwoo said while caressing her buttocks.


    She answered while gritting her teeth.


    Contrary to her words, her backdoor was tightly shut.


    Though she was hanging in the air, the ribbon supported her weight, so there weren¡¯t actually any strains on her body.


    Which meant that all the tension in her buttocks, to the point that it made the wrinkles in her entrance barely visible, were alling from her being all tense.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡±


    He found the way her open attitude became closed the moment he brought up anal cute though¡­


    The problem here was that when he pressed the center of her crease with his ns, it refused to budge even an inch.


    It sealed itself like a hard wall.


    At this rate, it would be impossible to insert his rod in. Well, he could try inserting it forcefully, but that would only hurt him if anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re putting too much strength here.¡±


    ¡°W-What strength? I-I haven¡¯t been putting any strength in that ce for hundreds of years now!¡±


    Periwinkle¡¯s nape was red, it was as if she just sunbathed without applying any sunscreen first.


    In any case, it seemed like she misunderstood what he meant by ¡®strength¡¯.


    Seeing her lively reaction was quite funny to him, though.


    ¡°Try to take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°Why would I need to do that?¡±


    ¡°Because you need to rx your body first, or else we can¡¯t proceed.¡±


    Regardless of the pleasure he¡¯d feel, his body was already heated up.


    He had only been rubbing his ns against this tightly closed hole for a while, so he was slowly bing impatient.


    It was to the point that he had the desire to cut all the bullshit and just put his cock inside the moist hole underneath instead.


    ¡°Phew¡­haaah¡­ A-Are you really going to do it?¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t hide her aversion, Periwinkle still tried to rx her body as Siwoo instructed.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    He nced at his fingertips.


    Since he always kept them trimmed for his spars, he figured that they would make do for the time being.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    And so, he dug his finger into her pussy.


    <b><i> -Squelch, squelch!</i></b>


    ¡°Oho¡­¡±


    Siwoo eximed in admiration.


    Though he only inserted his middle finger, her walls immediately closed in on it, gripping it from all sides.


    Her vaginal walls writhed against his finger, perhaps trying to simte what had just happened when he inserted his cock just a moment ago.


    He moved his finger back and forth, stimting the rough bumps in her walls. Though she was already wet, he deemed that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t just willingly insert his cock in this hole, though.


    ¡°W-Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just do it here? Why are you thinking of using that other hole instead? Are you a beast? No, even a beast wouldn¡¯t use their backdoor during intercourse, you know that, right?¡±


    Thinking that Siwoo had given up, Periwinkle tried to act nonchntly.


    It was clear that she misunderstood him.


    But he didn¡¯t bother to correct that.


    Because this misunderstanding made her rx her body even further, giving him the opening he needed for a full-blown attack.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯ll feel a lot better if you do it from the front instead of¡ª Hyaah!¡±


    While she was letting her guard down like that, he inserted his finger into her backdoor.


    Though this wasn¡¯t as filthy as children spitting out their excrement all over the ce as a joke, it was still a filthy act, at least to Periwinkle.


    She responded by tightening the muscle in that hole specifically while letting out a cat-like noise, but her effort was futile.


    Since he had already inserted a finger in, tightening her muscle would only hurt her more than anything.


    ¡°Y-You¡­you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that was too good of an opportunity to miss, you see?¡±


    Periwinkle turned her head around to re at him with eyes full of resentment.


    A small dewdrop formed in her cat-like eyes that were distorted because of the pain.


    She seemed desperate, trying to tell him something, but instead of doing that, she just bit her lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Alright, time to move.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! I¡¯m not mentally prepared¡ª! Ahh! Nghh¡ª!¡±


    While waiting for her to be mentally prepared first was good and all¡­


    If he were to actually wait, it would be eons before he could even begin to insert his ns in, so he just started moving his finger instead.


    <i> -Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i>


    Maybe because his finger was already soaked in love juice, he didn¡¯t need to worry about lubrication.


    <i> Still, it would be better to use a gel or lotion¡­</i>


    When he looked around, he noticed a bottle of body oil in the distance.


    So, he stretched his ribbon to grab it and bring it to him.


    <i> This could work, I guess.</i>


    ¡°H-Hyah! W-What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just some body oil. It¡¯ll make you feel morefortable.¡±


    He poured almost half a bottle onto her buttocks.


    It flowed down her pale cheeks and somehow found its way into the tight gap where Siwoo¡¯s finger was.


    Now, his finger¡¯s movement becameparably smoother than before, so he began his work to make the pathway inside her hole more essible to his cock.


    <i> -Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i>


    An even more obscene and vulgar sound echoed inside the room.


    Though it was easier for his finger to move around now, her hole wasn¡¯t any less tight than before.


    As for how tight it was¡­


    Perhaps because of their size difference, her hole wasn¡¯t any tighter than the twins¡¯, but it was definitely tighter than any normal pussy.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    Goosebumps appeared all over her buttocks, which were as soft as microfibers.


    This wasn¡¯t a particrly strange reaction since this kind of pleasure wasn¡¯t something she had ever experienced before.


    Nothing had evere inside that particr hole of hers and it had been hundreds of years since something came out of it.


    Never in her wildest dream that someone would ever use their finger to pry the hole open like this.


    Both the physical sensation and the embarrassment she felt made her feel dizzy.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°N-Not good¡­at all¡­¡±


    There were no traces of her carefree attitude from before anymore.


    Every time Siwoo¡¯s finger moved, her anus twitched and gripped his finger tightly, while his pussy¡¯s flesh trembled, as if both holes were connected or something.


    It was a feast filled with obscenity.


    Dominating this witch made him feel an unimaginable amount of satisfaction.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª! Y-You are adding more?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Rx, or you¡¯ll get unnecessarily hurt.¡±


    Siwoo stuck another finger in.


    Regardless, the durability of spirit bodies was amazing.


    He had been doing this for ten minutes, but her hole only loosened up a little.


    For it to be able to take on his dick, it¡¯d need to take on four of his fingers first.


    So, he grabbed her hips again to stop her from moving around before he began moving his two fingers earnestly.


    <i> -Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i>


    <i> -p!</i>


    ¡°Ugg¡ª! Hng¡ª!¡±


    When he twisted his middle and ring finger inside, arching them slightly, it became easier for him to move them.


    With his other hand, she pped the entrance of her pussy. His fingers didn¡¯t ck off on stimting her backdoor, though.


    At this point, she began showing another reaction other than a pained one.


    ¡°Haa! Aaang!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    For the first time, she let out a strange moan,pletely different from the groans of pain she had let out before.


    Because he didn¡¯t expect her to sumb this quickly, he inadvertently stopped moving his fingers.


    This prompted Periwinkle to shout in protest.


    ¡°N-No, it isn¡¯t what you think!¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much? How dare you¡­¡±


    At the first nce, it really looked like she was getting angry, but Siwoo could tell that it was just a clumsy act.


    She wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    Rather, she was ¡®pretending¡¯ to be angry to hide her embarrassment.


    Because as a noble witch, she didn¡¯t want to be seen enjoying any kind of pleasure from being vited in her rear hole.


    <i> -p! Squelch, squelch!</i>


    As proof of this, when Siwoo increased his pace, that feisty attitude of hers went away.


    ¡°Haang! Ahh! Haaa!¡±


    Instead, lusty moans echoed through the room.


    <i> This should be enough.</i>


    After spending thirty minutes loosening up her hole, Siwoo decided that she was ready.


    <i> -Schlop!</i>


    His fingers slipped out of her anus, making a peculiar noise.


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­ I¡¯m so¡­upset¡­¡±


    Periwinkle, whose sweaty body had been tense, rxed her body.


    However, that didn¡¯tst long because Siwoo had already pressed his ns against her rear hole again, making her body tensed up once again.


    ¡°W-Wait a minute! W-Why don¡¯t you think about this again?! Y-You know, I think I might have been a little rash for swearing in my name as a witch¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t waste the resolution and stain the honor of a grand witch like you, Ms. Periwinkle.¡±


    ¡°You just need to put it inside the front hole! That way you won¡¯t stain my honor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think that will be enough to entertain you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think this would entertain me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone said that the first time. Rest assured, you will graduallye to enjoy it.¡±


    Seeing him pretending to be all oblivious, Periwinkle could only give up.


    It was clear that he had no intention to back down.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put it in.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! I told you to wait! Ahh¡­hhng¡­!¡±


    When she was thinking about something else to say to him, he had already made his move. He grabbed her hips and thrusted his ns in.


    He did this because if he dawdled, her body would get all tense again.


    <i> -Schlop!</i>


    He slowly pushed his dick in, feeling the wrinkles in her anus with his sensitive ns.


    Just like with everything, in anal sex, the beginning was half of the battle.


    As long as one managed to get the ns in, everything would follow up smoothly.


    Case on point, when he got his ns halfway in, her anus sucked in the rest greedily.


    ¡°Aaaah! Haaaang!¡±


    Periwinkle¡¯s shoulders trembled as she let out strange moans.


    As soon as she took Siwoo¡¯s whole length, her tense body instantly drooped.<hr>

 Chapter 249: Divination (7)

    Chapter 249: Divination (7)


    <b>? Divination (7) ?</b>


    1.


    Four strands of ribbons were used to suspend Periwinkle in the air.


    Whenever Siwoo hit her from behind, her breasts, which hung downward like cow¡¯s, swayed back and forth, as if showing off their beautiful appearances.


    <i> -p, p, p!</i>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo ruthlessly pounded into her rear hole.


    As expected, after he inserted his ns, nothing stopped the rest of his shaft from entering the hole.


    All that he needed to do afterwards was to explore, observe and enjoy the pleasure of her rear hole that no one had ever pried open before.


    ¡°Ngh¡­ahh¡­haaang!¡±¡°Woah, fuck¡­¡±


    Siwoo held onto her waist tightly and repeatedly thrusted into her.


    They said that pussy felt different depending on the person, but it wasn¡¯t the case with anus.


    He remembered Takasho telling him that, but when it came to witches, things were a little different.


    The pleasure he felt was so unique to the point that his lower back tingle.


    If he were topare her anus with the twins¡¯, she was a little less tight than theirs, but that was most likely due to the differences in their physiques.


    To put it in another word, while it was tight, it wasn¡¯t so tight that it clenched his dick so hard to the point that it hurted him.


    Instead, her anus felt sticky, just like a well-aged sashimi.


    Even if he were to ignore the tightness of her entrance, her rear hole provided a savory and luxurious taste to his cock, worthy to be called a premium product.


    It was like the Hermes<sup>1</sup>As in the luxury brand. He¡¯s basically saying that her ass is some high-ss shit. of anus.


    ¡°W-Wait! W-Wait a moment¡­!¡±


    Getting her rear hole pried open so suddenly, Periwinkle tried to dissuade Siwoo from proceeding forward with an urgent voice.


    She clearly didn¡¯t feel as much pleasure as before, when he thrusted his finger in instead of his cock.


    Well, she would be lying if she said that she didn¡¯t feel anything, but it was true that she felt more pain than pleasure.


    What she felt was more like having a foreign object suddenly dug deep into her stomach.


    However, her anus had been considerably conditioned, so when arge and hard object entered it forcefully¡­


    When the deeply inserted cock was pressing against the back of her uterus¡­


    An unexpected sensation began to rise like a tide.


    <i> What is this?</i>


    <i> Why do I feel this way?</i>


    Though she struggled, trying to thrash her body around to hide his embarrassment and shame, the ribbons that were tying up her limbs didn¡¯t show any signs of loosening up.


    In the end, all she could do was shake her head and wiggle her toes.


    While she wasn¡¯t abat-specialized witch, she was still a grand witch who could take on arge army by herself.


    To put it in another words, her raw strength alone was already strong enough, no human could even hope to take her on in that regard.


    But¡­


    <i> -Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i>


    ¡°S-Stop! I told you to¡ª Stop¡­!¡±


    Siwoo hadn¡¯t been giving her time to rest.


    He was different.


    The first male witch who specialized in close quarterbat and using physical magic, that was who he was.


    Using physical strength alone, he could already overwhelm her effortlessly. Now that he had her bound like this? He didn¡¯t need her consent to do unspeakable things to her.


    <i> -p, p, p!</i>


    His thighs made pping sounds when they hit Periwinkle¡¯s butt.


    Every time his hot meat rod came in and out of the most shameful part of her body, she¡¯d choke on her breath and the blush in her face went a shade deeper.


    During an intercourse, she was always taking the lead.


    She was never in a submissive position, so she never knew the anxiety that the position would bring her.


    This realization brought her a great sense of humiliation, but at the same time it brought her a great amount of pleasure.


    Like they always said, one¡¯s first time was always special, no matter what it was.


    ¡°I-I feel¡­weird! Ngh¡­! I-I¡¯m g-going to¡­! Ah! Haaaeung¡­!¡±


    Her back, which had been slowly bending backwards like a taut bow, trembled violently.


    At that moment, her anus began to clench Siwoo¡¯s dick even tighter than before.


    Usually, to reach orgasm through anal sex alone, one needed to get used to the feeling first before anything, but because of the peculiar sensation that she felt for the first time, she managed to reach it without any problems.


    Just after thirty minutes of thrusting, she already spurt out a big one.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Sweat had started toe out of Siwoo¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Aa¡­ahh¡­¡±


    He could feel the tightness of her rear hole, it felt as if it was trying to lop his dick in half.


    Especially when she was right about to cum, the tightness was too much even for him so that he had to stop moving for a moment.


    Meanwhile her body reeked in sweat from all the pleasure she felt. Her head and hair drooped down just like a prisoner who had just undergone a severe torture.


    ¡°Huh, despite your words, you seem to like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i> -Grit!</i>


    Her mouth wasn¡¯t the one that answered his question, but her rear hole.


    It tightened around his cock again, as if saying <i>¡®It feels good!¡¯</i>.


    With an exasperated voice, while biting her lips, Periwinkle let out some words.


    ¡°¡­Unbelievable¡­¡±


    It seemed like she was shocked by the fact that she cummed from this.


    Seeing her, which always looked so carefree, visibly upset, made Siwoo feel ted.


    Still, this much wasn¡¯t enough, he wanted to do more things to her.


    He had no desire to let her rest.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Periwinkle¡¯s body gentlynded on the bed as the ribbons that bound her were undone.


    At the same time, Siwoo¡¯s cock was being pulled out of her hole.


    She felt relieved to finally touch the bed after being suspended in the air for so long, but unfortunately for her, Siwoo wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start again. I promised to entertain you for two days.¡±


    ¡°A-Again? B-But I¡¯m¡ª Kyah!¡±


    Instead of answering, Siwoo just tied her up again with his ribbon, in a different position this time.


    He spread her thighs wide, raised her buttocks and kept the upper half of her body tied down on the bed.


    Then, he brought her arms to the gap between her legs and tied both her wrists to both her ankles.


    This way, her buttocks would face upwards and she couldn¡¯t move an inch even if she wanted to.


    The position provided him a good angle for the insertion.


    ¡°Ngh¡­ C-Can¡¯t I at least change my posture?¡±


    She had been stripped naked and even enjoyed anal sex, so it was pointless to be embarrassed over her posture.


    Still, this posture was a little too much for her.


    She couldn¡¯t move to cover any parts of her body and this positionpletely exposed both of her holes.


    In normal situations, she¡¯d rathermit suicide than letting anyone force her to assume this position.


    Then again, she¡¯d say the same thing for anal sex just a while ago.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll do it like this.¡±


    However, Siwoo didn¡¯t entertain any of her protests and smeared more oil onto her hips.


    Since it was body oil, it easily got absorbed by the skin, so he¡¯d need to reapply it multiple times.


    After that, he ced the mouth of the bottle right in front of her anus and poured the oil inside.


    <i> -Spurt!</i>


    ¡°Urg¡­!¡±


    The oil immediately got sucked inside the hole and disappeared, making strange sounds.


    Lastly, he smeared the remaining oil all over her hips.


    ¡°Hng¡­¡±


    The oil soaked into the sensitive folds of her pussy before seeping into it, coating her clitoris while doing so.


    Such a sight reminded Siwoo of honey rice cakes that looked more appetizing after he applied sesame oil on them.


    Using the same metaphor, her oily buttocks were a mouth-watering sight, no men wouldn¡¯t widened their eyes in marvel when they saw them.


    After everything was done, Siwoo lowered his hips and inserted his cock again.


    ¡°Aaaahn!¡±


    This time, the insertion went much smoother than before, but Periwinkle couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream because that part of her body was still especially sensitive.


    She gritted her teeth before rolling her eyes in ecstasy.


    Because of their position, Siwoo¡¯s cock was inserted in a diagonal angle.


    Though he didn¡¯t want to have sex with her, at this point, he was already in a berserk state.


    After he saw her current expression, he just lost all his self control.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Hng! Haeung! T-This is! S-So¡­! Humiliating!¡±


    ¡°Which is it? The position? Or you getting fucked in the asshole?¡±


    ¡°A-Ass¡­?¡±


    Periwinkle waspletely taken aback when such a vulgar word came out.


    Yes.


    Ascertaining her current condition again, she realized that she was being held firmly by a man who was viting her excretory organ.


    As this momentarily forgotten fact resurfaced again in her mind, her body started to tremble in humiliation.


    But, if she didn¡¯t say anything here that would be the equivalent of her admitting his vulgar words were indeed correct.


    Because of the intense pleasure and pressure that she felt, strong enough to make her feel that she could just copse on the bed right now, she barely opened her mouth.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­u-use¡­ahn! S-Such¡­v-vulgar words! W-Will you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Vulgar? No, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Haaaeung!¡±


    Since it wasn¡¯t long before she cummed, her anus was especially sensitive. When she heard Siwoo¡¯s mocking words, it trembled slightly.


    ¡°I mean, if this isn¡¯t an asshole, then what is?¡±


    ¡°Agh¡­! Ahh! Ahh!¡±


    Dirty, vulgar, obscene words.


    Such words didn¡¯t fit her stature as a noble witch.


    But perhaps that was exactly why he uttered those words, to poke at Periwinkle¡¯s pride, to humiliate her.


    <i> -p!</i>


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo plunged his cock in deeper.


    Actually, if she were to put her mind into it, she could brush him off easily.


    But, seeing that she just submissively epted everything, it implied that she epted everything that he was doing to her.


    Just like Yebin and Sharon, she probably liked it when she got humiliated like this.


    As someone who had witnessed her strength when she dispatched the Drowned Witch so easily, that was the conclusion Siwoo reached.


    He felt like rather than rejection, her reaction was more like a helpless excitement.


    <i> -p, p, p!</i>


    ¡°So, if it isn¡¯t an asshole, what is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haah¡­mmh¡­¡±


    She shut her eyes tightly and bit the bed sheet with her mouth, refusing to answer his question.


    Seeing this, Siwoo grabbed her hips and started pounding on her vigorously, as if trying to break her.


    His body was a trained spirit body.


    If he wanted to, he could go on and pound her without stopping until he ejacted.


    ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll keep doing you like this.¡±


    Every time his oil-soaked cock came in and out of her rear hole, the speed of her hole tightening and loosening increased.


    Her body trembled violently, then, as if she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, she finally showed the sign of her giving up.


    ¡°I-If I¡­ If I answer¡­w-will you really stop¡­?¡±


    She raised her head slightly as she asked.


    ¡°Yes, I swear under my name as a witch.¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­hng¡­!¡±


    His answer made her ponder for a moment.


    Unfortunately for her, she didn¡¯t have the leisure to do even that.


    <i> -p, p, p!</i>


    Suddenly, Siwoo increased his speed even further.


    Her pussy began to squeeze more juice out as his balls kept hitting against it and her legs started to tremble as if she was being electrocuted.


    In the end, she chose topletely submit to him.


    ¡°Haeung! Ang! Ahhh! O-Okay! Ahh! A-Asshole, y-yes! I-I¡¯m getting fucked¡­ahh! I-In the asshole! S-So, please! S-Stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Periwinkle¡¯s answer was almost like a scream.


    But Siwoo didn¡¯t stop.


    Instead, he increased his pace even more while shaking her waist as if she was a one big onahole.


    ¡°Kya! S-Stop¡­! Y-You swore¡­! I-In your name! Hng¡­! Haaeung¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, such a shame. I don¡¯t actually have one of those.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-You!¡±


    The reason why Periwinkle, who previously showed such tenacity, willingly spouted vulgar words like asshole was probably because she was reaching her limit.


    As for Siwoo, he just wanted to get himselffortable before taking that onest step.


    Waiting for the climax to build up, she kept on pounding her from the same position.


    As he did so, her anal muscle gripped his cock tighter and tighter until it reached a certain point.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­! Kyaaaa!¡±


    At that moment, Periwinkle¡¯s sweet scream echoed in the room. As if shepletely forgot about everything else, she was drowned in pleasure.


    Her anal muscle contracted and rxed repeatedly in a fast pace, prompting Siwoo to release the semen that he was holding into the depths of her backdoor.


    <i> -Spurt, spurt, spurt!</i>


    ¡°Agg¡­haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    When he was ejacting, he pressed her body down so that his semen could permeate into the deepest part of her stomach.


    Meanwhile, her rear hole kept on tightening on his cock, trying to milk every drop of semen that he stored in his balls.


    Siwoo reached his hand to embrace her sweaty body, holding herrge breast tightly.


    Because his touch was so sudden, she was surprised for a moment, but she decided to indulge in it since she actually liked it. Thanks to this, she was able to bask in a longer afterglow than Siwoo.


    <i> -Spurt! Schlop!</i>


    ¡°Hng¡­¡±


    Siwoo got up and slowly pulled out his cock.


    Due to his intense thrusts, he could see Periwinkle¡¯s slightly opened rear hole twitch as if it was breathing.


    Not a single drop of semen flowed out of it even until the hole waspletely closed.


    This was because her butt was raised up high and he spurted his semen deeply inside her.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were such a¡­rough man¡­¡±


    Sheined, her body was shaking.


    Her lusty, teary eyes, flickered as she stared at him.


    With that kind of look she gave him, her twitching pussy, and the sight of her fully exposed rear hole¡­ It was hard for him to end everything just like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied now. It kinda hurts, so¡­can you release me now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you not hear me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he grabbed her by the waist again.


    ¡°W-Wait! Are you still not satisfied yet?!¡±


    Surprised, Periwinkle tried to move her body somehow.


    But, with her wrists and ankles tied, she couldn¡¯t even begin to do that.


    She could move her hips from side to side, but that only served to stimte Siwoo¡¯s sexual desire even further.


    He simply inhaled too much of her scent to stop now.


    Not to mention that it was the scent of a rank 20th grand witch.


    One round wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him.


    ¡°N-No way¡­ A-Are you really going to do it again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, I-I can¡¯t¡ª! Haeung!¡±


    Ignoring her earnest plea, Siwoo thrusted his cock into her once again.<ul><li>1


    As in the luxury brand. He¡¯s basically saying that her ass is some high-ss shit.</li></ul>

 Chapter 250: An Unknown Side (1)

    Chapter 250: An Unknown Side (1)


    <b>? An Unknown Side (1) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Ahh¡­aa¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Both of them didn¡¯t know how long it had been.


    At some point, the ribbons that were tying Periwinkle¡¯s body had been undone.


    All the while, Siwoo had been enjoying her premium anus to the point that everything turned to nks.


    ¡°Aahh¡­¡±


    After Siwoo pulled out his shaft, Periwinkle¡¯s body twitched as she raised her buttocks high.Because she had orgasmed at least a dozen times before this, she immediately passed out after feeling the sensation of hisrge rod being pulled out of her.


    Just like a water gun, her anus spurted out some of his white semen.


    Actually, Siwoo had contemted stopping a couple times before this.


    But every time her seductive back came to his sight, his body moved to pound on her again before he could realize it.


    Still, it was time to quit for real now.


    With all the heat drained from his head, he carried Periwinkle to the bathroom.


    Seeing the messy state she was in, there was no way he¡¯d let her sleep like this.


    And so, heid her down into the spacious bathtub.


    He checked the water temperature before pouring more water in, all while making sure that she wouldn¡¯t fall down and drown.


    ¡°This is kinda fucked up¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t hit her or anything, but there were red palm marks all over her body, mostly because he unconsciously had been groping her body with too much force.


    While it was true that she was the one who taunted him to begin with¡­


    It was also true that he was the one who thoroughly vited her despite her telling him to stop multiple times.


    That was why he was feeling especially anxious, fearing that he really might have crossed the line this time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But, seeing her chest floating on the water roused his lust once again.


    It was just this time he managed to calm it down.


    He proceeded to wipe her body with a sponge, all while trying to collect his thoughts.


    His lust would go out of control whenever he smelled too much of a witch¡¯s scent.


    In that state, his reasons would disappear, reced by instincts to conquer the woman¡¯s body in front of him.


    Once he reached that state, he couldn¡¯t get out of it easily even if he wanted to.


    He didn¡¯t know if this was the aftereffect of having his frontal lobe pierced or the aftereffect due to a mishap in his treatment somehow¡­


    Either way, he decided to list out what he knew about the phenomenon.


    First, whenever he smelled a witch¡¯s scent, he¡¯d get an erection.


    After he inhaled enough of it, an intense sexual desire woulde out and just like what happened earlier, he ended up losing control to the point that he did things that clearly crossed the line.


    Second, the intensity of the impulse depended on the rank of the witch.


    He smelled Sharon¡¯s scent more than enough times.


    But, each time he did so, he was still able to control that impulse and he never went off the rails like this time.


    And there was the case with the Duchess, when she caught him having an erection during their spar the other day.


    Although the sensation had be fuzzy by now due to the Cowardly Witch¡¯s attack, he could still vaguely remember the embarrassment he felt back then.


    He barely smelled her scent, but the impulse he felt was the strongest he had ever felt yet at that time.


    If she didn¡¯t notice his abnormal state and escaped, even he himself didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Considering that he only felt half the intensity of that time¡¯s impulse with Periwinkle, he figured that it had something to do with their ranks.


    Third, the twins too, should have the unique scent of a witch, but strangely enough, this phenomenon never happened when he was with them.


    He never felt an impulse so strong that he lost his reasons with those two.


    ¡°So weird¡­¡±


    The problem here was that there was a possibility that he couldn¡¯t leisurely wait and see what happened anymore.


    While at a first nce it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, in reality, it was close to a mental illness, which meant that he had to get it treated as soon as possible.


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    At that moment, Periwinkle¡¯s tightly closed eyes were opened. The pair of ultramarine-colored jewels looked around in puzzlement.


    When she saw her body being submerged in the bathtub with Siwoo wiping it, light returned to her eyes.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Siwoo put down the sponge and asked in a nervous voice.


    When they were having a sex, she was moaning like a crazy bitch, but now that they were done¡­ He couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do to him.


    ¡°How will you take responsibility?¡±


    Her voice and eyes, filled with rity, were now directed toward him.


    ¡°My rear is still hurting.¡±


    She bit her lip as she said that, clearlyining.


    <i> So it¡¯s like this.</i>


    It was her who swore on her name as a witch to let him do anything, so technically speaking, she didn¡¯t have the right toin.


    But, Siwoo could understand if she were to be mad at him since hepletely disregarded her feelings and went on like a dog in heat.


    That was why¡­


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The best thing for him to do here was to bow his head.


    He didn¡¯t even wait until she finished what she wanted to say before he did that.


    After a moment of silence, a soft giggle echoed in the room.


    ¡°Look at you being all obedient now. Back then, even when I told you to stop, you never even stopped to listen. Do you have a dual personality, or what?¡±


    ¡°I was unable to control myself back then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Raise your head and look at me properly, okay?¡±


    <i> Huh? She forgives me after all that¡­?</i>


    Siwoo was genuinely surprised by her reaction. It seemed like she treated everything as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    When he slowly raised his head to look at her, her calm and elegant figure entered his view. It was as if her previously disheveled appearance was a lie.


    Just like her voice that came out without any feeling of grudges, her expression also looked unconcerned.


    <i> Is this the dignity of a witch?</i>


    ¡°If you act so stiffly, my swear using my name as a witch would be pointless, wouldn¡¯t it? Well, I get it that you feel guilty for deceiving me with your own promise¡­actually, no that I think about it, I¡¯m a little bit irked by that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know what came to me back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe here with me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After receiving her permission, he stepped into the bathtub, which seemed to be wide enough to fit four people at the same time.


    Periwinkle eximed in surprise when she saw Siwoo¡¯s dick which was still standing strong even after all that.


    ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re still energetic, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­a little?¡±


    In truth, after he obtained his spirit body, Siwoo had a feeling that he could go for a full 24-hours round of sex if he wanted to.


    The amount of semen he could spurt out increased, just about as much as one would see in porn. And no matter how many times he did it, he never seemed to run out of it.


    When he sat down slightly away from Periwinkle, the witch gestured to him toe over.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult for me¡­¡±


    His concern was reasonable because if he were to scuttle in closer, he¡¯d end up smelling her scent again.


    She had scolded him for losing his reasons once, if it happened again, he¡¯d be too ashamed to show his face to her ever again.


    ¡°If I smell your scent again, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯ve already gone past that point. Just stop talking nonsense ande here quickly.¡±


    As soon as he moved right next to her, she rested her head on his shoulder, despite his anxiety.


    Her hair hadn¡¯t been washed in the water yet, but it was still wet due to her sweat, and it clung to his chest tightly.


    He did his best to breathe with his mouth, all while supporting her body.


    Suddenly, Periwinkle turned her body around, clinging to him before gently stroking his chest with her fingertips.


    Then she wrapped her legs around his left leg like a coiling snake.


    ¡°You know, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that good~¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor. I was worried that mine was too¡­excessive for you¡­¡±


    ¡°It was. That was why I told you to stop. A hundred times.¡±


    ¡°You did, yes¡­ Honestly, I really considered stopping back then¡­¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. Just look at these rope marks. I begged earnestly and you still tied me up and pressed me down¡­¡±


    Her pupils flickered, the cause was something that Siwoo was familiar with by now.


    Lust.


    Being treated roughly like that by him made her feel humiliated, but at the same time, the experience made her lost in ecstasy. It made her body tingle just by recalling it.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath, trying to shake that feeling off.


    ¡°You¡¯re a peculiar one, do you know that?¡±


    She was justified to say so. When they first met, he acted like a virgin, when they got in bed, hepletely dominated her, but as soon as the sex ended, he turned into a docile rabbit again.


    Seeing how he moved her to the bathtub to wash her body with his own hands instead of using magic, she could tell that she was a kind person, but the time when he forcefully pressed her down, ignoring her pleas to stop was etched in her mind.


    Now knowing that he was such an interesting person, a desire to keep him to herself rose in her heart.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Periwinkle?¡±


    ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡±


    And so, she made that offer.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, you can live without any regrets. You¡¯ll be able to detect and avoid any danger before it happens, or even prevent them from happening in the first ce. My self-essence magic is one that could y with fate, manipting it to my advantages.¡±


    She slowly raised her body and climbed on top of him.


    While looking straight at him, she swallowed his fully erect cock with her rear hole, the same hole that he had thoroughly vited before.


    ¡°Ahhha¡­! I-I¡¯ll let you do this with me every day. Actually, you can do it whenever you want. You can even force me to do it with you like what you did just now¡­honestly, I liked it when you did so.¡±


    But, even after it went through all that, her rear hole was still gripping his cock tightly. There was no sign of it loosening at all.


    She shook her waist gently, making multiple ripples on the calm surface of the water.


    Hot sigh leaked out of her slightly opened mouth.


    ¡°Haah¡­haaah¡­ I¡¯ll be your toy at night¡­ Anytime, I¡¯ll fulfill your desires¡­ I don¡¯t mind if you were to do it with other people too. Actually, why don¡¯t I introduce you to some of the witches I¡¯m close with?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Most of them aren¡¯t as good as me, but you¡¯ll drive them crazy anyway, so it should be fine.¡±


    She pressed on his shoulders, preventing him from getting up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the mean words I said today. I was trying to taunt you and gotpletely beaten by you¡­ Um, I admit that I was a little excessive, but trust me, I¡¯m not a bad witch¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t need to be said that she was beautiful and attractive.


    Not only her looks and body, she also had the wealth and strength that Siwoo of the past couldn¡¯t even dream of. She was the kind of person that he could only watch from afar.


    And knowing what would happen next, it would probably be the best for him toe with her.


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Ms. Periwinkle.¡±


    He politely declined her offer.


    Because Sharon would be sad if he were to ept it.


    After what she had done to him; risking her life for him to escape and trying to stall the Drowned Witch, he couldn¡¯t just betray her like that.


    ¡°Is that so? I knew you¡¯d refuse, but¡­it¡¯s still disappointing.¡±


    She licked her lips before pulling his dick out of her anus.


    With a sweet groan, she stood up from the bathtub and stepped out of it. Water dripped down from her naked body.


    Siwoo followed suit, taking out a pair of robes hanging on the bathroom wall and put one of them on her shoulder.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She brought her to the bar area where they shared a drink together and offered him a cigarette.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    After a brief moment of them enjoying their cigarettes, she took out something.


    A small box.


    ¡°As promised, since you sessfully entertained me, this is a gift from me.¡±


    Inside the box were two four-leaf clovers.


    One had a light green color while the other one had a pink color.


    ¡°What are these¡­?¡±


    ¡°These four-leaf clovers contain my self-essence magic. Those politicians and billionaires would go crazy if I were to dangle one of these over their heads, you know?¡±


    She giggled while twirling her hair with the hand that was holding up the cigarette.


    ¡°They will let you escape death once.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me two of these?¡±


    ¡°The pink one is a freebie. Since it¡¯s a special asion, I added a little something to it. The effect will onlyst about a week, but that should be enough. This is the reward for entertaining me.¡±


    Siwoo looked down at the four-leaf clovers in the box before looking at her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She smiled before pulling him by the wrist.


    The ce she dragged him to was another bedroom, the stage where their second round would ur.


    ¡°Then, keep your promise.¡±


    That was how the pair did another round of sex thatsted until the newly rising sun went down once again.

 Chapter 251: An Unknown Side (2)

    Chapter 251: An Unknown Side (2)


    <b>? An Unknown Side (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Periwinkle proved once again how sly she was.


    Seeing Siwoo¡¯s reaction bing lukewarm, she quickly figured out what she needed to do.


    She noticed him saying ¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen if I smell your scent¡­¡¯ back when they were in the bathtub.


    Combining that with the asion where he, who had been avoiding her all this time, suddenly sniffed her hair and went wild, she easily arrived at a conclusion.


    She deduced that to trigger his berserk state, all she needed was to make him smell her hair.


    So, she forcefully made him sniff her, while he sumbed to her maniption effortlessly, forgetting to think to resist.


    After that, he just straight up began to ravage her holes like there was no tomorrow.At this point, there was no turning back for him.


    Since everything except him ejacting in her vagina was a fair game, he tied her up again, pounding her while switching between her two holes.


    Lost in the heat of the moment, he identally forgot about three important things.


    First, his training with Eloa, which were scheduled to happen every day.


    Second, throughout his time with Periwinkle, he never told Eloa that he was with her.


    Third, how Eloa would desperately search for him since he essentially vanished without contact.


    2.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In Gwanghwamun Square, Eloa anxiously fiddled with her phone, there was a concerned look on her face because she couldn¡¯t find Siwoo anywhere.


    She knew he was a diligent guy.


    They called it sparring, but it really was just him getting roughed up. He still took it seriously though, and never once did hein.


    He always showed up before her, he¡¯d grab coffee ahead of time without saying a word, and he never once camete for their training.


    Moreover, he knew that Eloa would worry about him, so he wouldn¡¯t wander around all night.


    [The number you are calling is currently unavable and you have been connected to the voicemail. Call charges may apply¡­.]


    After the third unanswered call, Eloa finally gave up on calling him.


    She knew she needed topose herself, but her heart still raced with anxiety.


    Her head was spinning and she felt nauseous.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡±


    Prior to this, she had given him the ¡®Guardian¡¯s Covenant¡¯.


    It was one of the twelve covenants she could use and she temporarily granted it to him.


    Essentially, she gave him 1/12 of her power.


    If he ever found himself in trouble, the covenant would protect her better than regr autonomous defense.


    And it would immediately let her know where he was.


    She had created this covenant even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t need it after losing Ravi, yet it proved to be exceptionally effective.


    Knowing him, there was no way he¡¯d go down without a fight and with the covenant around, he¡¯dst for a good while. But, normally she would never ignore her calls.


    This was the main source of her anxiety.


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±


    Maybe he was sleeping in or lost in thought while spending some time alone.


    But just in case that something had really happened to her, she decided to use another function of the Guardian¡¯s Covenant that she hadn¡¯t told Siwoo about.


    Simply knowing his location might not provide information for her to assess his condition or the exact danger he was facing.


    That was why she added another function to the covenant.


    It would allow her to share the target¡¯s vision and hearing.


    Though she saw herself as his master, she didn¡¯t want to pry into his private life.


    But, in a situation like this, things were a little different.


    She closed one eye and fulfilled the covenant.


    When she found his location, what she saw was¡­


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    A wild carnal feast of white and pink flesh.


    It seemed like he was currently in a hotel room.


    In the shared vision, she saw a white buttock, covered in red handprints, like autumn leaves scattered all over.


    <i> -p, p!</i>


    ¡°Yes¡ª! Ahh¡ª!¡±


    A thin stream of liquid dripped down from inside the contracting anus, which flinched with each p.


    There was a massive meat stick thing that was thrusting deeply into the flesh below.


    She could see the vaginabia minoraing out and being rolled inward with each thrusting of the dick.


    The angle from where she was seeing this whole thing unfolding was explicit, tant, and lewd.


    Because of this, she only stood there dumbfounded, as if someone had struck her on the head.


    ¡°W-What is this¡­?¡±


    Ultramarine blue hair was tousled over the bed.


    The woman below was gripping the sheets, writhing each time the meat pounded her cervix.


    She knew her. Cybele Periwinkle, the Witch of Fortune.


    Meanwhile, the person Eloa was sharing her vision with¡­was none other than Siwoo.


    <i> Why is she acting like this in front of Siwoo?</i>


    <i> No, why is Siwoo doing something like this with her in the first ce?</i>


    <b><i> </i></b>Eloa already knew that they were having a sex.


    After all, she had identally seen him doing it with Sharon before.


    <i> No, that can¡¯t be.</i>


    <b><i> </i></b>She was confused, trying to figure out what exactly was going on, but kept on failing each time.


    The sound of flesh pping against each other as the handprints on the white snowy buttocks kept on getting bigger and bigger.


    Every time that happened, Periwinkle¡¯s body twitched and she¡¯d writhe, as if having a seizure.


    <i> ¡®Ah! S-Stop hitting me¡ª! Please! I-I¡¯m begging you! S-Stop!¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®Huff¡­ I-I feel like I¡¯m about to break¡­!¡¯</i>


    <i> This seems like¡­</i>


    <i> A rape¡­?</i>


    <i> Is he raping her¡­?</i>


    <i> ¡®Please, I was wrong! I won¡¯t do it anymore, so please¡­! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Stop!¡¯</i>


    <i> </i>Barely able to move, tears streamed down her face, Periwinkle pleaded desperately.


    Upon closer look, Eloa noticed that her wrists were tied up with the shadows Siwoo usually used as a weapon.


    At that moment, she heard a voice she recognized, but it sounded vastly different than she remembered.


    <i> ¡®And why should I stop?¡¯</i>


    It was a stark contrast to the tone Siwoo usually used when addressing Eloa as his master.


    There was a rough feeling in his voice and from his breath, it felt like he was overtaken by his instinct.


    <i> ¡®I was wrong¡­! I-It was my fault for acting cocky! I-I was wrong! Ahh!¡¯</i>


    Periwinkle screamed as she shook her head and resisted.


    Eloa couldn¡¯tprehend the situation at all.


    She was sharing Siwoo¡¯s sensations, that much was certain.


    It seemed like they were in a hotel not too far away from where she was.


    The thing was, the Siwoo that she knew was always a nice, kind, and gentle guy.


    He wasn¡¯t the type of person who¡¯d treat women roughly, let alone treat them like objects like this.


    That was why she felt the need to step in and help.


    Because no matter what was going on between the two, this was way beyond messed up.


    There was a chance that this was something that was left behind by Ea and it started to act up now.


    She trusted him so much at this point, so she didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d willingly do something like this.


    Having decided what she wanted to do, she pulled out the ¡®Tarnishing Charm¡¯ to avoid attracting attention and mmed it into the ground.


    She was going to the hotel where Siwoo was viting Periwinkle.


    With a single leap, she covered hundreds of meters beforending on the nearby buildings¡¯ railing. But, she almost slipped when shended.


    Because she had witnessed a shocking sight.


    <i> ¡®You look tired.¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®I-It¡¯s¡­too much¡­ I-I¡¯m tired¡­ please¡­let me¡­rest¡­a little¡­ I beg you¡­¡±</i>


    <i> ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll take care of another hole.¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®N-No! Y-You¡¯ve taken care of that one enough¡ª! Aah¡­!¡¯</i>


    <i> </i>Siwoo¡¯s thick hand, which he had been using to spank her buttocks, was now spreading her rear hole wide open.


    The swollen and engorged entrance met the slow, yet forceful pration from hisrge member.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Eloa simply couldn¡¯t understand this.


    That thick shaft forcefully prated Periwinkle¡¯s open anus, moving back and forth, as if they were having sex.


    <i> ¡®Kyaah! Aahng! S-Stop! P-Please¡­! I-It¡¯s breaking¡­!¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®I¡¯m gonna fuck you good. Tighten it well.¡¯</i>


    Siwoo said as he pped Periwinkle¡¯s buttocks again when she screamed in agony.


    <i> Is he really shoving that thing into her anus?</i>


    <i> Could it be? The thing that dripped down from her twitching anus the first time I saw was his semen?</i>


    She felt dizzy and nauseous.


    It was natural for men and women to engage in physical intimacy, she knew that much,


    Though she, being a conservative witch, had never taken an interest in the subject, she knew that countless witches had physical intimacy with human men.


    But letting a man stick his manhood into such a shameful hole¡­


    She had never heard that such a thing was possible to begin with.


    This was the thing that convinced Eloa.


    The current Siwoo wasn¡¯t in his right mind.


    Because a sane witch would never allow anyone to do that, so the scene she was seeing was definitely rape.


    She had no idea how a 20th ranked Periwinkle could be subdued by a mere 15th ranked Siwoo (if he was ever ranked, this would be his rank), but if left alone, he might be a Criminal Exile.


    And so, she steeled herself to protect him.


    Even if she had to bow and kneel to Periwinkle, she would exin Siwoo¡¯s condition.


    She wasted no time, she gathered her mana and rushed toward where they were.


    Myeongdong and Gwanghwamun weren¡¯t very far apart.


    She could get there in around three minutes.


    As powerful as the effects of the Covenant Magic were, it always came with a price and condition.


    Just like how the activation of the Light of Truth would blind her eyes and she¡¯d need sleep as a cost for physical enhancement¡­


    Once the Guardian¡¯s Covenant was activated, it would persist until the original contract, ¡®Tiphereth sessfully protecting Shin Siwoo,¡¯ was fulfilled.


    That was why she had to dash to where he was, with one eye witnessing the horrific scene of rape while the other one on the Seoul cityscape.


    The moment she reached the hotel entrance, she buckled her knees before leaping up to the 51st floor in a sh.


    Suddenly, she spotted Siwoo, who had just finished his ejaction, engaging in conversation with Periwinkle.


    <i> ¡®Haah¡­haah¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve lost my mind¡­¡¯</i>


    As Siwoo, who had just finished ejacting deep inside Periwinkle¡¯s rear hole, copsed onto her back, she extended her hand to stroke his head gently.


    She appeared utterly content and affectionate.


    ¡°???¡±


    This time, Eloa¡¯s body stiffened again, but for a different reason than before.


    Despite her being raped just now, Periwinkle¡¯s gaze was filled with affection, as if they were lovers.


    There wasn¡¯t any trace of her acting like a rape victim.


    Even though just a moment ago, she had been pleading tearfully for him to stop.


    <i> What happened?</i>


    <i> ¡®My butt feels numb¡­ Well, I was the one who told you to spank me as much as you want¡­ But, with this, I can¡¯t wear a bikini for a while¡­¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®You just reap what you sow, Ms. Periwinkle. I told you it¡¯ll be bad if you keep on forcing me to smell your scent.¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®D-Do you want to smell me more¡­? I want to see if you can get any rougher¡­¡¯</i>


    Seemingly embarrassed, Siwoo tried to pull away, while Periwinkle turned her body around and pulled his neck towards her.


    She kept trying to get her head closer to his nose.


    <i> ¡®It¡¯s not every day I get to be with a guy like you, you know? I¡¯m going to leave Korea soon, so, I might as well do everything I can here chu~¡¯</i>


    From the way the conversation went, Periwinkle was clearly in control here.


    She even leaned in to kiss him and it was obvious that she wanted more.


    Eloa blinked her eyes, desperately trying to rack her brain.


    <i> So, all this kinky, sadistic sex¡­was consensual¡­?</i>


    She quickly reached that conclusion, but another question pop up in her mind.


    <i> But why?</i>


    As Siwoo kissed Periwinkle and deeply breathed in her scent again, his breathing became rougher.


    He grabbed her throat, as if trying to discipline an unruly puppy before pressing her down.


    <i> ¡®No means no¡­¡¯</i>


    <i> ¡®Cough! C-Can¡¯t you use a more intimate tone? N-No, moremanding! Maybe throw in some swear¡­!¡¯</i>


    As she was treated like that, Periwinkle¡¯s eyes sparkled, as if she was happy.


    The sight of Siwoo, who had always been kind, uttering something along the lines of ¡®Spread your legs, you damn bitch,¡¯ shocked Eloa to the core.


    Her legs started to wobble. Like someone who was both dizzy and lost, her legs wandered around aimlessly.


    Now she got a rough idea of what was going on.


    Since she had braced herself for the worst case scenario, this was somewhat of a relief.


    Though she had a pretty conservative view on sex, she wasn¡¯t entirely ufortable with Siwoo doing something like this.


    Because it wasn¡¯t like she had the right toment on the matter.


    There was another reason why she was unable to get herself together at the moment, though.


    ¡°Can¡¯t they just¡­stop¡­?¡±


    Once the Guardian¡¯s Covenant was activated, it would stay in effect until Eloa could protect Siwoo.


    It was a vague goal to clear and it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear it until she reunited with him at the very least.


    <i> But¡­</i>


    <i> He¡¯s still on it¡­</i>


    She didn¡¯t want to intervene midway through.


    So, she had to see through him having sex until he was finally done with it, whether she liked it or not.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i> Why does this always happen with him?</i>


    Eloa was practically in tears.

 Chapter 252: An Unknown Side (3)

    Chapter 252: An Unknown Side (3)


    <b>? An Unknown Side (3) ?</b>


    1.


    Eloa hurriedly paid for the cheapest room at Periwinkle Hotel, using all the money she had on her.


    The same money that was supposed to be used to buy ingredients for her dinner with Siwoo after their training.


    Feeling disoriented and sick to her stomach, she struggled to keep one eye on her surroundings while having to witness Siwoo¡¯s wild sex with Periwinkle with her other eye.


    She hadn¡¯t nned on just letting them go on. That was why she rented a room in the first ce, so she could intervene the moment they let up a little.


    But¡­


    <i>¡®Phew¡­ One more time?¡¯</i>


    There was no such thing.It seemed like they could go on endlessly.


    Siwoo, who was obedient like a chick during the training, had turned into a wild predator in bed.


    He easily overpowered Periwinkle and banged her, be it in her front or back hole, wherever he wanted.


    ¡°Ugh, not again¡­¡±


    Eloa covered her eyes and hid her face.


    But, even when she covered her eyes, the visual connection still remained so it essentially served no actual purpose whatsoever. Still, this helped her ease the embarrassment that she felt because her face was flushed from all this.


    Once again, she saw Siwoo¡¯s worryingly big manhood prating Periwinkle¡¯s tight hole.


    With each of his vigorous thrusts, she cried out like a bitch in heat.


    ¡°Please¡­just¡­stop¡­¡±


    Three hours had passed since she entered the room.


    They seemed to have been doing this for hours already.


    Yet, there was no sign of them stopping.


    The rough gasps and moans that echoed in one of her ears made her head throb.


    <i> -Thunk!</i>


    Unable to bear it any longer, Eloa abruptly stood up from the cough.


    She realized that it would be disrespectful of her if she just sat there watching without taking any actions.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t tell him everything, she had to meet him and fulfill the covenant first.


    That was she could finally put an end to this unwanted sex ed session.


    So she got up, brimming with hope, walking steadily towards the door¡­before turning around.


    ¡°No matter how I think¡­this just doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±


    She realized that this was going to be harder than she thought.


    <i>Like, how am I supposed to barge into THAT?</i>


    She berated herself for signing the covenant without giving a proper exnation. While she was supposed to be his temporary teacher, she should have been more cautious than this.


    Siwoo might be kind and gentle, but even he wouldn¡¯t be amused to know that his privacy could be invaded at any time.


    To make things worse, she had already busted into his room when he was in the middle of an action with Sharon once.


    Though she never backed down when it came to fighting Homunculi, always keeping her willpower strong in the face of evil¡­


    She had no clue whatsoever to deal with this kind of situation.


    Eloa walked briskly and stepped into the bathroom.


    When one needed to clear one¡¯s head, sshing cold water on one¡¯s face could really help, or at least that was what she believed.


    So, she sshed some cold water on her face to cool down before checking her own face in the mirror.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Reflected in the mirror, her face was as red as a boiled squid.


    If she were to show up in front of Siwoo looking like this, she¡¯d just embarrass both of them if anything.


    Finally, she gave up and stripped off her clothes.


    Turning on the cold shower, she huddled under the bathtub¡¯s stream.


    <i> -Shwaaah!</i>


    As the ice cold water soaked her head, running down her body, she felt a strange heat, perhaps stemming from arousal or maybe it was something else, that subsided after a moment.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    She had never got into an intimate rtionship with a man before.


    It was because she never felt the need to, no, actually, she never even felt any kind of sexual feelings or love before.


    Not only that, she never even nned to experience such things from the start.


    But,tely, strange things had been happening.


    First, she identally caught Sharon and Siwoo in the act.


    Then, when she was in a really close proximity with Siwoo during their spar, she could feel his¡­thing¡­pressing against her lower back.


    There was also the asion when she was seduced by the Incubus, sending her to a dream where she showed her naked body to Siwoo and got her breasts fondled by him.


    And today¡­this embarrassing incident that she was too embarrassed to tell anyone about.


    <i> ¡®Ah¡­ahh¡­! Hyaa!¡¯</i>


    Every time Siwoo thrusted his thing in, Periwinkle would scream out.


    But, even when Eloa first listened to it, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t actually a scream.


    It sounded like she was in an euphoria, experiencing pleasure that she couldn¡¯t find elsewhere.


    <i> Forcing that huge member of his that normally won¡¯t fit into such a tight hole¡­</i>


    <i> Is she really enjoying this¡­?</i>


    To ept a man¡¯s member into a hole that wasn¡¯t meant for childbirth but for excretion instead was something that was out ofmon sense.


    Even if Eloa were to meet a man that she liked and allowed him to do whatever to her body, she¡¯d still be hesitant to offer him that shameful hole.


    Despite her trying to cool her head for a while now, she could still feel her body burning with intense heat.


    But, it was different from a normal kind of heat.


    Because, theoretically speaking, she had cooled down her body enough for the heat to transfer out of it.


    The heat was something that came rising from inside her lower belly, a feeling she had never experienced before.


    She felt her beating heart in her hand that was quietly resting on her chest.


    Truth to be told, she had felt something simr before.


    Back when Incubus showed her that dream with Siwoo.


    When he moved his body to cover hers and started sucking her neck.


    That was the first time she had ever felt such a sensation.


    Well, back then, it felt more ticklish and it gave her goosebumps, but still.


    She couldn¡¯t help but remember the night when she almost got carried away by that memory, a night that she probably should seal away like a dark secret.


    The dream of Siwoo seducing her.


    She started to think, if Siwoo actually demanded to be one with her¡­


    Would she refuse him?


    Well, she already knew the answer to that.


    How the Incubus¡¯ power worked was it would intensify the desires of its targets before rendering their autonomous defense useless.


    For some reason, when she was thrown into that situation in that dream, she became indecisive.


    Even though she believed that she would just cut him off without hesitation if it happened in real life.


    <i> ¡­</i>


    <i> ¡­cut him off?</i>


    Yes, normally, she would¡¯ve.


    Humans were unlike animals.


    Animals would mate with any members of the opposite sex that they found, but humans had manners and principles.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    She thought of a hypothetical scenario.


    If the thing that happened back then wasn¡¯t a dream and Eloa epted his advances.


    Would she end up like Periwinkle?


    Losing both her dignity and innocence?


    Turning into a beast who only craved for pleasure, regardless how far it would degrade themselves?


    <i>That¡¯s¡­</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Eloa shook her head from side to side.


    She knew that entertaining such thoughts was disrespectful to him, yet she found herself thinking about such strange musings unknowingly.


    <i> ¡®Hnng¡ª Aah¡ª! Haaah¡­!¡¯</i>


    Then again, seeing such things unfolding before her eyes, it was natural for her thoughts to wander like that.


    <i> -Shwaaah!</i>


    She ended up taking a cold shower for hours to wash her troubled thoughts away.


    Whether she managed to cleanse her mindpletely from those impure thoughts, however¡­


    Well, no one would ever know the answer to that.


    2.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    After a full cycle of sunset, sunrise, and another sunset, Siwoo finally could get dressed again.


    He never woulda thought that he¡¯d end up having sex almost non-stop for 48 hours.


    Worn out from all the sex and ejaction she had, Periwinkle was sprawled on the bed, trying to catch her breath with her eyes shut.


    ¡°Maybe I should submit this to the Guinness World Record or something.¡±


    As Siwoo muttered such nonsense while rummaging through his phone, he noticed that he had three missed calls.


    All of them were from Eloa.


    [Aren¡¯t we going to train today?]


    [Where are you?]


    [Siwoo?]


    [Where are you?]


    Followed by that, Eloa¡¯s text, all four of them, came at once.


    ¡°Oh, crap¡­¡±


    Due to him getting caught up in the storm of sex thanks to Periwinkle¡¯s enthusiastic approach, hepletely forgot about this matter.


    He quickly called her number.


    But she didn¡¯t pick up the call.


    <i> It¡¯ste, I guess she¡¯s sleeping?</i>


    To reassure her as soon as she woke up, he left her a message. As he did this, Periwinkle woke up, she sat up with a disheveled look.


    ¡°Haaam¡­ I feel so drained¡­¡±


    After yawning and pushing her hair aside, she nced at him with a hint of regret.


    He simply couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    She quite literally left him drained of everything, but within an hour, she was already back to herself, full of energy.


    <i> -Snap!</i>


    With a flick of her finger, all the saliva, sweat, and semen that were all over her body disappeared.


    The bedsheet also returned to its fluffy and clean state.


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered already.¡±


    ¡°Are you not feeling tired?¡±


    As Periwinkle stretched her arms, Siwoo¡¯s gaze wandered to her swaying breasts.


    Then he noticed the distinct handprints on her sides.


    Naturally, he remembered what happened, he pounded her bouncing tits while he poured his semen into her.


    Thinking back, while it was something that she requested, he still went on with that kind of bold move.


    ¡°That was the most enjoyable two nights that I¡¯ve ever had, Siwoo.¡±


    Grinning mischievously, she tiptoed towards Siwoo.


    Having been able to replenish her yang qi, she visibly looked very happy.


    ¡°You acted so shamelessly, why are you being so docile now, hm?¡±


    As she tried to nuzzle her head under his nose, he blocked her forehead with his palm.


    He could see her eyes sparkling through the gap in his hand.


    ¡°I appreciate your effort, but I have some things to do.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you being so polite feels weird. You¡¯ve been calling me a bitch until just now.¡±


    ¡°W-Well, you were the one who asked for it¡­¡±


    Despite his reluctance, she pressed on, reaching out between his crotch.


    As she did so, she gently licked his palm that was blocking her forehead.


    ¡°A chance to fuck a high-ss bitch like me to your heart¡¯s content doesn¡¯te often, you know? If you leave now, you might not get another shot at it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve already got ns to shop with Duchess Tiphereth¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch, so cold.¡±


    Seeing him still acting all stiff with her, she eventually backed off, as if she had lost her interest with him.


    Siwoo looked at the way she acted with a curious look.


    Throughout their sex session, she had climaxed multiple times, even passing out a few times from them.


    Each time, he forcefully woke her up by ramming his dick in violently and it seemed like she was craving for more¡­


    She seemed to be a woman with an endless ¡®passion¡¯.


    ¡°You really still want some more?¡±


    Now that he knew her a little better, he was morefortable talking with her.


    And it seemed like she felt the same way as him.


    ¡°If I am a high-ss bitch, then you¡¯re a stallion. Part of me feels satisfied, but another part of me wishes for more. You probably feel the same way, right? ¡­Anyway, a promise is a promise.¡±


    She waved her hand, clothes flew in from afar and draped over her naked body.


    It had been 48 hours since Siwoo had seen her white skin being covered by any kind of clothes.


    In that time, he spent almost every moment of it to bite her, suck her, spank her, and fuck her, barely taking any breaks.


    ¡°That was really fun.¡±


    ¡°I felt the same way.¡±


    ¡°So are you going to get another witch as a sex veter?¡±


    Periwinkle tidied up his clothes before pulling something out of her pocket.


    A car key inside a key holder.


    There was a familiar logo carved on it, the same logo as the one on the car they had ridden when she came to pick him up two nights ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to get the car ready for you. It¡¯s the least I can do as a thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this. You¡¯ve done so much for me.¡±


    When he realized what it was, Siwoo¡¯s body froze.


    She was giving out the supercar that they rodest time.


    He genuinely felt that this was way too excessive.


    It was to the point that he was worried if something bad would happen to him in return for receiving all this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, just keep it. The four-leaf clover I gave you wasn¡¯t that expensive, you know? This is a gift, from me, to you, so seriously, just ept it.¡±


    ¡°Since you said that it¡¯s a gift, can I really use it freely?¡±


    Considering that the license te of that car clearly disyed the word ¡®Diplomat¡¯, it wasn¡¯t strange for him to ask that as a confirmation.


    ¡°Of course. No one would question what the Great Periwinkle does, you know?¡±


    She coolly replied as such while yfully pinching her nose.


    Since she was nning to leave Korea, she figured that she¡¯d leave the car in his hands since it was quite an expensive car. Well, that was part of the reason, the main reason was because the car had a built-in GPS, it would make it easier for her to meet him again in the future.


    Of course she didn¡¯t say this out loud.


    Not knowing what she was nning, Siwoo only stared at her, clearly touched.


    Now he finally realized that he had been acting too coldly at her, even when considering that she might have bad intentions against him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve properly thanked you yet, so¡­ Thank you for saving me back then, for helping me avoid any danger that I would face in the future and for treating me well so far.¡±


    Periwinkle shed a sweet smile at him.


    Before long, the private elevator arrived.


    ¡°Don¡¯t solely rely on that four-leaf clover. Remember that it will only save your life once.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, time to say goodbye, at least for now.¡±


    Just as Siwoo was about to step into the elevator¡­


    Periwinkle gently pulled him towards her before nting a light kiss on his forehead.


    ¡°May the fortune always be on your side.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in one piece.¡±


    With those words serving as their parting words, the elevator doors were closed shut.<hr>

 Chapter 253: An Unknown Side (4)

    Chapter 253: An Unknown Side (4)


    <b>? An Unknown Side (4) ?</b>


    1.


    3 pm.


    Was the time when Eloa checked in to a standard room at Periwinkle Hotel in Seoul.


    For Periwinkle and Siwoo, it was a steamy afternoon.


    This continued on until midnight.


    Eloa tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    Because the intense intercourse between those two was still going on.


    The next day, 4 am.Eloa woke up.


    And they were still going at it.


    11 am.


    Eloa gave up and checked out of the hotel.


    Later, she returned to the Witch Point.


    Those two were still going at it.


    5 pm.


    Eloa decided to meditate.


    They were still at it.


    Another day passed and it was midnight once more.


    Eloa drifted off to sleep.


    Up until this point their neverending sex saga still persisted.


    Then, at 4 am.


    Eloa woke up with bleary eyes.


    This was the result of the previous night¡¯sck of sleep and the ordeal she went through all day.


    After waking up, she looked around, resisting the urge to cheer.


    ¡°Finally¡­! It¡¯s over¡­!¡±


    What reflected in her eye was the interior of a fancy-looking car.


    She didn¡¯t care what was going on, she was just d that she couldn¡¯t see Periwinkle¡¯s naked body anywhere.


    A surge of emotion overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    But, that joy was short-lived, it ended as soon as she noticed the pillow sitting between her legs.


    Siwoo and Periwinkle had been going full throttle even until she dozed off.


    Seeing their wild sex, so wild as if they were surrendering to their primal instincts, made her feel embarrassed, but at the same time, aroused.


    Her heart raced irregrly and she felt a tingling sensation below.


    She couldn¡¯t control her face that turned deep red and her breathing that grew hotter.


    The worst thing was that she couldn¡¯t just escape under the cold water to fall asleep.


    She could masturbate, but she didn¡¯t do it.


    There was a strong urge that made her feel like she should reach her hand down there, but she resisted.


    Because she wouldn¡¯t know how to face Siwooter if she were actually masturbating while watching him doing it with someone else.


    And most importantly, she just felt that it didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    So, she came up with a makeshift solution, to slide a pillow between her legs.


    This would prevent her from ever touching her crotch.


    But the brief relief that was provided by squeezing the soft cushion with her crotch onlysted for a moment.


    She squirmed her waist and legs.


    Squeezing the pillow with her thighs before loosening her grip on them again.


    Repeatedly.


    Each time the pillow and her panties were pressed against her genitals, she felt a sense of relief as if she had released a pent-up feeling of hers.


    She immersed herself in the sensation of transitioning from an odd and ticklish feeling to a refreshing one and ended up doing so while squirming on the bed until she eventually drifted off to sleep.


    Eloa was inexperienced and she didn¡¯t know any better, so she had no clue what she was doing.


    But, to anyone else, it was clear that she was definitely masturbating, just in a different way than her idea of what masturbation was.


    Just like how an innocent girl trying to explore their sexuality, instinctively seeking pleasure through pillow masturbation.


    Finally, just before she fell asleep, she was still holding onto the pillow and squirming around. Actually, she was still doing it even while she slept. When she woke up again¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The pillow was damp.


    Eloa looked at it confusedly for a moment.


    <i> Is this sweat?</i>


    After catching a glimpse of the scene of the intercourse while half-asleep, she wondered if this was just her sweat or there was something else.


    ¡°I swear it wasn¡¯t like this yesterday¡­¡±


    As soon as she fully woke up, everything began to clear up.


    Because her pillow wasn¡¯t the only thing that was damp, but her underwear too.


    <i> Even my pajamas¡ª!</i>


    ¡°Ha¡ª!¡±


    She held back a sharp screen.


    Feeling all confused, just like when she first got her period, she cautiously reached out with her hand.


    Underneath the pajamas Siwoo had given her, beneath her underwear.


    Though she hadn¡¯t touched it yet, she could feel its heat and could hear a sticky sounding from it.


    ¡°Haah¡ª!¡±


    As soon as her fingertips brushed against her stiffly erect, wet clit, she felt her thighs tremble involuntarily.


    For a moment, she was flustered, then she realized the origin of the liquid that soaked her pillow, panties, and pajamas.


    Her own arousal.


    Sexual pleasure and arousal wasn¡¯t something that was out of the world or anything.


    They were part of human instinct, though for a woman, they were like a seedling, securely hidden within a tough shell.


    Only after repeated stimtions would they discover those hidden sensations.


    Usually, it¡¯d take days, sometimes even years. In Eloa¡¯s case, she experienced everything in a single day, that was why she waspletely shocked.


    <i> Could this be¡­</i>


    ¡°S-Secretion?¡±


    The thick and sticky liquid that oozed out from Periwinkle when Siwoo had sex with her.


    It looked remarkably simr to the liquid that was staining her fingertips right now.


    In a panic, she withdrew her hand from her panties before looking around, fearing that someone might see her.


    She knew that no one was around, but she still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of embarrassment.


    Her eyes darted nervously, her mind raced even faster than usual.


    Trying to regain herposure, she analyzed the situation, as if she was trying to study an enemy¡¯s motives.


    ¡°Does that mean¡­?¡±


    <i> After watching those two having sex, I became as aroused as Periwinkle¡­?</i>


    She hurriedly took off her clothes and threw her pillow into the trash.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was still on his way home.


    She noticed how his surroundings became more and more familiar to her.


    Which meant he was getting closer and she needed to handle everything before he arrived.


    With a great urgency, she busied herself, not giving herself a single moment to dwell to even hate herself.


    2.


    Siwoo made his way back to the Witch Point¡¯s penthouse.


    After he entered the ce, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the stark contrast between the luxurious top floor of the five star hotel he was on and the more modest top floor of this rather ordinary building.


    When he first saw it, it felt like it was a grand pce, but now it felt as if it was just arge room.


    As Siwoo made his way toward the bedroom, where Sharon was at, he caught sight of Eloa¡¯s back, who was standing there, holding a handful ofundry.


    ¡°Hm? You¡¯re awake, Master.¡±


    Startled by his call, Eloa jumped like a cat.


    Siwoo had expected her to be fast asleep around this time, or at least she was still in her pajamas.


    But here she was,pletely dressed, as if she was about to go somewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Siwoo asked after noticing her being all tense, which was unlike her usual self.


    He knew that she always had nightmares.


    Her waking up covered in cold sweat as she rushed to the bathroom was a sight that he had seen many times before, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he was wondering if it was happening again now.


    ¡°Sorry for disappearing without a word for two days. I should have let you know, but I ended up causing you unnecessary worry.¡±


    He also thought that she was upset because she hadn¡¯t said anything to him.


    Then again, given that he practically vanished without a word and only appeared again two dayster, it was understandable that she was worried to death about him.


    <i> Why didn¡¯t I think to contact her back then¡­?</i>


    When his eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, he finally could make out her expression.


    Flushed face.


    Her magenta eyes, filled with embarrassment that she couldn¡¯t even focus properly on his face.


    ¡°A-Ah? Y-You¡¯re here?¡±


    At that moment, a daring thought crossed Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    Because the expression on her face was a familiar one.


    The kind of face he usually saw on the woman he kissed when the atmosphere was just right, or when the woman had sumbed to her lust.


    But he doubted that it would be the case.


    Unlike anyone who he had known before, Eloa was always serious and earnest.


    Not only that, she treasured him like a disciple, making it unlikely that she¡¯d entertain such thoughts about him.


    Now he felt repulsed by his own intrusive thoughts.


    He shook his head vigorously before lowering it.


    ¡°This won¡¯t happen again, I swear.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Disappearing without words isn¡¯t a good thing, but¡­you need rest too. I mean, you¡¯ve been training without a break until now, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The pair casually walked across the room.


    After a brief pause, Eloa asked him a question.


    ¡°So, where did you go?¡±


    Though the question came out a bitte, since Siwoo was the one who wandered without a word, he expected that he¡¯d need to exin himself.


    The problem here was the fact that there was a slight tension in the air. It seemed like Eloa herself wasn¡¯t keen on bringing the topic up for some reason.


    ¡°I met up with Ms. Periwinkle, you know the one who saved me and Sharon before¡­ About that, I need something to tell you. Do you have a moment?¡±


    Eloa tossed the crumpledundry into the basket.


    Then she cautiously turned to Siwoo.


    ¡°Y-You need to tell me something¡­?¡±


    Hearing his words, her confident demeanor disappeared as she hunched her shoulders.


    It reminded Siwoo of a small animal who¡¯d cower when one would talk to it.


    <i> Is she having a rough time right now?</i>


    He felt worried.


    ording to Branch Manager Sua, thanks to him, Eloa¡¯s mental state had improved significantly, but he knew that she was still silently suffering.


    He had witnessed her whimpers in distress during her nightmares more times than he could count.


    Everytime, he¡¯d look at her with empathy and concern.


    Considering that she normally never felt good after waking up, he realized that perhaps this was the worst timing to bring the topic up.


    So, he decided that he¡¯d wait for a bit, to give her a chance to rx before telling her about everything.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we save that forter? For now, how about a drink?¡±


    Eloa nodded subtly in agreement.


    All this time, she was surprised that he arrived so quickly, but it seemed he only saw her moving theundry and nothing else.


    He didn¡¯t seem to suspect anything.


    But, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze.


    All because she was wetting herself down below when she peeped on him having sexual intercourse.


    No one but herself knew about this.


    But, she was still embarrassed anyway, because of how shameful her behavior was.


    <i> How can I call myself his master when I¡¯m so shameless?</i>


    Eloa calmed her racing heart.


    <i> But, why did he suddenly want to talk? Why is he suggesting we have a drink together?</i>


    Feeling confused, she cautiously epted the ss Siwoo offered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With a little alcohol entering her system, she felt relieved somehow.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Master?¡±


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t look good, so I was worried. I didn¡¯t worry you too much, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    When he asked her about her condition, Eloa, who was about to panic, breathed a sigh of relief after realizing that he was just trying to care for her.


    But, the vivid images and the vulgar words he used earlier kept reying in her mind, making her feel restless.


    She wished that those impure thoughts would go away quickly.


    ¡°As I mentioned before, do you want to go shopping for clothes together after tomorrow¡¯s training?¡±


    Hearing that, Eloa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    <i> Did he see my wet clothes and underwear?</i>


    As soon as she saw him, their visual connection was lost, so she didn¡¯t know what he saw after that.


    Desperate to change the topic, she blurted out her words.


    ¡°I have more than one pair of pajamas, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I mean, clothes you can wear outside, not just pajamas¡­¡±


    ¡°Clothes¡­besides pajamas¡­? Ah, right. Clothes. Yeah. Good idea.¡±


    <i>This is going horribly.</i>


    Her thoughts were all over the ce.


    Unhealthy thoughts kept popping into her head.


    <i>Maybe I should spend some time away from him.</i>


    <i> Let¡¯s get some fresh air.</i>


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I should stop drinking for today. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Without even waiting for his response, Eloa suddenly stood up, downed the remaining drink in one shot and quickly went outside.


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s really upset with me, huh¡­?¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t know the situation at all, he could only make such a guess.

 Chapter 254: An Unknown Side (5)

    Chapter 254: An Unknown Side (5)


    <b>? An Unknown Side (5) ?</b>


    1.


    It felt more like he was watching a graceful dance than a sword fight.


    Every unnecessary move was trimmed away from her movements.


    The refined swordsmanship that could only be produced by those who had crossed the line of death, holding and wielding the sword tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, hundreds of millions times to the point of boredom.


    With just the tip of her toes touching the ground, Eloa spun gracefully, her eyes narrowed as her clothes fluttered around her.


    There was something pretty about this pure disy of skill.


    But this wasn¡¯t a time to get distracted.


    Momentarily captivated by the scene, Siwoo raised his sword a little toote to defend himself.<i> -ng!</i>


    Her sword was imbued with a hidden strength that belied its gentle movement.


    The voice the sh produced sounded like a grenade going off, sending Siwoo flying backward.


    His feet hit the ground, leaving dents on the hard surface, while cobblestones flew up like popcorn around him.


    This was only because he had braced himself. If he had taken that hit head-on, he would have beenunched dozens meters away instead.


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    Struggling to support his buckling knees, Siwoo pushed the sword forcefully to create some space.


    With his ability to adapt and use anything as a weapon, be it dagger, axe, or even shield, he was always ready.


    Eloa, on the other hand, was wielding a sword much bigger than herself.


    At a first nce, it looked like Siwoo would have the upper hand in a close quarterbat.


    But it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    In close quarterbat, Eloa could use her smaller size to her advantage.


    Being small meant she could move around him more easily even in a tight space.


    She¡¯d trip him up with her feet, jab him with the tip of her sword, even use her elbows and kicks to keep him off bnce.


    <i> -Kang!</i>


    Siwoo pulled his shield inward then shoved it toward Eloa, trying to push her away.


    Eloa, who protected herself by inserting the sword between the points of impact, used this to bounce away.


    On its own, this wasn¡¯t an effective attack from Siwoo.


    She easily endured the impact of his shield strike by leaping away after all.


    But that was exactly what Siwoo had been waiting for.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    <i> -Srrrt!</i>


    He twisted the four ribbons that had been staying still in the air, waiting for the exact moment to attack.


    Then, he proceeded to mimic how Ea had used these things.


    Each of the ribbons was packed with power, much stronger than even Siwoo¡¯s strongest sword swing.


    Feeling the sensation simr to releasing a bowstring, he intercepted Eloa, who was still floating in the air, andunched an attack that was like a homing missile.


    His attack covered all directions simultaneously.


    Its speed surpassed even that of bullets.


    At that moment, it really looked like this would finish Eloa for good.


    But¡­


    ¡°I hereby dere a covenant.¡±


    One letter on the side of the Sword of Covenant glowed.


    A surge of powerful mana spread out as Eloa kicked her legs hard mid-air.


    With the absence of a solid foothold, her movements were constrained by theck of reactive forces in the air.


    This wasmon sense that would apply to anyone.


    However, Eloa wasn¡¯t just anyone, she could easily break thatmon sense if she wanted to.


    <i> -Boom!</i>


    As she performed the kick mid-air, a shockwave rippled out in all directions.


    Eloa¡¯s rear leg moved so quickly it broke the sound barrier. To anyone watching her, it looked like she had ¡®stepped¡¯ on empty space before shooting forward like an arrow.


    With a violently powerful force that seemed to mock thews of physics, it shoved the air around her aside.


    The ribbons that Siwoo had released veered off course, trying to follow where she went, but¡­


    That was the wrong move.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Before he realized it, Eloa hadnded a kick that shattered his shield as if it was a cookie and struck him right in his abdomen.


    He crashed into a parked car, destroying itically as if it was a block of lego, and flew for a while before being mmed into a cosmetics store.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Struggling to get up, he found her standing over him with her sword pointing at his neck.


    That was the sign of KO for him.


    ¡°Haah, I lost. Cough, cough!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because you were holding back.¡±


    ¡°Well, we need to go shoppingter, no? Can¡¯t have you looking like a mess.¡±


    Eloa reached out her hand to him with a gentle smile.


    His armor dissolved into shadows before he stood up, sping their hands.


    The more they sparred, the more he felt like he had be a professional wrestler.


    Today, he yed the role of a beaten-up viin spectacrly.


    ¡°I thought I might have a chance to win today¡­but I guess it just wasn¡¯t meant to be¡­¡±


    ¡°You did good, you haven¡¯t forgotten about taking the initiative like what I taught youst time. The problem is that the moment you thought your n had failed, your defense became sloppy. If you had trusted your own defensive skills instead of focusing on the ribbon, you could have kept going for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Eloa smiled with satisfaction.


    Siwoo¡¯s skills were really getting better and better each day.


    Though he had nearly mastered his abilities thanks to his covenant, there was one thing that hecked until Eloa stepped in.


    Hand-to-handbat.


    When he only relied on his instincts, he showed weakness in regard to controlling his power efficiently and nning his next move. But those weaknesses were sessfully addressed through their spars, which were simr to real battles.


    He had grown proficient in using his power effectively and strengthening his spirit body, so it wasn¡¯t inurate to say that he had be several times stronger than before.


    ¡°With your current skills, you should be able to handle most witches without any trouble. As long as they don¡¯t use their self-essence magic, that is.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything then!¡±


    ¡°Not really. This also means that you¡¯re strong enough to take down a moderately strong Homunculus.¡±


    Seeing his bitter smile, Tiphereth secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Due to the embarrassing thing that happened yesterday and the day before, she thought that she¡¯d be acting all awkwardly around him, but once their training started, it turned out that she could act like her usual self just fine.


    <i> Guess they were right about following the routine getting you off from things.</i>


    She did think that if Siwoo had known what was going on, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.


    There was no way something good woulde out of it if he were to know that she had been peeping at him when he had sex and was somehow aroused by it¡­


    <i>No, stop thinking about that already!</i>


    <i> He won¡¯t know as long as I keep my mouth shut anyway! This kind of thing won¡¯t happen again in the future anyway!</i>


    With that thought, she finally felt more rxed.


    ¡°In any case, good job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the lesson again today.¡±


    The pair then walked out to the wrecked Gwanghwamun Square.


    Both the square itself and the streets nearby were totally smashed, as if they had just endured a bombing or something.


    Their spar was unlike that of your typical human¡¯s brawl.


    When they bumped into a car during their fight, it was crushed like aluminum foil, the solid asphalt floor would crumple under their feet whenever they touched it.


    There was no need to mention what happened to the parts of the ground that were touched by the misfired ribbons.


    Thankfully once the interdimensional barrier disappeared, everything would bepletely fixed, making Siwoo feel thankful that such a convenient spell existed.


    The pair went back to the Witch Point, cleaned up, changed their clothes, and headed towards the nearby department store.


    What were they going to do? Just some shopping.


    2.


    ¡°Hmm hmm¡­. ¡±


    Eloa was humming along to the ssical music ying inside the department store.


    With each of her joyful steps, her hair would sway, following the rhythm.


    She seemed to be happier than usual and it didn¡¯t escape Siwoo¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    His words were quite straightforward and there wasn¡¯t any other meaning to it, but Eloa realized what he was trying to say half a beat toote.


    Blushing slightly, she stopped humming.


    Realizing that she was acting frivolously without thinking, she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, I was just happy to see you in such a good mood.¡±


    They went to the department store together with the fancy car Periwinkle had given him.


    Currently, they were exploring the women¡¯s clothing section.


    In truth, Eloa wasn¡¯t particrly keen on clothes or jewelry.


    Back when she was an apprentice, the only clothes she had were the clothes given by her predecessor. After she became a witch, she only wore simple clothes.


    There was a reason for this though.


    Even among witches who had all sorts of hair and eye colors, hers stood out quite a lot.


    Since she preferred simplicity and hated to gain all the attention, she bnced it out by opting to wear in clothes.


    This became a habit after a long time had passed, and the fact that she never really had a reason to go shopping on her own made her never change her ways since then.


    When Siwoo offered to buy her clothes, she had no reason to reject him, that was why she came along willingly.


    If anything, she was excited to receive a gift from him, it didn¡¯t really matter what it was.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    But an unforeseen problem arose.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t know much about fashion, like which clothes would suit whom, what thetest trends were, and so on.


    And Eloa wasn¡¯t any better.


    So, they ended up wandering through the store like a conveyor belt sushi.


    ¡°What kind of clothes do you usually wear?¡±


    ¡°Ones that arefortable to move in, or dresses.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­then should we check out this section?¡±


    They randomly chose a brand and entered a store that seemed to have a lot of dresses. It took a while before a clerk approached them.


    ¡°Hello¡ª Oh my¡­¡±


    The female clerk, who seemed quite young, was taken aback when she saw Siwoo, even more so when she saw Eloa.


    Siwoo was already handsome enough, but Eloa was even more so, since she had a really unique appearance even among witches.


    She stared at the two of them nkly, went speechless for a bit beforeing to her senses and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! You both are so handsome and pretty¡­haha¡­! What kind of clothes are you looking for?¡±


    But that awkwardness didn¡¯tst long.


    Her eyes immediately lifted up as she began to rmend one outfit after another in a really friendly voice.


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t a model? Jeez, your hair color looks so pretty on you!¡±


    ¡°What about this one? This kind of outfit is quite popr these days, it would definitely suit you!¡±


    ¡°You noticed that it¡¯s getting chilly at night these days, right? Pair it with this cardigan, it¡¯ll look very pretty!¡±


    ¡°Just look at it! The sporty and casual vibe will suit you well! Actually, this one might look good on you too¡­¡±


    She kept on suggesting clothes to her like a kid ying dress-up with her favorite doll.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo could only stand on the side, acting like a human clothes hanger, holding up the clothes rmended by the clerk.


    ¡°Would you like to try them on?¡±


    ¡°I probably should¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should try them before buying them.¡±


    ¡°Then, the fitting rooms are over there! If you need any alterations to the clothes, we can do them right away, so don¡¯t worry if the size doesn¡¯t fit!¡±


    Seeing how Eloa looked a little doubtful on whether she should try the clothes on or not, Siwoo answered for her instead.


    Those pretty clothes weren¡¯t cheap, so it made sense to try them first before buying.


    The first dress she grabbed was a gray knit dress that came down on her calves.


    Though a knit dress didn¡¯t sound appealing, it was quite a popr style at the moment in Korea.


    After a round of rustling sound from inside, Eloa shyly emerged from the fitting room.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    Before Siwoo could even react, the clerk already eximed in admiration.


    The knit dress she rmended hugged Eloa¡¯s body tightly, showing off her figure and curves perfectly.


    Though she wore a cardigan to cover her upper body, her swaying butt would be visible through the clothes each time she took a step.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He knew he shouldn¡¯t react this way, but it was better than looking away.


    Because she had only been wearing loose sweatpants and windbreaker, he never noticed that Eloa¡¯s body was more curvy than expected.


    Just a while ago, she looked like a princess going on a secret date, now, she had this seductive charm that only actresses would exude.


    ¡°T-This feels a little too tight¡­¡±


    Due to the snug embrace of the knitted fabric around every curve of her body, and the stares she received as soon as she stepped out of the fitting room, Eloa waspletely flustered.


    ¡°No! You look really great, Miss! Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    ¡°M-Me? Y-Yes, it looks good on her.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you need to react more~ Or else, you¡¯ll make her feel bad~¡±


    ¡°Uh, you look beautiful. It looks really great on you.¡±


    Unlike Siwoo, who had gotten used to extraordinary beauties because of all the times he spent with the witches, Eloa¡¯s beauty seemed to catch the clerk off guard.


    She was so hyped that she made Siwoo say his opinion twice.


    While staring at herself in the fitting room mirror. Eloa wondered, ¡®Does this really suit me?¡¯ but hearing Siwoo saying that she looked pretty made her dismiss those thoughts and sent her to cloud nine.


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it really suits you well. Would you like to try something else?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Next, she tried on jeans, a belt, a ck shirt, and a trench coat.


    This time, it was in the Western¡¯s city woman style and it suited Eloa well.


    ¡°This feels a little stuffy¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean a little stuffy? You look so good in it, just like a movie star! Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, you look really good, um¡­¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    This same pattern repeated itself after that.


    Eloa would ponder inside the fitting room, wondering if the clothes really suited her.


    As soon as she came out, Siwoo would agree with the clerk who pped her hands in admiration.


    Then, she¡¯d feel ttered by hispliments about how pretty or cool she looked.


    Consequently, they ended up buying everything.


    Of course some of them had the wrong size, so they had to wait for the store to alter the size for them.


    While waiting, Siwoo bought her three pairs of shoes.


    With that, the shopping spree, which had been a feast for the eyes, came to an end.

 Chapter 255: The Darkness that Came from the East (1)

    Chapter 255: The Darkness that Came from the East (1)


    <b>? The Darkness that Came from the East (1) ?</b>


    1.


    As nned, they bought all the clothes they picked out.


    Next thing on their to-do list was grocery shopping at the department store¡¯s food corner.


    Eloa turned out to be surprisingly good at cooking. After their training, she¡¯d sometimes invite Siwoo over to cook him a meal.


    Today too, she nned to do that, as a thanks for buying her clothes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­hmm~¡±


    Eloa hummed a tune while sporting a flowy shirt dress, her heels clicked at times.


    Beside her, Siwoo, who was pushing the shopping card, was trying hard to contain hisughter.Normally, she would act reserved.


    She¡¯d kept her feelings to herself, though he didn¡¯t know if it was because she wasn¡¯t good at expressing it, or if it was because of her warrior¡¯s upbringing to not reveal their emotions easily.


    Most of the time, she never even expressed her likes or dislikes.


    Seeing her in such a good mood was a clear sign that this shopping trip was a huge sess.


    As Eloa strolled excitedly through the grocery aisle, she suddenly realized something before throwing Siwoo a subtle nce.


    Then, she stopped humming.


    It was because she noticed his calm expression, with a teasing gentle smile on his lips.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Stop grinning like a fool.¡±


    He¡¯d love to tell her that it was because he thought that she was cute, just like a cheerful puppy, ying on a sunny day, but he didn¡¯t want to make the atmosphere awkward.


    And so, he decided to praise her outfit instead.


    ¡°Those clothes suit you well, the shoes look nice on you too.¡±


    The first half of his sentence was something that he said repeatedly when they were shopping for her clothes, but even so, she still responded in the same way when she heard herpliments.


    Feeling skeptical of his words, going ¡®Really?¡¯ in her head, but still letting out a cheerful smile anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s my first time wearing heels like these¡­though it does make me feel a little taller. Do you think they stand out too much?¡±


    ¡°They all go well together.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, they don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really, they suit you well.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±


    Usually, she¡¯d just nod along whenever Siwoo threw herpliments during their training, but it seemed like all thepliments on her appearance and her clothes made her feel embarrassed as she almost always replied with ¡®Stop teasing me¡¯.


    Siwoo thought that it was adorable for her to react that way and it made him want to keep onplimenting her.


    ¡°Oh, I just remembered something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for buying me these nice clothes. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever shopped for clothes at a department store.¡±


    ¡°Well, technically, I didn¡¯t use my own money to buy them. Besides, I¡¯ve received many things from you, Master, no need to thank me, really.¡±


    Hearing his modest answer, Eloa quickly barraged him with facts.


    ¡°Countess Gemini isn¡¯t only an outstanding witch, but also a skilled businesswoman. For someone like her, no matter how much money they have, they won¡¯t spend their money thoughtlessly. The Countess provided you with financial support, that means you¡¯re someone worthy of receiving it, not out of favor, pity or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Now he understood what Eloa had been feeling whenever heplimented her clothes.


    A mixed feeling between unease and embarrassment.


    So, the reason why he could enjoy such luxury in the modern world was because he quite literally sacrificed his life when he confronted Ea Sadalmelik.


    He still didn¡¯t understand how the fuck did he have the balls to confront someone as fearsome as Ea when he couldn¡¯t even cast a singlebat spell, but¡­


    Never once did he think that his action was something extraordinary.


    He always thought that anyone else would make a simr choice in his position.


    ¡°Take some pride in yourself.¡±


    Eloa yfully nudged his back before walking ahead.


    After filling the cart with enough groceries and paying for them, the pair got in the car.


    It was the supercar he received from Periwinkle.


    Truth to be told, until he actually drove it, he thought that he¡¯d just park it somewhere in the lot and he¡¯d hardly ever drive it.


    He wasn¡¯t that into cars to begin with and driving this thing would draw so much attention becausepared to Ferraris or Lamborghinis, this kind of car was rare to be found in Seoul.


    But once he grabbed the steering wheel and hit the road, he became addicted to it.


    Its smooth, yet powerful exhaust sound and the feeling of being one in the car captivated him.


    This well-crafted machine felt like it was alive.


    Siwoo smoothly exited the underground parking lot.


    Meanwhile, Eloa sat in the passenger seat, checking over her clothes.


    Observing her cheerful demeanor, he realized that this was the perfect time to tell her what he had heard from Periwinkle.


    Because the matter didn¡¯t only concern his own safety, but a plethora of other matters as well.


    ¡°Master, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Why so dramatic? Just tell me what you have in mind.¡±


    Leaning back against the seat, Eloa held back a smile that kept trying to show.


    But, a single word turned her expression stiff.


    ¡°Do you happen to know anything about a witch called Periwinkle, Master?¡±


    The moment he mentioned ¡®Periwinkle¡¯¡­


    She instinctively turned to look out the window.


    <i>Periwinkle?</i>


    <i> Why would he bring her up all of a sudden?</i>


    Thanks to her enjoying herself all throughout the shopping session, shepletely forgot that she has spent the past two days watching what essentially was VR porn.


    She watched him and Periwinkle having sex for 36 hours straight and she experienced the unabashed arousal it brought her.


    The embarrassing incident that she couldn¡¯t possibly tell anyone about overwhelmed her mind.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he actually found out about her peeping them for more than a day.


    <i>O-Or maybe he¡¯s trying to gauge my reaction?</i>


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know! Really! I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Her face turned pale as she blurted out that response.


    Noticing her panicked response, Siwoo stared at her, puzzled.


    If he wasn¡¯t holding onto the steering wheel at the moment, he might have noticed her ears turning red as they peeked through her hair.


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯m not lying, I swear!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were lying, though¡­¡±


    He found her response sounded a little suspicious, but he dismissed it promptly because it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°The other day when I left the house, I had a chance to chat with her privately. ording to her divination, she said that I¡¯d soon be in danger. Chances are¡­um¡­I¡¯m going to die¡­?¡±


    He mentioned that he had already resolved the issue halfway though, while leaving out the part where the divination said that he¡¯d lose an arm and die.


    Because he knew how badly his words could affect her, considering her past experience.


    That was why he tried to bring up the topic cautiously, but her reaction was overwhelmingly intense.


    She quickly turned to Siwoo, the panic in her gaze was clear.


    ¡°¡­What did you just say¡­?¡±


    Her eyes shook and there was a palpable tension in the air.


    Noticing how her breath had grown erratic, as if her trauma was triggered, Siwoo quickly added more details.


    ¡°W-Well! Thanks to her kindness, I got some help from her! She gave me a talisman that could save my life no matter what kind of danger I was in!¡±


    ¡°borate.¡±


    A murderous aura erupted from her, an aura so intense that it made his skin tingle.


    It showed him how fierce she could be and how she¡¯d kill anyone who¡¯d threaten his life.


    This reminded him of the first time he met her, how she thrusted her fist into his chest.


    He figured that it would be better to calm her down first before continuing the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯ll all be okay! The matter isn¡¯t as serious as you think, you don¡¯t need to worry too much!¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?! The Witch of Fortune is a witch who is proficient in astrology! Her divinations hardly ever miss!¡±


    Though she imed to not know Periwinkle, this reaction of hers seemed to suggest otherwise.


    ¡°If something bad happens again¡­and I-I lose you¡­I-I¡­don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She started to tear up and her voice turned shaky, as if she had already imagined the worst.


    It was Siwoo¡¯s turn to panic now as he pulled the car to the side of the road.


    ¡°Who could it be¡­? Why is this even happening? Do you have any idea why your life could be in danger¡­?¡±


    Eloa grabbed his sleeve, clinging on tightly to it.


    He tried to soothe her,ying out his thoughts calmly.


    ¡°Ms. Periwinkle said that she will be leaving Korea for a while, she said that she saw a future where even herself would get caught in danger in a month. Considering what the Cowardly Witch did recently, chances are she¡¯s going to cause trouble again soon and I might get caught up in it¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes and I agreed with her.¡±


    After the recent attack by the Cowardly Witch, there was a power gap not only in Seoul but all across Korea.


    Witches who felt the urgency from the consecutive incidents decided to either return to Gehenna or flee abroad.


    Branch Manager Sua tried reaching out for support from other Witch Point branches and Gehenna, but their responses were mostly lukewarm.


    Because witches never had any obligations to save people.


    Their only goal was to advance their self-essence magic to a higher level.


    Moreover, most of them exerted efforts not for adventures but for their own safety.


    For a witch, death wasn¡¯t merely the end of an individual¡¯s life, but an extinction of an entire ¡®lineage¡¯. That was why they always hesitated to get involved in events that seemed futile and risky.


    ¡°This is why I told you not to worry too much.¡±


    Siwoo pulled out two four-leaf clovers from his cigarette case.


    One was light green and the other was pink.


    These were the things that Periwinkle had given him, iming that they could save his life.


    ¡°She mentioned that even if my fate leads to my death, I¡¯ll be able to get away from it once.¡±


    Only then did Eloa¡¯s tense expression eased, albeit only slightly. There was a glimmer of relief amidst her previously desperate demeanor.


    The Witch of Fortune was quite famous among witches. Even Eloa herself had heard a few times about how useful her clovers were.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overreacted¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Master, I was the one who brought the topic up all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know that yet¡­¡±


    Siwoo had already suspected that some incident would ur due to the Cowardly Witch.


    However, he couldn¡¯t decide what to do because he didn¡¯t want to leave Sharon behind and flee.


    <i> Should I just stick around and face whatever fate waits?</i>


    <i> But, considering that even a grand witch like Periwinkle could lose her life, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just take Sharon and flee instead?</i>


    Such thoughts crossed his mind.


    ¡°Run away.¡±


    Eloa said decisively, as if telling him that there was nothing for him to think about.


    ¡°Go to Gehenna and don¡¯te back until things settle down. It¡¯ll be safer to stay there than here.¡±


    ¡°But, the Branch Manager said it would take time to discuss things about letting Sharon into Gehenna¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help speed things up.¡±


    To grant special permissions for Exiles, they¡¯d need to go through an extremely strict process of review.


    With the administrative tasks in Gehenna moving at a snail¡¯s pace, going through the official channels would take quite a long while.


    However, if a big shot like the Duchess Tiphereth herself used her name and authority to push things through, there wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t pull off.


    Though she had lost her wealth and influence, and her title was merely a symbolic one, she was still one of the three Duchesses of Gehenna.


    ¡°Really? You can do that?¡±


    Siwoo let out a sigh of relief.


    If she seeded, his burden would at least lessen a little.


    Above all, he was d that Sharon, who was still unconscious, could get away from the ce where the storm would strike.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it done within two days. You and Ms. Evergreen will¡ª¡±


    Eloa was about to suggest he go to Gehenna, but something clicked in her mind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Puzzled by her momentary silence, Siwoo looked at Eloa.


    Eloa clutched onto his sleeve desperately.


    ¡°While Ms. Evergreen seeks refuge in Gehenna, you¡­¡±


    She grasped his hand tightly, as if refusing to let go.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go anywhere, stay by my side.¡±<hr>

 Chapter 256: The Darkness that Came from the East (2)

    Chapter 256: The Darkness that Came from the East (2)


    <b>? The Darkness that Came from the East (2) ?</b>


    1.


    The bond between a master and apprentice was oftenpared to that of a parent and child.


    This was especially the case within the witch society, where it held an even deeper meaning than usual.


    To an apprentice witch, her master was like a parent, while to the master, the apprentice was like a cherished child, one whom they would willingly sacrifice their very life for.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t go anywhere. Stay by my side.¡±


    And so, a love between a master and her disciple¡­


    Was considered a forbidden rtionship.


    Eloa mustered up all her courage to confess her uncertain feelings towards Siwoo, but what came out of her mouth wasn¡¯t quite what she intended to confess¡­Well, when she grabbed his hand, he did have a moment of delusion going on there, but that was it.


    ¡°There¡¯s something on my mind¡­¡±


    Periwinkle, Siwoo, and even Eloa felt it.


    They all believed Siwoo¡¯s death would be caused by the Cowardly Witch.


    Considering everything, this seemed like the most likely scenario.


    After all, the huge disaster that was looming over Seoul was dangerous enough to threaten the life of a great witch.


    Siwoo held a grim prophecy of his own death that woulde soon, and he was currently in Seoul.


    The Cowardly Witch had caused several incidents in Seoul over the past few months and her whereabouts was still unknown.


    Even considering the uncertainties, it didn¡¯t take a genius toe to a certain conclusion, especially when all the evidence was pointing toward that way.


    <i>A huge disaster will strike Seoul</i>.


    So, Eloa decided to take Siwoo to Gehenna, along with Evergreen, for their safety.


    But, she suddenly had a thought.


    What if¡­


    That was the wrong conjecture?


    What if Siwoo¡¯s possible death had nothing to do with the Cowardly Witch.


    There was a possibility that other kinds of dangers were lurking around him? For example, a criminal exile who was aiming for him, the first male witch.


    She felt the burden of the duty she had taken upon herself.


    No, it wasn¡¯t only that, it felt like karma weighing on her shoulders.


    The problem here was, she couldn¡¯t just ignore the looming catastrophe.


    She had resolved herself to stay in Seoul and fight, even if it meant putting her life on the line.


    Since that was the case, if Siwoo faced some kind of danger in Gehenna, she wouldn¡¯t be there to assist him.


    She could only hope that Periwinkle¡¯s four-leaf clover would do its magic.


    That was why she proimed as such.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep you safe. You¡¯re better off by my side than anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Siwoo listened quietly, feeling slightly overwhelmed by her sudden intensity.


    Sheid out her thoughts logically and even after he looked over her words, it didn¡¯t soundpletely imusible.


    At the very least, her words were worth considering.


    But, if he were to speak his mind honestly¡­


    <i>It sounds a bit too far-fetched¡­</i>


    Eloa¡¯s assumptions were all based on worst-case scenarios.


    Even for someone as cautious as her, it really felt like she was overreacting a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    But he chose to not point out the ws in her reasoning.


    Ultimately, Eloa lost Ravi because they weren¡¯t together.


    He hadn¡¯t heard all the details, he knew that Ravi ended up facing Ea on her own and lost her life in the process.


    For Eloa, someone who was carrying that painful past, the idea of ¡®not being able to keep Siwoo by her side when there was a danger looming around¡¯ was already enough to trigger her trauma.


    It was simr to how a world war veteran would hear fireworks at a festival and think that there was a bombardment. In such a state, it was pointless to talk to her about odds and chances.


    She was desperate to keep him in her sight no matter what the cost.


    ¡°You think so too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think your words make sense, Master.¡±


    ¡°So, will you stay by my side?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Suddenly, Eloa stuck her pinky finger under his nose.


    Though the action seemed silly, her gaze was serious and intense.


    ¡°Then, promise me.¡±


    For a moment, he hesitated.


    Wondering if making such a promise was the right thing to do.


    Staying by her side meant she¡¯d protect him from most dangers.


    But, his priority, Sharon¡¯s safety, was already taken care of.


    If an unexpected crisis arose, the four-leaf clover that Periwinkle had given him could be a safety and buy him some time.


    <i> No, it isn¡¯t right.</i>


    <i> The safest thing to do is still evacuating to Gehenna.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d be all alone there, since Countess Gemini would definitely protect him. There really was no reason for him to stay in Seoul, which would turn into a pit of chaos.


    Even so, he still locked his finger with Eloa.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Because she looked so desperate and sincere, nothing else mattered to him at that moment.


    2.


    Two days afterwards, a series of events unfolded.


    With Branch Manager Sua¡¯s help, they managed to get Sharon to Gehenna.


    After that was done, they returned to the officetel where they had been living in instead of the penthouse in Witch Point.


    Having lived in that big penthouse for a bit, the two-room officetel felt a little cramped, but it did give them a sense of closeness.


    ¡°Where are you going, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah, I¡¯m going for a smoke.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise to always stay together? I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    After that shopping trip, Eloa started acting like a clingy puppy with separation anxiety.


    She couldn¡¯t handle not sticking to him like glue all day long.


    Her clingy and overly protective actions seemed a little extreme, but given the circumstances, Siwoo just epted it, albeit reluctantly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t feel ufortable and burdensome, though.


    Also, there was another strange thing¡­


    A bizarre issue with an inexplicable cause.


    <i> This thing!</i>


    Wearing the shoes, checkered skirt and blouse he bought her, Eloa, climbed the stairs ahead of him.


    As he followed behind, he suddenly noticed something peculiar.


    The hem of her skirt was rolled up at a very strange angle, exposing part of her butt cheeks.


    For the record, the Exalted Duchess Tiphereth¡¯s panties choice of the day was a mint and white striped panties.


    Her perky ass, her visible butt fat, juggled under the stic band as she climbed the stairs.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand how such a scene happened when the skirt wasn¡¯t even that short and she wasn¡¯t carrying a bag or anything.


    <i>Even if she was sitting on the sofa until now, would her skirt just fold up like that?</i>


    Seemingly having no idea about his predicament, Eloa opened her mouth.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about quitting smoking? A bit of tobo here and there won¡¯t kill your spirit body, but addiction is still unhealthy. Like, aren¡¯t you going for your fifth cigarette, today?¡±


    Just two days ago, he started walking beside her, climbing the stairs together.


    Because these weird coincidences kept popping out whenever there was a chance.


    Especially when it came to stuff of a sexual nature.


    That was why, as long as they could smoothly move past these incidents, it would save them from any awkwardness between them.


    ¡°Says you, Master. You¡¯re the one who loves to drink, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He casually sidled up next to her before stealing a nce at her rear. He noticed her skirt was now back to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Among the mishaps that had been urring a few times a daytely, this one ended rtively harmlessly, none of them ended up blushing awkwardly at the very least.


    But, it did make Siwoo think that some kind of evil intent was targeting them.


    He even had a suspicion that the life-threatening situation that Periwinkle told him was probably because he fucked up somewhere and got himself identally killed by Eloa.


    As such conspiratorial thoughts crossed his mind¡­


    ¡°Alcohol and cigarettes are two different things!¡±


    Eloa suddenly raised her voice. It seemed like she was a little touchy whenever someone mentioned her whiskey addiction.


    ¡°Alcohol doesn¡¯t always lead to addiction, but tobo does! Also, it has its own style, charm and a deep artistry that you can¡¯t understand! On the other hand, tobo is harmful, just like a malicious drug!¡±


    She started talking like an addict, but he kept that thought to himself.


    Instead, he just nodded along to her words.


    Then, he had to listen to her passionate praise of the various alcoholic beverages, including whiskey, especially whiskey, until the moment he finished smoking and came down.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, make sure to try at least.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    After a long while, her long preaching had finallye to an end.


    When Siwoo nced at the clock, he realized that it would be midnight soon.


    Which meant it was almost bedtime for Eloa.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t need to sleep, but Eloa was different. She needed four hours of sleep every day as the price for her covenant.


    But, one thing he noticed was that, as the night wore on, the weird stuff that kept on happening between them tended to ramp up.


    So, he stayed alert, making sure to keep himselfposed without letting his guard down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed first and so, please wait outside.¡±


    Maybe Eloa sensed that something strange had been going on too, so she repeated her request again.


    ¡°Wait outside, you hear me?¡±


    3.


    Eloa went inside a room, all determined.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She did notice that something strange had been going ontely.


    Weird things kept on happening one after another.


    Whenever she was showering, the door would suddenly swing open, allowing Siwoo to see her showering (luckily, she quickly bent over with her superhuman reflexes, avoiding a disaster).


    asionally, her hand would brush against his groin in the middle of spar (but she yed it off like it was nothing).


    There were also asions when her underwear got identally exposed¡­


    Anyway, all the incidents were pretty embarrassing.


    And she didn¡¯t take them lightly.


    Naturally, she felt embarrassed and awkward, but she tried to act like it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    She couldn¡¯t just avoid Siwoo because of these little things, so she put up with them and stuck with him.


    But¡­


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t find it weird that these things were happening so often.


    She even had suspicions that it was Siwoo who intentionally caused these incidents, though she didn¡¯t dwell on that for too long.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    Eloa knew his character and temperament well.


    At least, she knew him well enough that he wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to set up lewd schemes on her, though she couldn¡¯t tell if he¡¯d do that to others.


    After undressing herself, removing the snug sports bra that constricted her chest¡­


    She changed into the pajamas that Siwoo bought for her.


    As the soft fabric wrapped around her, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn and think about the recent events.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She absentmindedly caressed her chin, letting her thoughts wander. Then, a sudden realization struck her.


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    Whether it was showing her bare skin, revealing her underwear, or making physical contact.


    All of those incidents that left her embarrassed seem to share amon theme.


    Shame for showing bare skin to her own disciple?


    Embarrassment over revealing her panties to her disciple?


    Flustered overing into contact with each other¡¯s bodies?


    Everything didn¡¯t make any sense to her.


    Her eptance of the series of events as embarrassing was due to the fact that they involved ¡®rtionships between men and women¡¯, which she found distasteful.


    And this was what clicked in her mind.


    <i>A male-female rtionship between a master and a disciple?</i>


    <i> Absurd. Nonsensical.</i>


    To her, this was immoral.


    Siwoo was still getting the hang of things, so he could still get a pass for his actions, but she should¡¯ve kept her cool and set a good example, not shaken by those incidents.


    ¡°Why have I been acting so embarrassed all this time?¡±


    She pondered, closing her eyes as she felt a wave of enlightenment washing over her.


    Realizing her role as his master, though temporary, she knew that she had to set a good example.


    Considering how worked up she got over trivial matters, she could imagine what Siwoo might have learned from her behavior.


    Like, if she had handled the first embarrassing incident calmly¡­


    Maybe Siwoo wouldn¡¯t have made such a big deal out of it either.


    A teacher was supposed to be a role model for a student.


    Since she initially saw him as just a man, it wasn¡¯t surprising if he also saw her as just a woman either.


    Now that she knew her mistake, all she needed to do was to fix it.


    With a newly determined resolve, she stepped out of her room.<hr>

 Chapter 257: The Darkness that Came from the East (3)

    Chapter 257: The Darkness that Came from the East (3)


    <b>? The Darkness that Came from the East (3) ?</b>


    1.


    ¡°Is it because of this?¡±


    Siwoo took out the pink four-leaf clover he kept in his cigarette case.


    With its mysterious color, the clover seemed like it could crumble with mere touch. It definitely looked slightly wiltedpared to when Periwinkle first handed it to him.


    She said that it was something she experimented on.


    And the effect wouldst for a week.


    That was all she told him.


    She never went into details about what exactly did it do.As for the woman herself, as soon as they parted ways, she immediately left for Guam without giving him any contact information, so he had no way to contact her.


    <i> I shoulda suspected it when I first saw this color.</i>


    <i> It looks damn suspicious. It¡¯s obvious that she was up to something.</i>


    ¡°Should I just throw it away¡­?¡±


    If his suspicions were right, this was an unnecessary gift, no matter what kind of intention she had when she gifted it to him.


    <i> Like, seriously, she should give me an instruction or two on how to use it. What¡¯s the point of giving me something that would only put me in awkward situations?</i>


    He covered his fingertips with shadow, trying to crush it.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    But he stopped.


    Because he wasn¡¯t sure if that was really the effect this clover had. There was a possibility that this was a backup in case he used up the green four-leaf clover.


    Deciding to drop the matter for now, he neatly tidied up Eloa¡¯s bedding.


    Recently, both of them had been sharing a room.


    Eloa¡¯s four hours of sleep every day was pretty much the most dangerous time for Siwoo, because no one could protect him during that time.


    That was why he slept as close to her as possible, so he could wake her up for help in case of emergency.


    Of course they didn¡¯t share a bed. They just pushed two beds together side by side.


    <i> -Creak!</i>


    Suddenly, the door across the room flew open. Eloa scurried over in her pajamas, looking like a little kid.


    Of course referring to an adult woman, especially someone as dignified as Duchess Tiphereth, as ¡®little kid¡¯ was impolite, but it was hard for him to think otherwise when she was wearing those pajamas.


    Siwoo bought this set by himself and it was a size too big for her. The sleeves of the pajamaspletely enveloped her hands.


    Seeing her with the hems rolled up, trailing on the floor, the ¡®little kid¡¯bel was all too fitting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made your bed. Would you like some warm milk before you sleep? I¡¯ve already heated it up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks again.¡±


    ¡°No problem, really.¡±


    He handed her a mug filled with warm milk that he had preheated in the kitchen.


    As he had learned over time, Eloa was quite the heavy drinker.


    Physically, she couldn¡¯t get addicted due to her spirit body, so that was no problem, but mentally, she had grown dependent on it.


    So, he figured out a way to change that. Instead of letting her drink more alcohol, he thought it would be better to give her milk, as that would definitely help her sleep. That was why he had been serving her milk for the past few days.


    Considering all the help she gave him, this felt like the least he could do.


    ¡°Mhm, this milk tastes perfect.¡±


    Eloa said, after sipping the milk that had been adjusted to the right temperature.


    Feeling grateful for his considerate gesture, she shed a warm smile as she gently swung her legs back and forth.


    She really seemed like she was simr in age with the Gemini twins.


    If her way of speaking didn¡¯t sound like that of an old woman¡¯s, Siwoo might probably think so.


    ¡°Siwoo, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    He was about to go to the kitchen to clean up the mug.


    But Eloa suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me a massage?¡±


    <i> A¡­massage¡­?</i>


    <i> So suddenly?</i>


    <i> At times like this?</i>


    Her request surprised him a little. Considering the circumstances, it was like she was asking for him to throw her into a crowded ce during a pandemic.


    Even when he didn¡¯t even do anything, strange things would unfold.


    Yet, here she was, asking for physical contact when both of them wore nothing but pajamas.


    The clothes designed to have zero points allocated to defense, fully maxing on thefort stat.


    Thin fabric, loose buttons, just a slight bend would reveal whatid underneath.


    In this case, her panties¡¯ line was clearly visible above the pants she wore.


    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a difficult request to fulfill.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa tried to act nonchnt, as if this was no big deal to her.


    The reason why she made this kind of request all of a sudden was because of the promise she made to herself earlier.


    Until now, she merely thought of him as a disciple, but she started to think of him as a man subconsciously.


    And this behavior of hers caused him to perceive her as a woman.


    This made them always start to blush awkwardly in reaction to each other¡¯s gazes or touches.


    So, she decided to have a change of mindset.


    For example, what if she stopped overreacting to every single thing and responded calmly?


    What if she maintained her role as a teacher, thinking nothing of her disciple¡¯s gazes or touches?


    She figured that this would help Siwoo break down the awkward distance between them and establish a perfect master-disciple rtionship between them.


    Just like how she was with Ravi in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Siwoo really didn¡¯t feel like doing it, but he still reluctantly agreed.


    He climbed onto the bed where she was sitting and knelt down.


    <i> I need to get my mind off the gutter.</i>


    <i> It¡¯s just a massage, what¡¯s the big deal?</i>


    <i> Knead her shoulders for a bit and it¡¯s done. C¡¯mon, I can do this.</i>


    ¡°Just a moment, please.¡±


    Eloa then tied her hair with the hairband she had on her wrist, just like during their spars.


    This was to prevent her hair from getting in the way when he massaged her shoulders.


    Thanks to this, he managed to get a close view of her white neck.


    So that he could avoid sniffing her scent as much as possible, he straightened his back. He even used his mouth to breathe, just in case.


    Carefully, he ced his hands on her shoulders, as if he was about to defuse a bomb.


    ¡°¡­Hng!¡±


    Thanks to the loose hems of the pajamas, he could see part of her skin.


    As soon as his rough hands touched the smooth curve where her shoulder met her neck¡­


    A shiver ran down through Eloa¡¯s soft neck.


    Her shoulders tensed up, as if she was jolted with electricity.


    He hadn¡¯t even put any pressure on his hands yet.


    ¡°Does it hurt? I haven¡¯t started yet, though¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, no, I¡¯m fine. Keep going, please.¡±


    Siwoo briefly hesitated before starting to massage her shoulders.


    Though at first she was all tense, as time passed, she gradually became rxed.


    <i> She¡¯s soft.</i>


    He wasn¡¯t only talking about the ce where their bare skin touched, but also the parts of her body that were covered by thin pajama fabric. They felt fluffy, like marshmallows.


    It felt as if her very form was the essence of femininity itself.


    To him, her backside always looked broad.


    But now that he was touching it with his own hands, it felt extremely small.


    At least, it was too small of a back for someone who was bearing her grief alone. Someone who was carrying the heavy burden that she had ced on herself.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Eloa nodded in response.


    Seeing that nothing caught on his fingertips under her pajamas, he briefly considered that she might not be wearing a bra underneath.


    It was just a passing thought, but it was enough to make his gaze wander to Eloa¡¯s chest instinctively.


    Her breasts that were always tightly wrapped in a sports bra because she didn¡¯t want them to hinder her movements, were surprisingly perky.


    Even when she was sitting, they perked the chest part of her pajamas up nicely.


    Siwoo quickly gathered his thoughts.


    <i> No. Evil thoughts begone</i>


    Lately, there have been too many embarrassing incidents, so his mind kept on drifting in that direction¡­


    <i>Not good.</i>


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    Unaware of Siwoo¡¯s inner turmoil, Eloa rxed her body.


    Her previously tense back started to ease up.


    When she was about to fully lean back, Siwoo had already calmed his restless mind.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it feels nice. You¡¯re pretty good at this.¡±


    ¡°I used to do this for my parents when I was younger. Can you tilt your head back for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Tilt my head¡­back?¡±


    Puzzled, Eloa leaned her back onto his hand.


    He then proceeded to knead her Fengchi acupoint at the back of her neck, below the hairline, the point where beauty salons often massaged as part of their service.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Eloa¡¯s eyes rxed halfway, her mouth opened slightly.


    Her eyebrows, once arched like crescent moons on her round forehead, began to wiggle.


    <i> There, that¡¯s the reaction I want to see.</i>


    The natural response when a massage was doing wonders.


    Feeling proud of his skillful hands, he pressed firmly on her neck.


    Originally, this was the part when he applied pressure using the weight of the other person¡¯s head, but since her head was too small and light, he had to use extra force.


    ¡°Ngh, you¡¯re really good at this¡­¡±


    Eloa¡¯s body swayed like a tipsy cat standing on a tree branch.


    Slowly, she leaned back, almost falling over.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feelfortable sitting up, what about lying all the way down?¡±


    ¡°Would that be alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If anything, that would make me feel morefortable too.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Eloaid her bodypletely down and Siwoo slipped his hand beneath the back of her head.


    He repeated the motion he had done before, massaging her entire neck.


    However, something unexpected urred.


    Since she was lying t, he could see more of her body now.


    As sheid down on her back, her pajamas were rolled up a little, revealing her cute belly button that was peeking through the gap,


    It looked cute, long and slightly indented.


    ¡°I had no idea there was such a clever way to do this¡­¡±


    At the same time, he noticed a bump.


    Two curves protruded over her chest, which had lifted her thin pajamas.


    Right in the center of her chest, the bumps were located there.


    <i>Those¡­are her nipples, right¡­?</i>


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±


    The unexpected sight made him tighten his grip on her neck, causing her to open her eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°No, no, this feelsfortable. Just keep doing what you were doing.¡±


    Eloa closed her eyes again and entrusted her body to Siwoo¡¯s moving hands.


    Inwardly, she was extremely pleased.


    The idea that she came up with was exceedingly brilliant.


    When Siwoo¡¯s hand first touched her neck, she flinched slightly.


    Prior to this, they had bumped into and hit each other during their sparring, but they never had this kind of subtle physical contact.


    His unexpectedly rough, thick, and cold hand, brushing against her skin, made her wonder if she had made the wrong decision for a bit.


    But once the massage started, she realized that it was a needless worry.


    Because even when their bodies touched, it didn¡¯t bother her at all!


    Siwoo initially was hesitant, letting out an innocent reaction, much like Eloa¡¯s innocent heart that came up with this approach.


    In any case, now that both of them didn¡¯t seem to feel embarrassed about the touch, Eloa felt satisfied. From now on, their master-disciple rtionship would form properly, or so she thought.


    <i> As long as things continue like this, everything will be fine in the future¡­</i>


    ¡°Nn¡­¡±


    At that moment, she was starting to get sleepy.


    <i> It would be nice if I fall asleep while he¡¯s still massaging me¡­</i>


    In her dazed state, all she could feel was the soothing sensation of his hand on the back of her neck.


    As she felt herself slowly sinking into the mattress, her body shifting subtly¡­


    A clicking sound caught her ear.


    <i> -Tick, tick, tick.</i>


    A faint sound that came exactly three times, leaving her chest feeling strangely open.


    When she tossed and turned, the hem of her dress moved around during the massage.


    Naturally, three buttons on her loose pajamas came undone.


    To make things worse, because she was moving as she did so, the unbuttoned front of her pajamas pped open, revealing her bare chest.


    At that moment, Siwoo¡¯s hand, which had been massaging her neck, suddenly stopped.


    Though she couldn¡¯t see what was happening since her eyes were closed, she could still sense that something was amiss.


    She was aware of the recent series of mishaps that kept on happening, but this time it seemed like it had escted quite dramatically.


    In other words, by sheer coincidence, her breasts were fully exposed to him.


    And he saw everything unfolding directly.


    Feeling a rush of embarrassment, she desperately tried to keep her cool.


    <i> This won¡¯t change the n!</i>


    She reminded herself of her determination to handle these situations withposure if they really happened again.


    As long as she acted as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, Siwoo would definitely forget about it, or so she thought.


    <i>So, I have to pretend like there¡¯s nothing wrong, adjust my cor and act like I¡¯m not flustered by this¡­</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But, a long pause followed.


    Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move or speak.


    ¡°¡­F-Fuu¡­fu¡­¡±


    Instead, she pretended to be asleep!

 Chapter 258: The Darkness that Came from the East (4)

    Chapter 258: The Darkness that Came from the East (4)


    <b>? The Darkness that Came from the East (4) ?</b>


    1.


    <i> What the hell is going on?</i>


    Siwoo¡¯s body froze for a moment,pletely taken aback.


    When faced with an unexpected thing, people tend to freeze like this.


    This was something he never could have predicted, so it wasn¡¯t a wonder that he was in aplete shock.


    Eloa¡¯s pajama top waspletely ripped open, as if someone had torn it off with force, something that would never happen normally.


    With three out of five buttons undone, it had practically lost its purpose.


    ¡°¡­¡±Siwoo felt like he should look away, but he couldn¡¯t.


    As if captivated by a beautiful piece of art, his gaze remained still.


    His dear master, Eloa Tophereth, wasying there, letting her show-white breasts exposed.


    He had anticipated to see her cleavage, and since she wore a sports bra all the time, he expected her breasts to be bigger than what he used to, but it turned out that they were bigger than he could have imagined.


    Maybe leaving her chest bare gave her a buff somehow¡­


    With only using his eyes, he judged that they were roughly around D cup.


    Their shapes were beautiful, like perfectly cut peaches split in half and ced upside down.


    At their tips, the small nipples glistened, showing off their color. The pale pink ares formed a faint gradient that resembled tes holding fruits.


    Add that to the partially removed top, as if she had hastily took it off in the middle of their love making, her peach-like breasts looked incredibly alluring and enticing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, slowly, his mind caught up with reality.


    Due to an unfortunate ident, her breasts ended up exposed.


    So, how exactly would she react?


    Just as he started feeling anxious about what kind of awkward exnation that he had to pump out, he heard a muffled breathing sounding from her.


    ¡°¡­F-Fuu¡­fu¡­¡±


    To that, he closed his eyes, letting out a sigh of relief.


    Luckily for him, Eloa had fallen asleep at that moment.


    Her snores sounded louder than usual, but she hadpletely closed her eyes since earlier, so hepletely believed that she really was asleep.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Thank God¡­¡±


    Siwoo muttered under his breath.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa remained frozen stiff. Just like a rabbit ying dead, she felt her heart racing.


    It was so loud to the point that she was worried Siwoo would notice it.


    <i>Wait!</i>


    Then she realized she couldn¡¯t rx just yet.


    While she had seeded in pretending to sleep, her breasts were still exposed.


    And Siwoo was still here.


    <i> Stay calm, stay calm.</i>


    <i> But, nothing¡¯s changed!</i><i></i>


    <i> Nothing¡¯s changed at all!</i><i></i>


    <i> The whole point of me asking for a massage is to avoid seeing him as a man!</i>


    <i> I should act as if I¡¯ve woken up briefly and y it cool!</i>


    Eloa¡¯s mind raced as she tried to navigate the awkward situation.


    But from the moment she faked sleep out of panic, the likelihood of her goaling true became slimmer and slimmer.


    Now that she had lost her perfect chance, there was no guarantee that it woulde up ever again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    While Eloa fidgeted, trying toe up with the timing of her waking up, Siwoo¡¯s hand slid away from her neck.


    Suddenly, a vivid scene shed in her mind.


    The scene of Siwoo ying with Periwinkle¡¯s breasts as if they were his own.


    For some reason, she could vividly recall that scene when he roughly pounding on Periwinkle, squeezing her breasts to the point of crushing them, sucking and tugging on her nipples, even sapping them.


    With trembling eyelids, she hesitated to wake up, and now became stuck in ce.


    <i>Why am I remembering this now?</i>


    <i> Huh?</i>


    She knew that the scene lingered in her mind wasn¡¯t because she saw him as a man, or thought of him romantically, but because of how shocking the sight was.


    Or at least that was what she was trying to tell herself.


    At that moment, she heard his voice.


    The sound of him gulping echoed like thunder.


    ¡°Master, are you asleep?¡±


    Though it was a simple question, it felt like a turning point that could change her life forever.


    She could either pretend to have just woken up, rub eyes sleepily and show him that she didn¡¯t care about this trivial thing just as she nned¡­


    Or continue pretending to sleep and avoid the awkwardness altogether.


    And, what she decided to do was the former.


    Except that her body refused to listen to her.


    In truth, she doubted that she could even act casually once she opened her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t even figure out how to look at him.


    Normally, even if he were to gently massage her chest while she was sleeping, she wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    And now that he found him fully exposed and defenseless¡­


    <i> What is he gonna do?</i>


    Eloa anxiously awaited his response.


    <i> Since he thinks that I¡¯mpletely asleep, will he grab them? Or¡­touch them at least¡­?</i>


    <i> B-But, that¡­shouldn¡¯t happen! T-That¡¯s just inappropriate! </i>As she struggled internally, thinking of various unsettling scenarios.


    <i> -Rustle!</i>


    He made his move, catching her attention immediately.


    Even with her eyes closed, she could tell the subtle movements of anyone moving nearby.


    She could sense the warmth radiating from his body, the sound he made and even his own shadows. With all those, she could roughly tell what he was doing.


    Now, he was extending his hand towards her chest.


    She held her breath, anxious about what mighte next.


    ¡°Is she having another nightmare?¡±


    He carefully touched the fabric, trying his best to avoid touching her skin as he buttoned up her clothes.


    But, his movements felt oddly slow, even though he was just adjusting her attire.


    And she quickly figured out why.


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t take this long for someone to fasten a single button.


    But, it took him this long because he was trying hard not to look at her half-naked body while he was doing so.


    He was showing his consideration to her, even though he believed that she was fast asleep.


    <i> Siwoo¡­</i>


    Eloa couldn¡¯t help but be touched by this.


    At the same time, she felt embarrassed for jumping into conclusions about him trying to do something weird to her while she was asleep.


    <i> Compared to my disciple, I¡¯m just a pitiful excuse of a teacher¡­</i>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo carefully buttoned up her clothes, letting out a sigh of relief when he was done.


    Then, he wrapped his arms gently around her legs and back.


    He scooped her up, who was lying across the bed, carried her like a princess and lied her down t.


    <i> Finally, everything is over!</i>


    Now that she was able to fall asleep peacefully, she felt a sense of relief. That emotion was mixed with a sense of defeat since she failed to fulfill her resolve in less than an hour.


    Then, Siwoo¡¯srge hand delicately stroked her tangled hair.


    At first, her body tensed up as she wondered what was going on, but the touch soon calmed her down.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Because it feltforting.


    Just like back when sheforted Ravi whenever thetter was having a hard time, she could feel his warmth and care in his touch.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo waspletely unaware that Eloa was awake, mistakenly thinking that her stiff expression came from her nightmare.


    But that was what had been happening for a while, so he didn¡¯t doubt his conjecture at all.


    <i> How long has he been doing this?</i>


    Thissted for quite a while.


    Her hair slowly flowed through his fingertips.


    Everytime she felt his fingers touching her scalp, she felt a sense of coolness.


    And above everything, she felt a strong feeling of affection and connection between them.


    How their rtionship worked, however it was he looked at her¡­


    Everything seemed unimportant at that moment.


    Now that she let go of the tension, her body gradually rxed.


    All those tension and confusion she felt earlier melted away like snowkes facing the spring sun as she slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Before long, she finally entered a deep slumber.


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±


    That night, she didn¡¯t have a nightmare.


    Instead, she found herself dreaming of riding with Ravi through the wide-open field of the Mendel Hills.


    It was the first time she had ever slept so soundly in years.


    2.


    Siwoo blinked his eyes open.


    It felt like he had slept a bit longer than usual today.


    Normally, he would¡¯ve woken up at dawn, but today, the pleasant sunlight streamed through the window.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    As he gradually opened his eyes, a pinkish silhouette caught his attention.


    Then, he felt aforting touch on his head.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He was momentarily confused.


    The person who had been gently stroking his head was none other than Eloa.


    Wearing an apron over her pajamas, she sat on the bed, gently running her fingers through his hair.


    ¡°Nothing, I just had the urge to try something.¡±


    Normally, whenever she looked at him, she had this subtle, yet enchanting smile that showed how she was content just being with him.


    But today, her expression was softer and kinder than usual.


    It was the kind of look that he¡¯d imagine she used to give to her deceased apprentice witch.


    ¡°You look like a baby when you sleep.¡±


    Blushing at her words, he got up. Running his hand through his tousled hair, he asked.


    ¡°How long have you been watching?¡±


    ¡°Not for long. You were sleeping so soundly today, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Anyway, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re up now. I¡¯ve made you breakfast, soe on out.¡±


    Eloa got off the bed and headed to the kitchen.


    Siwoo followed her slowly, noticing a pot bubbling on the induction stove.


    He also noticed the smell of chicken noodle soup, one of Eloa¡¯s favorite dishes.


    It was also a dish he had been having almost every morningtely. Perfect for the time since it wasn¡¯t too spicy and was easy on the stomach.


    Not only that, Eloa also prepared bacon that emitted a subtle smoky aroma along with slices of toast that crisped up nicely in the toaster.


    ¡°Wait a moment, it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep asking me that? You know my answer already, just sit back and rx.¡±


    Eloa bustled around as she prepared the delicious-looking breakfast.


    Like usual, Siwoo set the table with tes and milk.


    ¡°Thanks for the food.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of them, so just dig in!¡±


    She was right, the amount of food was more than enough to feed two people.


    With her skillful hands, Eloa whipped up a meal that could easily feed a whole family.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know that Siwoo didn¡¯t really need to eat much due to his spirit body.


    Perhaps, she just enjoyed seeing him eat heartily.


    Of course, since the food both looked and smelled so good, there was no way Siwoo could resist them.


    As always, Eloa waited for him to take the first bite.


    ¡°¡­Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    But this time, even after a while, she only stared at him without taking a bite of her food.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her sudden expression of gratitude caught him off guard, but he could vaguely understand what she meant to say.


    Ever since she met him, she had found a sense of ease.


    No longer did she feel the tense feeling, like a taut bowstring that could snap at any moment, just like when she did back when they first met.


    To her, who had experienced the pain of loss, Siwoo seemed to have filled a void, just like a cute pet.


    Her gratitude probably stemmed from the sce he provided, a sentiment that lingered faintly in her mind.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Eloa sped her hands together, hoping that this peaceful happiness wouldst.


    She knew that it might nevere true.


    But, she hoped for it anyway, despite how futile it was.<hr>

 Chapter 259: The Darkness that Came from the East (5)

    Chapter 259: The Darkness that Came from the East (5)


    <b>? The Darkness that Came from the East (5) ?</b>


    1.


    It felt like an iprehensible amount of time had passed.


    The pitch-ck darkness, devoid of any light, had disrupted De¡¯s circadian rhythm a long time ago.


    She couldn¡¯t properly tell when it was time to sleep, to wake up, or even how much time had passed.


    Then again, even if it wasn¡¯t disrupted, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep in this state.


    The white spears that pierced her body felt like it had morphed into tender flesh, embedded perfectly inside as if it became a part of her.


    She couldn¡¯t evenugh at her plight.


    De was someone who had always prided herself when it came to her mental strength, thinking that she would never be shaken by anything.But, after being forced to witness the horrifying event unfolding right in front of her while being pinned on a wall like an insect specimen, even she would feel nauseous.


    <i> -Ooooo!</i>


    Especially when she also had to deal with that sound on top of all that.


    The loud vibrations that were echoing through the underground chamber, as if they were trying to drill into her ears.


    Listening to that horrific sound, as if it came from the depths of hell, she felt a strong urge to tear her eardrums out.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    De lifted her head, which had been hanging weakly.


    Herplexion was extremely pale, as if she was someone on the brink of death.


    The stress and pain building up inside her was too much for her to endure, even considering that she had a spirit body.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she were to lose her mind if this were to continue a while longer.


    Suppressing the urge to swear, she stared at the strange object that was emitting the loud noise in the center of the underground chamber.


    Its form was like a lotus that had not yet fully bloomed.


    She estimated that both its height and weight were at least a dozen meters.


    Layers uponyers formed a massive mound, waiting for the right moment to blossom.


    All of its petals were made of human arm bones, interlocked like humans praying.


    Even someone who was infamous for her rotten morals like De couldn¡¯t help but feel repulsed by the grotesque artwork.


    The stem supporting the bone petals looked like a tangled mess of red threads, simr to ropes.


    At first nce, it seemed like a tangled mess of wires, but its true identity was humans¡¯ central nervous system.


    Beneath the slowly wriggling stem, white and murky chunks of flesh, resembling fish innards, twisted and turned as if they were alive.


    The mass resembled a brain, impossible to describe as just a piece, clung together like a lump of y, supporting the stem and flower buds like roots, submerged under a mix of brain fluid and blood, just like a lotus stem.


    To put it simply, its flower was made of bones, its stem made of nerve bundles and its roots made of brains¡­


    As for what was the purpose of this lotus flower that seemed toe straight out of a B-grade horror movie, it was actually an altar.


    A massive altar made of human bones, brains and nerve bundles.


    It served both as an altar to offer Pa¡¯s prayers, wishes and desires, and a collective artwork for the masses that waspressed into apact size suitable for Pa¡¯s needs.


    The humans that were ensnared in that artwork would pray for her until their synapses and nerves finally gave out.


    Or rather¡­


    It was doubtful to call them ¡®human¡¯, as they had lost everything that normal human beings should have.


    <i> -Oooooo!</i>


    The vibrations echoed loudly once more, as if countless dead souls were screaming together.


    Another arm bone extended outward, unfolding like a petal.


    Jutting out from the center of the lotus was the ¡®Red Branch¡¯.


    The artifact of the Red Knight¡¯s, possessing the special trait ¡®distortion¡¯.


    De knew too well the power it held.


    Through the White Knights, mere inferior clones of the Red Knight, through their white spears that were merely replicas of the Red Branch, resonating with each other, they could disrupt any kind of spell.


    But, Pa had bigger ns than just boosting the Red Branch¡¯sbat capabilities.


    What she was trying to do was to control the ¡®distortion¡¯ concept that it had, pushing it to the extreme and manipting it in the desired direction.


    Her goal wasn¡¯t just to manipte space or magical fields, but to distort fate and reality itself.


    Essentially, she was aiming to erase the fact that her apprentice witch had died in her hands.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    De wasn¡¯t the only one revolted by this grotesque scene.


    The group of Knights were created by collecting the hearts of ¡®1200 victims¡¯ from the previous incidents Pa orchestrated with Dagon¡¯s Flute.


    There were also four witches she hunted down with herbat Homunculi and among them, there was one witch who survived up until this point. Just like De, she was also observing the artwork that would bring about an unprecedented disaster.


    <i> -Ooooooo!</i>


    Pa Xochitl knelt beneath the lotus flower, offering her prayers.


    Her madness and determination to sacrifice everything for a single wish were so pure that they¡¯d send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    Even amidst this horrifying scene, at a nce, she looked just like a saintess.


    <i> -Snap!</i>


    At that moment, she stood up from her seat.


    She paid no mind to the brain fluid and blood that were staining her clothes as she approached the witch who was hanging on the wall.


    The Red Knight, who acted as her bodyguard, followed suit, making a scraping sound as it did.


    ¡°Eeek¡­hiiik¡­!¡±


    Her appearance looked pitiable.


    Just by looking at her face, it was obvious that she was a young witch who hadn¡¯t be one for long.


    The girl, who once thought that she was special, was filled with pride for being chosen to find the ultimate secret, was now reduced to a scared little girl.


    Then again, anyone would react simrly after experiencing such terrible things.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ S-Spare me¡­¡±


    As the blonde witch pleaded through tears and snotty nose, Pa stared at her with expressionless eyes.


    They were cold, like the unfeeling gaze of an insect, hardened and dry.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do anything¡­a-anything, s-so please¡­have mercy¡­¡±


    The witch trembled so greatly, making it seemed like her body was about to fall apart.


    If she hadn¡¯t been impaled by the spear, she would have probably clung to Pa¡¯s feet already, begging for mercy.


    Actually, she might even lick her shoes.


    To this trembling and frightened witch, Pa spoke in an unexpectedly gentle tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She then took out a sharp obsidian de, her expression lit up as she stared at the young witch who was desperate to look for a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt that much.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­p-please¡­wait! Ugh¡­aa¡­kyaaaah¡­!¡±


    Following that, a loud, agonizing scream echoed through the space.


    The noise of flesh being sliced, guts being yanked out and womb being extracted.


    All of them were drowned out by that scream.


    <i> -Oooooooo</i>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The scream was abruptly cut off, like a radio being switched off.


    In Pa¡¯s hand, there was a red chunk of flesh.


    A fresh chunk of meat infused with the witch¡¯s brand and mana.


    She gently cradled the bleeding womb as she approached the lotus flower in reverence.


    ¡°This is my offering.¡±


    As she knelt down and offered her sacrifice, countless skeletal arms reached out to receive the flesh.


    <i> -Oooo</i>


    <i> -Oooooo</i>


    <i> -Oooooooo</i>


    An unprecedented number of flower petals bloomed all at once.


    The encircling White Knights, surrounding the area, simultaneously banged their spears against the ground.


    Those white spears resonated with the Red Branch, emitting a squeaking sound, meanwhile amidst the chaos, Pa offered another prayer.


    And this was a perfect moment for De, her only chance to make a move.


    Amidst the frenzy ritual that resembled a demonic ritual, De summoned her mana.


    A while ago, Pa sensed that human¡¯s mana alone wasn¡¯t enough to make the ceremony proceed at a satisfactory speed, so she offered witches¡¯ brand as additional sacrifice.


    Every time she did so, the lotus bloomed at a rapid pace.


    In each instance, everyone, including the White Knights surrounding her, would be focused on maintaining the ritual.


    Hence, the perfect opportunity for De to break free using the limited mana she had gathered so far.


    <i> -Snap, snap, snap!</i>


    First, she yanked out the spear that pierced her arm, ignoring the wound that it caused.


    She gritted her teeth, enduring the intense pain that clouded her mind.


    Despite the feeling of her flesh and muscle tearing apart as the white spear came out, she extracted the other spears too, one by one, from her body.


    ¡°Ngh¡­ahhh!¡±


    Each time she did, it felt like her consciousness was slipping away.


    She barely managed to pull out all twelve spears and crawled out of the opening created by the White Knights, who were busy pounding their spears like excited fanatics.


    The clock was ticking.


    Based on her observations of the sacrifices in the past, she knew that the White Knights would be fully alert again in five minutes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­urrg¡­¡±


    <i> I can¡¯t let this happen!</i>


    <i> Need to¡­warn them!</i>


    She knew Pa¡¯s scheme was far from finished.


    Even if she managed to fully unleash the Red Branch¡¯s potential by making that lotus bloom, she still required more mana for the resurrection ritual.


    In other words, she was nning to mobilize all 1200 White Knights, along with the Red Knight, to carry out another massacre.


    Just like when she utilized Dagon¡¯s Flute to massacre those civilians.


    How many people would die from that?


    Ten thousand, a hundred thousand? Maybe even one million?


    The toll might surpass the incident that the Witch of the gue herself caused in the past.


    ¡°Arg¡­ugh¡­¡±


    Barely escaping, De realized that she couldn¡¯t go on like this as she crawled to arge tunnel.


    Her bleeding was too severe.


    There were only two oues that awaited her like this, either death or losing her consciousness.


    Either way, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with her consciousness intact.


    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­¡±


    De took a deep breath, raising a single finger.


    With the little mana she had, using powerful healing spells on a body that could barely hold itself together was too wasteful.


    She rolled up her sleeve before biting it. Then she pressed her ming fingertips against the wound, searing it shut.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    The pain she felt was unbearable, as if she was on the brink of death.


    Scent of burning flesh and meat filled the air as her skin sizzled and blistered.


    This was the kind of pain that would kill her outright if she was a human. Blood spurted out of her mouth as she clenched her gums tightly.


    After barely managing to control her bleeding with such a crude and aggressive method, De barely managed to rise to her feet, grasping the tattered cloth against the rain-soaked tunnel wall.


    Now that she barely could hold her body together, she dragged her feet forward.


    But she had no time to rx, not even for a moment.


    <i> -nk, nk, nk!</i>


    Footsteps echoed in the distance, drawing closed and closer.


    The White Knights, some which weren¡¯t participating in the ritual, perhaps on their patrol.


    She couldn¡¯t get caught here.


    Even at her best, she could barely handle twenty of them at once.


    The white spears that resonated with the distortion ability of the Red Branch, the ultimate weapon for killing witches.


    Even if she managed to escape and expose her ns to the witches outside, it was still very doubtful that they could handle those knights.


    Unless there were witches capable of powerful physical attacks like Duchess Tiphereth or Ea Sadalmelik was around, it would be impossible to defeat them.


    She knew that, but she decided to think about itter until shepletely escaped from them.


    ¡°Damn it¡ª Cough, cough!¡±


    Cursing under her breath, she used magic to support her trembling body and began to run.


    With each step, the pain threatened to overwhelm her.


    <i> -nk, nk, nk!</i>


    <i> I can¡¯t get caught here again!</i>


    Delle, who had squeezed out herst bit of strength, saw a light descending vertically in the distance.


    It came from the escape route she had taken a note of back when she first decided to confront Pa, just in case an unforeseen event happened.


    ¡°Ignite¡ª!¡±


    She cried out, summoning wings of mes, using up all her remaining strength.


    Currently, she was 45 m down underground.


    With her current condition, there was no way she could climb adder even if she wanted to.


    She had to fly out in one go.


    Utilizingrge wings that resemble a phoenix¡¯s she shot upwards in an instant, smashing through even therge steel covering.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡±


    As she managed to push open the iron door, her consciousness blurred again, but she managed to emerge nheless.


    The rush of fresh air filled her lungs, a wee relief after what felt like an eternity.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­have to¡­head to¡­the Witch Point¡­¡±


    <i>I need to tell them everything.</i>


    <i> They¡¯ll protect me and treat my wounds there.</i>


    With that goal in mind, she bolted out of the alleyway.


    <i> -Screeech!</i>


    Just then, a blinding white light filled her vision.


    A sports car with a grill resembling a horse¡¯s hoof screeched to a halt, but it was toote.


    <i> -Bang!</i>


    The impact threw her body through the air, as if she was a can being kicked.<hr>

 Chapter 260: The Darkness that Came from the East (6)

    Chapter 260: The Darkness that Came from the East (6)


    <b>? The Darkness that Came from the East (6) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo¡¯s training schedule had be more intense than before.


    Not because of any specific reason, but because he felt the need to do something in a situation where he didn¡¯t know any kind of danger that mighte.


    Originally, he¡¯d only train hard for a couple hours around noon, but now he doubled it, once in the morning and once again in the evening.


    Naturally, he felt exhausted to the point that he felt he was about to die.


    With Eloa¡¯s strict and old-fashioned manner of teaching, she never let him ck off. So, he ended up being beaten up in the morning and once again in the evening, making him all bruised and battered.


    <i> -Vroooom!</i>


    Currently, they were inside the luxurious supercar that ran with a sleek engine sound.¡°So, I was given about half a day off each week. With Takasho¡¯s help, uh, the friend I mentioned before, I¡¯d use the time to shop in Tarot Town for essentials. Well, ¡®essentials¡¯ might be a little bit of a stretch¡­it was more like I bought some magic items¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo was recounting his time in Gehenna to Eloa, as she had requested.


    Meanwhile, Eloa was sprawledfortably on the backrest with her eyes closed.


    ncing at her with a side-eye, Siwoo asked.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    At that moment, her tightly closed eyelids fluttered and she opened her eyes.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m listening. Sorry, even though I was the one who asked you to talk about yourself¡­¡±


    In truth, this intense training regime was also tough on Eloa.


    If she had one persistent weakness, it was her stamina.


    Her past attempt to enhance her self-essence magic for greater strength had disrupted the bnce she had achieved before.


    It was way easier for her to unleash an incredible burst of power, but she¡¯d be burned out just as quickly.


    As aparison, she was like a high-performance race car with poor fuel efficiency.


    Not to mention that to deal with Siwoo, who was significantly weaker than her, she¡¯d need more ¡®strength to rein in her power¡¯ than ¡®strength to swing a fist¡¯ to prevent him from getting seriously injured.


    It was akin to holding a soft tofu to keep it from falling apart.


    Also, just because someone had a higher rank, didn¡¯t mean they had more mana.


    The essibility of mana and the amount of mana the witches could store heavily depended on their brand and magic type, not their ranks.


    If more mana meant higher rank, Siwoo, who was able to generate a tremendous amount of mana through mana amplification, would have ranked around the 25th rank by now.


    Inparison, Eloa¡¯s capability to store mana wasn¡¯t that great.


    That was why after the second training session, she¡¯d often close her eyes to take a quiet rest like this.


    ¡°I really hope I¡¯m not asking too much of you.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t you feel your own progress?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, with your teaching¡­ I¡¯ll shut up.¡±


    ¡°There you go again, stop teasing me.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s yful words elicited a chuckle from Eloa.


    ¡°Anyway, at the very least you don¡¯t only have bad memories living in Gehenna, huh?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that exactly, but I guess so, yeah. Sometimes, I do reminisce about my time there. I also missed the friends that I made there¡­¡±


    ¡°You were Baroness Marigold¡¯s personal ve at one point, right? Did she treat you well?¡±


    He hesitated for a bit before responding.


    ¡°¡­Yes, but she troubled me a lot before she took me in.¡±


    His hesitation onlysted for a really short time, but Eloa managed to pick up the subtle shift in his mood.


    Whenever he talked about his time as a ve, he¡¯d enthusiastically share various stories about it, but when it came to Marigold, he always fell silent.


    And more importantly, he never initiated any kind of discussions about her.


    ¡°I should probably thank her if I ever meet her again.¡±


    ¡°You met her before, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I first heard the news of Ea Sadalmelik¡¯s demise. Deneb arranged for us to meet since that wicked bitch met her end by the Baroness¡¯ hand.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    <i> Come to think of it, we got to meet each other thanks to that.</i>


    He nced at the passenger seat to see if she was upset, but she seemed like the usual Eloa.


    Just her eyes looked sleepier than usual, as if she could nod off at any moment.


    ¡°How was she?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I mean, Ms. Amelia, how was her¡­condition¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, things were pretty hectic for me at the time, so I didn¡¯t get a good look at her, but¡­like the rumors said, she was pretty for a witch, I guess?¡±


    An awkward silence followed.


    Siwoo was the one who dispelled the slightly heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re pretty too.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the ttery. Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop teasing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious though.¡±


    ¡°Enough is enough!¡±


    Eloa always tried to keep a serious demeanor, but whenever Siwooplimented her, even his esteemed master couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.


    He knew she kind of liked it secretly though, that was why he¡¯d periodically throw in somepliments here and there.


    ¡°Anyway, about today¡ª¡±


    ¡°Siwoo! Look out!¡±


    As they took a turn onto a national road near an alleyway, after traversing a quiet street¡­


    Eloa suddenly shouted his name urgently.


    Startled by that, he looked ahead and saw a dark figure lit up by the headlights.


    Immediately, he mmed on the brakes with all his might.


    <i> -Screech!</i>


    With a screeching sound of tires grinding against asphalt the body lurched forward as he mmed on the brakes.


    But, even though he managed to react quickly, the distance between him and the figure was too close.


    It was because the figure had beenpletely out of sight and had only darted out at thest second.


    <i> -Bang!</i>


    The car jolted with a strong impact, as if it bumped into something hard instead of just a person.


    He could hear the sound of an object rolling over the car roof as it passed over the windshield.


    ¡°Oh, shit¡­!¡±


    Siwoo immediately tried to open the door and get out, but Eloa firmly grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get off first.¡±


    ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a human. Calm down.¡±


    Suddenly, Eloa summoned her Sword of Covenant, holding it diagonally towards the car¡¯s bumper.


    Siwoo took a deep breath.


    Thinking back, he wasn¡¯t speeding or anything.


    At most, he only drove the car at around 60 km/h.


    He managed to hit the brakes before the collision and with the supercar¡¯s superior brake system, the speed would have reduced even further.


    Yet the front car was almostpletely wrecked.


    If what he hit was really a human, it wouldn¡¯t be in such bad shape.


    Eloa cautiously opened the door, pointing her sword at whatever the thing it was that had rolled behind the car.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo followed her outside, nced at the wrecked bumper, and joined up with her.


    On the asphalt, there was a woman sprawled out.


    Her clothes were torn in several ces and she had gruesome wounds and burn marks all over her body.


    It was obvious that she didn¡¯t get those injuries from the car crash.


    Amidst the horrible scene, Siwoo noticed her familiar fox-like features and her fiery red hair.


    ¡°A witch.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I know her. She¡¯s De Redcliffe.¡±


    Now he understood why the car that Periwinkle gifted him was wrecked by such a small impact.


    It was because her automatic defense had kicked in.


    Though he felt sad about the car he had grown attached to being wrecked beyond repair, at the very least he hadn¡¯t hit a person.


    ¡°Redcliffe? She is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Redcliffe had a close rtionship with Xochitl.


    They were in the same ss at Trinity Academy and were known to be close friends, especially back when the Cowardly Witch was still known as the Witch of Thousand Beasts.


    <i>The reason why Ms. Sua suspected her involvement in this is because she disappeared after the Dagon¡¯s Flute incident, right?</i>


    ¡°Step back a little.¡±


    The crash seemed to have knocked her out.


    If she was in a perfect condition, her autonomous defense wouldn¡¯t have been so weak.


    Rather, she¡¯d definitely absorbed the impact and retaliated, not lying here looking helpless.


    Siwoo noticed that the wounds all over her body weren¡¯t ordinary wounds.


    Even for a witch, they were life-threatening wounds if they weren¡¯t treated well.


    Still, Eloa couldn¡¯t risk Siwoo approaching a witch who was suspected of being an aplice of a criminal.


    Just as she was trying to piece together the situation¡­


    A faint dome-shaped barrier began to spread over the area.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    <i> -Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!</i>


    As soon as the barrier encased the nighttime streets, five White Knights showed up.


    Thepletely identical knights were each holding a long white spear.


    They were the ones who had been chasing after the fleeing De.


    With their four eerie glowing eyes, they scanned Siwoo, Eloa and the fallen De.


    No words were being exchanged, well, they didn¡¯t seem tomunicate with each other to begin with.


    But, despite their actions resembling those of basic artificial intelligence, they possessed a clear strategy to encircle their targets.


    They moved, forming a formation that was suited for hunting.


    While theycked individuality, they had a solid sense of being a cohesive unit.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    After checking them out, Eloa turned to Siwoo.


    During their training sessions, there was always one thing that never stopped bothering Eloa.


    Hisck of actualbat experience.


    No matter how close their sparring sessions got to a real fight, there was always a difference whenparing it to the time when they fought for their own lives.


    Since it didn¡¯t seem like De was on the verge of dying right away, and she could immediately step in if Siwoo found himself in danger¡­


    ¡°Why not give it a shot? I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Siwoo nodded before silently conjuring his shadow.


    It wasn¡¯t just fear and tension that bubbled up inside him when the White Knights showed up. There was a weird mix of excitement and curiosity too.


    There was no doubt that he had grown after receiving countless beating from Eloa.


    He had mastered how to enhance his body with mana, learned how to utilize Fa Jin, and practiced countless times to perfect his usage of the Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant.


    However, it was still impossible to tell how much exactly had he grown if he only used his spars with Eloa as a standard.


    No matter how much he had improved, Eloa always held back in their spars.


    It was like learning boxing from a world champion boxer who had won eight weight sses and sparring with him daily.


    Like beating up street thugs while thinking, ¡®Ah, I¡¯ve gotten stronger¡¯.


    Thest time Siwoo had faced a White Knight, it was on that rooftop and it took everything he had to barely take one of them down.


    Even then, it was only possible after they crossed swords several times in one-on-onebat.


    Now, how would things y out exactly?


    After all the special training he received from Eloa, who was said to be the strongest witch when it came to close quarterbat, would things be different?


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    His shadow, previously gathering around him, rose up like ck smoke and covered his body.


    It formed a sleek and sharp armor.


    There was a story about Cheonuimubong, a fairy¡¯s clothes that were deemed as perfect without a single stitch.


    Something out of reality, just like his armor.


    There weren¡¯t any weak spots or gaps in his armor.


    It fit him like a second skin, allowing him to move freely while protecting him from impact effortlessly.


    The entire armor was dark and it didn¡¯t even reflect a hint of light,


    With the helmet formed from the direction of his spine covering his face, the only lighting from him was the glint in his magical left eye, glowing a fierce hold.


    As Siwoo reached out his hand, a heater shield that covered his upper bodypletely appeared in his left hand, while the longsword that he had been using extensively materialized in his right hand.


    Despite his racing heart, his limbs grew cold.


    Fear, anticipating the worst scenario possible, filled his heart, while a cold tension settled on his skin like frost.


    After all, fighting wasn¡¯t something he enjoyed.


    If he could, he¡¯d rather avoid it.


    But then he recalled the day when Sharon¡¯s body got punctured by the Drowned Witch.


    The feeling of helplessness as he could do nothing but watch that terrible tragedy unfold.


    Then he came to understand.


    That those who sumbed to fear would only end up losing.


    Throughout the past few months of training, Eloa always reiterated the same message.


    Be afraid of battles.


    Never see it as something enjoyable.


    But, when it came down to it, never, ever back down.


    And this was the time for him to learn how to face his fear and stand his ground.


    He extended his sword forward, adopting the defensive stance that he had honed through countless beatings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    He murmured to himself.


    Right at that moment, the five White Knights lunged forward in unison.<hr>

 Chapter 261: The Darkness that Came from the East (7)

    Chapter 261: The Darkness that Came from the East (7)


    Siwoo ran toward the nearest White Knight without hesitation.


    Just because he covered his body with thick armor and protected his heart with a thick shield didn¡¯t mean his fear would disappear.


    The enemies he had to face were both numerous and strong.


    Even if Eloa was close by, watching him, he could still lose his life if he were careless.


    If anything, jumping in without the fear of death would be foolish of him.


    He had been studying.


    About the importance of military strategy that Eloa kept on emphasizing during their spar.


    Preemption, simultaneous attack, and follow-up.


    In battle one must always have the initiative.


    Never give one¡¯s opponent the chance to take that initiative and never be swayed by one¡¯s opponent¡¯s movements.


    To achieve victory just by controlling the situation well was more than possible for anyone.


    This was preemption.


    But one couldn¡¯t always keep the initiative during a battle.


    Unless the enemy was a scarecrow, they¡¯d definitely unleash a counterattack, trying to seize the initiative.


    During that time, if one were to back down, they¡¯d definitely lose the initiativepletely and sumb to their opponent.


    To prevent the enemy from turning over the tide by not giving them a chance to attack.


    This was simultaneous attack.


    But there would be times when one had to let their enemy attack them for one reason or another.


    In this case, one shouldn¡¯t stay idle and just take that attack. They had to prepare for a follow up attack as well.


    This was follow-up.


    From that, it was clear that those three logic and strategies had something inmon.


    To seize the initiative. For that, one should not falter or shrink due to fear.


    That was why Siwoo rushed toward where the Knights were at and ended up being surrounded by five of them at once.


    Contrary to its appearance, his armor allowed him to move swiftly. Due to its weight, more than 200 kg, just a simple leap could already cause the ground to be crushed under it.


    <em>-Woooosh!</em>


    As he was running toward them, a spear came to greet him.


    In a split second, it suddenly bent in a strange way.


    It was clear that the spear aimed toward the lower part of his stomach, but it suddenly changed its trajectory mid-air and went for his heart.


    <em>-ng!</em>


    But, he easily blocked the attack.


    He pinned the spear down with his sword so that the knight couldn¡¯t do any follow-up attack with it before pping it away with his shield.


    Even though he managed to perform the subsequent movements smoothly, as smooth as flowing water, he was actually surprised by the oue.


    There were two reasons for that.


    One was because he didn¡¯t expect to produce such speed and exert such power.


    The other reason was because he didn¡¯t expect that he could neutralize the enemy¡¯s vicious attack with only his sword.


    However, that was that, this was this. Those two reasons didn¡¯t mean that he should stay idle.


    He rxed the tension in his body.


    The unnecessarily tense muscle in his body calmed down as he nted his feet firmly on the ground.


    <em>Don¡¯t use your arms to swing your sword, use your legs and waist.</em>


    <em>Your arms are only for just holding your sword, nothing more, nothing less.</em>


    <em>Don¡¯t focus on them.</em>


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    Taking a small breath, strength came into his rxed body.


    Every muscle in his body moved to bring forth all his strength.


    As long as one¡¯s sword could contain the power stored in one¡¯s body, its de could cleave through even the tallest mountain.


    At this moment, the White Knight already recovered from Siwoo¡¯s attack and almost immediately, it took another shot toward his head.


    This was something he had experienced before.


    A strike using the spearhead, a move that aimed to keep him at a distance from the Knight.


    Right before the tip of the spear, rotating like a windmill, hit his head¡­


    Siwoo¡¯s blow connected first.


    <em>-ng!</em>


    Drawing an arc from the Knight¡¯s right shoulder to its left waist.


    The longsword cut the White Knight¡¯s body in two.


    Its trajectory looked so clean and the way the sword bent made it look like it was melting in the air.


    The sensation lingered in his fingertips.


    As soon as he finished his swing, Siwoo quickly tilted his head backward.


    Because the spear had slipped out of the White Knight¡¯s hand, grazing his helmet and soon enough, flew forward and smashed the nearby parked car.


    <em>I did it!</em>


    With that, he managed to turn a five-to-one battle into a four-to-one.


    Compared to back when he struggled against one of these things, this was a massive improvement as he didn¡¯t even receive a scratch in the fight.


    This situation left him dumbstruck for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted. It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡°Whoops!¡±


    At Eloa¡¯s sharp reminder¡­


    Siwoo leaped and spun his body in the air.


    <em>-Bang, bang, bang, bang!</em>


    Immediately after that, four spears were sharply driven into the ground where he was standing.


    Following thew of physics, force was directly proportional to mass and speed.


    Simr to how Siwoo applied earth elements into his shadow armor to add to its mass and increase its strength¡­


    The spears that the White Knights held seemed to be applied with something since their weight were way too heavy to be considered an ordinary cold weapon.


    They pulled out their spears that were deeply embedded into the ground, breaking the asphalt in the process, before lining up and aiming them toward Siwoo.


    Now that he was about to face four of them at once, the pressure he felt was on a different level than when he only faced one.


    Cold sweat ran down his back as he observed his enemy.


    <em>Can I win?</em>


    <em>Against those four, do I even have a chance?</em>


    Self-doubt enveloped his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t like he had never experienced one-against-many situations.


    There was that one time when he had to face up against fifty ck dogs charging at him at once back at the department store.


    But, those dogs were mindless creatures, unlike the enemies in front of him.


    Considering that, it wasn¡¯t strange that he was having doubts.


    He took out four strands of ribbons and held them up.


    Through his spars with Eloa and his own magic research, the number of ribbons he could utilize freely in battle had increased.


    With these ribbons, at least he wouldn¡¯t be pushed back even when he got outnumbered like this.


    Suddenly, the White Knights, d in their eerie white armors, moved.


    Two of them dashed toward him, trying to close the distance between them.


    Meanwhile the other two circled around, trying to strike him from his sides.


    Siwoo sent the ribbons to his sides so that thest two couldn¡¯tpletely surround him.


    Then, he brandished his sword and shield, trying to deal with the two Knightsing from the front.


    <em>-ng, ng, ng!</em>


    The force behind the White Knights¡¯ strike was heavy.


    Perhaps it was because his senses had improved due to all his training with Eloa.


    He no longer saw their attacks as ¡®squiggly attacks¡¯ anymore.


    After witnessing and learning various techniques from his dear Master.


    He could tell how refined and excellent their spearmanship was.


    From their steps that were integrated with the movements of their upper bodies, the timing when they moved to stab and withdraw, the feints that could throw him off easily if he didn¡¯t focus and the way they rotated their wrists.


    All of their movements were sophisticated and practical.


    They applied the optimal amount of force to pierce the heart of their enemy, no wasted movements, no wasted energy.


    <em>-Bang, bang!</em>


    The two White Knights took turns to strike him.


    When he fought against one, he could exploit the gap between the creature¡¯s attacks with ease, but now that he was facing two, there wasn¡¯t even any gap to exploit to begin with.


    If one of them missed their attack, the other one woulde in and cover for it.


    Whenever they saw just a brief moment of hesitation from him, they¡¯d immediatelyunch their attacks from two different angles that were hard for him to block.


    It really felt like he was facing actual hardened knights who had survived countless battlefields.


    <em>How do I put it? It feels like 1+1 doesn¡¯t equal 2 but 3?</em>


    Moreover, the two Knights in front of him weren¡¯t the only ones he had to deal with. There were another two that wereing from his sides, trying to break through the defenses of his ribbons.


    <em>This can¡¯t go on.</em>


    Their onught was too much for him to the point that he had to take a step back.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa was watching this scene unfold with a restless heart.


    Her grip on her Sword of Covenant grew stronger and stronger by the second.


    That was how hard she was trying to restrain the urge to intervene in his battle and ughter all the Knights right away.


    It was widely known that the Red Knight was a Homunculus with numerousbat experience and outstanding martial prowess.


    That was why even its weaker clone, the White Knights, possessed the prowess of that of experienced fighters.


    Just their individual prowess alone surpassed other Homunculi of their level and the gap wasn¡¯t even close.


    Though they only possessed four eyes, their threat level could easily reach that of a five or even six eyes Homunculi.


    In group, their prowess waspletely on a different level. It was clear how skillful they were from their coordinated attacks that they were using to push Siwoo back. Their breath, pace and timing matched each other so well as if they were one entity.


    While Siwoo managed to dispatch one of them because he had taken the first strike, if things were to continue like this, it was only a matter of time before he fell.


    <em>Is it still too soon for him?</em>


    <em>Am I being too expectant after seeing his rapid growth?</em>


    <em>-Kwaang!</em>


    A loud roar reverberated through the air.


    The source was Siwoo¡¯s ribbons, which had been restraining the two White Knights, finally fell to the ground.


    Now the two White Knights could freely rush in from both sides.


    When it was a two-on-one, they could only push him back slowly, but now their numbers had doubled.


    Even the most inexperienced fighter could tell that the situation would turn very badly for Siwoo very quickly.


    Eloa was about to dash forward to help him, but¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­.?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s back reflected in her eyes.


    He tossed the shield hanging in his arm as if it was a nuisance.


    Then, he firmly gripped the sword he was holding with both hands.


    <em>-ng, ng!</em>


    His sword drew a single trajectory and parried the two attacksing from his sides.


    Unlike before, there were no loud roars being produced, it was as if the force he utilized perfectly matched the force of the two attacks he parried, thus resulting in the force nullifying each other.


    Instead, it produced a clear sound, like a fork hitting on a ss.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    The battle wasn¡¯t over yet, but it felt like the surroundings were enveloped in silence.


    He could only hear the sound of his own breath and see the movement of his sword that drew a spiral, as if dancing.


    A dance that was so beautiful, without any unnecessary steps or moves.


    Even those who walked in the path of sword all their lives, chasing nothing but to improve themselves, could only dream to achieve such beautiful and pure swordsmanship.


    He moved leisurely between the gaps of the spearheads that stabbed him from every direction.


    His steps were quick and graceful, as if he was dancing a waltz and the sword in his hand merged to the scene, bing the part of his dance.


    As if in a trance, he was engrossed in this sword dance,pletely unaware of how his movements became rxed despite the bloody battle he was currently in.


    Witnessing all this, Eloa unconsciously rubbed her eyes.


    A familiar silhouette merged with Siwoo¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ravi¡­¡±


    The child who was loved by the sword.


    Who could hear the voice of the sword.


    If she had grown sessfully to be a witch, by now she must have long surpassed Eloa already.


    And her visage was now ovepping with Siwoo¡¯s, albeit vaguely.


    The dance sessfully tied the four White Knights to a stalemate with him.


    But before long, the scale tipped on one side.


    Two of their spears, which had been flying freely in the sky, were caught in his sword¡¯s trajectory and shattered like a broken ss.


    At this moment, Eloa suddenly became more anxious.


    Because the two other White Knights that had been stalled by Siwoo¡¯s ribbon, had nowpletely surrounded him.


    One of them thrusted its spear at his nk spot to the left while the other threatened him from an angle where it made it impossible for him to block both attacks at once.


    The spears that those White Knights held, had simrities with the ¡®Red Branch¡¯ hat the Red Knight held.


    While they were unable to distort the space itself like what the Red Branch did, they were able to distort the flow of mana in their trajectories.


    No matter how thick his shadow armor was, if the White Knights could get a clean hit in, their spears would skewer his body effortlessly.


    But, Siwoo kicked the ground with his feet, as if he was waiting for this exact moment.


    He wasn¡¯t just leaping forward randomly.


    It was a calcted move, rotating his body with all his strength all while utilizing Fa Jin by using his magic.


    The asphalt below him ruptured with a loud sound.


    A shockwave burst out from the tip of his sword.


    He swung his sword around his waist, blocking the two attacksing from his front and at the same time, cutting the two White Knights that were surrounding his sides into two.


    A failed surprise attack would leave one open to a counterattack.


    With that in mind, he had deliberately chosen the timing when they would perform a surprise attack and prepared a solid counter for them.


    The two White Knights¡¯ upper body flew in the air because of the momentum, but Siwoo didn¡¯t stop there.


    <em>-Crack!</em>


    During his rotation, he used two ribbons to support his body.


    They dug into the asphalt that had turned into a field of gravel due to the fierce battle.


    With a crackling sound, he performed another spinning sh thanks to the ribbons keeping him in the air.


    The second strike.


    Since he was still utilizing the momentum from his previous strike, he managed to brush past one of the White Knight¡¯s helmet lightly.


    <em>-Bang!</em>


    But, that was enough to make the helmet explode, just like an aluminum can that was being hammered by a mace.


    With that, there was only one enemy left.


    The White Knight only stared at him emotionlessly.


    Though three of itsrades fell in an instant, it didn¡¯t show any fear or hesitation.


    Instead, it waited until it saw an opening in Siwoo¡¯s movement and began its counterattack.


    From this angle, it would be impossible for him to evade, block or evenunch a counterattack against its blow.


    <em>-Srrrrt!</em>


    But, the two ribbons protruding from the ground suddenly pierced through its body, turning it into a ragdoll.


    Not only was its body pierced, but the force was strong enough to lift it high up in the sky, leaving its dead body dangling weakly in the air.


    Siwoo had been nning to use these two ribbons as a fatal trap for the creature all along.


    After he withdrew his ribbons, the White Knight¡¯s body fell with a thud at Eloa¡¯s feet. She had been watching her dear student dispatching all the White Knights by himself.


    It only took him a few seconds to aplish that.


    At the same time, the scene that felt like unfolding in slow motion began to regain its original speed.


    Without a doubt.


    This was Siwoo¡¯s perfect victory.

 Chapter 262: Salvation (1)

    Chapter 262: Salvation (1)


    <b>? Salvation (1) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t look excited.


    He didn¡¯t cheer nor run wild out of joy for his victory.


    Instead, he was feeling the lingering sensation in his fingertips.


    His heart was still pounding wildly.


    The sensation of him cutting through metal as if it was paper remained faintly amidst the rush of adrenaline.


    It felt like those two things were the only thing apanying him in this night street.He couldn¡¯t even feel the sensation of the sword he was gripping.


    No, rather than couldn¡¯t feel it, it was more like he had be one with his sword. The sword had turned into an extension of his limbs.


    The techniques that he thought only existed within his head, could only feel through his instincts, materialized in reality through his body. Even when the battle was already over, he still felt the thrill that he experienced during it.


    It was a clean execution without any ws.


    But he knew it wasn¡¯t the result of his own actions.


    Rather, it was the manifestation of ¡®someone else¡¯s talent¡¯ that was lying dormant inside the Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant. He was just there to pull it out of its slumber.


    ¡°Siwoo!¡±


    As he was immersed in the feeling, reminiscing about the fall of his enemies, basking in the afterglow of the fight, Eloa came running toward him.


    She stopped right in front of him, showing an intense joy, as if she was the one who achieved this.


    ¡°Excellent! That was excellent, Siwoo! You¡¯ve applied things that you¡¯ve learned in our training properly!¡±


    Things like the reason why De was there or why the White Knights were chasing after her to begin with¡­


    Eloa stopped caring about any of those.


    She was too overtaken by joy for her disciple¡¯s achievement and growth.


    ¡°I¡­did that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    That was when Siwoo finally realized what he had done.


    The sense of aplishment over cutting down five of the foes he was barely able to beat before came rushing in.


    <i> I have a feeling that I could still take them on even if there were more than five!</i>


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    At that moment, Eloa stretched her hand upwards.


    He only watched her silently, wondering what this was all about. Her expression gradually turned from that of joy, surpassing even his own, to that of frustration.


    ¡°Bend your knees a little.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Then, she stroked his head, as he had taken off his helmet a while ago.


    <i> Is this her way of rewarding me?</i>


    Siwoo felt embarrassed and awkward at the same time, but seeing her bright smile, he simply didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sweaty though¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I can just wash it offter if I need to. Come closer, let me pat you more.¡±


    But, after this went on for more than a minute, he really thought that it was time for her to stop.


    ¡°Master, I understand your feelings, but there¡¯s a more pressing matter¡­ Um, we need to get Redcliffe out of here¡­¡±


    He pointed at De, whose body was still lying on the ground.


    That was when Eloa finally got back to her senses. She took a deep breath and¡­


    ¡°R-Right. I-I forgot¡­¡±


    For a witch, De¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t actually grave enough to kill her.


    If she was a human though, she might as well be washing her feet in the Sanzu River with that kind of injury. The only thing that would wait for her was her inevitable death.


    Instead of Eloa, who had juste back to her senses, Siwoo was the one who carried her unconscious body.


    The two of them then headed to the Witch Point.


    2.


    As it wasn¡¯t really an appropriate time for a visit, the Witch Point was eerily quiet.


    They had contacted Branch Manager Sua in advance, so De was able to receive first aid immediately when they arrived.


    Siwoo had to wait outside though since they needed to take off her clothes as there were serious injuries all over her body.


    Inside the room, the Branch Manager Office, Sua and Eloa were having a conversation.


    ¡°Phew¡­this subject is going to embarrass herself¡­injuries of such magnitude¡­ It has been a long time since this subject even witnessed it¡­¡±


    Numerous gold and silver needles covered De¡¯s body, which were lying still on the bed.


    Below the bed, there was a magic circle in the cross of a shape that let out a soft glow.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°While the injuries look grave, they aren¡¯t as bad as they look. Seeing that there¡¯s no sign of necrosis and all her organs are functioning properly, the Cowardly Witch must have taken care of her quite well.¡±


    The terrible wounds and the burn marks which purpose was to stop the bleeding made De¡¯s injuries seem worse than they actually were. Her internal organs were all in good conditions.


    One could even say that she was in a better state than Sharon.


    But if one were to see it in a different perspective, this just showed how skilled the Cowardly Witch was when it came to torture. Only a skilled person could torture someone without actually threatening their life like this.


    None of De¡¯s limbs were cut off and above all, her internal organs weren¡¯t afflicted by mana contamination.


    After a week, she should bepletely healed.


    There was a good chance that she¡¯d regain her consciousnesster today.


    ¡°Assume that she was detained by Xochitl, there is a good chance that she knows what that woman is up to. But, we can¡¯t ignore the possibility that this is all a ruse and they are working with each other.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. One fortunate thing is that her condition is well enough that an interrogation could be conducted immediately after she wakes up.¡±


    Sua folded her sleeve after she took out a golden needle out of it before asking Eloa a question.


    ¡°Your Ladyship, can you please recount the situation when you encounter the Witch of Ashfire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eloa told her of how she and Siwoo encountered De when they were driving off somewhere after their training had ended.


    Though, she added that, rather than encountering her, they hit her with their car by ident.


    Shortly after, five White Knights appeared.


    And Siwoo dispatched them all beautifully.


    ¡°It was an amazing spectacle! My disciple is really amazing, isn¡¯t he? Yes, he inherited the covenant, but it hasn¡¯t even been half a year since he started training! I can¡¯t believe that he achieved this much in such a short period of time!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It was like I was looking at Ravi. I wish you were there to see it too, Miss Sua¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a shame.¡±


    Sua only smiled softly seeing Eloa rambling on and on about Siwoo¡¯s sword dance.


    She knew that a great danger would approach them soon.


    But, this was the first time in a century that Tiphereth ever showed this childlike excitement. She had been wandering around the world gloomily, trying to fulfill her desire for revenge obsessively. The sight made the Branch Manager forget about her worries for a moment and let out a soft smile.


    After a long time had passed since she started bragging about her disciple, Eloa finally came to her senses. She rubbed her cheek awkwardly.


    ¡°That was unsightly of me, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be. When this subject witnesses such joy in you, Your Ladyship, this subject also shares your joy. However, the Witch of Ashfire¡¯s treatment hasn¡¯t ended yet, so if you may, Your Ladyship, this subject needs a little time by herself.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Please tell me when she wakes up. I will be waiting upstairs.¡±


    ¡°She should wake up in around four hours. Please take a good rest in the meantime.¡±


    Since Sua dered as such, Eloa decided that she shouldn¡¯t impose on her any longer.


    So, she nodded and went to the hallway where Siwoo was waiting.


    Since the lights were turned off, the hallway was dark. As if matching his surroundings, Siwoo¡¯s expression looked stern.


    There was nothing in his hand, but it seemed as if he was gripping something, probably trying to remember the sensation that he felt during the battle earlier.


    Even from Eloa¡¯s perspective, his movements back then were without ws.


    ¡°Ah, Master.¡±


    Since he seemed to be concentrating, Eloa didn¡¯t call out to her, but he seemed to have noticed her and called out to her.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a serious injury, so no need to worry about her too much.¡±


    He nodded without any hesitation.


    In his eyes, De was an evil witch who made Sharon¡¯s life a living hell. They also fought each other once.


    He didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her.


    However, he was the one who rammed into her with a car when she was clearly injured and was running away from her pursuers, so he felt a little guilty over that.


    That was why he felt a little relieved when he heard that she was okay.


    At least he wouldn¡¯t have trouble sleeping over this.


    ¡°So, what happened, really?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet, but we¡¯ll interrogate her once she wakes up.¡±


    What exactly was the Cowardly Witch nned, they didn¡¯t know.


    So far they only had suspicions on the scale of the incident she was going to cause, but there was nothing concrete yet.


    That was how good she was at hiding her tracks.


    In that sense, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that whatever De had to say would be the piece that could solve all the puzzles.


    At the very least, the situation would change in one way or another.


    Even Eloa¡¯s instincts were telling her that this was thest moment of peace they¡¯d have for a while.


    So, what should they do before that turbulent time finally arrives?


    It would be to take a proper rest.


    She pulled Siwoo¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°In any case, there¡¯s nothing we can do at the moment, so let¡¯s take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, are we going upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Where else would we sleep?¡±


    Finally they returned to the penthouse after a long time.


    The only difference was that Sharon was no longer there, as she was already in Gehenna.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about her though since Countess Gemini offered to take care of her while she was there.


    <i>It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it? Has she woke up already?</i>


    <i></i>Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but wonder over her well-being.


    Both Eloa and Siwoo finished their baths in different bathrooms and changed their clothes.


    Eloa was wearing loose pajamas, while Siwoo just wore somethingfortable.


    After they were done, they went to the living room.


    As usual, there was a bottle of whiskey, two empty sses and some choctes on the table.


    At this point, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that them drinking together was their end of the day routine.


    ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°You immediately got into a battle right after practice, of course you¡¯d be tired.¡±


    As soon as his back touched the sofa, such words came out of his mouth naturally.


    Morning training, sparring in the afternoon, then a real fight in the evening.


    No matter how strong his body enhancement was, after going through all that, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that his muscles would be screaming in pain.


    ¡°You did really well today. As someone who watched your progress from the side, I¡¯m very proud of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your teaching, Master.¡±


    ¡°How is it thanks to me? I was just guiding you, you were the one who put in all the effort and refused to give up.¡±


    <i> -Ting!</i>


    They tapped each other¡¯s sses lightly.


    Seeing Siwoo having such a pleasant smile despite his tired eyelids, a smile also appeared in Eloa¡¯s face before she realized it.


    An indescribable tingle tickled her heart.


    Ever since she lost Ravi¡­


    She had been suffering.


    The only reason why she drew in her breaths was so that she could cut her enemies. Longing for a life that had shattered all while shouldering the pain of losing someone precious to her.


    Even she herself couldn¡¯t call that ¡®living¡¯.


    The only thing that kept her together was her desire for revenge.


    Her hatred for Ea Sadalmelik, who had taken her most precious thing and toward herself, who allowed herself to lose that precious thing to begin with.


    And then she met Siwoo.


    Even though their first meeting wasn¡¯t one that could be called a ¡®good first meeting¡¯.


    There was a misunderstanding between them and she ended up punching him in the gut, rendering him unconscious. Now that she reminisced about that time, she couldn¡¯t help but curl up in shame.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Even when she started teaching him, she still thought that he was just pretending to be docile.


    That was how deep the scar in her heart was.


    She genuinely thought that it was a karma she had to pay, something that would follow her until the day she breathed herst.


    Eloa got up from the sofa and approached him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    But¡­


    His strong will, never giving up despite his shorings, his diligence to follow through her arduous training without even uttering a single word ofint¡­


    When he managed to recreate Ravi¡¯s sword dance, something she thought she¡¯d never see again¡­


    ¡°¡­Are my salvation.¡±


    For Eloa Tiphereth, that was like a ray of light amidst the darkness surrounding her. He was her salvation.


    Her tone was serious, her eyes moist.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say.


    But, he knew what he should do in this situation.


    He gently opened his arms and she immediately dove into his embrace, her pink hair shook in the air.


    As if she was something precious, he put his hand behind her back and her waist, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°I want to be the one who embraces you, but you¡¯re too big.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am a man¡­¡±


    In response to his familiar curt response, Eloa giggled a little.


    ¡°I want to promise you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Eloa lifted her head to look at him.


    ¡°Even if everyone in this world bes your enemy, I will be your sword and cut them all. I swear in the name of Tiphereth.¡±


    ¡°¡­M-Master, that¡¯s a little cheesy, don¡¯t you think? Still, thank you very much. I have no intention of doing something that would make the world turn on me though¡­¡±


    <i> Turning the world into my enemy? No way.</i>


    <i> I don¡¯t even have the power to do so.</i>


    He let out a bitter smile before patting her back.


    ¡°I know, but I still meant what I said.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t admonishing him for his reply though, instead, she buried her face in his chest once more with a gentle smile.


    But, she didn¡¯t notice that they were a little too close to each other.


    Siwoo had been having trouble breathing since he didn¡¯t want her to notice that he was breathing from his mouth.


    This was a vulgar way to describe it, but he could feel her breasts rubbing against his lower abdomen.


    ¡°Should I take you to bed?¡±


    ¡°No? I can walk on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you look tired, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t listen to her answer as he just lifted her in a princess carry.


    Her eyes widened to the point that he could see the entirety of her magenta-colored pupils.


    ¡°¡­Do as you like.¡±


    She suddenly lowered her gaze and curled up in his arms like a docile cat.


    He expected that she¡¯d tease him and they¡¯d end up walking with a yful atmosphere, but her response created an ambiguous one instead.


    Though he was embarrassed, he could hide it well. He thenid her down on the bed.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll get some sleep too.¡±


    ¡°Sleep well, Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°You too, Master.¡±


    Lying side by side on the same bed, with a little distance between them, the two of them quickly fell asleep after they said their good nights.


    After four hours of sleep, dawn had finally arrived.


    At that moment, their phone rang.


    It was a message from Sua, notifying them that De had woken up.<hr>


    Here¡¯s Eloa when she was pretending to sleep a few chapters ago.

 Chapter 263: Salvation (2)

    Chapter 263: Salvation (2)


    <b>? Salvation (2) ?</b>


    1.


    Siwoo and Eloa woke up after sleeping for four hours.


    They went straight downstairs after they did because Branch Manager Sua called for them.


    De had woken up.


    When they arrived at the Branch Manager Office, they saw her, sitting on the bed, dressed in a white cloth.


    She was sitting with a nk look on her face and there were bandages all over her body.


    It was to the point that there were barely any parts of her skin that were exposed for them to see.¡°¡­Thank you for saving me.¡±


    As soon as she was out of her daze, she immediately thanked them.


    Though, from her expression, it was clear that she was still a little out of it.


    Then again, who could me her? No matter how strong her mental strength was, getting imprisoned in a ce without even a ray of light while her body was getting impaled by spears still took a toll on her.


    While Branch Manager Sua was disinfecting the needles she used to treat De¡­


    Eloa stepped forward to face her.


    Since she came down as soon as she woke up, her appearance looked messy.


    As usual, she was wearing leggings and a sports bra, with her windbreaker draped over her shoulders.


    Even her pink hair looked messy due to her bed hair.


    But, she wasn¡¯t THE Duchess Tiphereth for nothing.


    The gentle atmosphere she exudedst night was gone.


    Instead, she let out a strong air, just like a well-honed sword.


    There was a hint of elegance amidst the intimidation and the dignity she exuded made her seem like a battle-hardened general.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point, Baroness De Redcliffe, you are under suspicion of cooperating with the Cowardly Witch.¡±


    ¡°Cooperating? Me and her? Do you really think she¡¯d treat an aplice of hers like this?¡±


    De let out a bitter smile as she pointed at the bandages all over her body.


    Her expression was filled with exhaustion. It was as if she was a prisoner of war who had just been released from a concentration camp.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let the possibility of her sending you here as a part of her plot. Especially considering that none of your twelve grave wounds actually prated through your internal organs.¡±


    Eloa made a valid point.


    In fact, Pa didn¡¯t really want to take De¡¯s life. The wounds only came from her pinning the other witch into the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you everything I know. You can punish me or whatever if you think that I¡¯m lying.¡±


    ¡°No need. We have an easier way to find out.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship.¡±


    The moment Eloa took out the Sword of Covenant¡­


    Sua, knowing what she was about to do, immediately stepped in.


    The Duchess was trying to create a covenant for De to confess everything she knew cleanly.


    If the situation wasn¡¯t urgent, this was probably the best option they had.


    But, it wasn¡¯t the case at all, they couldn¡¯t afford to do so.


    ¡°Please preserve your power well, Your Ladyship. Have you not signed a covenant for Lord Siwoo prior to this?¡±


    Currently, Eloa was the strongest force this branch of Witch Point had.


    If she were to sign a new covenant now, she¡¯d need to wait for a while to regain her power again.


    In Sua¡¯s opinion, she shouldn¡¯t willfully use up her covenant when the situation was uncertain like this.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be toote for you to take action after the questioning is over, Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, De¡¯s eyes hovered in Siwoo¡¯s direction.


    That brought a little life to her eyes.


    After all, he left such a big impression on her thest time they met.


    ¡°¡­As expected, you aren¡¯t a normal guy.¡±


    A male witch.


    One that was under the protection of Countess Gemini.


    Though the circumstances were against her, he managed to beat her.


    Not to mention that he was worthy enough to listen to the conversation between Duchess Tiphereth and Branch Manager Sua.


    Her belief of him not being an ordinary man became firmer.


    She suspected that he was some kind of product of an experiment involving several big names.


    Or at least that was what she thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Sorry for hitting you with the carst time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret over it. Just give me some alcohol if you have some. Wine is preferable.¡±


    The first thing he did after greeting her was apologizing, in which she just dismissed it as if it wasn¡¯t anything important.


    Then again, if he didn¡¯t ram into her, she would probably still get chased by the White Knights now, or she woulda been dead already.


    If anything, getting hit by his car was a blessing in disguise for her.


    Siwoo brought her a bottle of wine. She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and gulped it down.


    Almost half of the bottle disappeared in one go.


    ¡°Haah¡­ I missed this taste so badly¡­¡±


    Now satisfied, she turned her gaze toward Eloa again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    2.


    De borated on the reason why she risked her life to escape from the Cowardly Witch.


    She wanted to inform the Witch Point about the terrible disaster that was about to ur.


    In fact, if it was someone else other than the Cowardly Witch, she wouldn¡¯t go this far.


    Because in her view, all humans would die anyway.


    Whether it was from natural causes, hunger, ident, illness, disaster, or war.


    In this wide world, tens of thousands of people die fleetingly like an insect every day.


    The disaster that would happen would only reap more lives than usual and that was it, nothing more, nothing less.


    Besides, as a witch who walked down the path of magic, she had no reason to risk her life to save the lives of mere humans.


    That was what she believed from the bottom of her heart.


    However, the person who nned this disaster out was her own friend, Pa. Thanks to this, she felt a sense of responsibility to stop her.


    Pa had alreadymitted an unforgivable sin, she didn¡¯t want her dear friend to bear a worse stigma than the derogatory moniker ¡®Cowardly Witch¡¯ that she had now.


    And so, she conveyed everything that she knew.


    How the Cowardly Witch had subdued the Red Knight.


    How she made thousands of White Knights from the soul she reaped through the usage of Dagon¡¯s Flutest time.


    How she sacrificed the four witches she killed toplete the unidentified ¡®altar¡¯ in herir, and as soon as that ¡®altar¡¯ waspleted, the White Knights woulde out of the waterway and immediately swarm through the city.


    To kill more humans, to gather more mana.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shortly after they got all the intelligence they needed from De, who spoke as if she was recounting something from another world¡­


    The Branch Manager Office was enveloped in total silence.


    Branch Leader Sua, someone who had lived for a long time and experienced plenty of historical events, opened her mouth in shock.


    Even Eloa whose bone was thick from all thebat experience was staring at De with an astonished look.


    If those two were like that, there was no need to mention about Siwoo.


    ¡°I understand your reaction, but there¡¯s no time to dawdle like this.¡±


    Despite saying that, De¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound spirited at all, it was as if everything was already ¡®toote¡¯.


    Rather than feeling hopeful that they could stop Pa, what she felt was self-hatred over the fact that she failed to save her before they reached the point of no return like this.


    Still in shock, Eloa managed to gather herself and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s still no guarantee that everything you had said is true.¡±


    ¡°Which part of it isn¡¯t true? The part where she¡¯s nning to massacre even more humans by deploying the White Knights? Her victim count already reached four digits when she unleashed the Dagon¡¯s Flute and all of them were used as a sacrifice. It¡¯s already a fact, why would I lie about this?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a friend of the Cowardly Witch? There¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯re sharing distorted information with us so you could protect her.¡±


    ¡°I swear using my name as a witch. If there¡¯s even a single falsehood in my words, I swear I will pay for itter.¡±


    The dam was already on the verge of copse.


    Cracks were already appearing and the repair workers were running itte. Just a handful of rainwater would be enough to make it copse.


    That was how the situation looked at the moment.


    ¡°ording to you, Baroness, the Cowardly Witch had subdued the Red Knight and is now assembling an army of White Knights, the clone of the Red Knight. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I know their number?¡±


    Maybe because it wasn¡¯t long since she woke up.


    Somehow De missed the most important fact.


    She casted her gaze down, her head dropped slowly.


    ¡°Around¡­twelve hundred¡­¡±


    ¡°Twelve hundred, is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Numbers aren¡¯t the only thing that they have. All of them are wielding the clones of the Red Branch as a weapon.


    ¡°The more they¡¯re grouped together or the closer they get to the Red Branch, the more they resonate and they could create a force field that acts like a barrier.


    ¡°Unless you can attack them physically like the Duchess, you can barely attack them. I could only take care of twenty out of thirty of them, if more of them were grouped together, then¡­¡±


    De was a 20th ranked grand witch.


    She could freely manipte heat and mes through the use of her numerous repeaters.


    Even someone like her could only deal with twenty.


    One could say that her skillset wasn¡¯tpatible with her opponents, but considering her identity, this was still a big deal.


    ¡°Too much time has passed. Xochitl didn¡¯t n this in a day or two, she has been doing it for several decades. And we only have a single night to stop it.¡±


    Pa, whose magic originally could onlymand and strengthen the Homunculi, had grown stronger to the point that she could clone them at will.


    And she didn¡¯t stop there. She went out of her way to collect various artifacts and formal wears that she could use to reach her goal.


    While the witches in the world relied only on Duchess Keter andpletely ignored the Criminal Exiles altogether, Pa prepared all this with intense tenacity that touched the border of madness.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote to stop her. We can only minimize the damage at this point.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Eloa¡¯s confident voice cut through the air.


    ¡°I will stop her.¡±


    ¡°The waterway stretched for 12 km, there are more than six openings that connect it to the city. It¡¯s like stopping rain with one hand, no matter how strong you are, Duchess, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    From that fact alone, it was clear that the Cowardly Witch had made a thorough preparation.


    The countermeasure that Sua and Tiphereth coulde up with was pale inparison.


    However, the things that De had mentioned before hadn¡¯t happened yet.


    Since the White Knights still hadn¡¯t jumped out to the city and ughtered the civilians yet, they still had a chance to respond.


    ¡°Before she could pull out any more tricks, I¡¯ll visit her myself. I will in the Cowardly Witch with my own hands and stop her from carrying out her n.¡±


    Eloa was right. If she were to kill the Cowardly Witch, everything would be resolved.


    But, that meant she had to visit the enemy¡¯s den personally, which was definitely filled with traps.


    What she was trying to do was essentially storming at the ce where the enemy¡¯s power concentrated the most.


    No matter how aplished the Duchess was when it came to Homunculus hunting, no matter how strong she was¡­


    For her to deal with twelve hundred enemies at once, all while dealing with the Cowardly Witch directly, it was doubtful that she could do that.


    ¡°This subject wouldn¡¯t sit idly either.


    ¡°A line has been drawn all over Seoul. Even if the Cowardly Witch deployed her twelve hundred White Knights all at once, this subject would still be able to confine them within a barrier for a while.¡±


    As she said, Sua wouldn¡¯t just stay idle.


    Though she was unable to prevent the other witches from leaving Seoul and she couldn¡¯t draw in great support from elsewhere, she could still act as ast line of defense to prevent the worst case situation from happening.


    ¡°Also, this subject will summon the other witches toe.¡±


    All they needed afterwards was to convince them.


    Within an hour, using the artifacts set in advance, a total of seven witches gathered in the Witch Point.<hr>

 Chapter 264: Salvation (3)

    Chapter 264: Salvation (3)


    <b>? Salvation (3) ?</b>


    1.


    By their nature, witches would never take orders from anyone.


    At best, they¡¯d only do their assignments within an already established system.


    Even the grand titles of the Duchess of Gehenna or the Branch Manager of a Witch Point wouldn¡¯t give them qualifications tomand other witches.


    The seven witches that Sua Agatha called only came because they had promised to help in case of emergency.


    Those witches were now sittingfortably on the sofa inside the Branch Manager Office.


    If someone who didn¡¯t know any better were to see this scene, they¡¯d probably think that those women were trying topete for a beauty award or something.


    Each of the witches had different hair color, eye color and skin tone, but all of them were objectively beautiful.


    ¡°Hoaahm~ The wind has been stirringtely.¡±


    The 170 cm tall witch, the ¡®Witch of Harvest¡¯, let out a yawn as she leaned her back into the sofa.


    She had a healthy tanned skin and her revealing dress looked disheveled due to her sitting posture, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind it. Instead, she twisted her healthy thighs around, trying to show them off.


    The rest of them didn¡¯t say anything, but they exuded a simr atmosphere.


    ¡®Do I really have to do this?¡¯, ¡®Annoying,¡¯ and so on. It was clear from their expressions that they were trying to say that.


    If anything, they seemed to be more interested in Siwoo than the reason why the Branch Manager called them.


    ¡°Hello? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but I believe this is the first time we met.¡±


    The Witch of Harvest, Evelynn Imhotep, kicked her heels and winked at Siwoo, trying to flirt with him.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Like it or not, he had to return her greetings.


    He didn¡¯t really appreciate this kind of flirting, especially when it was a day like today.


    De¡¯s story still shocked him.


    To use an easier to understand analogy, it was like hearing the news that arge-scale terrorist attack by an armed religious group would ur in the heart of Seoul.


    This wasn¡¯t aughing matter for him.


    After all, ten million people¡¯s lives were in danger.


    It was like the massacre the other day, just on a much wider scale.


    Even now, Siwoo could still vividly remember the sight of blood and intestines scattered around the floor, painting it red. Just thinking about it made his stomach churn.


    ¡°Firstly, this woman would like to express her gratitude for everyone who has gathered here.¡±


    Sua, who had been preparing the data for her briefing, entered the room while carrying a ckboard with her telekinesis.


    ¡°You should, considering that you can just talk about this over an email or phone.¡±


    That rather curt answer came from the ¡®Witch of ss¡¯, Patricia Khazad.


    With pure white skin and paleplexion.


    If <i>yuki-onna</i> actually existed, it would probably look like her.


    ¡°Apologies for the short-notice, but the situation is rather urgent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, cut her some ck. It isn¡¯t like you¡¯re doing anything but scribbling randomly in that small room of yours anyway.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s hard for a witch who wasted her life away for pleasure to understand the importance of time.¡±


    Patricia and Evelynn immediately hurled those words toward each other. It seemed like they knew each other well enough.


    The two of them weren¡¯t the only ones who did this, so the atmosphere inside the room turned chaotic rather quickly.


    It made Siwoo think that grade schoolers during a ss meeting would be more disciplined than them.


    ¡°Right now, Seoul is facing an unprecedented crisis, bigger than any other disaster, a treacherous scheme more meticulously nned than any other threat that ever existed.¡±


    And so, Sua told them what De had told her.


    How the Cowardly Witch was nning a massacre.


    And how she had already finished her preparation.


    She also didn¡¯t hide the details about the White Knights; their origins and strengths.


    Moreover, she even emphasized the danger if they were to intervene in the situation.


    The witches didn¡¯t gather here to fight for justice or anything.


    They were more like mercenaries.


    If Sua were to hide something or lie to them, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to leave midway.


    That was why it was better to tell them the truth and ask for their sincere cooperation. This way they wouldn¡¯t need to deal with deserters during the actual thing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While Sua calmly exined the situation, the chaotic atmosphere was subdued.


    In ce of it, the witches were staring at Sua with different expressions on their faces.


    Some wore an indifferent look, some looked annoyed, and some sent out a bitter smile.


    ¡°I heard you. Let¡¯s pretend that our talk the other day never happened.¡±


    A witch, who was wearing a very old-fashioned witch attire, left the room without hesitation.


    She was a member of the Emerald Tablet, someone who even Gehenna would have trouble inviting.


    Maybe she thought that the White Knights¡¯ abilities were too hard for her to handle, that was why she left so decisively.


    ¡°Sorry, the matter is different from what I expected, so I¡¯ll have to sit this one out. See you¡­¡±


    One witch, a member of the Witch Point even, who had been looking around, hesitating, got up from her seat.


    That left five witches staying in the room, excluding Siwoo, Sua, Eloa and De.


    ¡°I want to hear what your n is. You can¡¯t expect us to agree without hearing the details, can you?¡±


    Evelynn asked while crossing her legs. To this, Eloa stepped up.


    ¡°Before the ¡®altar¡¯ created by the Cowardly Witch ispleted, we¡¯ll snuck into the waterway where she set up her workshop.¡±


    If they only sat around without doing anything, they¡¯d fall into Xochitl¡¯s hands eventually.


    But, as De said, no matter how strong Eloa was, she still couldn¡¯t stop the rain with just her palm.


    De herself didn¡¯t know what exactly the purpose of Xochitl¡¯s altar was.


    What she knew was that it was rted to Xochitl unleashing her White Knights and if she were to do that, there would be countless casualties. That was the one thing both Sua and Eloa didn¡¯t want to happen.


    ¡°That sounds like a dangerous n. There¡¯s no way the Cowardly Witch will stand still if we enter herir. I myself would go on a rampage if I were in her position.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sua has already prepared a countermeasure for that. She will spread a barrier throughout Seoul. Unlike a normal barrier, this will prevent anyone from going in and out easily.¡±


    Prior to this, Sua had ced her magic over certain locations in the city.


    The Cowardly Witch¡¯s goal was to kill the people.


    So, if she were to send her White Knights out and found out that there were no people around for them to kill, she¡¯d definitelymand them to break through the barrier Sua set.


    The problem here was the barrier was just a standard one, the scale was just bigger than usual.


    ¡°This one will do her best to maintain and protect the barrier.¡±


    Still, it was her role to prevent the barrier from copsing and to prevent the civilians from being caught up in it.


    ¡°Then, what are we gonna do?¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong I am, I still can¡¯t face all those White Knights by myself. So, your duty would be to enter the waterway and try to take out as many of them as you can.¡±


    ¡°So, just go there and face them head on? That isn¡¯t much of a n.¡±


    Patricia, who had been listening in silence, shook her head as she said that.


    Her hair, as white as the snow, swayed around as she did.


    Though their words sounded reasonable, in the end, they didn¡¯t provide any safeguards or deploy any special measures.


    Realizing this, three witches in the room exchanged nces and left.


    Now, the only ones remaining inside was Evelynn, the Latina witch, who was still sitting boldly¡­


    And the vic witch, Patricia, who wore an expression that was as cold as ice.


    Both of them were witches who had great confidence in their skills and wielded physical magic.


    Though there were fewer people participating than nned, it wasn¡¯t like there was anything that they could do.


    It wasn¡¯t like they could try to look for more manpower either because the ¡®altar¡¯ might just bepleted during the time they did that.


    The only thing they could do was to strike quickly so they could catch Xochitl off-guard.


    ¡°Thank you for staying.¡±


    Eloa bowed her head politely to the two witches remaining.


    ¡°Well, you paid me already, so I should at least pretend to work, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t expect too much from me. If I feel that my life is in danger, I will retreat right away.¡±


    The two witches replied dismissively.


    After they said their words, Siwoo finally spoke up, albeit in a rather quiet voice.


    ¡°I will also participate.¡±


    ¡°Not happening!¡±


    To no one¡¯s surprise, Eloa immediately interjected him.


    She didn¡¯t stop at that, she moved in to grab his cor with trembling hands.


    ¡°Come here, you!¡±


    She then dragged him to the hallway and only let go of his cor after that.


    Her small body quivered like a bird in the rain, aplete contrast to a while ago when she could perfectly maintain herposure.


    ¡°Did you even understand what you were saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve received that ominous divination, haven¡¯t you? It isn¡¯t guaranteed that you¡¯ll survive even if you just stay still and now you¡¯re telling me you want to get involved in the mess? Do you think you¡¯re so strong you can just jump in like that? Huh?¡±


    Eloa was afraid.


    She didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake again, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose him.


    That was why she tried to dissuade him from going with a rather strong tone that didn¡¯t fit her usual tone at all.


    ¡°But, this is the situation where we need every help we can get.¡±


    Usually, Siwoo would follow her words, even if they would only affect the most trivial things, but this time it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    He looked at her straight before conveying his thoughts.


    ¡°I am strong enough to handle a few White Knights, besides I have Ms. Periwinkle¡¯s clover and your ¡®covenant¡¯, Master, I will be fine. You don¡¯t need to worry, I won¡¯t push myself. I know my limit and I promise I won¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°No. I will not allow it. Never.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen. Whatever you say, you won¡¯t change my thoughts.¡±


    Eloa blocked her ears, refusing to hear any words from him.


    So, he gently ced his hand on her shoulder,


    Eloa wasn¡¯t stupid.


    She knew that he had already made up his mind and she wouldn¡¯t be able to dissuade him from thinking otherwise.


    After all, this was the reason why he wanted to get stronger in the first ce; To protect the innocents.


    ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t need to worry about me too much. My self-essence magic allows me to move to a coordinate I specify whenever I want. I also have the music box to hide my presence. With you protecting me, we should have enough time to run away when ites to it.¡±


    He said as such, not knowing this was the reason why she wished to stop him from going so desperately.


    Eloa vividly remembered thest conversation she had with Ravi, who insisted that she wanted to fight to protect the innocents.


    She knew very well that Siwoo had grown stronger again and he would be a strong asset to fight against the White Knight, but her trauma deterred her from letting him go.


    And so, she held onto his sleeve, trying to plead desperately.


    ¡°Why do you want to go so badly¡­? No one will criticize you even if you run away¡­ Just look at what happened just now! Even witches who are more experienced than you backed away without any hesitation!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    Though his words about how they needed every help they could get was true, it was doubtful that he would help much to begin with.


    At most, he¡¯d take care of a few White Knights and leave.


    ¡°I know very well that I can just run if I want to.¡±


    The situation was different from the times when he was abruptly sent into the battlefield and had to risk his life.


    Perhaps, his courage was nothing but his foolish naivety.


    ¡°Then¡­why don¡¯t you just run? You don¡¯t need to risk your life¡­¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Siwoo stared at Eloa¡¯s magenta eyes with a serious look.


    He didn¡¯t think of himself as special.


    More than anyone, he knew how clumsy he was, how many mistakes he made and all the stupid things he had done.


    Some of them would even make himugh out loud due to how idiotic they were.


    Shin Siwoo was a coward.


    He was a coward who wished for nothing but to close his eyes and turn his back around whenever he had to face a crisis. To cover his ears and pretend not to hear when someone was asking him for help. Someone whose legs would shake violently in the face of death.


    But, one single unshakable and clear conviction had always remained in his heart.


    A belief that was taught to him by life itself.


    ¡°If I kept on running away whenever I got the chance to, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Had he chosen to sumb to the life of a ve, where food and clothing was scarce, where the ce he lived in could barely even be called a ¡®shelter¡¯, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic as he was.


    If he had chosen to flee back when he faced the fearsome Homunculus for the first time, he probably would have fallen prey to it alongside the twins.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t feel fear.


    He did, but in the moment where he coulda give in to his fear, he decided to brave it and take a step forward. That was the reason why he could stand here today.


    The one time hepletely sumbedpletely to his fear¡­


    He almost lost his and Sharon¡¯s life to the Drowned Witch.


    In his life so far, there wasn¡¯t a single moment where running away ended up bing the correct choice.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re worried about, Master, but¡­ I just can¡¯t let the innocents die. Sorry, but I have the power to do something, so I want to do everything that I can.¡±


    Eloa couldn¡¯t stop him.


    She felt a deep sense of deja vu from his words.


    There was a lingering fear that if she were to still dissuade him from going at this point, history would repeat itself again and she¡¯d end up losing him just like when she lost Ravi.


    She refused to repeat the mistake of her foolish and immature self.


    Eloa closed her eyes.


    Her long, pretty eyshes trembled heavily.


    ¡°Fine. But, don¡¯t stray away from my side.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡ª¡±


    ¡°And!¡±


    Right before Siwoo was trying to bow his head in gratitude, Eloa grabbed his hands.


    ¡°If you feel even the slightest danger, run away immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s my n from the very start.¡±


    Though her hand felt too small to cut down the mighty enemies they might face, Eloa tightened her grip on his hand.<hr>

 Chapter 265: Waterway Tunnel (1)

    Chapter 265: Waterway Tunnel (1)


    <b>? Waterway Tunnel (1) ?</b>


    1.


    The vertical shaft to the waterway tunnel was closer than Siwoo had expected.


    There was one at a construction site, less than 5 km away from the Gwanghwamun Branch¡¯s Witch Point.


    The construction site was abandoned for some reason, so it was practically only an empty lot surrounded by rusty metals. In the middle of them was the aforementioned vertical tunnel.


    There was an elevator installed there, but it was blocked with cement.


    This was probably how the Cowardly Witch hid it,bining physical means with her magic so that she could use the tunnel as her workshop.


    Maybe because it was still midday, the bottom of the tunnel was still visible even though it was quite deep down there.The distance from the entrance to the bottom was probably around 40-50 m.


    Whenever there was a rain, they¡¯d open this tunnel, letting the water flow to the tunnel underground.


    The rainwater would then traverse through the 5 km long tunnel and be released to the Han River.


    ¡°¡­It looks deep.¡±


    Siwoo, wearing his armor already, looked down the tunnel.


    He muttered those words in a really low voice, but the echo still reverberated through the deep tunnel.


    ¡°It does.¡±


    Eloa replied curtly.


    Even after she decided to let Siwoo go with her, a prickly sensation still remained in her heart.


    She fully respected his will and courage, that was certain.


    But, if a strong mind could solve every problem in the world, people wouldn¡¯t end up dying in the first ce.


    While waiting for the signal from Miss Sua, Eloa renewed her conviction to protect Siwoo no matter what happened.


    <i> -Shoooo!</i>


    Before long, the expected signal came.


    The n wasn¡¯tplicated.


    Branch Manager Sua would spread her barrier to deter the White Knight¡¯s counterattack, all while protecting the center of the barrier.


    Tiphereth and Siwoo would act as the main force to defeat the Cowardly Witch and the Red Knight hiding in her workshop.


    Meanwhile, the Witch of Harvest and the Witch of ss would lure out some of the White Knights to take some pressure off the other two.


    That was it.


    It was so simple that it felt wrong to even call it a n.


    ¡°Siwoo, remember that if things are getting dangerous, don¡¯t even think twice. Retreat immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Instead of telling him to ¡®escape¡¯, she used a more vague word of ¡®retreat¡¯ instead. After saying that, she looked up at the sky.


    There, the huge barrier that would cover all Seoul was slowly formed.


    The moment the barrier waspleted, that was the moment when they¡¯d enter the tunnel.


    Siwoo also tilted his head upwards to look at the barrier.


    The moment the dome-shaped barrier, that glittered like the blue East Sea, waspleted, the pair immediately jumped into the tunnel at the same time.


    2.


    Siwoo¡¯s body had long surpassed human¡¯s limits.


    As long as he put his mind into it, he could concentrate his strength into one point or attain supersonic speed. With a weapon in his hand, he could easily swing it and surpass the speed of sound if he wanted to.


    Without much exaggeration, he could do that even if he were wearing all his armor and weapons, which weigh almost as heavy as a two-wheeled vehicle.


    But, even with all that, there were still times when he was reminded that ¡®in the end, he was still a human at the core¡¯.


    For example, when he had to free-fall from the height that would kill a normal human, or get them paralyzed for life if they were lucky.


    <i> -Thud!</i>


    But, contrary to his expectations, his knees easily absorbed the shock from the jump as shended sessfully.


    Though, because the ground he fell into was dusty, when it met the lump of metal he was wearing, it cracked and made the dust on its surface rise up.


    Next to her, Eloa, gracefully stepped down the ground with her hair fluttering, as if her body was without weight.


    ¡°Stay close to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    From east to the west, in that widely stretched tunnel, there were no enemies in sight.


    But, it didn¡¯t take long before Siwoo noticed something.


    There was something ¡®different¡¯ about this ce.


    The distance from this ce to the ce he jumped from was probably only around thirteen stories tall, but the air clung to his skin tighter than back on the surface.


    Perhaps, this was what it would feel if one were to step into the entrance of hell.


    He could even smell the scent of blood and the dry musty smell.


    ¡°We need lights.¡±


    Originally, there were mercury lights installed in the walls, but twenty years had passed since the ce was closed, so those lights had stopped working for a while now.


    Eloa snapped her fingers, several decorative lights were fired into the tunnel like res.


    Thanks to that, the pair was able to see further inside the tunnel.


    ¡°This ce is wider than I thought.¡±


    The diameter of the ce was 10 m wide.


    Wide and tall enough for two dump trucks to pass by,


    As expected of a tunnel, the ce had a shape of a cylinder.


    Unlike normal tunnels, which usually had a half of a cylinder, this one in particr had the circle part almostplete.


    This was probably why its height and width were almost identical.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too narrow.¡±


    With a sharp pair of eyes,pletely ready for a fight, Eloa scoured the ce with her gaze.


    To Siwoo, the ce might seem wide, but to Eloa, who could easily move as fast as a jet, this ce was too narrow for her to move around in.


    There was a big chance that the White Knights would capitalize on this fact and prevent her from moving around as much as she liked.


    ¡°Which way should we go?¡±


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Eloa turned to the east.


    She was already familiar with the surrounding terrains after hearing Miss Sua¡¯s briefing.


    Cylinder-shaped passage with a diameter of 5-10 m that extended all over Seoul¡¯s underground like an ant¡¯s nest.


    There were vertical shafts just like the one they came in from every 800 m, and their goal was the engine room 2 km away from where they were.


    <i> -Ooo¡ªooo¡ªooooo¡ª</i>


    Not long after the pair started walking, a strange sound could be heard from the distance.


    But, it was too far away to make out what it was and it was too refracted due to the tunnel¡¯s structure, so calling it ¡®vibration¡¯ rather than ¡®sound¡¯ might be a little more appropriate.


    Siwoo¡¯s brows stiffened.


    When he looked to the side, he saw that Eloa was making a simr expression.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    <i> -Ooo¡ªooo¡ªooooo¡ª</i>


    They stopped walking to listen carefully to the sound.


    This was probably what it would sound like if one were to scoop out the souls that had been melted in the mes of hell with a bigdle.


    A chorus of screams that would give anyone goosebumps and make them feel sick just from hearing it.


    As if using that sound as a cue, a different kind of sound came from the distance.


    <i> -nk, nk, nk!</i>


    The sound of iron hitting the solid ground.


    And the sound of rattling weapons.


    ¡°How considerate, they¡¯re greeting us already. Better than having to fight all of them at once, at least.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    From the echoes that they made with their footsteps, Eloa sessfully counted their numbers.


    Thirty two White Knights.


    If they were trying to capitalize on their numbers, they would attack them the moment they reached a wider ce rather than a tunnel like this, but they weren¡¯t doing that for some reason.


    Which meant their objective was to test out how strong the pair was.


    ¡°You step back for a bit. I¡¯m going to see exactly how strong they are.¡±


    Eloa stretched her arm, the space was torn open and the Sword of Covenant responded to her call, revealing its brilliant appearance.


    The remaining six letters on the sword¡¯s surface glowed as a magenta-colored light reflected in her eyes.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    Using all six of her covenants, she strengthened her legs, arms, and backs, using two covenants for each one.


    This was the most she could do to strengthen her body.


    Anymore than this, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    There were more than a thousand of these guys remaining.


    That was why efficiency was the key here as she still needed to face the Red Knight and Xochitl herself after dealing with all the White Knights.


    At that moment, the White Knights finally entered their view.


    <i> -nk, nk, nk!</i>


    With a spear in each of their hands, the moment they saw Eloa, they immediatelyunched their bodies forward.


    Like a well-trained army, their movements were symmetrical. Their white armor shone in the dim light.


    ¡°Watch.¡±


    Eloa made a stance, twisting her waist downward until the tip of her sword touched the ground to her right.


    She looked like she was about to swing a baseball bat in full swing rather than swinging a sword.


    ¡°Haaap!¡±


    She took a deep breath.


    The tip of the White Knights¡¯ spear at the forefront had almost reached her.


    Even while knowing that, she just closed her eyes, not making any movement to react against the attack.


    She stayed still,even stopping to breathe, as if she had entered the state of meditation.


    When the tip of the spear almost touched her forehead¡­


    And when Siwoo was about to stretch his ribbon to protect her.


    She forcefully opened her eyes.


    Her feet burrowed into the cement floor and¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!


    A roaring sound, like hundreds of tons of dynamite exploding in a narrow tunnel reverberated through the space.


    At the same time, a torrent of force that didn¡¯t seem like it came from a sword swing came out from Eloa¡¯s sword.


    Well, that was only a guesswork that Siwoo made from Eloa¡¯s changed posture. It seemed like she had ¡®swung her sword¡¯, but the only thing he could see was shbang-like light that shed up in an instant before disappearing.


    After that¡­


    <i> -Boooom!</i>


    The thirty two White Knights, some were still in the air, some were running along the tunnel walls, some throwing their spears at her¡­


    They were the ones who started their attacks first, but Eloa¡¯s blow connected much faster than theirs did.


    The extent of the destruction her attack caused could bepared to that of a storm, definitely didn¡¯t look like something that woulde out of a sword swing.


    A shockwave began to spread around her and the White Knights¡¯ form began to distort.


    As if they were being pressed by an invisible press machine, their entire armors shattered as pieces of metal were flung out like fish scales.


    About twenty White Knights were caught up in that blow and all of them were cut in half.


    Their remnants tumbled around and for a while, the sound of dozens of empty cans being kicked around echoed in the tunnel.


    But, even after all that, the tunnel walls were unscathed.


    Only some of the fabrics that were clinging onto it were cut.


    That was how masterful the control of her power was. She only aimed to cut the White Knights while being mindful of her surroundings and she did exactly that.


    ¡°¡­Phew¡­¡±


    Eloa lowered her sword before taking a deep breath.


    Standing behind her, Siwoo could only watch with his mouth half-open.


    He knew that as a 23rd rank witch, Eloa was strong.


    However, after witnessing her actual strength first-hand, he genuinely felt the stark difference between both of them.


    It was as if she possessed an overwhelming force that was capable of crushing through everything in her way.


    ¡°That¡¯s what cutting with all your strength looks like.¡±


    Eloa looked at Siwoo.


    Seeing the precious disciple she desperately wanted to protect, she couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth.


    Forgetting the graveness of the situation, Siwoo almost pped his hands to apud her.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t p. Also, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°Ah, r-right.¡±


    Before he could, she had already prevented him from doing so.


    She wasn¡¯t being overly strict or anything, though. Their enemies could tell where they were from that pping sound. There was also a possibility that the sound could activate a trap installed in the workshop.


    Though, it was clear that she was happy from hearing his praises, considering that the corners of her mouth twitched up and down repeatedly.


    The only reason why she didn¡¯t break into a smile immediately was because she didn¡¯t want them to let their guard down and end upmitting some kind of grave mistake while they were at it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We aren¡¯t done yet.¡±


    Looking at Eloa, who quickly turned around and started walking forward, Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would even get a chance to fight tonight.<hr>

 Chapter 266: Waterway Tunnel (2)

    Chapter 266: Waterway Tunnel (2)


    1.


    Even after they walked for 1 km, Eloa never gave Siwoo a chance to fight.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have the chance to either. Unlike the first time when there were more than thirty White Knights rushing at once, they had only beening at around eight to ten Knights at a time.


    ¡°Stay back.¡±


    The reason for this was because, despite her allowing him to participate, her heart was still heavy about it.


    She didn¡¯t want him to receive an irrecoverable injury because of a singlepse in judgment from her.


    So, she decided to not let him join in the fight until he really had to.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    This was already the tenth group that they were facing.After cutting down nine White Knights at once, Eloa caught her breath again.


    Unlike the first fight, she didn¡¯t need to use her mana grandiosely.


    Just as the Cowardly Witch sent all these Knights to gauge her strength, she had also been gauging the Knights¡¯ strength.


    The Red Knight was one thing, but these White Knights couldn¡¯t even be considered as her enemy due to the massive gap between their power.


    So, all she needed to do was just use her energy as efficiently as possible while dealing with each group that came rushing in.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    Eloa muttered, which prompted Siwoo to ask.


    ¡°I expected her to immediately send the Red Knight along with the White Knights all at once, or maybe try to exhaust my mana by keep sending the White Knights on our way, but she did neither. Even someone who is barelypetent in strategy knows that those two are the most efficient moves, but why did she¡­?¡±


    From the very beginning, they hadn¡¯t encountered any major obstacles at all.


    In fact, Eloa had already killed 150 White Knights effortlessly.


    That was already more than 10% of the Cowardly Witch¡¯s total forces.


    Their progression had been so smooth that she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡°Maybe she sent most of her forces outside? You know, to deal with the barrier and all.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. This ce is the center of her n, she has to protect it at all costs.¡±


    It was unthinkable for her to just ignore the Witch Point¡¯s strongest fighting force when they were already so deep inside her territory just to deal with the barrier outside.


    That would be no different from going all in at a poker table with a bad hand.


    Eloa tapped the de of her Sword of Covenant with her fingers before muttering¡­


    ¡°We¡¯vee this far, so there¡¯s no way that the Cowardly Witch failed to notice us. And there¡¯s no way that she thought those White Knights she sent would be enough to stop us.¡±


    She could dismiss it as her trying to probe their fighting power, but they had already way past that point, since both sides had gathered plenty of data on each other.


    At the very least, she should have figured out that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Eloa unless she acted more aggressively and sent out the Red Knight or a Homunculus on its level.


    There was also the possibility that the other two witches were doing exceptionally well to take her attention away, but¡­


    ¡°Why did she keep throwing away her forces senselessly like this¡­? I can¡¯t think of anything other than she¡¯s trying to buy time¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s exactly what she¡¯s trying to do.¡±


    Siwoo, who had been standing still behind her, said that while Eloa wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, no one knows what¡¯s the use of the ¡®Altar¡¯. There is a chance that if shepletes it, she could use it topletely overturn the situation. That should be enough of a reason for her to stall us here.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    As soon as Eloa¡¯s words dropped, a familiar deafening sound reverberated through the tunnel once again.


    <i>-Ooo¡ªooo¡ªooooo¡ª</i>


    As its distance got closer and closer to them, it also got louder and louder.


    Hearing the unpleasant noise that was more annoying than the sound of someone scratching their nails on the ckboard, the pair let out a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of hearing that.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡±


    <i>And De had to deal with this kind of noise for months? How could she even stay sane after all that?</i>


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but praise her mental fortitude.


    If it was him, he¡¯d have gone mad on the third day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Also, like I¡¯ve said multiple times, if it gets too dangerous, just prepare to retreat. I¡¯ll buy you time.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    <i>-Oooo¡ª-!</i>


    When the noise suddenly stopped, they couldn¡¯t see any White Knights rushing toward them.


    This halted the pair¡¯s footsteps as they stayed still, feeling incredibly uneasy.


    The scream that had been dragging on for a long time was suddenly cut off in the middle like a cassette tape being cut.


    When it was still there, the unpleasant noise left them wondering when it would end.


    But, when it finally stopped, they wished that it could start once again.


    Because this meant that something had changed.


    The ce where the pair stopped was a crossroads where five tunnels converged.


    To get to the altar, they¡¯d need to take the second tunnel from the right.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    Eloa raised her Sword of Covenant again.


    Now, she was expecting a full-scale attack from the Cowardly Witch.


    To take advantage of the massive difference in number, first, one would need a big enough space.


    The crossroad where they were at was the perfect ce for it.


    She didn¡¯t know what exactly to expect, but what she knew was that whatever it was that the Cowardly Witch threw at them, they needed to take care of it quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, use your full strength.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    ¡°Also, be careful.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about me, I won¡¯t hold you back at least.¡±


    <i>-nk!</i>


    Unlike before when few White Knights came out at once, this time the metallic sound came from all directions.


    The sound went on and on.


    Even Siwoo could tell that there were more than a hundred of them there and they were in for a tough battle.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Since she had sent out this many forces all at once, it was safe to say that the Cowardly Witch thought that she had the total advantage here.


    But Eloa still looked calm.


    So far, this was the greatest danger they had to face ever since they entered the waterway tunnel, but it actually wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    In fact, the White Knights were actually tougher than Eloa had expected.


    To exin the situation, Eloa¡¯s self-essence magic and fighting style was like a sports car with amazing horsepower and terrible fuel consumption rate.


    If the Cowardly Witch kept on sending 50-100 White Knights per batch, she¡¯d be in deep trouble.


    Her mana would run out midway and she¡¯d end up dying helplessly, most likely.


    That was why this situation, where a bunch of theming at once while not being apanied by the Red Knight, was a good situation for her since she¡¯d end up saving more mana.


    The only problem was that, with only six covenants, she would have a great trouble dealing with those guys.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    So, she added two more.


    The seventh covenant, to use a quarter of her magic and convert it to pure power.


    This was to make up for herck of power against the horde of White Knights.


    Their number wasparable to half of an entire army.


    She figured that she¡¯d need a quarter of her mana to deal with them all, so she used it as an exchange for her covenant.


    The eight contract, to grant herself ¡®omniscience¡¯ within a 30 m range.


    With this, even when she was surrounded by countless enemies like this, she wouldn¡¯t have any blindspot for them to use against her.


    This would immensely help her in this one-against-many situation and this would allow her to know if Siwoo ever got into danger.


    The White Knights rushed toward them all at once, to the point that the wide space felt especially cramped.


    Wielding her Sword of Covenant, Eloa faced them directly without fear.


    <i>-Bang! nk! Boom!</i>


    Just like a wolf jumping into a flock of sheep, radiating sword aura in all directions, she pounced on them, leaving pink-colored after-images everywhere as she did so.


    Every time she swung her sword, the White Knights were cut.


    Just the swing of her legs could split them in half.


    When they got too close to her, she¡¯d tackle them with her shoulder or just elbow them to their demise.


    The White Knights who could effortlessly tear up ordinary witches to shreds turned into nothing more than tin cans when facing her onught.


    Theirpatibility didn¡¯t favor the White Knights well.


    Red Branch¡¯s force field that could help its wielder to interfere and defend against magic attacks didn¡¯t affect Eloa much..


    Because her covenant directly enhanced her physical strengths.


    When the magic was permeated into her bones and muscles, there was barely anything that the force field could do.


    Of course there was the basic protection of the force field as well, so she still needed to deploy more strength than usual to break through it.


    Eloa took down four White Knights at the same time before ncing over to look at Siwoo¡¯s condition.


    No matter how strong she was, when facing this number, she couldn¡¯t help but let a few of them slip past her.


    Around seven or eight knights ran past her towards Siwoo, avoiding her barrage of attacks.


    Seeing this scene, she immediately felt anxious and worried for him, but soon enough those feelings were eased by a lot.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Siwoo swung his sword, as if he was spinning in ce.


    Unlike Eloa, who had superior techniques and control of her power, his onught wasn¡¯t as explosive as hers.


    Nevertheless, he was still able to face the White Knights who came to face him calmly.


    Enlightenment was something that was hard toe by, but once it came, it wouldn¡¯t disappear from one¡¯s mind in a short period of time.


    Just likest time, his swordsmanship was still beautiful and the fluttering ribbons that sharply cut through the space only added to its beauty.


    It was a sophisticated swordsmanship.


    Refined.


    And of course, beautiful.


    Though there were more White Knights that he had to face this time, he was still able to deal with them by prioritizing to reduce their numbers first.


    <i>-ng!</i>


    He tried to imitate Eloa¡¯s moves, albeit his was way more clumsy.


    Though, it was proven to be effective as it produced more urate and powerful blows than normal, letting him cut the White Knight in half in a single swing.


    This was the result of his training all this time,bine that with the Myriad Weapon Mastery Covenant that he possessed, it let him thrive through the battlefield.


    He had grown considerably stronger than when he first started.


    Now he barely had any trouble dispatching more than one of them at once.


    Blood rushed through his veins as he felt the sense of unity in his body. It was as if every part of his muscle could move to obey him right now. As if his whole body had be one with the sword.


    He shed the White Knight from the top of its head down to its crotch, holding back aughter that was threatening to escape his lips.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Phew¡­¡±


    It was apletely one-sided battle.


    Siwoo took a deep breath.


    Eloa too, after wiping the sweat off her brow and tied her disheveled hair back together.


    A total of 598 White Knights were annihted by her hands while Siwoo took on 22 of them that slipped past her.


    Of course, in the general scheme of things, Siwoo¡¯s contribution was way lower than hers, but this battle had proven that he had be way stronger than before.


    ¡°Did you get any injuries somewhere?¡±


    ¡°No, what about you, Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. These fools can never touch my hair.¡±


    Eloa¡¯s expression became more rxed after that exchange, while Siwoo was smiling at her joyfully and pridefully.


    She began to think that maybe she was being too paranoid.


    After all, there was a chance that the Cowardly Witch was just too flustered by their unexpected attack to the point that she failed to put up a proper response.


    Though the real enemy hadn¡¯t appeared yet, she started to have that kind of optimistic thought.


    At that moment¡­


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    A loud noise echoed.


    Not long after the pair turned their gaze to the pile of metal that used to be an army of White Knights¡­


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    A sound, resembling a metal te being struck, echoed from the distance.


    This time, it was apanied by tremors, just like an earthquake.


    As the cause of the phenomenon was still unknown, Eloa cautiously grabbed her Sword of Covenant, while Siwoo turned his gaze toward the tunnel where the sound originated from.


    <i>-nk, nk, nk!</i>


    Not long after, the sound of heavy, bloody footsteps followed.


    Then, it appeared. Right in front of them, in the crossroad, under the decorative lights, a knight with a sizerger than the White Knights, d in bright red armor, close to that of the color of blood.


    ¡°The Red Knight¡­¡±


    It exuded apletely different atmosphere than the White Knights.


    Even though the only difference it had from them was its color and it was a little bigger, Siwoo¡¯s instincts were screaming at him to run away.


    <i>This guy is on a different level.</i>


    Eloa noticed that it had grown half a meter taller than back when theyst met, now it stood at 2.5 m tall.


    In its right hand was a long red spear, perhaps around 2 m long, the Red Branch.


    After absorbing all the sacrifices, concluding the ritual on the altar, both the Red Knight and the Red Branch was painted in a much darker crimson color.


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Siwoo, who was nervously staring at the foe in front of him, and Eloa, who was preparing to brandish her sword, drew in their breath at the same time.


    Because they noticed something in the creature¡¯s hand.


    It was holding two witches in its hand, grabbing them by the hair, dangling them around in the air.


    The Witch of Harvest, Evelynn, the one who flirted with Siwoo without a care beforeing here.


    There were no traces of her lower body left and her internal organs were dangling from the remaining part of her upper body.


    Part of her bright red flesh was covered in dust. It was safe to say that the Red Knight had been dragging her around for a while now.


    The Witch of ss, Patricia, with her white hair and pretty gray eyes.


    Her expression froze, perhaps there was a tinge of fear and astonishment in there.


    Nothing was certain about what kind of expression she was making because only half of her head remained.


    Needless to say, both of them had already died.


    <i>-Krrk, krrrrrk</i>


    This sight made the pairpletely speechless.


    Ignoring their reactionpletely, a sound that was simr to scraping metal flowed through the Red Knight¡¯s helmet.


    Humans and Homunculi were different kinds of being, both hadpletely different body structures.


    By extension, thenguage they used wasn''t the same.


    But, even if the pair couldn¡¯t understand what the creature was trying to say.


    Even when there wasn¡¯t a single sentence being exchanged between them and the monster.


    They knew. What kind of emotion that it was trying to express under that unpleasant sound.


    Joy.


    The joy of facing up against the adversary that had pushed it to the brink of death over and over again after bing iparably stronger than before.


    Old resentment.


    Perseverance.


    Anger.


    To the monster, this was the perfect opportunity to showcase all of those things.


    And so, itughed. Even when it finally opened its eyes, it was still smiling.


    Its ¡®twenty pairs¡¯ of eyes that embroidered its helmet curled upwards with a red glint, resembling a wicked smile that a human would /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 267: Waterway Tunnel (3)

    Chapter 267: Waterway Tunnel (3)


    1.


    Eloa raised her sword, ring at the Red Knight.


    The creature was doing the same, letting out an ominous ¡®smile¡¯.


    Originally, it only had thirty eyes, but thanks to the Cowardly witches, it had forty now.


    The same number of eyes as the Homunculus who once caused the worst disaster in history had, the Homunculus who was dubbed as the strongest.


    ¡®Jormungandr¡¯, the Homunculus that took the form of a giant snake, the one which was killed by Duchess Keter after it sessfully ate up three kingdoms, eight big cities, countless viges and seventy eight witches in the past.


    Back then, Gehenna¡¯s system was just being established.


    Considering that the average rank of witches back in the day was around 15th, it was understandable that as many as seventy eight of them fell in battle against the monstrosity.


    However, that fact shouldn¡¯t be used to underestimate Jormungandr, and by extension, the Red Knight, which now possessed the same number of eyes as it did.Of course, just as a witch¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be fully measured by rank, a Homunculus¡¯ full strength also couldn¡¯t be fully measured by the number of its eyes.


    However, the Red Knight specifically was a Homunculus which possessed rich experience when it came to fighting against witches.


    It was not due negligence that Eloa still failed to kill it despite being able to defeat it seven times.


    The Red Knight was a strong enough foe to go toe-to-toe with her when it came to pure martial skills. This was also why it always managed to spare some strength to get away from her when things went south for it.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa calmly faced it, trying to assess its newfound strength.


    <i>The Red Knight, huh¡­?</i>


    It wasmon sense that the power of a Homunculus depended on what exactly was it guarding.


    For example, even a weak Homunculus would be tricky to deal with if it was holding the ¡®Egg of Gnosis¡¯, because that meant the Homunculus would be equipped with some kind of self-essence magic.


    With that in mind, since the Red Knight was holding the Red Branch, it was categorized among the stronger Homunculus by default.


    Red Branch itself was a spear that possessed the ability to twist concepts andws.


    Not only that, it could also deploy a distortion field that could impair all kinds of magic and weaken spirit bodies.


    It could also manipte the reality of the object it touched.


    The magic that the Red Knight could utilize from the Red Branch alone was already trickier to deal withpared to mostbat witches¡¯.


    This was part of the reason why Eloa always failed to kill it even back when the difference between their power was significant.


    But now, she sensed something different from the red spear after not seeing it for a little while¡­


    Just from the mana it exuded alone, it was already on a different levelpared to thest time she saw it.


    It was denser and it gave her a deep sense of unease.


    This implied that the Red Knight wasn¡¯t the only thing that the Cowardly Witch buffed, but the Red Branch itself as well.


    <i>Meanwhile, I¡­</i>


    To deal with all the White Knights on her way here, she had expended 30% of her mana.


    Because she was using one of her avable twelve covenants on Siwoo, she could only use eleven of them at once.


    If this was the first time they fight, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    But, this was a foe she had faced a few times before. Facing an enemy that was familiar with her technique while she herself wasn¡¯t in perfect condition¡­ Even if she was being optimistic, she couldn¡¯t guarantee a victory.


    She had triumphed over countless Homunculi in the past, but this time, she felt a great sense of danger that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    ¡°Stay back. Get ready to escape.¡±


    Eloa pushed Siwoo back and brandished her sword.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    With that, two of the three remaining covenants were activated.


    The Red Knight was probably the Cowardly Witch¡¯s strongest weapon.


    It wasn¡¯t an opponent Eloa could fight half-heartedly, but if she utilized all her strength here, she wouldn¡¯t have many options against whatever it was that woulde out next.


    The ninth covenant, to reestablish the concept of her own body.


    In order to minimize the effect of the Red Branch¡¯s distortion, she reestablished her existence over the world itself.


    With this, she wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of getting caught in its barrier or getting her mana distorted by it.


    The tenth covenant, to consume half of her mana and exchange it with strength.


    The Red Knight wasn¡¯t the only force the Cowardly Witch had left.


    There were still over 600 White Knights and though she wasn¡¯t as formidable in a direct fight, she still had to face the Cowardly Witch herself as well.


    If she were to expand more mana than this, she¡¯d be helpless against what came next.


    Eleven of the twelve letters engraved on the Sword of Covenant glowed and a strong mana wave scattered around her.


    <i>-nk!</i>


    The one who made a move first was the Red Knight.


    It threw the witches¡¯ corpses in its hand, all while gliding forward to stab Eloa.


    At first nce, its movement seemed more simple and less powerful than that of the White Knights¡¯.


    It didn¡¯t make a loud sound as it cut through the air and the force it seemed to exude was unremarkable.


    But that was far from the truth.


    Just like how deep rivers looked rtively stable and one would only know how strong the flow of stream it had if one were to dip their body inside¡­


    The tip of its spear suddenly passed through Eloa¡¯s defensive stance, rushing toward her heart.


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    She rotated her body halfway and struck the tip of the spear.


    No, it was more like she tried to swat it away.


    But an unexpected oue happened, both the tips of their weapons met each other in the air.


    The strength she utilized wasn¡¯t enough.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the Red Knight had grown this much more powerful than before.


    <i>-ng! Tang!</i>


    But this mistake didn¡¯t discourage her at all, instead she moved her body to wrestle the creature with her sword.


    Her movements were so natural, giving one the impression that this was what she was aiming for from the very beginning.


    ¡®Binding¡¯, a technique to block an enemy¡¯s attack and pulling them towards oneself.


    ¡®Winding¡¯, a technique that utilized the enemy¡¯s opening to turn and twist their weapon around and neutralize them.


    In a broader sense, since the techniques involved revolved around those two techniques, simr to wrestling, it was technically the correct term to call it ¡®sword wrestling.¡¯


    To do it, one had to predict the opponent¡¯s movements and rhythm by detecting the changes in pressure and force that was being transmitted in their weapon.


    Then, one had to calcte how much speed and strength was needed to knock the enemy¡¯s weapon away and inflict a fatal wound on them.


    <i>-ng! Tang, tang!</i>


    The red spear and the white sword shed, producing a sound that was simr to a cracking tough walnut.


    Like two dragons fighting with their lives, the sword and spear shed wildly, letting out fierce sparks of mana each time they made contact.


    Neither of them showed any opening.


    In terms of pure power, the Red Knight overwhelmed Eloa, but she made up for it with her more precise techniques.


    <i>-ng, ng!</i>


    For several seconds, this situation continued.


    It was Eloa who broke the deadlock first.


    Using a forceful strike, she tried to swat away the Red Knight¡¯s spear.


    Both weapons,ing from opposite directions, shed violently in the air.


    From this sh, a huge shockwave was created, Eloa¡¯s bangs fluttered due to the wind.


    <i>-Baaang!</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She let out a bewildered groan.


    Even if there was a gap between their power, their difference in skill was quite significant.


    Originally, she was trying to overpower the Red Knight¡¯s spear before sending a clean stab to its heart.


    But, at that moment, the ¡®Red Branch¡¯ did its job.


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    Eloa, who managed to swat the spear away, felt her stomach twisted.


    She didn¡¯t get hit directly or anything.


    And the impact wasn¡¯t so intense that she couldn¡¯t withstand it, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for her.


    It was the fact that the impact was caused by the Red Branch¡¯s distortion which was the problem.


    Whenever their weapons touched, she would feel the impact in her stomach, shaking her insides.


    This was the reason why even though she was confident in her close quarterbat skills, she avoideding up too close with the Red Knight.


    She repeatedly swung her sword, swallowing her saliva as she did.


    Each time, a shockwave spread through her entire body,ing from the tip of her sword down to the tip of her toe.


    As if her cochlea was shaken, her sense of bnce became ruined, her vision also turned blurry, as if she was being submerged in water.


    Her previously steady breathing became erratic, so did her heartbeat.


    At first, this just caused her to feel nauseous, but as the fight went on, the nauseous feelings started to turn into pain.


    <i>-Woooong!</i>


    At that moment, a spear swing came toward her head.


    She avoided it by leaning her head back.


    But, the moment the spear de passed over her head, a red barrier formed, twisting the trajectory of the spear to follow after her head.


    She desperately turned her body around to avoid it, sacrificing her center of gravity in the process.


    Sadly, that wasn¡¯t enough. Another red barrier was formed, now twisting the spear¡¯s trajectory toward her shoulder, inducing so much pain that made her feel like her insides were being torn apart.


    ¡°Ugg¡ª!¡±


    She endured the pain that almost made her lose consciousness and kicked off the ground.


    As she distanced herself, she inspected the wound she had just received.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­!¡±


    The wound itself was very shallow.


    It felt like her arm was ripped off, but the wound was only a scratch.


    However, this finding was enough to keep her on her toes.


    She had strengthened her body with several covenants and re-established her existence so she could handle the distortion better.


    Her body became significantly more durable, both magically and physically, turning her into a walking fortress.


    Yet, she got shaken off really badly by the barrier that her enemy formed in haste just now.


    In hindsight, it was weird for her to be affected this badly by that barrier.


    She was familiar with it because it was the same thing that she had faced time and time again, but it never made her feel anything other than dizziness on the same level of seasickness.


    This meant that she couldn¡¯t afford to exchange bouts with the spear again, or else she¡¯d be shaken off again.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    It turned out that this rematch with the Red Knight was more difficult than she had expected.


    All of her magic and techniques were centered around close quarterbat.


    Which meant, the Red Branchpletely countered her since just being near it could already hurt her.


    Eloa took a deep breath topose herself.


    Her mind, which had been disturbed due to her agitation, turned calm like still water.


    Being all agitated wouldn¡¯t help her situation.


    What she needed to do was to assess the situation calmly and make her move ordingly.


    To make less contact with the opponent¡¯s weapon, like it or not, she¡¯d have to use her feet more.


    Instead of standing her ground, she should move forward when she had to and pull back when she had to.


    The question here was, should she use up her remaining covenant?


    Was it the right move if she were to use up all her mana to deal with the enemy in front of her?


    Meanwhile, even though it had the initiative, the Red Knight did not press on the attack on her.


    Instead, it stayed in its ce, raised its spear up high, and began to scream.


    ¡°D¡ªD¡ªDrivat¡ª!¡±


    This scene left her dumbstruck.


    Because from the dark space beneath the red helmet, a voice that sounded simr to that of a human¡¯snguage came out.


    Homunculi that lived for a long time usually developed a clear sense of self.


    However, for a Homunculus to utter something that wasn¡¯t an iprehensible cry, it was unprecedented.


    ¡°Drivat¡ª! Lajak¡ª-!¡±


    It said something in an unknownnguage, the words apanied by a muffled sound.


    No, it could be that it was singing.


    With that, a bright red barrier stretched out from the Red Branch, along with the sound of scraping steel.


    At first, she thought that this was another one of its attacks, but she quickly realized that the barrier stretched out in a wide area, striking various ces except where she was standing.


    ¡°This¡ª!¡±


    Eloa looked around.


    The space around her was distorted.


    It was as if reality itself was being eroded.


    Though this was the ce that connected five tunnels, it was still located underground, so there wasn¡¯t that much space for them to move around.


    However, it had changed into an enormous area, as if it was an image refracted by a lens.


    The strange thing here was the fact that she couldn¡¯t even tell when exactly did this happen.


    It was as if the ce looked exactly like this since the very beginning, she just blinked and the change had already happened.


    She looked around the waterway that had now be as spacious as a football field.


    ¡°¡ªYatholot!¡±


    At that moment, the Red Knight struck the floor with its spear.


    Then, the barrier that enveloped the ce disappeared.


    Silence quickly followed.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    A sudden silence was always apanied by an ominous oue.


    By instinct, Eloa nced behind to look for Siwoo, who was preparing for his escape with Dimension Shift.


    Whatever it was that was about to happen, she wanted him to get away first.


    But he wasn¡¯t there.


    Considering that she didn¡¯t sense any magic being deployed, it meant that he was still around.


    When she was struck by panic, another abnormality urred in front of her eyes.


    The White Knights she had already taken down¡­


    Even those who had been reduced to rubbles and pieces, all of them began to reassemble and regenerate themselves.


    <i>-Kak¡­kak¡­kakakak¡­!</i>


    The Red Knight let out an unpleasant noise again, as if it wasughing.


    Red Branch¡¯s ability, ¡®distortion¡¯.


    It was strong enough to distort the rules of heaven and went against thews it set.


    This was why the Cowardly Witch sacrificed thousands of humans and five witches for, to bring it to its fullest potential.


    The strange phenomenon that clearly surpassed cause and effect revived all the White Knights that had fallen.


    Hundreds of White Knights also poured out from all five tunnels almost immediately.


    <i>nk nk nk nk nk nk.</i>


    <i>nk nk nk nk nk nk.</i>


    <i>nk nk nk nk nk nk.</i>


    <i>nk nk nk nk nk nk.</i>


    <i>nk nk nk nk nk nk.</i>


    Sounds of metal boots hitting the solid ground reverberated through the air.


    Apanied by the deafening noise, almost all of Xochitl¡¯s White Knight gathered in one ce.


    With a single purpose, to hunt Eloa Tiphereth.<hr>


    Eloa reminiscing about /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 268: Waterway Tunnel (4)

    Chapter 268: Waterway Tunnel (4)


    1.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the middle of the tunnel, Siwoo was there, standing dumbfoundedly.


    Or rather¡­ he was in the middle of a strangely widened tunnel.


    The situation was bewildering.


    Out of the blue, the Red Knight appeared, carrying a terrifying atmosphere, as he had killed the two witches as if they were insects. After the creature and his Master, who had single-handedly beaten hundreds of White Knights, fought for a bit, they both disappeared.


    Leaving him all alone in this ce.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    <i>Dangerous.</i>Siwoo didn¡¯t know what exactly caused them to be separated, but he was in the middle of the enemy¡¯s territory at the moment, that fact was enough to ring his rm bells.


    <i>I can still run</i>.


    Throughout his training with Eloa, his physical strength wasn¡¯t the only thing that was improved, his usage of Dimension Shift too.


    He managed to simplify the casting process.


    Before this, he needed to ¡®dere his current position¡¯, then ¡®dere the coordinate of his destination¡¯, only then he could ¡®calcte the distance between the two and teleport¡¯...


    Well, a handful of steps were omitted, but that was roughly how it went.


    Dimension Shift was aplex and precise magic, one needed a high level of concentration and magic control to even use it.


    They could try and not to concentrate too much, but doing that would increase the casting time significantly.


    In most cases, this wasn¡¯t the spell one could use to escape duringbat.


    So, to cover this major w, Siwoo had been trying to optimize the aforementioned three steps.


    The way he came up with was to always dere the coordinate where he was at, every time he moved.


    As for the coordinate of the destination, he could always set it at random to speed things up, and by adding the use ¡®strictly on the ground¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about suddenly getting thrown into the sea or whatever.


    Unless he was inside a barrier thatpletely isted him from the outside world like Ea¡¯s barrier, he could secure an escape route quickly with this.


    Whatever the Cowardly Witch¡¯s n was¡­


    Siwoo had resolved himself to not sit idly against it.


    He promised to himself that no matter how small it was, he¡¯d try to help out. At the very least, it would be better than him just sitting around and watching.


    That was why now was the perfect time for him to escape.


    He had done what he could, the enemy was too strong for him to fight, and besides, he had more than enough time to run.


    Moreover, he got separated from Eloa for some reason he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Without hesitation, Siwoo started calcting for Dimension Shift.


    Since the tunnel suddenly widened, the mana around him had changed.


    It felt like something was restricting the mana, as if some kind of jammer was around, but that wasn¡¯t a problem for him.


    He just needed to treat it as a variable, insert it to his calction and calcte ordingly. Just like that, he sessfully calcted a way out of here.


    At that moment¡­


    <i>-Bang, bang, bang!</i>


    A loud sound echoed through the air.


    It was so loud that the whole space trembled, simr to when the Red Knight first appeared.


    He could even tell where the sound came from due to the vibration, even though it sounded like the source was over hundreds meters away.


    <i>That¡¯s probably where Master and the Red Knight is.</i>


    He concluded that the Red Knights was the reason why the space became jumbled like this.


    It probably deemed him as a ¡®pebble in the road¡¯ or ¡®an annoyance¡¯, so it teleported him away from where he was previously.


    ¡°Is this really the right thing to do?¡±


    Eloa had told him in advance about the Red Knight.


    It was the greatest fighting power the Cowardly Witch had, so it was only natural that Eloa shared the information with him.


    ording to her, the creature was a formidable one that managed to escape her grasp seven times in the past.


    For it to be able to run away from Eloa seven times, even after being beaten seven times by her, the creature¡¯s power was simply way out of his league.


    And he knew that.


    The reality of the situation became even more apparent to him when he saw how Eloa had to give it her all to fight it.


    Witnessing their fight made him think ¡®I¡¯m d I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s fighting¡¯. After all, this was the monster who managed to survive Eloa¡¯s onught seven times and escaped from her.


    If it was him who was fighting the monster, he wouldn¡¯t havested even for a second.


    Even more so when it was even stronger now.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to guess exactly how strong it was, but there was something that was bugging him.


    Siwoo took off the gauntlet on his left hand.


    On the back of that hand, Eloa¡¯s covenant, with its hourss-looking pattern, was engraved.


    This was the covenant that she had conferred to him ever since the day that he was ambushed by the Drowned Witch.


    ording to her, this would help him if his life were ever in danger.


    It was one out of her twelve covenants.


    In other words, a twelfth of a 23rd ranked witch¡¯s power was in him.


    Well, the extent of a witch¡¯s power couldn¡¯t really be measured by simple arithmetic like that, so nobody really knew exactly how much power she infused in him.


    <i>-Baaang!</i>


    Another loud roar echoed in the distance.


    Which meant that their battle was still going on.


    From this, he could tell that Eloa was unable to overpower her opponent and finish the battle quickly.


    <i>Is it really okay for me to run away just like that?</i>


    <i>She can¡¯t use her full power because of me. Now that I know that, is it really okay to just leave her like this?</i>


    Technically speaking, Eloa was the one who made him stay here, since she didn¡¯t approve of him going back to Gehenna.


    Because she was being paranoid over Periwinkle¡¯s ominous divination.


    But, it was him who didn¡¯t want to sit back doing nothing.


    So in the end, this was the result of their choices, no one could solely be med.


    The responsibilities lied on both sides.


    At least Siwoo thought so.


    ¡°If this thing¡­¡±


    Siwoo looked at the four-leaf clover that Periwinkle gave him.


    From her exnation, this seemed to be an amulet that would protect him from death once.


    With this clover and the music box¡­


    As long as he tuned the music box up, he should be able to catch a glimpse of what was happening in Eloa¡¯s side.


    He still didn¡¯t know how at the moment, but, as long as he got there and met his Master, they should be able to find a way to return the covenant to her.


    <i>This is something I must do</i>.


    Resolving himself, he then took a step toward the source of all the loud noises, where the battlefield was located.


    2.


    All 1,200 White Knights and the Red Knight with a full power Red Branch.


    Just as Siwoo suspected, Eloa¡¯s situation was grim.


    The white spears held by the White Knights were resonating with the Red Branch, emitting a huge pressure to their surroundings.


    In a sense, it was like an AoE debuff.


    The debuff could already be felt when she was facing a group of White Knights, but now that all 1,200 came at her at once, it was even more so.


    Her movements were significantly affected, as if she was moving her body in the water.


    However, though she was struggling, she wasn¡¯t being pushed into a corner.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    She swung the Sword of Covenant with all her strength, cutting dozens of White Knights at once.


    The first time she saw those guysing back to life, she utilized all eleven of her covenants at once, giving her enough power to cut through dozens of them with a single swing.


    At this point, she had probably cut down a thousand of them already, but the distance between her and the Red Knight, which had only been watching, didn¡¯t seem to be narrowed at all.


    This was because all the White Knights that she cut down would immediately be revived again and brandished their spears at her.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The spears came from sixteen different directions at once but she managed to swat them all.


    As the huge sword touched them, the White Knights surrounding her were sent flying and exploded with a bang.


    Though she could handle them easily, she still couldn¡¯t just ignore them purely because of their sheer number and their tendency to cling to her like a swarm of flies.


    At the very least, she was now able to deal with her enemy¡¯s cheeky tactics of reflecting the damage back to her each time she hit their weapons.


    Her years ofbat experience wasn¡¯t for nothing, after all.


    As she was continuing her onught, she came up with dozens of strategies for her to get out of this situation.


    And she believed that one of them would definitely work if she had the chance to deploy it.


    But, just as how she knew the Red Knight well, the Red Knight also knew her well.


    After their short sh just a while ago, the creature figured out that it couldn¡¯tpletely overwhelm her, so it tried to poke at her weaknesses instead.


    Both of her weaknesses, to be more precise.


    One.


    The way her covenant worked was that she could grant one of her covenants into one person.


    Which meant that, a one-on-one fight with her would be tricky, but it was apletely different story for a one-against-many fight.


    Two.


    She was weak in a battle of attrition.


    The total amount of mana she could store in her brand was less than that of a normal witch¡¯s.


    In addition, since she was pouring everything she had to gain advantage in close quarterbat, her mana efficiency was atrocious for how much output that she needed.


    Now that she was utilizing all the covenants she could utilize, both of those weaknesses became even more apparent. Even the creature could sense that her magic was leaking as she swung her sword.


    Of course, even if one could call those her ¡®weaknesses¡¯ in the grand scheme of things, it didn¡¯t really matter at all.


    Try to group a bunch of people against her, no matter how many of them were gathered, they wouldn¡¯t amount more than a bunch of scarecrows to her.


    However, the problem here was the White Knights that the Red Knight deployed were just strong enough to hinder her.


    When they came in thrusting their spears while disregarding their own lives, even Eloa couldn¡¯t just ignore them.


    Not to mention that even if she were to cut them down, they¡¯d still resurrect themselves and rejoin the battle again.


    In that sense, the Red Knight utilizing those guys as its shield was a correct move.


    For Eloa to advance a single step, she had to cut down ten of those White Knights.


    As a result, her clothes were tattered, torn in several ces, her beautiful pink hair was drenched in so much sweat that it looked like she had just been sshed by water.


    Though at the very least, she gained a little bit of sce from this oue.


    Because Siwoo managed to get away from here.


    Even after this much time had passed, she hadn¡¯t got any warnings from the Guardian¡¯s Covenant.


    If some kind of crisis were to befall him, it would act as an autonomous defense to protect him and inform Eloa of it.


    Since that didn¡¯t happen, chances were that he had already taken shelter somewhere.


    If that was the case, she could rest easy.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    She swung her sword again and dispatched ten White Knights at once in a blink of an eye.


    Now was the time for her to decide.


    To run away.


    Or to fight and risk her life until the end.


    The Red Knight and all these White Knights was probably the Cowardly Witch¡¯s entire force.


    In other words, if she could handle these guys, the threat that was looming over Seoul would disappear.


    Her mana was almost depleted.


    But, there was still enough for her to shake off their possible pursuits and escape.


    However, if she really were to escape, it¡¯d take a whole week of treatment and mana gathering before she could recover her power again.


    In other words, while she could save her own life, she couldn¡¯t fight off the looming disaster,


    The problem here was, if this fierce battle continued, the Red Knight would definitelye forward and join the fight.


    And if that were to happen, she¡¯d lose her chance to escape.


    ¡°Gavaakkkk¡ª!¡±


    The Red Knight roared.


    All the White Knights held up their spears and rushed toward Eloa as the Red Knight rushed into the white waves.


    The distance between the creature and Eloa was quite far, but for both beings, whose might transcended that of a human¡¯s, it was a distance that could be closed easily.


    Only five seconds had passed since Eloa started thinking.


    But in that brief moment, she managed to think about a lot of things.


    Especially her own death.


    There was a great chance that even if she were to give it her all here, she¡¯d end up sumbing to her enemies anyway and perished.


    She was scared.


    If she could run away, she would.


    Whenever she was dancing between the boundary of life and death with a sword in her hand like this.


    There wasn¡¯t a single moment when she didn¡¯t feel scared.


    ¡°Ravi¡­¡±


    She remembered Ravi¡¯s words about protecting the innocents.


    The upright conviction of her lovely apprentice that she had never approved of back when she was alive.


    And now, she foolishly held onto that conviction like her weapon.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    <i>If I knew that today¡¯s thest day we¡¯ll ever meet, I shoulda praised him more.</i>


    <i>I shoulda been more honest and praised him as much as I can.</i>


    <i>Sorry, Siwoo.</i>


    As if the stopped time began to rewind again, the sound of footsteps echoed in her ears.


    She held her sword tightly, as if trying to break it.


    ¡°Come forward.¡±


    She used up all the magic in her brand, turned it into strength and allocated them to her legs.


    With this, she sealed her own escape path as she sent a re towards her enemies. Her magenta eyes glowed.


    Eloa Tiphereth might die here today.


    But she wouldn¡¯t fall before she achieved victory.


    ¡°I will stand my /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 269: Waterway Tunnel (5)

    Chapter 269: Waterway Tunnel (5)


    1.


    Eloa gave up thinking about what would happen ¡®next¡¯.


    Her fear of death was cut clean by the swing of her sword.


    The only thing that she was thinking about was how toe out of this fight victorious.


    Once she managed to get rid of all the distracting thoughts, both her mind and body became one with her sword.


    She unleashed her mana freely, moving around with the sword in her hand, as if she was dancing.


    The White Knights that were supposed to be tricky to deal with were cut into half and copsed like mere tin cans.


    Meanwhile, their white spears swayed like bamboo being struck by a storm.


    <i>-Woooong!</i>At that moment, a red spear crawled in, apanied by a ghastly sound.


    Even until this point, the Red Knight was still so cautious.


    It refused to engage with Eloa in one-on-one battle.


    Using the meat-grinder tactic, it deployed waves of White Knights, one after another, onlyunching its own attacks when Eloa showed a gap in her movements.


    <i>-Bang, bang, bang!</i>


    Even in that kind ofmotion, where the echoing sounds had turned into shockwaves, Eloa could still sense the presence of the red spear aiming towards her back.


    This was thanks to her ¡®Omniscience¡¯, the covenant that allowed her to perceive everything in the radius of 30 m from her, letting her detect any attacks even if they came from her blindspot.


    ¡°Ha!¡¯


    Eloa quickly dodged the spear thrust by rolling her body on the ground that had been smashed like cookies.


    Facing the Red Branch directly would be a foolish move.


    That was why she went as far as doing such an unsightly move just to dodge it.


    After avoiding the Red Branch¡¯s barrier, she twisted her body and leaped toward the Red Knight¡¯s direction.


    While Red Branch was the thing that kept bringing those White Knights back to life¡­


    The battle still wouldn¡¯t end unless she dispatched the Red Knights.


    However¡­


    <i>-nk, nk, nk!</i>


    Before she couldnd a hit, the Red Knight retreated promptly.


    Then, hundreds of White Knight blocked her path, acting as if they were some sort of wall.


    Unable to feel any emotion, they were more than ready to risk their lives for theirmander.


    Though she could conjure up a storm by utilizing both her physical strength and swordsmanship at once, she still couldn¡¯t break through the Phnx Formation that they deployed.


    With that, the Red Knight managed to disengage safely.


    Maybe it¡¯d onlye in again when she started to show signs of exhaustion and gave out a big enough opening for it to slit her throat.


    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­¡±


    At this point, her breaths felt like they only came down to her chin.


    They were so erratic that the tip of her tongue felt like it was made out of metal.


    Time was running out.


    She needed to end this quickly.


    Putting all the remaining mana and strength she had into a single strike¡­


    <i>-Crack!</i>


    Her two feet stepped on the ground, steadfast, like the root of a tree.


    She wielded her sword at an angle.


    From the distance, she could see her enemy¡¯s eyes, curved, as if eerilyughing.


    <i>-Woooong!</i>


    Magical pressure was pressing on her from all sides.


    White veins spouted on the back of her hand, apanied by sparks of pink mana.


    ¡°Jazak¡ª!¡±


    As if they sensed a bad omen, the White Knights rushed at her direction all at once, following the order of theirmander.


    Theypletely disregarded their lives, using their bodies as shields to protect the Red Knight.


    All to block her next attack.


    Meanwhile, Eloa was focusing her strength on a single point to an extreme level.


    <i>As the body, mind, and the sword became one.</i>


    <i>Even a simple sh would cut the heavens.</i>


    She raised her sword silently as all the distracting thoughts disappeared.


    Her death, life and even the boundaries between them rested solely on the tip of her sword, that wasn¡¯t any wider than the strand of her hair.


    Heaven and earth trembled.


    The sword drew a clear line, as if cutting through the space itself, emitting much more powerful mana than she had ever emitted in this battle.


    All the White Knights that were caught in its trajectory disintegrated, as if they were struck by a nuclear bomb.


    The outpour of concentrated mana exploded, creating a blinding sh of light.


    And the moment the sword was raised above her head¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!


    The sky became visible from where they were.


    From this space, 45 m underground.


    The thick walls, cements, foundation, everything that stood in her way were demolished, reced by a hundred meters long crevice.


    Then, the sword that she had poured all her life into finally fell down upon her enemies.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!


    Following a roar that was as loud as a bomb, it collided with the Red Branch.


    A semi-circr distortion field spread at the same time, alongside a barrier that extended like the veins of a leaf.


    The Red Knight¡¯s body, which had been leisurely handling Eloa up until now, started trembling violently.


    Even if the Red Branch¡¯s distortion could disperse the impact, even if the mana was dispersed by the barrier¡­


    Faced with this much power, it couldn¡¯t help but be pushed back.


    The distortion field was unlike a physical barrier.


    It was an imprable shield that would distort the ¡®force¡¯ that it received by manipting the direction of the force itself, rendering all kinds of force useless against it.


    Even Eloa¡¯s strikes wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through this barrier.


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    Or so it thought¡­


    As soon as her strike collided with the distortion field that was spread forward like a shield, the field began to break apart.


    This strike of hers came from her concentrating all her power in a single strike, to the level that it broke the limit ofmon sense. To put it simply, the field wasn¡¯t able to handle this much force at once.


    <i>-Crack!</i>


    Though, by the time the strike reached Red Knight¡¯s defenseless body, it already lost most of its force.


    It was a clear hit.


    The Red Knight¡¯s bright red breastte was now dented heavily, as if it was struck by a hammer.


    But¡­


    That was it.


    The Red Branch also seemed to have exhausted its ability to restore the White Knights.


    If it didn¡¯t, all those White Knights that she cut down with her previous strike would have been restored already.


    Seeing the way it staggered, the Red Knight which had received the full blow from her also didn¡¯t seem to be in a good shape anymore.


    If only she could attempt to swing her sword like that once more, the Goddess of Victory would have been smiling at her at this moment.


    ¡°Krrrr¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the Red Knight still had the strength to stand.


    Instead of falling down, it stared at her with a gaze filled with hostility.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa hadpletely exhausted her mana.


    Her covenants had already been fulfilled, it was hard enough for her to just stand, let alone move. The stress on her muscles and bones were too great.


    <i>-nk!</i>


    At that moment, the Red Knight moved.


    Its gait was clearly not normal.


    The way it moved her limbs was so unnatural, as if it had just been struck by a high voltage current.


    ¡°Kra ra ra ra¡±


    Nevertheless, it marched toward her, with a smile full of joy.


    Despite it being a monster, it showed such a human-like expression, giving off an unsettling feeling.


    It stood on the remains of the White Knights that it could no longer revive, facing her directly.


    <i>-Thud!</i>


    ¡°Uhk¡ª!¡±


    Then, it swung the Red Branch towards her abdomen.


    The 3 m spear was being swung by a 2.5 m giant.


    Being struck by the dull side of the spear, Eloa flew a few dozen meters in the air before crashing onto a wall behind her.


    It wasn¡¯t a fatal blow.


    As evidence, Eloa was still struggling to stand while holding her stomach.


    She resolved herself, even if she had to fall here, she wouldn¡¯t want to die an unsightly death.


    <i>-nk, nk, nk!</i>


    The Red Knight walked toward her again.


    <i>-p!</i>


    It swung its gauntlet towards Eloa¡¯s cheek, who was barely able to stand up.


    As her skin made a loud sound when it met the hard metal, she was blown away again for several meters.


    She could feel the blood vessel inside her mouth burst open and her skull cracked.


    From this second strike, she could tell what exactly the creature¡¯s goal was.


    To torture the enemy that had been tormenting him for years.


    It was so human-like for a mere monster to do something like this, but considering what it had done up until this point, it wasn¡¯t something surprising to her anymore.


    Eloa stood up again, trying to lift her sword, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t.


    There wasn¡¯t even an ounce of strength left in her arms.


    Which meant the only thing she could do now was to brace herself to the future of her being tossed around like a ragdoll, vited, and eventually die by its hands.


    ¡°Krrr.¡±


    At this point, Eloa¡¯s hair had turned messy, covering her face.


    She saw the Red Knight¡¯s looming shadow over her again.


    The moment the monster raised its shoulders high to strike her again, it happened.


    A ck, fluttering particle, like a cloak, came between her and the monster.


    ck sword, as ck as the armor of the person who wielded it, entered her sight.


    It was a familiar back to her.


    ¡°Do it in moderation, you bitch.¡±


    Spouting those words with a voice filled with anger, was Siwoo.


    As soon as he finished saying that, he sent a forceful strike towards the monster.


    <i>-Crack!</i>


    The sword of shadow, swung exactly the way Eloa had taught him, struck the monster¡¯s helmet cleanly.


    With a cracking sound, the Red Knight¡¯s body was flung away,


    Of course if it still had its full power, there was no way that Siwoo could even get closer to it in the first ce.


    No matter how strong he had grown, there was such a clear difference between their strength that he could never make it up with any kind of skills or techniques.


    Nevertheless, his attack connected and the Red Knight was flung away, which meant that it had been weakened significantly.


    Just like Eloa, who had unleashed her full power, the monster had also done the same.


    Siwoo looked back towards Eloa and asked.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    For a moment there, she only nkly stared at him before everything clicked on her mind.


    Just before this, she had epted her death gracefully, so she thought that she was dreaming.


    But, when she saw him, she immediately regained her rity.


    ¡°W-What are you doing here? I-I thought you had run away a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being a disobedient disciple. I knew I should have run away.¡±


    The range of the distorted space was wider than any of them thought.


    Siwoo had to run around for 10 km before he could finally find where Eloa was.


    After that, the first thing he saw was the sight of the enemy beating his Master up one-sidedly, so, there was no way that he¡¯d thought to escape right there and then.


    Thinking that she became weaker in the face of death¡­


    Eloa forgot about the situation she was in and screamed out in tears.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time! Hurry up and run away!¡±


    She grabbed his wrist and tried to urge him to go, but he only stared at her with a resolute gaze.


    He came here with a goal and it didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d go away before that goal was fulfilled.


    ¡°Master, that thing isn¡¯t in perfect condition, didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    After receiving an attack from him, the Red Knight stood up slowly.


    A long gash remained on the part of its helmet that he struck with his sword.


    Normally, this kind of attack wouldn¡¯t get past its distortion field, but somehow, Siwoo managed to get a clean hit in.


    In a way, this was the perfect opportunity.


    If only Eloa had some mana left in her, her victory was pretty much decided already.


    ¡°Master, you should take back the covenant you gave me. That will be our best bet to win.¡±


    Eloa recognized what he meant by those words.


    She had killed all the White Knights and the Red Knight was significantly weakened.


    If she could fight again, they could turn this into a two-on-one battle.


    There wasn¡¯t any guarantee that they¡¯d be able to get this golden opportunity ever again if they were to run away now.


    Because the Cowardly Witch would definitelye up with a new countermeasure.


    He was suggesting that they both take on the creature together.


    But Eloa shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, I have no more strength left.¡±


    Even if she were to take the covenant back, it wasn¡¯t like she could immediately reuse it again. Besides, the covenant wasn¡¯t really abat-oriented covenant.


    And above all, her body had already turned into a mess because of her other covenants.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d have to take it down by myself. Is it even possible?¡±


    Eloa¡¯s heart was torn in two.


    Though he managed to hit it because of a surprise attack, the fact that he could attempt a surprise attack to begin with was enough proof that it was already severely weakened.


    This was, without a doubt, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that would nevere by again no matter how long they waited.


    He believed in his talent.


    It would be a rational decision to let him go and give it a shot.


    But, to make him risk his life for a ¡®maybe we could win¡¯ situation?


    <i>If something goes wrong and he¡­</i>


    Eloa, who was about to express her concern, looked at Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    <i>Those aren¡¯t the eyes of a hero who knows no fear and possesses absolute confidence¡­</i>


    <i>Self-doubt, fear, anxiety¡­</i>


    <i>Those are the eyes of someone who has the courage to take a step forward¡­</i>


    <i>Maybe, I underestimated him too much. He isn¡¯t someone I need to be so overprotective about.</i>


    <i>What if I think of him not as my ¡®disciple¡¯ but as a ¡®colleague¡¯? Would my opinion change?</i>


    Slowly pondering her thoughts, she closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again.


    ¡°It might be worth a try.¡±


    As soon as he heard her words, Siwoo lifted his sword without any hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 270: Waterway Tunnel (6)

    Chapter 270: Waterway Tunnel (6)


    1.


    Eloa¡¯s sword strike managed to cut through the 45 m thick hard rock and cement cleanly as if they were cakes.


    Though, the fact that the foundation did not copse and fall down on them meant that her cut had been precise, there was no leak of energy or mana urred.


    Light leaked down from the ceiling from the V-shaped crevice.


    And below that majestic wall of light, Siwoo and the Red Knight were facing off against each other.


    A 1.8 m tall man, d in ck armor, holding a sword in his hand.


    Facing a 2.5 m tall monster, wearing its red armor with a red spear in its hand.


    When it came to Homunculi, most of the time, one had to deal with a significant difference in size.


    For example, the first Homunculus, the monster of shadow that Siwoo killed was about as big as an intercity bus, while the mother dog he facedter was as big as a small-size vi.As for the monster in front of him, perhaps because it was in a form that was resembling a human¡­


    Or because of the forty red eyes that were staring at him from under its helmet¡­


    While there were only two heads difference between their heights, it felt like the monster in front of him was way bigger than all the previous ones he had faced.


    ¡°Siwoo, listen carefully.¡±


    Interlocking in a war of nerves, the man and the monster were assessing each other¡¯s weaknesses.


    At that moment, Eloa started to point out the abilities of the monster in front of him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve managed tond a surprise attack on him, it has grown significantly duller and slower than it should be, practically speaking, it¡¯s already on itsst legs. But, you still need to be very careful or else you¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Can you tell me about the Red Branch?¡±


    Siwoo walked slowly without taking his eyes off the Red Knight.


    The creature also did the same, mirroring him wherever direction he took a step in.


    A human and a monster slowly walking, creating a circle.


    One could use an object to store some kind of magic within.


    Those kinds of objects, the ones which were able to store the magic semi-permanently, were called artifacts.


    But, when the magic that was embedded within an artifact went beyond simple magic, capable to support one¡¯s self-essence magic or even exuding self-essence magic on its own, that artifact would be conferred with another name; Mystic Codes.


    The reason why Red Knight was such a difficult opponent was precisely because of its Mystic Code, the Red Branch.


    ssifying it roughly, it possessed three different abilities.


    ¡°The Red Branch is a tricky Mystic Code. It has a distortion field that acts as a shield to block any iing magic and force thates towards its wielder. When the magic or force hit the spear itself, it would distort it and reflect it towards the source.


    ¡°You should be able to endure it the first or the second time it happens, but the damage will umte quickly, so don¡¯t even think of dragging the battle out.¡±


    No matter how great the magic was, there was still a cost to pay for casting it.


    The Red Knight wasn¡¯t the only thing that was spent, the Red Branch too.


    It was clearly evident by how it was unable to regenerate the fallen White Knights like it used to.


    ¡°Aside from that, it could also let out a barrier that allows it to distort its own trajectory. While its speed isn¡¯t something worth noting, it¡¯s still extremely powerful, so keep your eyes on the tip of the spear.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s everything. Now you only need to trust yourself. Are you ready?¡±


    Siwoo pondered over Eloa¡¯s words for a moment before nodding.


    Meanwhile, Eloa was also wondering if she had made the right choice as she stared at his back.


    Siwoo already got the gist of the situation.


    The Red Knight and the army of White Knights were the Cowardly Witch¡¯s greatest fighting power.


    That was why Eloa gave it her all topletely obliterate thetter and severely weakened the former.


    If they were to run away now, both the Cowardly Witch and the Red Knight would go into hiding again.


    Despite them looking for her workshop for months, Sua and Eloa still failed to find it.


    The fact that they managed to find it in the first ce was thanks to De, who sessfully escaped from her captivity.


    If they were to let Xochitl and the Red Knight go, there was an extremely high chance that they would never find those two again due to how good they were at running away and hiding.


    Given enough time, both of them would regain their strength back again and probably bring a greater disaster upon this world.


    There was no way someone as meticulous as the Cowardly Witch wouldn¡¯t have a n B just in case her current n went awry. With her status as a Criminal Exile, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice even more innocent people just to fulfill whatever her goal was.


    Still, despite all this, Eloa was still trying to look for another way.


    Because, no matter how much she believed in Siwoo, it still hurt her to see him fighting by himself while she could only sit in ce doing nothing.


    But, her contemtion didn¡¯tst long.


    Because the Red Knight, which had been ring at him all this while, made a move first.


    <i>-Tang!</i>


    Its speed was significantly slower than when it was at its full power.


    But that didn¡¯t mean it was slow.


    Siwoo was only able to capture its blurred figure when it was right in front of him.


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    He swung his sword to defend himself, blocking the Red Branch¡¯s advance.


    So, the sword of shadow collided with the red spear that came from an angle.


    And¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡±


    Why did Eloa tell him not to confront the Red Branch directly? Siwoo was experiencing the reason firsthand.


    He was just blocking its attack, not even trying to swat it away or anything, but his stomach felt like it was being turned upside down.


    The impact that the distortion field redirected was transmitted from the tip of his de down to his armor, making it ripple as if it was made of fluid.


    Thanks to the distortion and the impact he received, his form was disrupted.


    Siwoo was only able to stabilize his armor and prevented it from shattering when the Red Knightunched another attack at him.


    It whirled the spear in its hand like a windmill before mming it down toward him, who still hadn¡¯t been able to correct his stance.


    A blow being carried by the momentum of centrifugal force, paired with the red barrier that extended like the root of a tree to add to its range.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t do anything against it but to pull back.


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    The de of the spear grazed his helmet, shattering it like it was a cookie.


    While the barrier that extended from it cleanly hit his chest.


    ¡°Urrgh!¡±


    ¡°Siwoo!¡±


    Even if the barrier¡¯s extending speed was so slow and there was barely any magic power behind it, it was still something that couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.


    Because the barrier still served its purpose, to distort Siwoo¡¯s own ¡®existence¡¯.


    For a spirit body, an amalgamation of mana, spirit and physical body, this ¡®distortion¡¯ was akin to poison.


    If the Red Knight was in full power, that would be it.


    Siwoo would have died right there and then.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t because of the Guardian¡¯s Covenant trying to restore his distorted existence, he would have died right there.


    As soon as his blurry consciousness became clear again, he raised his sword again.


    ¡°What kind of monster¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he was approaching this fight recklessly, he knew that this wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight.


    In fact, his left eye had been warning him about how strong the enemy in front of him was.


    At that moment, the red spear slid from the Red Knight¡¯s hand.


    Holding the other end of the spear, the creature swung it towards the ground, as if trying to split it into two.


    Once again, Siwoo retreated.


    Just likest time, a barrier that extended like roots came out of the tip of the spear, rushing towards his direction.


    This was the biggest problem he had to face at the moment.


    The Red Knight was strong, but it really was severely weakened.


    There were gaps and openings for him to exploit freely as its stance looked both unstable and unbnced.


    If he could close the distance between them andunch his attack, it would be possible for him to end it right there and then.


    But the existence of this barrier prevented him from doing that, covering all the openings that it made as it was moving around.


    He couldn¡¯t exploit any of the gaps at all.


    And from the sh just now, the barrier wasn¡¯t something that he could just ignore either.


    In terms of pure physical strength, the Red Knight was stronger than him by a mile.


    While he didn¡¯t know about this for sure, the fact that he was on his wit¡¯s end because he couldn¡¯t steal back the initiative heavily implied that he waspletely outskilled.


    Since that was the case, could he even win? Was there still something he could use to win from this position?


    Yes, there was. Magic.


    Ultimately, the Red Branch utilized magic to perform its tricks.


    Which meant, the reason why the monster was so difficult to deal with was because of magic.


    So, what exactly would happen if he just read the flow of its magic and dispel it?


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    While retreating from the Red Knight¡¯s onught, as it was trying to prevent him from catching his breath, Siwoo amplified his mana.


    Shadow particles, pitch-ck in color, enveloped his body all at once, blurring his traces.


    Those particles came from his amplified mana and he used them as a smokescreen.


    ¡°Krrr!¡±


    Seeing the newly manifested shadow, the Red Knight stopped its onught, hesitating.


    But, as soon as it realized that the shadow was just something that was made of small particles, it immediately utilized its distortion field.


    As long as the shadow hadn¡¯t turned into something solid, this distortion field was a perfect counter for it.


    And just as it had thought, the smokescreen made of shadow immediately dissipated as soon as it touched the distortion field it deployed, as if it was being erased by an eraser.


    <i>-Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!</i>


    But, at that moment, like a guided missile splitting through thick cumulonimbus, four strands of ribbons with sharp twists at their end came out.


    Since the Red Knight¡¯s vision was narrowed to the radius of 3 m, this seemed like a surprise attack to it.


    Nevertheless, it was still able to fend off the attack as it brandished its spear.


    As this was happening, Siwoo was watching from the shadows.


    The reason why he deployed his shadow as a smokescreen wasn¡¯t so that he could run away.


    He was using it to test out the capabilities of the distortion field.


    Utilizing his left eye, he carefully observed the series of actions that the Red Branch performed.


    Just from that, he managed to obtain some crucial information.


    He managed to figure out how much of an overpowered item the Red Branch was.


    In close proximity, it would transfer the wave of distortion that it had towards the enemy that it touched, using it to damage them from their insides. Meanwhile, against long-ranged magic attacks, it would deploy its distortion field like a veil and distort theposition of the uing magic.


    To speak in game terms, it was like one of those broken items the devs made so that the yers could cheese through impossible-to-beat bosses.


    Both close-ranged and long-ranged attacks couldn¡¯t get past it, so how could he win against it?


    But, through his observation just now, he managed to discover one other thing.


    The characteristics of the distortion field.


    Usually, the field was sitting idly around the Red Branch like a shrunken balloon.


    Using the same analogy, the monster could inte the field like a balloon to widen its area of effect. But the catch here was that as it got more inted, it became less concentrated as well, and the strength of its distortion effect grew weaker.


    Which meant, if Siwoo were to forcefully widen the field by using his shadows, then, he could get in closer and engage the monster in close-rangebat since the feedback of the distortion would be significantly more tolerable to him.


    To prove this theory, before the Red Knight could pull the distortion field back, he immediately rushed in and closed the gap.


    The shadows that were still up in the air were suddenly being dispersed by a gust of wind and following that, Siwoo¡¯s sharp sword strike fell down.


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    Although the surprise attack was carried out perfectly from a ce that the Red Knight didn¡¯t expect, the monster still managed to block it.


    It raised the Red Branch and swung it diagonally to block his sword strike.


    Clenching his teeth, Siwoo prepared himself for the pain that was about toe.


    <i>-ng!</i>


    But, the Red Branch only bounced, leaving out a few sparks, the pain he received wasn¡¯t great either.


    At most, it made him feel nauseous, as if he was struck by seasickness.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t enough.


    The field was only one thing, he still had to deal with the barrier. Before that task was done, he would never be able to beat this monster for good.


    ¡°Bloom!¡±


    Once again, he hid in the shadows and amplified his magic four times.


    His left eye stung due to all the amplifications, but he still proceeded to turn all the amplified mana into shadows.


    The scenery soon turned into something that you¡¯d find when a big fire had risen, dense ck smoke filled the air.


    ¡°KouzaK¡ª¡ª!¡±


    At a nce, it seemed like the Red Knight was showing its annoyance with that yell as it brandished its spear again.


    Following that, it used the distortion field to push the smokescreen made of shadow without much difficulty.


    In truth, the shadow that Siwoo deployed didn¡¯t really possess any particr effects.


    Unless the shadow was sticking close to his body, it was hard to give them any kind of substance. The ribbons were exceptions to this, but he could only control four of them at once.


    At best, the shadow could cover his enemies¡¯ eyesight a little and hindered their magic.


    Would this be enough to beat the enemy in front of him?


    The question made him second-doubt himself.


    And the answer was, of course not.


    But, this wasn¡¯t the end of his /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 271: Master (1)

    Chapter 271: Master (1)


    1.


    Eloa cautiously stepped back toward the wall as she was watching Siwoo fighting a fierce battle.


    But, the problem here was that the space was filled with shadows.


    And those shadows obscured the ongoing battle from Eloa¡¯s view.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    So, she could only tightly clench her fist and cheer him on.


    The intermittent shes of weapons indicated that the intense battle was still going.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was staying hidden within the dense shadow, calmly controlling his breathing.In truth, the shadows he conjured were just a smokescreen at best.


    Even if the Red Knight did not push them out with its distortion field, it wouldn¡¯t do much damage to it.


    But, the monster remained oblivious to this fact.


    It cautiously maintained a distortion field at a radius of 5 m, pushing back the shadows as if it was trying to prepare itself to deal with Siwoo¡¯s new self-essence magic.


    This gave him a strategic advantage, allowing him to use hit-and-run tactics, periodically engaging in close quarterbat and skillfully going back into the shadows afterward.


    <i>-Grrrrr</i>


    At the sight of the surrounding shadows, the monster growled in annoyance.


    If only the Red Branch was in a perfect condition¡ªno, had it possessed ample mana reserves, it could have effortlessly dispelled these bothersome shadows.


    Actually, if it had a bit more time, it could make them all disappear right here and then.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    <i>-Baaang!</i>


    However, every time it tried to expand its distortion field, the ck-armored figure would dash in like a ghost and spoil its effort.


    In the heat ofbat, the figure forced the monster into a melee, making it impossible for it to adjust the distortion field andunch its counterattacks. If it were to try and give chase, the figure would swiftly vanish into the shadows.


    Adding to the monster¡¯s frustration, whenever it tried to jump into the shadows and give pursuit, four ribbons would get in its way.


    It knew for sure that if it were to actually pursue the figure into the shadows, it could catch him without problems, but it also knew that dealing with those fluttering ribbons in its current state would be dangerous.


    Their solid form made it difficult for it to give out an effective counterattack, making those ribbons the ¡®only attack that would pose a threat¡¯ from the monster¡¯s perspective.


    <i>-Grrrrrrr!</i>


    This witch wearing the ck armor had been one of the weaker opponents it had faced in its life.


    While the witch used some strange tricks to trap it, in the grand scheme of things, the witch didn¡¯t pose a threat to the monster.


    All this while, the monster had been imagining the sight of it tearing off the ck-armored witch apart and taking down the pink-haired witch afterwards.


    And¡­


    That was exactly what Siwoo wanted the Red Knight to think about him.


    He engaged in a repeating pattern, not bothering to add any kind of variation into it.


    Deliberately trapping the monster to think in a certain direction.


    This was the first step.


    He calmly calcted in his mind, his mental processor working tirelessly.


    Doing two things at once: Physically, running in, swinging his sword, and then retreating.


    And mentally, he was trying to figure out ¡®how to use his magic in the shadows¡¯.


    Doing both things at once while keeping a steady bnce between the two wasn¡¯t an easy feat.


    In fact, he could feel his brain heating up, overwhelmed by all the calctions.


    <i>-Wooooong!</i>


    This time too, Siwoo, who had been hiding in the shadows, dashed forward as soon as he sensed the Red Knight¡¯s intention to expand its distortion field.


    A regr witch might have struggled to pull this off, but not for Siwoo.


    Because of his uncanny ability to read the flow of mana.


    ¡°Kaoooo!!!¡±


    Anticipating his moves, the monster turned around and thrusted its spear.


    Siwoo¡¯s persistent harassment had clearly gotten under its skin.


    And so, it used its attempts to expand the distortion field to its advantage, luring Siwoo into rushing at it.


    Standing in a stance, ready to strike with its spear, it waited for Siwoo, who was charging towards it.


    <i>-Thwack!</i>


    Siwoo dug his heels into the ground, halting abruptly while maintaining his stance from the charge.


    This sudden stop strained his knees, causing him to lose his bnce.


    ¡°Koooo!¡±


    Seeing this, the Red Knight immediately seized the moment.


    Charging at Siwoo, who was retreating, as if it was assured of its victory over its elusive prey.


    This was the moment it had been waiting for, a chance for it to strike back.


    After carefully watching Siwoo¡¯s moves, the Red Knight made its move first.


    Anticipating this, Siwoo manipted his mana as nned.


    The swirling shadows around him suddenly took on a distinct form.


    They clumped together, intertwining, bing ribbons with a solid form, no longer just a wispy smoke.


    Hundreds of these ribbons, like a jellyfish¡¯s tentacle swaying in the current, surged towards the Red Knight all at once.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t conjure up that many ribbons on his own.


    Real ribbons, the kinds that were woven with care by the Maiden¡¯s Loom, were incredibly hard to control and would require tons ofplex calctions.


    Ea Sadalmelik in her prime might be able to utilize hundreds of ribbons, but Siwoo wasn¡¯t quite there yet.


    But, just like when he took down the mother dog, Siwoo could temporarily manipte therge amount of shadows he had already spread out.


    To put it simply, this was just a bluff.


    All he needed to do was to create a quick illusion of a powerful attack.


    Forcing the Red Knight, who was clueless about his tricks, to think that he had been hiding this secret move all along.


    The monster rushed in to deliver the final blow to its weakened prey, only to be met with a feast of ribbons spread out like a peacock¡¯s wings.


    Having experienced how powerful the ribbons were, it clearly wasn¡¯t keen on dealing with them again.


    While it could try and tolerate a few hits from them, handling hundreds of them at once wasn¡¯t something it wanted to do.


    So, when it saw the ribbons rushing forward, the monster hesitated on whether to expand or shrink the Red Branch¡¯s distortion field.


    It only happened for a split second.


    But that was all Siwoo needed.


    Using the hundreds of fake ribbons, Siwoo rushed towards the Red Knight.


    The hit-and-run tactics with the shadows had made the monster drop its guard, leaving it ¡®flustered¡¯ by the sudden counterattack


    ¡°Grrrrrr!!!¡±


    The distortion field of the Red Branch expanded to about 10 m radius.


    Upon hitting the barrier, the ribbons, the bluff, immediately broke apart.


    Realizing that it had been fooled, the Red Knight angrily thrusted its spear, but Siwoo already closed the distance and pressed on.


    As the Red Knight extended its spear btedly, the tree roots-shaped barrier surged forward like lighting.


    If he were to follow his usual pattern, he¡¯d be retreating now.


    But, he didn¡¯t this time. Instead, he sped up.


    He redirected all the mana he had been using to control the shadows into strengthening his body.


    It felt like his magic circuits were being forcefully tripled in size due to him injecting too much mana in. They pulsated, sending him sharp pains whenever he took a step forward.


    Rushing through the dense barrier, which parted like a fiery abyss, felt like diving into mes while being covered in oil.


    However, Siwoo wasn¡¯t worried, since he had the four-leaf clover.


    Periwinkle said that it was a charm that could ensure him to escape death once.


    While hoping that it would actually work, he pushed himself off the ground with his knees that felt like they would give way any moment due to fear.


    First step.


    The barrier silently collided with his body.


    At that moment, the ¡®Guardian¡¯s Covenant¡¯ kicked in.


    The transparent barrier twisted and turned before getting nullified by a powerful burst of mana.


    Luckily for him, as the barrier was caught in the explosion, it became somewhat disjointed.


    Second step.


    Despite his blurred consciousness, he managed to lift his feet off the ground.


    Fortunately, the barrier didn¡¯t actually have the power to block his movements, so he continued to move with a speed that almost reached the speed of sound.


    But suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his body, as if he had been cramped in a dehydrator for hours.


    Even his armor, tough enough to withstand an anti-tank rifle, crumpled like y.


    <i>-Bang!</i>


    Perhaps not expecting him to directly attack its barrier, the Red Knight¡¯s reaction was too slow.


    So, Siwoo ended up crashing into the monster with a loud thud.


    The pain from the barrier and the impact of the crash briefly knocked him unconscious.


    But in the groggy state, a certain sensation tore through his consciousness, rousing him awake again. He then realized that his body and the Red Knight¡¯s were intertwined.


    Then he noticed that his shadow armor had been blown away, leaving himpletely exposed.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    At that sound, he averted his gaze downward.


    Despite him almost losing his consciousness, he still held onto his shadow sword tightly, burying up to its hilt in the knight¡¯s chestte.


    Through the sword¡¯s tip, he sensed the monster¡¯s life that was rapidly fading away.


    Which meant, he had won.


    With his tattered body, Siwoo took slow steps backward.


    Meanwhile, the Red Knight stood there, staring at the shadow sword that was piercing its ¡®core¡¯ in disbelief.


    His de had dealt a fatal blow, sealing the monster¡¯s fate for good.


    ¡°Kkiik!¡±


    The Red Knight fell to one knee.


    Watching the monster acting like this, Siwoo felt as if he was witnessing the sight of a dying human.


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    The lights in the monster¡¯s helmet flickered out one by one, like dying fireflies, making Siwoo shudder.


    This was a sign that it had acknowledged defeat.


    Its long-held duty to protect the ¡®Red Branch¡¯ hade to an end.


    At that moment, it saw the pink-haired witch who had been watching the fight from afar.


    Its nemesis, who had tormented it endlessly.


    Even in the face of death, its rage gave it one final burst of strength.


    <i>-ng!</i>


    The Red Knight barely managed to support its body that was about to copse.


    It held its 3 m long spear.


    In an instant, the monster was ready to throw it.


    Siwoo also realized what it was trying to do.


    To take Eloa with it to apany it to the valley of death.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Siwoo reached out his arm.


    His instincts kicked in, despite knowing it probably wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    He grabbed the Red Branch, which was about to be hurled towards Eloa.


    Hoping that it would at least disrupt the throw.


    And then¡­


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!!¡±


    He felt an intense burning sensation, as if he had grabbed a red-hot metal rod.


    Every muscle, bone and cell in his hand felt like it was melting away, apanied by an excruciating pain.


    He let out a scream that was akin to a dying animal.


    His scream echoed throughout the tunnel, sounding like it came from multiple sources at once.


    The Red Branch wasn¡¯t something one could handle barehanded.


    Though the Red Knight was already in a near-death state and the power of the spear had been greatly weakened, it was still a dangerous object that emitted a distortion field.


    Its effect on the spirit body was akin to that of a nuclear control rod saturated in radiation.


    Add that perilous nature of the object to his mana depleted state, it wasn¡¯t a strange thing for him to experience such agonizing pain.


    He felt like the pain was ripping his soul out of his body.


    Yet, even amidst the agony, he refused to release his grip on the Red Branch till the very end.


    The throbbing pain threatened to make him faint but he kept holding on because he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Eloa getting hurt.


    When the Red Knight¡¯s back finally slumped and copsed on the ground, the spear also slipped out of his grasp.


    That was when his legs gave away and he crumpled to the floor himself.


    ¡°S-Siwoo!¡±


    Eloa, who had been watching, ran to him with unsteady steps.


    Seeing him copse weakly left her with an unimaginable terror.


    Regret, mixed with guilt, overwhelmed her.


    Why did he do such a reckless thing? Grabbing the Red Branch with his hand, even though he had already won the fight?


    Eloa knew the answer all too well.


    ¡°Siwoo! Wake up! Siwoo! Siwoo!¡±


    She med herself for what happened.


    He had forced himself to do something so reckless in order to protect her.


    <i>Am I really going to lose another disciple just like this?</i>


    <i>Once again, my foolish mistake is taking another person who¡¯s dear to me. Someone who had healed the wounds in my heart¡­</i>


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this¡­ Open your eyes¡­ Please, please¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face.


    The pain in her chest was so intense that it made it difficult for her to breathe.


    Then, a hand touched her cheek.


    Siwoo, in her arms, managed to let out a faint smile and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Just¡­I cked out for a moment there¡­¡±


    Eloa didn¡¯t care that she was sobbing uglily in front of her disciple.


    She wasn¡¯t ashamed over the fact that she was clinging to him so desperately.


    Because the feeling of gratitude overwhelmed her. She was so grateful over the fact that he had woken up and couldn¡¯t help but hug him tightly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­thank you¡­thank you so much¡­¡±


    The smile that she was wearing at the moment was brighter and even more dazzling than the sunlight that streamed through the crack in the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 272: Master (2)

    Chapter 272: Master (2)


    1.


    Whenever a battle erupted, the chaos it induced would be beyond measure, but once it ended, everything felt anticlimactic, almost empty even.


    The Red Knight, with its upper body falling backwards while still on its knees, and the Red Branch, sprawled on the ground.


    Siwoo, barely getting back on his feet, supported by Eloa, who held him close.


    The massive waterway tunnel they were fighting in had shrunk back to its normal size.


    It seemed like whatever magic the Red Branch had used to erge it had vanished following its wielder¡¯s demise.


    The huge crack from Eloa¡¯s sword strike was still there though, allowing them to make out their surroundings without needing to cast extra spells.


    ¡°Phew¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    The rush of adrenaline that had dulled his sense of pain during the fight started to fade away.His hand, the same one he used to grip the Red Branch, throbbed.


    It felt numb, in a strange way¡­


    Though the strangest thing was that there weren¡¯t any cuts or bruises in that hand.


    While the worst thing about all these was the lingering pain that the distortion field had inflicted on him when he forcefully braved through the Red Branch¡¯s barrier.


    Though he managed to survive, his stamina was depleted, he could barely run, and his brain felt like it was on fire from the consecutive mana amplifications and shadow control.


    His left eye stung and his vision on that eye was blurred because of all the mana it had amplified.


    Eloa, her voiceced with concern as she helped him stay steady, asked him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, everytime I fight, my whole body just wears out.¡±


    ¡°You can lean on me more if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, I know you¡¯re tired too, Master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ve been through worse. As for you, this is probably your first time feeling this worn out, right?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­I¡¯ll depend on you for a while, Master. Thank you.¡±


    Siwoo leaned on Eloa, his mind wandered to the intense battle they just had.


    Camouging his shadows as ribbons to trick the Red Knight¡¯s eyes was a good move.


    Him pretending to be weak to catch the monster off guard was also cool, but that was trivial.


    The thing he was focusing on was when he threw himself into the barrier that sprang up densely from the Red Branch.


    It was a desperate move, heavily dependent on him to fully believe in Periwinkle¡¯s lucky charm so that he could charge headfirst into danger.


    <i>What if that barrier hadn¡¯t been weakened by the mana explosion?</i>


    That question made him shudder.


    <i>Guess this is what happens when you¡¯re always fighting tough opponents, huh?</i>


    He had been training hard to get stronger, but in the end, everything always came down tost-minute decisions and close calls.


    Now the prospect of just chilling out and living a normal life seemed extremely tempting to him.


    Siwoo reached into his pocket and pulled out the light green four-leaf clover he had been carrying.


    This was the lucky charm, the thing that gave him enough confidence to take those crazy risks.


    Just before this, it had been looking pretty lively, even though the stem was broken, but now it dried up and had be brittle. In fact, it crumbled into dust at his touch.


    As if announcing that it had fulfilled its purpose in the fight just a while ago.


    Meanwhile, the pink clover was a little wilted, but it was still pretty much intact¡­


    <i>What¡¯s the use of this thing anyway?</i>


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing him lost in thought, Eloa couldn¡¯t decide whether to praise him or scold him.


    As arade, she wanted to praise him for his clever n in defeating the Red Knight, but as his teacher, she felt the need to warn him to not risk his life recklessly ever again.


    But, there wasn¡¯t time for her to dwell on such minor concerns now.


    With the Red Knight and the White Knights defeated, they had to take on the Cowardly Witch next.


    Since she had already set up her altar in the cavity, they needed to press forward and take her down.


    And Eloa was more than eager to do that.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s exactly my question too.¡±


    She really wanted to give him a clear answer here.


    To act like a real teacher, conveying their future ns with a confident attitude and demeanor in honor of her student¡¯s splendid victory, but¡­


    The reality just refused to cooperate with her wishes.


    Currently, both of them werepletely worn out.


    Let alone walking, even to stumble forward, they had to rely on each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you this in advance. It¡¯s a real shame, but I really can¡¯t keep on fighting.¡±


    She already exhausted her mana and the price of the covenant she made had already taken its toll.


    In fact, her condition might be even worse than Siwoo¡¯s. The only reason she could still stand right now was due to her sheer willpower.


    Her muscles were strained from exertion beyond their limits, felt like they could crumble at any given moment.


    As for her bones, she suspected that most of them were fractured at the very least.


    She¡¯d need to rest for at least a week to fully recover.


    If she had even a trace of mana left, she could just force her body to move, but as she mentioned before, she had exhausted all of them in the previous battle.


    ¡°How strong is the Cowardly Witch?¡±


    ¡°...She won¡¯t be an easy opponent, that¡¯s for sure, considering her experience. Also, we don¡¯t know what kind of power and what else she has in store for us.¡±


    The four-leaf clover that meant to save his life, had done its job, but was now losing its effectiveness.


    Just because Siwoo could amplify his mana repeatedly didn¡¯t mean he could cast spells endlessly.


    His magic circuits still felt the strain from being stretched to their limits. Even his brain that he used for all the calctions, was feeling the fatigue.


    In his current state, he could only pull out a couple of ribbons and let them peter out.


    His clothes were torn, he couldn¡¯t even make simple gauntlets, let alone armor.


    ¡°This is going to be rough, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Things don¡¯t always go ording to n. For me, I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re safe. Besides, even though you¡¯re significantly weaker than it, you still managed to finish off the Red Knight, no? So, don¡¯t be so disheartened.¡±


    Though she said all that, she wasn¡¯t entirely at ease either.


    Having defeated both the White Knight and Red Knight, they had averted the disaster that De had warned them about; The massacre that would take ce in Seoul.


    From now on, Xochitl would need to hide for a while, as there was no way she¡¯d have enough strength to carry on with her n.


    But, Criminal Exiles such as her were like beasts that had tasted blood.


    They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any dirty trick they could think of.


    Having tasted defeat once, if the Cowardly Witch were to make aeback, it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that she would cause an even greater disaster with more thorough preparations.


    ¡°So, we get out of here first?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes, we have to.¡±


    Siwoo looked up to see the huge crack that reached all the way to the ground.


    They could probably get back to the surface if they left through there.


    While he might end up having to piggyback Eloa out¡­it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for him to do so, probably.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He stepped on a loose rock and slipped at just the wrong moment.


    As Eloa was using her arm as a makeshift crutch for him, she instinctively reached out to grab him, and they both ended up in a heap on the ground.


    Their bodies were too worn out to hold each other up, so they ended up in an embarrassing and unexpected tumble.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloay sprawled on the rough floor.


    While Siwoo was on top of her, covering her.


    A clich¨¦ scene, often not only seen in romance but also in dramas with a hint of melodrama.


    The scene where the male and female lead¡¯s came close to each other due to some reason or another.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    The damp tunnel, filled with an unbearable humidity, did little to cool down the sweat that dripped down from Eloa¡¯s face,


    Her torn windbreaker, her sports bra underneath, her thin neck, corbone and cleavage that the bra failed to cover, were also covered in sweat, glistening like dew.


    Eloa¡¯s eyes, tinged in deep magenta, widened like a startled rabbit as she looked up at Siwoo.


    Her long eyshes that resembled cherry blossoms, fluttered.


    They were close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath.


    If this ce was a bed instead of a waterway tunnel, they might have just kissed each other right there and then.


    Both of their bodies turned stiff as they stared at each other.


    Despite their countless sparring sessions, this was the first time they had been seeing each other up close.


    <i>She¡¯s so pretty¡­</i>


    Her mysterious eyes and mesmerizing hair captivated him, making it hard for him to even consider moving away.


    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    After being shocked momentarily, Siwoo shifted his body backwards.


    Eloa, who had been holding her breath the entire time she was lying down, let out a gasp and trembled as she tried to sit up.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    At that moment, Eloa suddenly remembered something.


    Memories that she had been repressed came flooding back like a vivid panorama.


    It was clear that the recent mishap had triggered something within her.


    What she remembered was the scene from her memory that ovepped with Siwoo¡¯s current posture.


    To be more specific, the scene of him pouncing on Periwinkle that she watched through the ¡®Guardian¡¯s Covenant¡¯.


    Due to how she normally acted and her thought process, this idea was something that would nevere to her mind, but due to the embarrassing memories that resurfaced in her mind¡­


    ¡°I think I can climb up this high using my ribbon. Right, should we grab the Red Branch too? I wonder what would happen if I wrapped it with my ribbon¡­?¡±


    Meanwhile Siwoo rubbed his nose, trying to hide his embarrassment before reaching out his hand to Eloa.


    <i>We should get out of here, I guess.</i>


    <i>But, what if leaving this ce right now leads us to even bigger troubleter?</i>


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, chances were that the Cowardly Witch would retreat further into hiding.


    And the next time she appeared, more innocent lives might be in danger.


    ¡°Siwoo, before we do anything else, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Master, what is it?¡±


    The way he addressed her as ¡®Master¡¯ always soundedforting and it brought back fond memories.


    But, for some reason, it also made her heart ache.


    ¡°Have you ever lied to me?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    He replied without a moment of hesitation.


    His confident response made her eyes waver.


    She needed a way out of this dead end, a final clue before she raised her arm in surrender.


    The clue that was tied to the scene of him having sexual intercourse with Periwinkle.


    She remembered the day when she witnessed him and Sharon having sex.


    Later that day, she paid a visit to her, exining the reason behind their sexual intercourse.


    That was when he imed that he could amplify and fill out a witch¡¯s mana through sex.


    Shocked by that revtion, she asked him something.


    Because putting someone else¡¯s mana inside the brand was a highly risky act¡­


    She questioned him while scolding him, why exactly would he engage in such reckless behavior?


    And his response was¡­


    The mana he injected in this way was without any impurities, and it could instantly be attuned and used by anyone.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She thought about her morals and considered the scary future.


    It was a taboo for a master and disciple to be that intimate.


    Rather, just seeing each other as anything other than master and disciple was already wrong.


    But, she questioned herself, was keeping this sacred bond more important than saving lots of innocent lives?


    Were there any kind of moral, religious, ethical, or philosophical rules that would put it in higher priority than saving the innocents?


    Eloa quietly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    Siwoo came up to Eloa, who was standing quietly with her eyes shut.


    ¡°Can you close your eyes for a second?¡±


    ¡°Close¡­my eyes¡­?¡±


    After asking if he had ever lied to her, his master, who had been silently lost in thought, suddenly requested him to close his eyes.


    It felt somewhat odd, but his affection and trust in her were nearly unparalleled.


    As requested, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve closed them.¡±


    ¡°Now, can you please take a slow and deep breath? Just like after our sparring sessions?¡±


    ¡°Deep breaths? Is there anything wrong with my body?¡±


    ¡°No. Just rx and take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Huu¡­¡±


    With his eyes gently shut, he began taking deep breaths as instructed.


    It was clear that something was off within his body.


    Despite not doing anything other than taking deep breaths, he felt a sharp pain in his lungs down to his abdomen.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Due to his extreme exhaustion, he couldn¡¯t react in time.


    The fact that he never expected Eloa to do such a thing was also another great factor to this.


    <i>-Thud!</i>


    Even with his eyes closed, he could still feel her presence.


    How she rushed towards him, as if she was about to embrace him.


    And the fragrance that filled the air, so strong as if she sprayed perfume directly on his nose.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He let out that noise, taken aback.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Eloa tiptoeing, her head nestled closely beneath his nose.


    He tried to push her away, but she held onto him firmly, refusing to let go.


    In an instant, his heart rate skyrocketed, pounding twice as fast.


    A surge of lust engulfed his body, apanied by an impulse that a human¡¯s endurance could never handle.


    He had inhaled her scent deeply from such a close proximity.


    His nose almost touched the crown of her head and on top of that, she was also drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Sorry, but I believe this is the best course of action for now¡­ I will bear the responsibility for today¡¯s events to the day I breathe myst¡­¡±


    Siwoo desperately tried to suppress his impulses with sheer willpower.


    Eloa, showing a deeply apologetic expression towards him, puckered her adorable lips.


    ¡°For now, I need you to charge me up with mana¡­¡±<hr>


    Sweaty Eloa after a training /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 273: Master (3)

    Chapter 273: Master (3)


    1.


    Out of the blue, Eloa started seducing Siwoo.


    She stuck close to him, forcing him to breathe the scent of her hair deeply.


    Eloa had seen the sexual intercourse between Periwinkle and Siwoo through the Guardian¡¯s covenant.


    The former¡¯s tactic for seducing him, who was always trying to restrain himself, was simple.


    She¡¯d position the top of her head close to his nose, ensuring that he¡¯d take in her scent.


    Each time that happened, Siwoo, who had wanted to stop, would get swept by his own desires and get entangled with her again.


    Though Eloa didn¡¯t know the logic and principle behind it, after observing these scenes repeatedly, she gained an important insight.


    The fact that the scent of her hair would make him lose control.She assumed that this situation was ufortable for him too.


    To be getting physically involved with her, his own Master, must have made him feelplicated, even though they only did this so that they could save the innocents.


    Eloa knew that Siwoo was a genuinely decent and honest man.


    If she had persuaded him that this was the only way to deal with the Cowardly Witch for good, he would probably have gone along with it.


    However, that would mean they both needed to share the me for the debauchery.


    Since this would turn into a consensual act after a mutual agreement.


    That was why she decided this on her own.


    Topletely let him lose his self-control and get him to ravish her.


    She didn¡¯t ask for his permission or even try to convince him.


    So that if me were toe from today¡¯s events, it would be directed only at her and not at him.


    Or at least that was what she was nning¡­


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    She swallowed nervously.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was looking at her, bewildered and surprised, since he hadn¡¯t seen thising.


    Something was changing in his eyes.


    ¡°Master, is this really okay with you?¡±


    Eloa quietly nodded, looking at him with worry.


    His gaze was not the loving or affectionate one she was used to.


    But it was one full of bloodshot veins.


    His eyes, red and intense, filled with a burning desire.


    Like a male beast, eyeing its mate, they were filled with raw lust.


    This was something that she had expected to some extent.


    Especially since she vividly remembered how aggressive he had been when he pounced on Periwinkle.


    But she was ready to face it.


    No matter how bad it would get, she knew that this wasn¡¯t his fault, but rather the oue of her own selfish choices.


    Yet, there was she, unsure of what to do next, just standing hesitantly in front of him. Her small body cowered.


    ¡°Hooo¡­hooo¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, after deeply inhaling the scent of a 23rd ranked witch, Siwoo was practically out of his mind.


    It was as if his personality had been flipped, there was this overwhelming impulse that he aimed solely towards Eloa.


    He had never felt such an intense urge before.


    As he gradually lost the capacity to think of anything else, Eloa¡¯s gleaming lips, moist like a dew covered petal, came into his sight.


    <i>Whatever, I¡¯ll continue to think after I get my hands on those lips.</i>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Siwoo reached out his arm.


    Then, he wrapped it around Eloa¡¯s slender, yet firm waist before pulling her tightly to him.


    For Eloa, who waspletely drained of energy at this point, his movement felt especially rough and aggressive.


    Her body turned stiff, as if they were made of ice.


    The normally calm and assertive eyes now shook with indecision.


    Even after she steeled herself, her doubts nagged at her, ¡®Is this really the right choice?¡¯


    But, it was toote for her to second-guess herself at this point.


    Besides, this was what she had to do to save countless innocent lives.


    And it was a decision made unterally by her, without seeking his consent.


    But¡­


    Despite all that, she was scared.


    The fear that she felt was greater than when her pajama slipped up and exposed her breasts while she was getting a massage the other day.


    Her heart thumped even wilder than back then.


    As Siwoo¡¯s lips came closer and closer, she gently closed her eyes.


    ¡°Mmh¨C!¡±


    He held her waist as their lips met.


    His soft lipspletely contrasted with the coarse breath that tickled her nose.


    Before she knew what was happening, their first kiss had already begun and his tongue was sneaking through her parted lips like a slippery snake.


    ¡°Mmh¡ª?!¡±


    Eloa¡¯s body trembled violently.


    Him inserting his tongue in the middle of their kiss was something she didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Chuwp¡­mhh¡­¡±


    Ignoring her astonished reaction, Siwoo continued to tease her with his tongue, thoroughly exploring the insides of her mouth.


    The smacking sounds of their saliva mingling filled the air.


    His tongue, which was noticeably thicker and more agile than Eloa¡¯s, moved around her mouth as if it owned the ce.


    After she thought about it for a bit, Eloa realized that this wasn¡¯t really a dirty act.


    The tongue wasn¡¯t an erogenous zone or anything, nor was it a hidden spot like breasts or genitals, which were both covered by underwear.


    It was something that she exposed all the time in everyday situations, like when she was talking or eating.


    But, the way Siwoo twisting and turning his tongue inside her mouth, utilizing his own tongue¡­


    <i>It feels weirdly obscene and arousing¡­but why¡­?</i>


    As if she was bewitched, Eloa slowly started to return his kisses.


    Though she could control every part of her rigorously trained body, kisses were a new territory to her, so her movements were clumsy, due to this particr one being her very first time.


    Her arms awkwardly hung by her sides, as she was unsure where she should ce them.


    All she managed to do was timidly move her tongue, trying to follow his lead. Sometimes, she¡¯d brush against his lips.


    ¡°Chuu¡­mhh¡­ngh¡­sluuurp¡­¡±


    Their mucous membranes made contact, creating strange noises.


    And their saliva mingled, creating a sticky, melting sensation.


    As this intense interaction kept repeating, Eloa felt a warm heat building in her lower abdomen.


    If it was her from before, she would be befuddled because of this unfamiliar feeling, but now she knew exactly what it was.


    Lust, the same kind that had driven her to jump into a cold bath after she identally saw Periwinkle and Siwoo having sex.


    The me of lusttched onto her like the me of a napalm and refused to die out.


    An emotion that she shouldn¡¯t indulge into, and she knew that.


    Though things had turned out this way, she couldn¡¯t just forget about her responsibilities¡­


    Yet, the desire to continue burned within her.


    She felt an unstoppable urge to kiss him, to intertwine their tongues together all day long.


    As their passionate kiss continued, Eloa found herself adapting to the new sensations.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    But once again, she was startled.


    Siwoo¡¯s arm, which had been tied around her waist, casually moved down and gripped her butt.


    Surprised by the sudden gesture, she identally bit his lip.


    Though it wasn¡¯t out of disgust.


    With the moral qualms about crossing that line between teacher and student diluted for the greater good of saving many, she had no intention of pushing him away now. Not to say that she didn¡¯t want him to do this, though.


    Furthermore, she found sce in the fact that it was Siwoo, not someone else, who was doing this to her body.


    However, his grip was too rough and the timing was unexpected, that was why she made that mistake.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The reply that came out of his mouth sounded rough, but it seemed that he possessed some sanity left.


    There was one unmistakable thing, though.


    Even she could feel the urge in him to keep her close.


    She didn¡¯t me him for it, of course. After all, she was the one who had set these events in motion herself.


    But, when she realized that she actually was more willing to surrender to his urge than resisting it, she felt goosebumps.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time¡­ We need to speed this up. No more kissing¡­¡±


    Any more kissing, and it would be risky for her.


    Eloa intuitively felt that the line between reason and impulse was starting to blur.


    This wasn¡¯t about forging a deep romantic bond with him.


    Getting physically close to him was a desperate choice, made toplete her mission.


    She couldn¡¯t let herself get swept away by her desires.


    Feeling a bit of self-reproach, she guided his wrist toward the nearby wall.


    Her body was practically in shambles, but the passionate kisses just now made her forget the pain.


    In any case, she was afraid of starting on something entirely new without any kind of support whatsoever.


    So, she pressed against the wall, using it for support inside that dripping tunnel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­do it here¡­¡±


    She firmly bit her lip, as if making a solemn vow, then turned her back to Siwoo.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was watching her intently, indulging in the feeling of excitement, anticipation and burning desire to take control.


    He could barely contain himself anymore.


    In his heart, he wanted to devour her straight away, but luckily, he managed to cling onto thatst shred of sanity and held back.


    ¡°Hoo¡­hooo¡­¡±


    Eloa hesitated for a bit before hooking her thumb into the waistband of her sweatpants.


    They weren¡¯t leggings, but they still showcased her curves well.


    ¡°Uhh¡­!¡±


    Then, she boldly exposed herself to him.


    She stripped down with sex in mind.


    Despite feeling a whirlwind of confusion, Eloa finally managed to pull down her pants and underwear at the same time.


    The tight fabric caused both her pants and the striped panties to bunch up at her knees.


    As the wrapping, covered in dust, came off, Siwoo was greeted with the sight of her bare, plump, and soft buttocks.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    Eloa didn¡¯t know if it was a sigh of admiration from him, or he was just exhaling. Either way, it made her feel even more embarrassment.


    The answer was, it was the former, he just couldn¡¯t hide his amazement.


    As a man, there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t stop to admire her at this moment.


    He had seen glimpses of her butt when her skirt was being upturned before, but this was the first time he had seen them all in full.


    Just like he expected, they boasted an unbelievably beautiful shape.


    Maybe because she wasn¡¯t very tall, they didn¡¯t seem that big.


    If he were to spread his hand out, he could pretty much wrap it around thempletely.


    But, their size wasn¡¯t the only thing that captivated him.


    First off, he could really feel the suppleness of them, due to her well-trained body.


    Moreover, the beads of sweat on her skin made them glisten with moisture, which increased the temptation even further.


    Unlike the average person, her sweat didn¡¯t stink at all.


    Instead, it smelled sweet, like a perfume, which knocked his senses for a loop.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    In response to the sharp gaze he had been sending, Eloa let out a moan.


    She knew that he could see everything from this angle.


    After all, she had seen Periwinkle being pounded from behind in his perspective before.


    He would be able to see the smoothly contouredbia without a single strand of pubic hair underneath her taut buttocks.


    If he were to parted her buttcheeks just a little, he¡¯d definitely be able to witness her shyly flinching anus.


    Despite it being for a good cause, as a virgin about to have her first experience, she felt uncertain, scared, and ashamed.


    Those emotions showed up in her physical reactions too.


    Like someone who had tad a bit much to drink, her body flushed hot, turning her voluptuous buttocks into a deep red shade.


    Just like a juicy peach with its tempting fruit hidden away.


    In the midst of her pink hair, her ears had turned so red that they couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore, making them look incredibly adorable.


    To Siwoo, who was already at the peak of his arousal, she was no longer his esteemed Master Tiphereth.


    She was nothing more than an innocent girl baring her ass in front of him, begging to be fucked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in.¡±


    Instead of replying, Eloa nced up and noticed his member, which was now out of his pants.


    Seeing it up close, it looked even bigger than she had imagined.


    Taken aback by its impressive size and bulging veins, she quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°...Go ahead.¡±


    She nodded slowly, trying to hide her astonishment.


    Siwoo nervously grabbed one of her buttcheeks and rubbed his ns against her entrance.


    Unlike her slightly cooled buttocks from the dried sweat, there was a faint warmthing from her tightly closed vagina.


    ¡°Hng! Ang¡ª ugh!¡±


    When his ns brushed against herbia¡­


    Every time his shaft grazed her sensitive clit, her breath hitched.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t wet enough for pration yet.


    They had only been kissing for a little bit, after all.


    Since this was her first time, it would be better for her to go through a longer session of forey first.


    But, Siwoo¡¯s patience had run out at this point.


    With her pussy lips tightly closed, he could hardly see the pink flesh within.


    He slowly slid his ns into her pussy, which was barely wide enough for one finger to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 274: Master (4)

    Chapter 274: Master (4)


    1.


    A firm belief that wouldn¡¯t budge no matter the situation, that was what conviction meant.


    All around the world, there were plenty of instances where two conflicting beliefs would sh over the same topic.


    For example¡­


    Some people would pour sauce over sweet and sour pork, others wouldn¡¯t.


    Some preferred their eggs fully cooked, some liked them half-cooked.


    Some liked their bacon chewy, others crispy.


    Some wanted their peaches to be soft, some liked it hard.


    None of these issues had a conclusive answer, but today, Siwoo, found the answer to thest issue.It was right here.


    The answer was firm and bouncy, packed with resilience, that was how his master¡¯s buttocks, surrounding the tender flesh of her pussy, felt.


    Her peachy buttocks were the pinnacle of all peaches, encapsting both softness and firmness.


    <i>-Swish, swish</i>


    Her pussy, plump like a macaroon, would let his tip slide in if he were to push it, but if he were to let his guard down even a little, it¡¯d sneakily push his member out.


    Siwoo rubbed his tip at her entrance that was dripping with her sweet, juicy essence.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡±


    Eloa bit her lip hard, swallowing her moan.


    She felt the sensation of her virgin pussy being forcefully spread open for the first time.


    The sharp pain made her forget her shame and guilt, at the same time, it also made her clench her buttocks, turning them into a firmer peach.


    Their previous kisses made herher region sensitive and wet, but it simply wasn¡¯t wet enough.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯ll be tough to keep going.¡±


    He was right.


    Her pussy was a yet-to-be-explored frontier, no male had ever prated it, and it also never experienced self-pleasure.


    It just wasn¡¯t ready for the forceful insertion of his rock hard shaft, which would rival even a ck man¡¯s cock, without a proper forey.


    While it was somewhat wet, it still wasn¡¯t enough. The muscle was all tense and it refused to open up easily.


    It was so tight that he was already struggling just to push his rod in.


    The pration would definitely hurt her a lot if he didn¡¯t get her lubricated first.


    ¡°S-So? W-What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I lend you a hand?¡±


    ¡°L-Lend me a hand¡­?¡±


    The innocent appearance of his master, who was an expert in fighting, but clueless in this front, triggered his urge to dominate her.


    He bent down slightly, as if kneeling.


    Before Eloa could even respond, he had already slipped off her panties and her pants.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    Both her pants and panties slid down her smooth calves.


    Eloa suddenly found herself sporting the no-pants look.


    ¡°H-Huh¡­? U-Um¡­?¡±


    He then took hold of one of her legs.


    Supporting her flexible thigh with his arm, helping her keep her bnce.


    When he lifted her leg straight up, her legs stretched out as gracefully as ballerina¡¯s.


    She ended up bncing on one foot, as if she were in a ballet ss.


    Since Siwoo supported most of the weight of her leg, and her body was a well-trained one, it wasn¡¯t hard for her to maintain this pose.


    All the training she had done made it easy for her to keep herself stable.


    The problem here was the fact that Siwoo was crouching below her.


    He was seeing the parts of herself that she wanted to keep hidden, making her feel all embarrassed and fidgety.


    ¡°W-What kind of awkward position is this? Ahh¡ª!¡±


    Unlike Eloa, who was embarrassed to death, Siwoo didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it.


    He spread her legs wide, nting a deep kiss on the pale pink flesh of her pussy.


    Using his tongue, he explored it deeply, as if he was french kissing it.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª haa!¡±


    She never expected him to do something like this.


    Just a moment ago, she thought of him as her disciple, but in a short time, she lost both her first kisses, up on her lips and down her pussy, to him. She reached for his hair, trying to push him away.


    But he didn¡¯t flinch at all from that.


    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t¡­properly washed it yet, s-so please¡­l-let¡¯s not do this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it isn¡¯t smelly or anything.¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t talking about the smell¡ªah!¡±


    He was being sincere.


    Though the pussy juice that dropped onto his tongue was salty, he didn¡¯t dislike it at all.


    Moreover, her intoxicating scent, like a narcotic that paralyzed his brain, was truly captivating.


    It really made him feel like he could stay like this all day long.


    ¡°Ugh¡­mmh¡­¡±


    Eloa pressed her upper body against the wall.


    With one of her hands, she covered her mouth, while the other was almost unconsciously tugging at Siwoo¡¯s hair.


    Such a naughty response from her was another thing she didn¡¯t expect.


    Despite her mind being unable to keep up, her body reacted swiftly, almost instinctively.


    ¡°Haah¡ª!¡±


    Though she also bit her lip, trying to hold back her moans, they still slipped out anyway.


    This was because Siwoo lifted his tongue upwards after ying around with the entrance to her vagina, stroking her clit between her petals.


    He skillfully peeled off the skin covering her clitoris, brought his lips together, and started sucking it,


    His technique, refined through numerous experiences, was especially intense for Eloa, who was new to all this.


    Her bud, previously nestled and hidden, was now forcefully bared.


    After some vigorous and sticky y, it protruded out, bing sharply prominent.


    He sucked it vigorously, applying just the right amount of pleasurable pressure.


    By now, what Eloa felt was no longer the curious hint of pleasure she had thought when she was by herself, but rather the realization of ¡®This is what pleasure truly feels like¡¯.


    ¡°Ngh! Haa¡ª! Ahh¡ª!¡±


    She tried to muffle her moans, but she ended up pulling at Siwoo¡¯s hair.


    Though she couldn¡¯t quite grip it firmly.


    She was already exhausted physically, now that she felt a level of pleasure she had never experienced before, her mind became clouded.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­ S-Stop¡­p-please¡­haa¡­ah¡­¡±


    She pleaded as such, but it fell on deaf ears.


    Siwoo continued to suck on her exposed clitoris, relentlessly teasing the captured bud with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Mmmph¡­!¡±


    Eloa couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Siwoo hearing her loud moans.


    So, she instinctively tried to suppress them, but this was the best she could do.


    Her body, which had already been quivering, now shook violently.


    After a buildup of increasing pleasure, she finally reached a mild climax.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­ngh¡­¡±


    Once Siwoo released her leg, she naturally resumed her doggy-style position.


    Her legs, pressed tightly together, trembled from her thighs to toes.


    Even without Siwoo¡¯s caresses, her buttocks twitched involuntarily, indicating that she was still basking in the afterglow of her orgasm.


    ¡°Ah¡­uh¡­¡±


    Her clitoris, which Siwoo had been teasing just now, trembled because of the pleasure.


    By now her crotch waspletely soaked, casting shiny streaks down her thighs.


    Finally, she understood why Periwinkle showed that kind of reaction during the intercourse.


    If they kept going like this, no matter how hard she tried to maintain her dignity, she¡¯d definitely lose it at some point.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­b-but enough is enough¡­n-no more, please¡­¡±


    She knew that this had to stop right here.


    If they were to go any further, not only would she be unable to hold back her moans, she¡¯d definitely end up letting out embarrassing cries.


    And that was one thing she didn¡¯t want Siwoo to witness.


    As Eloa was making that silent pledge to herself, Siwoo grabbed her ass.


    Feeling hisrge hand gripping her as if she was a handle, she suddenly realized something.


    If it went on like this, he¡¯d see her exposed anus.


    Just like Periwinkle, she¡¯d end up exposing the ugly wriggling of that dirty hole.


    <i>If it makes him interested and he tries to insert his thing there¡­</i>


    She shuddered at the thought.


    He barely inserted the tip of his thing into her front hole and she was already in great pain.


    If she were to try to take him on with her much tighter, clenched-up real hole¡­ Yes, she couldn¡¯t let that happen, no matter what.


    ¡°H-Hold up¡­! J-Just give me a second¡ª!¡±


    ¡°I thought we were going to wrap this up quickly?¡±


    Meanwhile, he was pushing her, seemingly unable to wait any longer.


    Normally, she¡¯d be thrown off by such a sudden shift of his demeanor, but at this point, she was too overwhelmed by everything to think straight.


    There was no time to hesitate or rx.


    She moved a hand back to cover the hole between her butt cheeks hastily.


    It served as a makeshift cover to prevent Siwoo from inserting anything inside, and more importantly, to keep it out of view.


    ¡°A-Alright¡­ I-I¡¯m done¡­¡±


    Seeing that, even Siwoo, who didn¡¯t know what was going on in her mind, could roughly guess what was happening.


    They were having sex, but she was frantically trying to keep her embarrassing spot covered up.


    Witnessing his master in both practical and spiritual matters making a gesture as if to say, ¡®I don¡¯t know anything¡¯ like this¡­


    Only turned him up even more.


    He never thought that the always-serious Eloa could look so adorable in this situation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m putting it in.¡±


    Atst, his member made its way into her drenched pussy.


    ¡°Mmh¡­ah¡­¡±


    The arousal from forey wasn¡¯t only for extra lubrication.


    It also made a woman¡¯s insides rx, allowing the pration to proceed smoothly.


    ¡°Hng¡­ah¡ª! Mmh!¡±


    As Siwoo moved his hips forward slowly, Eloa¡¯s heels tapped on the floor rhythmically.


    The cock that was forcing its way through the cramped hole finally pierced her hymen.


    ¡°Hyaaah¡ª!¡±


    With a noise like a hissing cat¡­


    Her back arched like a bowstring, and her hair became tousled.


    She had no choice but to uncover her anus, both her hands clenched the wall for support as her legs trembled uncontrobly.


    Maybe because their preparation was enough¡­


    It wasn¡¯t as painful as she had expected.


    But, the foreign sensation, heat, and rhythmic throbbing inside her body, left her unable to move.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who had nearly fully prated her with her penis¡­


    Couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of wonder.


    There was something that anyone would notice right away if they were to put a finger into a woman¡¯s pussy.


    The fact that the vagina wasn¡¯t just a straight line.


    It was made up of these uneven, wavy membranes, and the sensation changed a lot depending on their texture.


    In that way, her vagina had this unique charm, unlike anything he had ever encountered before.


    The insertion itself was smooth.


    It didn¡¯t have a melty, sticky sensation like Yebin¡¯s, nor did it have Sharon¡¯s stimting roughness. Rather, it had this gentle tightness that was wrapping around his cock.


    But, when he went deeper, things started to change.


    Siwoo could feel the twists, three times bends, and her strong vaginal muscles tightening sequentially around his penis at each curve.


    He had barely started, but the sensations nibbling at the base and middle of his penis were out of this world.


    <i>She trained her spirit body to the limits, that I know of, but does it have effects on her inner muscles too?</i>


    He didn¡¯t expect to confirm Takasho¡¯s advice about the different feels of a woman who worked out in this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take it slow.¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­o-okay, g-got it¡­ P-Please be gentle¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Siwoo grabbed onto Eloa¡¯s buttocks as she let out pained groans.


    Her plumpbia naturally parted, making the pration much smoother.


    And, as an extra treat, he caught a glimpse of her asionally twitching, cherry-colored anus fold.


    <i>-Squelch!</i>


    He gently pulled his manhood back before easing forward again.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡±


    He didn¡¯t pull out far, nor did he go in too deep.


    Yet, she let out a groan as though she had been hit.


    The difference was that this particr groan wasced with sweetness.


    <i>-Squelch!</i>


    Once again, he pulled out and slid his dick back in.


    While he marveled at the tight squeeze of her pussy every time he did that, Eloa moaned ¡®Ahaah!¡¯ in pleasure.


    Her reaction was not one drowned in pain, but pleasure.


    Siwoo firmly held onto her waist before starting to rhythmically move back and forth.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Mmh¡­! Huff¡ª!¡±


    Every time he pulled out and thrusted back in, she tried to stifle her moans, making adorable sounds.


    And each time he thrusted, he¡¯d poke in deeper than before, granting him a surge of pleasure he had never anticipated.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Mmph¡ª!¡±


    Amidst the head-spinning pleasure and turmoil, Siwoo uttered the word ¡®Master¡¯. This made her vaginal muscle spasm and tighten around his cock.


    Even in her pleasure-soaked state, the word ¡®Master¡¯ brought her an odd mix of guilt and wrongness.


    ¡°Master, are you enjoying this?¡±


    Finding her reaction amusing, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Furthermore, his teasing tone unknowingly made Eloa bow her head and shake it from side to side.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.


    Because if she were to open her mouth, she might let out uncontroble moans.


    She was adamant to not showing such a vulnerable side to her dear disciple.


    But, that didn¡¯tst.


    Seeing her refusing to reply to him with words, Siwoo decided to give her a little surprise.


    Up until now, he had been treading carefully so that he didn¡¯t end up prating too deeply and overwhelming her, but he decided that enough was enough.


    He aimed the ns directly at the cervix within her pussy, which boasted threeyers of twists and turns, as well as intense squeezes.


    As the tip slid in smoothly, like a torpedo cruising through a deep-sea trench, it perfectly hit the cervix, which was reeling from the new level of pleasure,


    ¡°Hngh¡ª! Ah! Aaah¡ª!¡±


    Ovee by a wave of ecstasy, Eloa waspletely engulfed in the bliss of her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 275: Master (5)

    Chapter 275: Master (5)


    1.


    In truth, neither the location nor the circumstances were fit for Eloa¡¯s standard of a romantic first time.


    This ce was secluded, inside an old tunnel, a few steps away from the battlefield.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly damp, given it¡¯s been a while since the tunnel leading towards the canal was closed off, but there was still a musty smell in the air.


    With sand piling up, there was nofortable spot for them to lie down or adjust their positions.


    That was location wise, how about circumstance wise?


    They couldn¡¯t even leisurely explore each other¡¯s bodies since time was of the essence.


    Everything was done hastily since they needed to make their move before the Cowardly Witch could escape.


    Besides the initial kiss, their sex was like a battlefield,cking in both romance and intimacy.¡°Ngh¡ª! Ah¡­! Ahh¡­! Aang¡ª!¡±


    Though that was from Eloa¡¯s perspective. As for Siwoo¡¯s, this wasn¡¯t a major concern as he was gripping her bouncy cheeks heartily,


    While a dense musky scent filled the air from their intimate connection¡­


    A sensual scent, a mix of Eloa¡¯s sweat and love juice, masked that faint odor like an air freshener.


    Add that to his master¡¯s peach-like buttocks that spread out in front of him, with drops of honey-like liquid dripping down from beneath it, the less-than-ideal location wasn¡¯t a concern to him at all.


    <i>-p, p, p, p!</i>


    ¡°Ugh¡ª! Ahh! Ohh¡­!¡±


    In truth, to some extent, Eloa, who was still trying to stifle her moans while her cervix was being pummeled, felt the same.


    This was something entirely new to her.


    Showing Siwoo, whom she considered her disciple, all the embarrassing sights while muffling her moans¡­


    Thanks to that, she had no leniency to pay any attention to their surroundings.


    She kept her lips tightly shut, struggling against the sticky pleasure that felt like melted sugar, determined not to give inpletely.


    ¡°S-Siwoo! F-Finish it quickly¡­! Hng¡ª! P-Please¡­! Ahh¡­aanng¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Hearing his response, Eloa felt a wave of relief washing over her.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know how long it would take exactly.


    His thing was too hard, hot, and big for her.


    With each thrust of his cock, pleasure was driven deep into her belly, making her feel an euphoria that sent her to cloud nine.


    Despite her desperate thoughts of ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be happening, this shouldn¡¯t be happening¡ª!¡¯ she eventually surrendered to the overwhelming ecstasy.


    Her daily mental and physical training couldn¡¯t change the fact that, at the end of the day, she was just a woman.


    ¡°Haah! Mmh! Ngh¡ª!¡±


    Fifteen minutes had passed since they started having sex.


    At this point, Eloa had already climaxed twice.


    The first time was the result of his oral caress, causing her to reach an orgasm through her clitoris while the second one was because of the circr motion of his ns against her sensitive cervix.


    After she climaxed, her inner muscles spasmed irregrly, gripping his member, as if reluctant to let go.


    Due to the frequent friction, arousal, and embarrassment, her vulva had turned a rosy pink, dripping with fluids for some time.


    With each thrust of his cock, her peach juice flowed out in rhythm with his movements.


    <i>-Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i>


    The sound of their sweaty bodies colliding with each other echoed for about three minutes.


    Eloa, still in her doggy-style position, quickly grabbed his wrist, which was gripping her ass.


    Her face, partially turned, looked like aplete mess, almost on the verge of tears.


    There were no more traces of herposed and dignified air as a Master.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­please¡­no more¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    Eloa felt as if sparks were flickering inside her belly.


    A familiar sensation to her by now.


    The prelude to a climax.


    A premonition that came when the umting pleasure was about to surpass its threshold, ready to pour out like an exploding dam.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. Just leave it to me.¡±


    Even after Eloa was pleading, Siwoo didn¡¯t stop.


    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to finish this quickly.


    Rather, the faint vibration of her body on the verge of climax and her pussy¡¯s greedy strokes were too enticing.


    His rationality was clouded by the overwhelming pleasure, all he wanted was to devour her body thoroughly.


    ¡°Hng¡ª! Mmh! Ugh!¡±


    The pleasure drained all Eloa¡¯s strength, her knees pressed together as she swayed.


    Her slender legs began to tremble.


    She couldn¡¯t hold onto his wrists anymore, nor could she even try to stop him, so she turned back to face forward and bit her lip tightly.


    Now she understood the reason why Periwinkle could confidently say something like ¡®I¡¯m going to cum¡¯.


    And why she had pleaded to him to stop with a cracked voice.


    With such sensations and pleasure, it was natural that even Periwinkle was having trouble to endure it, let alone Eloa.


    No matter how much she tried to restrain herself, she couldn¡¯t avoid moaning out loud in a strange voice in front of her disciple.


    ¡°Ah! Ngh! Mmh!¡±


    It was a losing battle in the first ce.


    Her body moved involuntarily, her inner muscles contracted even tighter in response to all the spasms, further tightening her already narrow vagina.


    ¡°Haaaang¡ª!¡±


    She could feel that her legs would give out at any moment, and she would fall.


    Siwoo released Eloa¡¯s buttocks, which he had been fondling to his heart¡¯s content, and grabbed her hips, as if to support her body.


    At that moment, her pussy squeezed tightly around his cock as her climax got closer and closer.


    Eventually, her upper body couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, sliding down the wall until her hand reached the ground.


    Supported only by Siwoo¡¯s hands that were holding on her buttocks, she ended up in a crouching position, resembling an athlete¡¯s ready position in a track event, with his cock deeply prating her.


    With her waist raised, her twitching anus and the junction where sticky love juices were flowing were clearly visible.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­Siwoo¡ª! Haaaaeung¡ª!¡±


    She was about to say something, but her words were cut short as she reached orgasm.


    At the same time, Siwoo felt her tightening walls pressing against his pulsating shaft, urging him towards climax.


    ¡°Keuk¡ª!¡±


    He firmly grabbed her waist in the midst of her climax and relentlessly fucked her pussy.


    Her pussy tried to resist, desperately thrashing as if trying to stop his cock that came hurling on it like a battering ram, but it was meaningless.


    ¡°Hang! Ang! Hyaah! Aah! S-Siwoo¡­e-enough! P-Please! L-Let me¡ª! Rest! Haaaang!¡±


    Siwoo gripped her waist tightly as her body trembled, then he pressed his ns against her cervix.


    Her moans were the best stimnt he could ask for, getting him closer to his ejaction.


    Finally, he released all the semen he had been holding back, feeling the spasming walls of her pussy and the softness of her cervix.


    The walls of her pussy squirmed, like they were determined to squeeze out every drop of semen as he ejacted.


    With each thrust of his cock, he shot out the white liquid, with Eloa¡¯s ass wiggling in response.


    <i>-Spurt, spurt, spurt!</i>


    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­¡±


    This was the brief moment when Eloa could catch her breath.


    Siwoo¡¯s hips, which had been moving continuously, finally took a pause.


    Eloa¡¯s pussy contracted and rxed intermittently.


    As she was about to copse from exhaustion, she noticed something strange.


    Her belly still throbbing like a heartbeat, and his cock deep inside her, pulsated roughly, starting to release mana.


    Clean and pure mana.


    The mana, along with his semen, surged towards her cervix, spread like hooks throughout the womb and the fallopian tubes.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ah¡­¡±


    At this point, her breathing had turned rough and her jaw ached from clenching her teeth so tight, making her tongue lolled out a little.


    Her pussy, now incredibly sensitive due to the unfamiliar tingling sensation, began to twitch.


    When Siwoo had sex with Periwinkle, he had been controlling his ejaction to hide his ability to amplify mana.


    That was why, Eloa didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, thinking that ¡®it is charging up¡¯ as she observed the process.


    ¡°Hyaaaah¡ª!¡±


    And that was thest of her brief moment of rest.


    Siwoo¡¯s mana, which had spread through her womb, started to stick to her brand like glue.


    Even thest of his mana that he spurted out was being drained like a tide.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­a-aren¡¯t you supposed to give me mana¡­?¡±


    Confused by this unknown phenomenon, Eloa slowly got up, using the wall for support.


    At that moment, her body jerked, as if she had touched an electric wire by ident.


    <i>-Woooong!</i>


    Something wasing.


    Before she could process it, the overwhelming surge of amplified mana was being multiplied several times before rushing into her brand.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaang!!!¡±


    What came was mana in its purest and raw form.


    The transparent, amplified mana, surpassed any kind of high-quality mana she had everid her eyes on, rushed and surged into her womb.


    The pleasure she felt overwhelmed her, since she was already sensitive from her consecutive climaxes, forcing her into yet another intense climax.


    2.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­phew¡­¡±


    After just half an hour of intense thrusting, Siwoo finally reached his climax.


    That ejaction was enough to wear off the effect of the witch¡¯s scent he inhaled, allowing him to regain hisposure.


    ¡°Ngh¡­mmm¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa was still connected to him, with her hips raised high.


    The master who had sincerely taught him had be his student in studying the pleasure of being a woman.


    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±


    Siwoo slowly pulled out his member.


    He did it carefully because he was afraid that his uncontroble lust might overpower him again thanks to the lewd movement of her pussy, that was still gripping his cock tightly after his ejaction.


    <i>-Spurt!</i>


    The after-service her pussy providedsted until the moment he withdrew his cock.


    Her delicate folds, along with the seemingly visible, yet elusive small petals, stretched and clung to the side of his cock.


    It felt like his semen was being squeezed out like toothpaste, even the remnants in his urethra flowed out smoothly.


    <i>-Plop!</i>


    ¡°Hngh!¡±


    As he withdrew his cock, he could hear the air escaping her stic and tight flesh.


    And¡­


    Thatpletely exposed her buttocks in front of him.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    With each heavy breath she took, a mixture of sticky and foamy cum bubbled and flowed out of her twitching pussy.


    After abstaining from sex and masturbation for some time, his cum had be considerably thicker and darker, melted with a hint of pale pink.


    Maybe thetter part was because it blended in with her virgin blood.


    As he observed this, the reality of the situation suddenly struck him.


    <i>Ah, I really took Master¡¯s first time¡­</i>


    All this time, their rtionship had always been limited to strictly master-disciple, and now they had crossed a new boundary.


    And this was all due to her irresistible seduction.


    He was sent in a daze, wondering if everything was real or merely a dream. Maybe his real body had started to die away after being killed by the Red Knight and this was all just his hallucination.


    <i>-Creak!</i>


    Eloa, who had been lying t on her stomach with her buttocks raised, suddenly raised her body up.


    Her alluring pink hair and her usual outfit with only her pants removed¡­


    The cum flowed smoothly between her perfectly lifted buttocks, obscuring any view of her anus.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but stare at her for a moment, drawn in by her seductive aura that seemed to be able to tempt any men.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Now, he was unsure on how to handle the situation.


    <i>How should I treat her now? We¡¯ve crossed that line already, there¡¯s no way we can just act like nothing happened now, right?</i>


    The situation wasplicated for him and so was it for his master, as she was trying to avoid his gaze.


    No words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°...¡±


    Instead, she just quietly picked up her sweatpants and panties that had fallen to the floor.


    At the very least, it seemed like the mana transfer was sessful, as there were no more signs of exhaustion or fatigue in her movements.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As she pulled on her ck sweatpants, her cute buttocks were slightly pressed together.


    Since her lower part was still covered in semen, putting on her clothes made her feel a little ufortable, prompting a small groan from her.


    But that didn¡¯tst long, as she summoned the Sword of Covenant in her right hand and firmly held it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, we¡¯ve taken too much time.¡±


    That was the first thing that she said. Those words made him feel embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate nor felt embarrassed.


    There was no awkwardness in her attitude as she called out to him.


    With her confident posture, determined gaze, and clear tone, she looked exactly just like her usual self.


    This was the Eloa he knew.


    What just happened was simply a means to deal with the Cowardly Witch.


    To feel embarrassed or ufortable in such a situation would be as childish as a grade school child thinking doing CPR was the same as kissing.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Thanks to herposed attitude, Siwoo was able to treat her like usual.


    ¡°We should probably retrieve the Red Branch separately. It would probably be dangerous if any of us touch it directly, though. Any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment, please.¡±


    With that, Siwoo covered his entire body with his armor.


    Then, he pulled out a ribbon from his waist.


    During the sex, Eloa wasn¡¯t the only one who gained a significant amount of pure mana, Siwoo too.


    Compared to the mana he usually generated through the repeated amplification, this mana was notably more pure.


    Due to how pure it was, it put less strain on his circuit as it flowed through.


    The reason why he pulled out his ribbon was to counteract the distortion field that was emitted by the Red Branch and to reduce its impact.


    <i>-Woooosh!</i>


    Though its owner already perished and it had no mana anymore, the spear was still a tricky artifact to deal with.


    He prepared the ribbon in a hurried manner, thinking of many different scenarios that could happen next, but the ribbon shredded upon contact with the spear.


    Undaunted, he tried to envelop the spear¡¯s entire length with multipleyers of ribbons.


    While the distortion would crush all these ribbons eventually, this would at least buy him some time.


    After a while, the lengthy spear was finally covered by the ck ribbon, taking on a pir-like form as it stabilized, impervious to the distortion field.


    ¡°This should be enough as a temporary measure.¡±


    ¡°Good. Can you move immediately?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Siwoo, armed with this spear, and Eloa, now recovered to some extent.


    Together, they sprinted towards the cavity where the ¡®altar¡¯ was /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 276: Master (6)

    Chapter 276: Master (6)


    1.


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    In that vast cavity which used to be the pump and engine room of the waterway tunnel¡­


    The dim and cramped space where the ¡®altar¡¯ was ced¡­


    Pa Xochitl, the Cowardly Witch,ughed and cried, andughed and cried, again and again.


    Half of her face, the horribly disfigured part, twisted into a crazed grin while her tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    <i>I¡¯ve arranged everything meticulously!</i>


    Shemented.


    Taking advantage of the Red Knight¡¯s sessive defeats and weakened state, she seized the Red Branch from it.Her goal was the ¡®distortion¡¯ power that the spear had.


    Drawing from the concept of distortion, she sought to craft an artifact capable of twisting the rules, rewriting the history, and altering the events of the past.


    To do this, she farmed ¡®human¡¯s bond¡¯ and ¡®countless corpses and hearts¡¯ with the ¡®Dagon¡¯s Flute¡¯.


    After that, she set up the altar while continuously offering prayers by maintaining the functions of the nervous system and brain of 1440 people.


    Countless lives were lost because of this, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Her desire to undo everything outweighed any lives that were lost.


    She wanted to wash away the days filled with regret and look for redemption.


    This was the fruit of her efforts.


    Paughed hysterically with tears streaming down her face. She grabbed the altar and hugged the big flower that bloomed from it.


    It was shaped like a delicate lotus blooming on a pond.


    Despite its being born at the cost of countless sacrifices, it was still an artifact that gave off a sacred and mysterious vibe.


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    To prevent any interference from other witches, she had dispatched her carefully nurtured Homunculi to either eliminate or intimidate them.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about any gaps in her power.


    Realistically speaking, who could topple her army of 1,200 White Knights, which she had created as closely as possible to the Red Knight, the Red Knight itself, and the powered-up Red Branch?


    As she had expected, other witches weren¡¯t too keen on getting involved in this whole mess. They saw it as a huge pain and scurried away like a bunch of rats.


    The fact that only three of them dared to enter the waterway tunnel confirmed this.


    More than anyone, she knew that she had crossed several lines in the process.


    However, just as the Witch of Whispers had informed her, Duchess Keter did not move.


    Everything was unfolding ording to n, almost too perfectly.


    There was just one more thing for her to do to fulfill her lifelong dream, the n she had been working on for decades.


    To unleash the White Knights and have them round up more humans.


    Then she¡¯d use this magic flower to suck off their lives, ties, and mana, in which all of them would be used to bring her apprentice witch¡­back to life.


    After that, she nned to bestow her apprentice her proper brand and confess everything.


    From how sorry she was¡­


    How scared she had been¡­


    And how she didn¡¯t know that interrupting the ritual would end up taking her apprentice¡¯s life¡­


    To admit that everything was just one big mistake and to confess how much she loved her.


    She wanted to hold her close and apologize.


    In the world of witches, what the master did would affect the apprentice.


    Like how the sessors of an Exile would be Exile themselves, and how the apprentice who inherited a Criminal Exile¡¯s brand would be a Criminal too.


    Though, sometimes the bigwigs at the Tree of Sephiroth would get together and discuss things about breaking this chain of inheritance. They could choose to forgive the apprentice and let them back in Gehenna. But, for someone like Pa, who had clearly crossed the line that anyone shouldn¡¯t cross, it was almost impossible to be granted forgiveness.


    Not that she cared about that, though.


    All she wanted was to bring back her apprentice, whose voice, face, and even name had slipped away from her memory.


    That was the only thing that mattered to her.


    If only she had one more day¡ªno, just half a day would be sufficient, everything would proceed as she had nned.


    With this flower, she could have revived her and they¡¯d spend theirst moments together.


    But then, two people showed up and smashed her whole n to bits.


    Eloa Tiphereth.


    A Duchess, ranked 23rd, known for her efforts in hunting Criminal Exiles.


    Pa knew about her.


    But, with enough preparation, she really thought that she could win against her, and in fact, the victory was almost within her grasp.


    The White Knights that she deployed strategically gradually wore the Duchess down.


    After she was sufficiently weakened, she sent the Red Knight along with all the White Knights and was finally able to subdue the formidable Duchess.


    She was only one step away to victory.


    If the Red Knight had taken the woman¡¯s life sooner, she would¡¯ve won this fight.


    After all, the Red Branch was still able to function properly at that time.


    Though the Red Knight suffered severe damage, as long as it could manage to get the Duchess¡¯ brand, Pa could still restore both the Red Knight and all the White Knights that had fallen.


    But a man jumped into the fight and changed everything.


    He was, by no means, a formidable enemy.


    Nor was he a threatening existence.


    His presence was so weak that she never even considered him in the slightest.


    Yet, he intervened at the most critical moment and ended the Red Knight¡¯s life.


    At that point, her defeat became certain, in the most absurd way.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    This was too absurd for her to bear.


    It was the equivalent of stumbling over a pebble right before reaching one¡¯s goal, after going through formidable opponents and challenges, as if the world was mocking her.


    She couldn¡¯t even feel anger or hatred.


    Only emptiness and a sense of futility.


    In any case, she knew that she needed to get out of this ce.


    Hermon sense told her as much.


    Since the Duchess had charged into this tunnel without guessing the direction and such, it would be safe to assume that De had tipped her off about this ce.


    Soon enough, they woulde here to pass judgment on her, who hadmitted such heinous acts.


    Pa was never the type to directly step onto the battlefield, even more so now that she knew her opponent was THE Duchess Tiphereth herself.


    There was no way that she¡¯d be able to win in a direct confrontation.


    ¡°...¡±


    She stared at the lotus flower with an inexplicable gaze.


    Longing, madness, obsession, regret, lingering affection, repentance, sacrifice, resentment, self-loathing, all kinds of emotions mingled within her.


    The lotus flower, emitting a faint light that illuminated the surroundings, remained indifferent to her predicament, simply blooming in solitude to show off its splendor.


    There was no way for her to bring it with her.


    The altar couldn¡¯t move.


    So was the lotus flower that bloomed from the altar.


    To bend the rules of cause and effect, or rather, rewinding time, was a feat no witch had ever pulled off.


    Thepletion of this ¡®Lotus¡¯ with its life-restoring powers by her, a mere 19th ranked witch, was made possible not only because of her madness and obsession, but also a stroke of luck.


    To achieve such a feat once again in her lifetime was unlikely.


    If she were to give up and flee, that meant she¡¯d be abandoning the ultimate goal she had pursued her whole life.


    That was why, even when she heard the reaper¡¯s footsteps approaching to im her life, she remained frozen in ce.


    <i>-ck, ck, ck!</i>


    Those were the series of casual footsteps.


    Apanied by the silent echo which resonated inside the cavity, Eloa Tiphereth, the Witch of the Covenant, revealed herself.


    2.


    The mana Eloa received from Siwoo was pure to a shocking degree.


    It was so pure that it would be easy to forget that it was even there if she didn¡¯t pay attention.


    Also, it took her less than a minute to assimte the pure mana and store it in her brand.


    The fact that Siwoo, a male witch, was able to inject mana through sexual intercourse was astonishing enough to turn him into a research subject.


    In any case, thanks to his dedication, she managed to acquire a sufficient amount of mana.


    Right now, she stood before the cavity, postponing the payment of the covenant as she reinforced her body with six covenants, leaving four that she could useter.


    In front of her was the pump room De had told her about.


    Well, ording to the map Branch Manager Sua provided, it seemed to be the case, at the very least.


    ¡°Can you wait here for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need me to help with anything?¡±


    In truth, Siwoo had already done his part.


    The fact that there were no signs of danger on the way here meant that Pa was out of resources she could freely utilize.


    She would feel more at ease having him stationed nearby, ready to jump in to help her at any moment, while she could go wild to her heart''s content.


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±


    Eloa let out a smile as she looked at Siwoo.


    After being momentarily entranced by her face, Siwoo nodded slowly.


    ¡°Of course, I trust you. Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±


    Eloa gave Siwoo a pat on the head and headed towards the battlefield.


    The iron door creaked open, revealing the Cowardly Witch, the reason for this whole mess.


    This was the first time they had ever met face-to-face.


    She was the Criminal Exile who had caused terrible disasters and would continue to do so.


    But, it was clear that she looked incredibly exhausted.


    Half of her face was ruined while the other unted her pretty off-whiteplexion.


    Both sides were gaunt enough to catch anyone¡¯s eyes.


    The Cowardly Witch, barely supporting herself by clutching onto arge lotus flower, pushed herself from there and faced Eloa.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two of them silently stared at each other.


    Both their eyes were filled withplexity as they silently exchanged such a gaze.


    There was no need for conversation.


    What they needed to do was clear; To kill each other right here.


    After all, their survival was at stake here.


    A battle was inevitable, both of them instinctively knew that.


    ¡°I offer myself¡­¡±


    Pa was the first one to make her move.


    Her opponent was the Witch of Covenant.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t win, but she held onto a faint hope that her opponent wasn¡¯t at full strength.


    Her n was to use all her strength to topple the Duchess and find a way to move the Lotus out.


    Now that she had no more sacrifices left, she could only offer her own pitiful body to strengthen her Homunculi.


    A dim mana spread around her and her legs began to rot away.


    At the same time, a subspace opened behind her.


    Thick strands of tentacles, resembling that of an octopus¡¯, wrapped around her decaying, rotting legs.


    Instead of suction cups, each of those tentacles were filled with thousands of small mouths.


    The ailing Homunculus, having consumed insufficient prey for its size, fused with Pa¡¯s body as one entity.


    To fill the power gap between her and her opponent, she fused her own flesh to thest Homunculus that she had left.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    Following Eloa¡¯s chant, a wave of clear mana swept through the cavity.


    With six of her covenants exhausted for body enhancement, she only had four avable to use.


    Her body still wasn¡¯t in its top condition.


    Though she possessed an ample amount of mana now, she still couldn''t sense the extremities in her body, like her fingertips and toes, due to her postponing the payment of her covenants.


    She could only supplement those parts of her body by using her mana to force them to move.


    ¡°I will cut you down.¡±


    As her lips moved, the seventh letter began to glow.


    The covenant was sealed.


    ¡°I will cut you down.¡±


    Her covenant wasn¡¯t mere ¡®words¡¯.


    They were based on verbal suggestions that were backed up by reality maniption.


    Once a covenant was made, it could twist even thew of causality to fulfill it.


    ¡°I will cut you down.¡±


    For example, when she designated a single target and dered, ¡®I will cut you down¡¯.


    Her entire body would be geared up to execute that task.


    From her eyes, heart, muscles, blood vessels, to even the tiny fragments of her cells, they¡¯d be strengthened solely for executing that covenant.


    ¡°I will cut you down.¡±


    With that, the tenth and the final covenant wasplete.


    This was the reason why Eloa Tiphereth was almost invincible in a one-on-one battle.


    Her body exerted an unprecedentedly heavy mana, pressing down on the surrounding air.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    When that word fell, tentacles stretched out from all directions.


    The otherworldly creature, one that shouldn¡¯t exist within thews of this world, had assimted with Pa and wielded its tentacles that would bring forth death.


    However¡­


    ¡°...¡±


    Those flood of tentacles, numbering in the hundreds, couldn¡¯t even touch a strand of Eloa¡¯s hair.


    She gracefully swung her sword, efficiently severing the tentacles that were fused with Pa, one by one.


    The difference between them was overwhelmingly vast, making it impossible for Pa to even match her.


    Then, Eloa¡¯s body lunged forward.


    Ignoring the tentacles that were chasing her, she plunged her sword deep into Pa¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    A dark red stream of blood spurted out from the Cowardly Witch¡¯s mouth.


    Following that, the Homunculus that had merged with her also met its demise, futilely thrashing its tentacles.


    With an indifferent expression, Eloa withdrew her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 277: Master (7)

    Chapter 277: Master (7)


    1.


    Just like that, the fight was over.


    The overwhelming difference in strength between the two of them made it impossible for Pa to resist, and she was defeated by Eloa without putting up much of a fight.


    This was only possible because thetter had recovered her mana.


    If she immediately came here after her battle with the Red Knight, she definitely would have been caught by those grotesque tentacles and ended up as their quick snack.


    Eloa stood before the lotus flower, which was still shining brilliantly.


    At that moment, something unexpected happened.


    Lying against the flower, Pa mustered thest bit of her strength to yell at her, blood oozed out of her mouth.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­!¡±Surprisingly, even after her heart was pierced, Pa was still alive.


    Perhaps when she fused herself with that Homunculus, she inherited some of its tenacious vitality as well.


    But, that just meant she¡¯d cling to life a little bit longer, she¡¯d still die eventually.


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing this, Eloa raised the Sword of Covenant again.


    This time, she aimed to swiftly end her suffering with a clean cut to the neck.


    ¡°S-Stop! Hear me out¡­please¡­!¡±


    Pa looked at Eloa in desperation, her blood-stained teeth revealed.


    Thick blood was still oozing out of the gaping wound in her chest.


    If she didn¡¯t get treated soon, death would be inevitable for her.


    Eloa paused, but she positioned her sword so that she could strike the witch in front of her at any time.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that a criminal begged their lives to her.


    There was even a criminal who was overwhelmed with fear, begging for her mercy before their fight even began.


    Yet, she never once halted her sword or listened to their pleas.


    Instead, she silently bore the burden of her own karma.


    These were the same witches that had killed the innocents without care, killed other witches¡¯ apprentices, and even murdered their fellow witches.


    Whatever it was that came out of their mouth would never justify what they did. They were those who deserved every kind of condemnation from her.


    There was no room for her topromise or sympathize with them.


    ¡­No, that was just an excuse.


    Eloa knew it, more than anyone.


    She was only trying to escape.


    Using her desire for revenge and the dark emotion that she harbored as a refuge to waste her life until it fell apart.


    ¡°...¡±


    But even Eloa, who usually would just cut the foe in front of her without any hesitation, couldn¡¯t just dismiss the Cowardly Witch.


    Because she could see herself in her.


    ¡°You, too¡­! Could understand¡­! What losing someone feels like¡­! To lose your apprentice witch due to your own mistake¡­epting the irreversible consequences¡­! You, too, should know how agonizing it is¡­!¡±


    At this point, Pa had grown extremely desperate.


    Even the slightest movement like opening her mouth made her punctured lungs scream in pain.


    She screamed out her desperation at Eloa, squeezing out the words that she wanted to convey.


    ¡°I¡­I am¡­just like you¡­so¡­you can understand me, can¡¯t you? My feelings when I did those things¡­¡±


    There was another reason why Eloa couldn¡¯t just easily strike the criminal with her sword. Because she realized that her plea was not just for her own life.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to win her sympathy to prolong her own wretched life.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do all this because I wanted to¡­ This isn¡¯t about some silly magic¡­ You understand me, don¡¯t you? I¡­just want to¡­undo everything!¡±


    Just like her, she was desperate to fix her mistakes.


    Her guilt weighed down on her, making her feel like a sinner just for breathing.


    In her desperation, she became willing to grasp onto anything that might alter the past.


    Simr to Eloa when she was taking out all those Criminal Exiles and Homunculi.


    She never really thought she was doing things for justice.


    Rather, it was all because Ravi happened to say ¡®I want to save the innocents¡¯ before her death, and those Criminal Exiles were the target of her revenge. As for the Homunculi, they were just something she went after at the side.


    Maybe, just maybe, if the Cowardly Witch directed her resentment towards something else and if there was someone nearby to empathize with her, she wouldn¡¯t end up like this¡­


    ¡°I understand you. Your pain, wound, sadness, grief¡­everything. I understand it better than anyone.¡±


    In a way, the Cowardly Witch, Pa Xochitl, was really just a distorted mirror image of Eloa.


    If Ravi hadn¡¯t said those words before her death¡­


    She would probably end up in the same agonizing state, unable to shake off her own sorrow and guilt, falling into the endless pit of despair.


    Eloa knelt down to meet the Cowardly Witch¡¯s gaze.


    There was pity and sympathy in her magenta-colored eyes.


    Seeing her eyes, Pa figured that perhaps she still had a chance.


    So, she continued to plead fervently, with the voice that was choked with tears.


    ¡°Look¡­this thing¡­is done¡­ With this lotus¡­you can bring your apprentice witch back! Just¡­please pretend that you didn¡¯t see it and let it go¡­! After I¡¯m done bringing mine back, I¡¯ll immediately disappear¡­! After that¡­you can use it to bring back yours! It¡¯s a win-win, right¡­? A perfect solution for both of us¡­¡±


    Eloa took a nce at the lotus flower.


    ¡°Yes! With this...we can erase our regrets! Even you¡­ You can be happy again! There¡¯s no need for you to be consumed by your revenge for that Criminal Exile or Witch of Aquarius or whatever anymore¡­! You can start everything anew¡­!¡±


    The bloomed lotus looked delicate.


    It was undoubtedly the most beautiful-looking artifact Eloa had everid her eyes on.


    Seeing it like this made it sound unbelievable that it sprouted from a countless pile of corpses.


    Its beauty reminded her of a mother¡¯s love towards her child.


    Though the Cowardly Witch¡¯s actions were despicable, her love for her apprentice was genuine, that was why such a beautiful and pure looking flower was created.


    ¡°Yes¡­it can be done¡­we can start anew¡­¡±


    Pa said such words slyly.


    She conveniently left out the part where they¡¯d need to sacrifice a ton of people to get the lotus to work and fulfill their desires.


    The witch knew that throwing the Duchess into a tough spot was the best thing she could do at the moment.


    Since they felt the same pain and sorrow¡­


    These words she uttered would feel more alluring than any kind of temptation to Eloa.


    And surely enough, those words struck Eloa deep in her heart.


    The possibility of her being able to bring Ravi back¡­


    Living in the future without having to go through all the pain anymore¡­


    She could say the words she never got to say, teach what she never got to teach and create a future that she could only dreamed of.


    The perfect future that she couldn¡¯t even see in her dreams. Such a thing wasid bare in front of her.


    She squeezed her eyes shut.


    Ravi¡¯s voice, cute little nose, wide inquisitive eyes¡ªeverything about her was etched firmly in her mind.


    She was her most precious treasure, something that she would never trade for anything in the world.


    To hold the Cowardly Witch¡¯s hand meant that she¡¯d reunite with her.


    Not in some dream, not as that pale, lifeless, blood-soaked body she found her in.


    But alive, as her lively apprentice.


    ¡°How many people had died for this lotus to bloom?¡±


    Calmly and quietly, Eloa let go of any lingering attachments.


    When she reopened her eyes, the vivid memories of Ravi dissipated like a mirage in the desert.


    ¡°That¡­doesn¡¯t matter! Those people are no one to us anyway! And there¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to see the person you love again¡­!¡±


    ¡°I have no right to judge you, nor to call your grief wishful thinking, and I also have no desire to deny your wish.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯llpromise¡­! Why don¡¯t we save your apprentice witch first¡­!¡±


    Deep down, Pa had already known. The issue here wasn¡¯t the sequence or the order.


    Still, though she knew that the Duchess had rejected her offer¡­


    She still let herself to wallow in denial, clearly showing that in her face as the veins in her neck started to bulge.


    ¡°...¡±


    But, seeing Eloa¡¯s silence, she finally realized that the executioner had already ced her de on her neck.


    ¡°How can you be so heartless¡­? I thought you said you understood me¡­? We¡¯re the same, aren¡¯t we¡­?¡±


    With her desperate pleas mercilessly rejected, Pa¡¯s face twisted into a mix of rage and hatred.


    She directed her condemnation, which was akin to a desperate scream, solely at Eloa.


    ¡°I understand your anger and despair well. After all, I have experienced them all myself.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t know anything! I¡­! Just for this¡­ I¡­!¡±


    Eloa looked down at Pa with pitiful eyes as thetter sumbed into her rage.


    ¡°Your grief, regret, despair¡­that wretched feeling of guilt¡­ I¡¯ve experienced it all. I, too, would have done anything to save Ravi¡­¡±


    But that was before she met Siwoo.


    Maybe, if the one who was standing here was her past self who was wandering around without a goal after losing her target of revenge¡­


    If she considered the Cowardly Witch¡¯s proposal with her heart that was just a step away from breaking apartpletely¡­


    She probably wouldn¡¯t shake her head so easily.


    It¡¯d be too arrogant of her to think otherwise.


    After all, Eloa never saw herself as someone with a strong mental fortitude.


    She could see herself agonizing over this, maybe even extending a helping hand to the desperate Pa, who was on the verge of death.


    ¡°But, if I were to use your power to bring her back¡­she¡¯d definitely be mad at me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re making this cowardly choice because you¡¯re scared of being hated?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Eloa let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I can already picture it. She¡¯d yell at me, asking why I did that, why did I bring her back to life¡­? But, I know that she¡¯d forgive me eventually. She¡¯d cry, scream, maybe even hit me, get mad at me for a long while, but eventually she¡¯de around and give this ipetent teacher of hers a hug.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°After that, I¡¯d spend the rest of my days wandering around, trying to make amends for all my wrongdoings.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­wouldn¡¯t it be fine¡­?¡±


    ¡°But, that¡¯s not what she would want. That¡¯s just me being selfish. I have to walk the path that was left for me, to grieve those who were gone and keep on moving forward.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Pa¡¯s voice faded, as if she had poured all her energy into her passionate speech and anger.


    Her throat was choked by the hot blood that kept oozing out of her lips.


    She could sense that her end was near.


    Neither of them spoke another word after that.


    They had said all they needed to say.


    ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Now stripped of herst hope, Pa nced up at Eloa, her eyes looked dead.


    In her hollow chest, where even her thoughts refused to bloom, a thick, suffocating hatred zed like wildfire.


    That was the loathing she directed right at the foe who had stolen every ounce of hope from her.


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    With that as a cue, Eloa¡¯s sword moved, creating a beautiful arc.


    The de glided effortlessly, slicing through Pa¡¯s neck while shattering the lotus she leaned on without making a sound.


    After she returned the bloodless sword into her subspace, Eloa muttered bitterly.


    ¡°Yeah, I understand that feeling too.¡±


    After the lotus flower, which was slowly crumbling like a heavily cracked sswork, copsed, covering Pa¡¯s body beneath it¡­


    Eloa headed towards the ce where Siwoo was /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 278: Master (8)

    Chapter 278: Master (8)


    1.


    With that, the massive disaster that seemed unlikely to ur once in a century, had finally passed.


    Looking back, the battle was filled with heart-stopping moments and that didn¡¯t change no matter how many times Siwoo reyed it in his head.


    Whether it was when he saw the White Knightse forward like a raging river or the fearsome appearance of the Red Knight.


    If even one of them had been slightly weaker, both him and Eloa wouldn¡¯t have made it through the crisis for sure.


    Thetter¡¯s body ended up covered in wounds while suffering from the after-effects of her covenants.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo got bruises all over after facing the Red Knight head-on.


    After they returned to the Witch Point with the Red Branch, Siwoo just sprawled on the bed and spent the whole day trying to recover from his fatigue.


    Despite him having a spirit body, he still needed a good quality sleep to recover from this level of exertion.As the pair of master-disciple went to sleep, Branch Manager Sua sessfully wrapped up the incident.


    Since everything had unfolded within the vast interdimensional barrier she had set up, the cleanup itself didn¡¯t take much time.


    All she really needed to do was to deal with the remnants of the two witches that had helped them and arranged their funerals.


    Witches weren¡¯t usually well-connected to each other to begin with, and since both of them hadn¡¯t taken any apprentice yet, the funeral also went smoothly.


    Siwoo was recognized for his contributions in this subjugation and was given ownership of the Red Branch.


    At first, he hesitated to receive such a grand reward, especially considering that he had only delivered the final blow to the Red Knight, as Eloa was the one who had significantly weakened the creature.


    But, Branch Manager Sua insisted on him receiving the reward, saying that it was to show him how deeply she appreciated his efforts.


    Besides, Eloa had already possessed the irreceable mystic code, the ¡®Sword of Covenant¡¯, so the war spoils naturally fell to Siwoo¡¯s hand.


    With that, he was granted the possession of the Red Branch.


    After everything was finished, Eloa, Siwoo, and De met up in the cavity of the waterway tunnel.


    More specifically, the ce where the altar was set up, where Pa met her demise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    De hadn¡¯t left Seoul while the incident was happening as she was still recovering at the Witch Point.


    She casted down her gaze, looking really sad.


    Siwoo recalled her feisty and bold personality, just like a fox, but he couldn¡¯t see that in the current De. Her beautifully extended eyshes were drooping with grief.


    Dressed in all ck instead of her usual red, De stood before Pa¡¯s lifeless body, lying beneath the shattered pieces of the lotus flower.


    Upon seeing her lifeless body, with one of her eyes open, revealing her white sclera, De gently reached out to close that eye.


    ¡°Now, I return your life to the light of truth. May the chains of delusion that bound you to be released. Death is a sacred journey of shedding one¡¯s flesh shell to embrace the truth¡­¡±


    When De first heard about Pa¡¯s passing, she asked Branch Manager Sua to allow her to hold a funeral for her friend.


    Usually, a witch¡¯s funeral was held as a ceremony to honor the ¡®predecessor who had passed her brand to her apprentice¡¯.


    In this case, it was a way to acknowledge that the witch had fulfilled her duty, so being in a somber mood for a witch¡¯s funeral wasn¡¯t the norm in their society.


    But, in cases like this, when the witch unexpectedly died and left no sessors, the funeral would proceed in a somber atmosphere, watched by her close acquaintances.


    Of course, considering Pa¡¯s actions resulted in thousands of deaths and the killing of over ten witches, there was no way that she¡¯d ever get a proper funeral.


    She was a Criminal Exile, a witch who had vited the rules of the witch society.


    Other witches wouldn¡¯t give such offenders any mercy.


    Typically, they¡¯d send the criminal¡¯s body to Gehenna to be auctioned off at the ¡®First Salon of the Red Roof¡¯, or just use it for research instead.


    But De generously donated her entire fortune to the Witch Point, expressing her desire to receive Pa¡¯s body, in which the Branch Manager readily agreed to.


    The fact that they could fix the situation before the Cowardly Witch could cause even more trouble was all thanks to the intel that De had provided, after all.


    Which was ironic because it was Pa who had spared her life, even though she could have easily killed her at any time.


    Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t just trust the red-headed witch that easily since she had been hiding Pa¡¯s whereabouts until now. That was why they decided that the funeral would only be held if Eloa was also present.


    ¡°May the sacred fire consume her flesh, let the earth return to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­¡±


    Apanied by a brief eulogy from De.


    mes burst at her feet, engulfing the whole cavity.


    They consumed the remnants of the broken altar, the half-crumbled lotus, and Pa¡¯s cold, lifeless body.


    Everything was burned as the fiery mes came to lick them.


    When De stomped her foot, the raging mes subsided like moltenva, leaving behind a white ze that consumed everything, not leaving even a trace of smoke.


    ¡°Rest in peace.¡±


    Then, she stared nkly at the spot where Pa had once sat.


    While watching her back, the other two quietly left the scene.


    As soon as they woke up, both of them attended the funeral in ce of the busy Branch Manager, with Eloa recing her while Siwoo trailing closely behind.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He was still groggy from sleep and before he arrived in this ce, he had been quite disoriented, so he hadn¡¯t had much chance to contemte.


    But witnessing such a scene did leave a bitter taste in his mouth.


    He knew that the Cowardly Witch was a terrifying murderer.


    And that she was a total psychopath.


    Yet, after learning the full story behind her actions, to save her dead apprentice, and seeing her lonely end, he couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t thinking that she should be forgiven for what she had done, that was a whole separate matter.


    As they emerged from the vertical tunnel, the bustling streets of Seoul unfolded before them.


    Cars filled the narrow roads and office workers passed by while enjoying their iced americanos.


    This sight was a harmonious blend of the pleasant autumn breeze, the setting sun, and the sound of life that came from the people living in the city.


    Siwoo nced to the side, his gaze briefly met Eloa¡¯s.


    At thatment, her previously vacant expression seemed to brighten up a little.


    With a somewhat subdued tone, Eloa asked.


    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t feel as satisfied as I expected¡­¡±


    Despite his hesitation, he did feel satisfied over the fact that he had somehow contributed to maintain this peace.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Red Knight would¡¯ve killed Eloa and caused even bigger trouble.


    And that would result in the destruction of this peaceful everyday life, as it would be reced by a horrific massacre instead.


    Still, he felt iffy about something. He decided to word it out though, after going through a brief hesitation.


    ¡°Uh, I know that this sounds strange but¡­ I feel a little sorry for the Cowardly Witch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I knew it. You¡¯re such a kind guy.¡±


    The cheesy response that came almost immediately as soon as he finished his words made Siwoo flinch.


    He looked at her, bewildered, but when their eyes met, he could see that her gaze was steady.


    Not only were her eyes looked beautiful, but there was a sincere trust in it that made it difficult for him to keep on staring at them.


    Still, for her to give him such apliment, he thought that it was a little bit too much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that ¡®I don¡¯t think so¡¯, you really are.¡±


    ¡°Um, sure¡­¡±


    As Eloa watched his confused expression, she shed him a small smile.


    Her delicate features and straight gaze,bined with her flower-like smile was too much for him to look at directly, so he turned his head slightly.


    ¡°Now I understand why you love to tease me so much. Is this the same reaction that I give whenever youpliment how I look and my cooking?¡±


    ¡°Teasing you, Master? But, I really was justplimenting you¡­¡±


    ¡°And so am I right now.¡±


    She kept on teasing him, even when he tried to walk faster, she followed him close behind.


    Despite them being particrly close already, the pair had never had this kind of yful banter before.


    For what it was worth, at the very least, this banter lightened up the mood.


    After she shed a delightful smile through her dimpled cheeks, Eloa cleared her throat before opening her mouth.


    ¡°You can¡¯t divide things in this world neatly into two like you¡¯d cut an apple with a knife. There¡¯s no human being that is purely evil or good.


    ¡°The reason why you feelpassion for the Cowardly Witch is because you saw the good in her, just like you did for me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making it as if I did something special? Seriously, cut it out!¡±


    Siwoo retorted, thinking that Eloa was just teasing him again.


    There was a strong determination in his expression, as if trying to say that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to get him to blush or flinch.


    But little did he know that Eloa meant every word she said. She wasn¡¯t just trying to tter him.


    Though it was because of a misunderstanding, when they first met, Eloa had punched him in the gut and put him in a near-death state.


    She even threatened his friend and held onto her suspicions until the very end.


    Yet, he still forgave her without feeling the slightest reproach.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    He went out of his way tofort her and stayed by her side, even though she was aplete stranger to him.


    The man listened to her worries that were bordering on obsession and delusion, and instead of running off to Gehenna for his safety, he decided to fight alongside her.


    He even saved her from danger and killed the Red Knight.


    Andstly, when her mana was running low¡­


    Eloa suddenly stopped her train of thought before grumpily grumbling.


    <i>No need to dwell on pointless thoughts.</i>


    Though she said that, it was obvious to see that her cheeks had turned redder, and it was not because of the autumn sunset casting that was illuminating her cheeks.


    ¡°Whoa¡­!¡±


    Just like that, his Siwoo¡¯s resolve to resist Eloa¡¯s attempts on teasing him crumbled.


    Because she reached out her hand and grabbed his hand all of a sudden.


    It wasn¡¯t a gripping hold, as if she was trying to cling onto him with all her might, nor was it anything suggestive.


    Merely a warm touch that showed how much trust she had in him, the same kind of emotion that was shown in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She then brought his hand to her cheek before gently pressing it against the back of his hand.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was doing it for any particr reason.


    She did it because she wanted to.


    Her soft cheek was being pressed lightly against the back of his hand.


    As he felt the softness of her skin, a certain memory came flooding back.


    He remembered the softness and smoothness of her body¡­


    Before he could get into trouble due to this naughty recollection that came to him like a reflex, Eloa pulled his hand away from her cheek and asked in a light tone.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of heading to Gehenna to pick up Sharon and while I¡¯m at it, visiting the twins, since I¡¯ve promised to visit them¡­ Then, I¡¯m gonna go to meet someone in person¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Perhaps it was just his imagination, but¡­


    When he mentioned Sharon¡¯s name, Eloa¡¯s expression seemed to slightly darken.


    Then, she quicklyposed herself.


    However, his following words shattered this facade of hers.


    ¡°Do you want toe with me to Gehenna, Master?¡±


    Eloa knew that he¡¯d naturally invite her along, but it still made her so happy that it surprised even herself. She had to hold back the urge to break into a wide smile.


    ¡°Sure thing. I was nning to take a breather while fulfilling the price of the covenant anyway.¡±


    She lowered her head slightly before touching her lips.


    This was one of her habits that Siwoo recently came to know of.


    Whenever she tried to hide her smile, this was the one thing that she¡¯d do.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    Brimming with excitement, Eloa pointed towards the department store.


    They had been wandering aimlessly and somehow found themselves in the area near their houses.


    ¡°You know, we¡¯ve been through a lot, but overall, we¡¯ve done a great job. Instead of moping around, why don¡¯t we celebrate the asion?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the cooking. Wouldn¡¯t hurt to spend the whole day getting drunk for once, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Seeing her skipping with excitement like a child at an amusement park entrance, a smile crept onto his face.


    Sometimes, just like now, he felt like he was looking at his cute little sister rather than his master.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get a move on. We don''t have much time before they close.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only seven, though! We¡¯ve still got three hours!¡±


    ¡°Look, since I¡¯m going to go all out with the cooking today, even if we shop for five hours, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±


    Despite the lingering aftermath of the battle, the two of them headed to the grocery section with light steps. There, they shopped for a long time, filling two carts to the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 279: Interlude (1)

    Chapter 279: Interlude (1)


    1.


    As she had stated before, Eloa went all out with her cooking, even whipping out her secret recipe and filling up the dining table in the officetel kitchen.


    The two of them thoroughly enjoyed their party.


    It was a peaceful time without the need to stress about Criminal Exiles, to worry about missing Homunculi, and to freak out about suspicious and ominous divination.


    This was especially so for Eloa, who hadn¡¯t experienced such peace, both mentally and physically, in a long time. When Siwoo handed her a ss of alcohol, she downed it heartily.


    After their meal was over, they moved the alcohol to the living room, escaping from the messy dining table, for a second round.


    They grabbed a bunch of snacks like cheese and smi that they bought from the grocery store. Before they knew it, almost half of it was gone.


    On the floor, there were five bottles of whiskey rolling around.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±Relieved of her mental burden by the blessing of alcohol, Eloa let out a content smile as she leaned back on the couch.


    If she had to say something about the current state of her body at the moment, she¡¯d definitely say that it felt ufortable.


    Due to the aftermath she had to endure for using all those covenants, her body was sore all over.


    There were blue bruises all over her skin, and her usually sharp senses and eyesight were dulled.


    Also¡­this was something she wouldn¡¯t say out loud¡­her lower abdomen was a little sore due to the vigorous sex she had with Siwoo.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! On such a great day, you gotta keep drinking until you drop before you can say you¡¯re enjoying it!¡±


    Her voice came out louder than usual and it was a little slurred too, probably because she was drunk.


    Usually, she was really good at hiding the fact that she was drunk, but her face was flushed red now, as if she was wearing makeup.


    Her eyes were also half-closed.


    ¡°Another one, please!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still not feeling well? You really want more?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Being a witch, she wouldn¡¯t die of alcohol poisoning or anything, but that didn¡¯t stop Siwoo from worrying if it was okay to keep pouring more alcohol into her ss.


    But, seeing how unusually cheerful his master was, he couldn¡¯t help but do it anyway.


    ¡°Here, have one for yourself too!¡± She said, pouring some into his ss as well.


    With the sound of sses clinking countless times throughout the night, he politely turned his head and took a sip of his drink.


    <i>-Gulp, gulp!</i>


    He only took small sips before cing his ss down, but Eloa downed her almost full ss of whiskey in one go.


    <i>That¡¯s an on the rocks ss¡­</i>


    <i>Are you even supposed to down whiskey like that?</i>


    Even after seeing her doing it several times, he was still dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, Eloa wiped her lips with her sleeve and started swaying side to side.


    She closed her eyes tightly for a moment, then squinted them open to look at Siwoo.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    She called his name out of the blue.


    However, even after he replied to him, she remained silent.


    Instead, she just stared at him for a moment longer before turning away.


    ¡°Master? Were you about to say something?¡±¡°...Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s time for bed now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean everything up.¡±


    Anticipating what was toe, Siwoo got up and began gathering the empty bottles.


    He tidied up the drinks and then went to the bedroom to make their bed.


    Recently, they had moved another bed into his room and had been sleeping together like that, putting some distance between them.


    Ever since Eloa heard about his ominous divination, she had been sleeping by his side so that they could be prepared for any incident.


    But, now the crisis had passed, so there was no need for them to share a room anymore.


    The thing was, they hadn¡¯t had the time to move the bed out again. Besides, both of them had grown ustomed to sharing a room, so Eloa just quietly followed Siwoo into the bedroom without a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tidied everything up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eloa staggered before flopping down on the bed.


    ¡°Uh, Master? That¡¯s my bed.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    No response came out from her.


    It seemed she had fallen asleep just like that.


    Though she seemed okay on the surface, he could tell that it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    She had suffered more than him in that fight, and now that she drank that much whiskey, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she fell asleep like that.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t like he could just leave her.


    While he didn¡¯t mind if she were to sleep in his bed, she had flopped down onto it, lying t on her stomach.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t the ideal sleeping position.


    Her cute feet were awkwardly sticking out of the bed and she was pressing her nose against the nket. Just looking at it made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep like that, Master? Try to get a morefortable position first.¡±


    ¡°Nng¡­um¡­¡±


    She mumbled in response, but he couldn¡¯t even tell what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped then.¡±


    Siwoo tried to gently adjust her position, giving her a pillow and covering her with a nket. However, when he reached out to touch her, he hesitated.


    In truth, Siwoo still vividly remembered that time.


    Their sex back inside the waterway tunnel, under the guise of supplying mana.


    Eloa had provocatively let him catch a whiff of the scent of her body and Siwoo had promptly pounced on her.


    Their lovemaking session was intense, as if they were a pair of beasts.


    Though Siwoo didn¡¯t have the clear understanding of the matter like Eloa, who regarded sexual intercourse between master and disciple as a taboo, he still couldn¡¯t treat her the same way anymore.


    He remembered her usual gentle gaze, which was reced by a longing, melting expression as tears welled up her eyes back then.


    Her usually stern voice turned into sweet moans.


    The fresh scent of her body.


    And most of all, her hot and meaty, perfectly shaped, peach-like buttocks that he got to squeeze tightly with his hands.


    Thest one especially, left such a deep impression that when he looked at peaches in the fruit aisle that evening, he almost got a boner.


    Even though it was a desperate act due to the circumstances, it was simply impossible to make him act cool and casual like a casanova who¡¯d pick up girls at a drinking party and have a one-night stand with that girl regrly.


    That was why he kept a certain distance during their drinking session today.


    The fact that Eloa, who¡¯d normally stroke his hair or give him a light hug, was refraining from doing so, was another reason why he was feeling particrly self-conscious.


    ¡°Whatever. I still need to do what I need to do¡­¡±


    He hesitated before gently touching her shoulder.


    The softness of her skin, which could be felt even through her pajamas, surprised him.


    Maybe it was because of the alcohol that she gulped down, but she felt warmer than usual.


    Just like back then, when he held her in his arms.


    ¡°...¡±


    His throat felt parched, as if he was caught doing something sneaky.


    Eloa¡¯s thin pants revealed the outline of her panties. Her perky buttocks stood out, along with the bare skin that was peeking through the raised pajama top.


    It felt like his brain was processing things strangely.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Siwoo lifted Eloa, feeling a pang of self-reproach.


    After lifting her up lightly, heid her down properly on the bed and carefully covered her with the nket.


    ¡°I swear, something isn¡¯t right with me.¡±


    <i>Maybe I¡¯m actually drunk.</i>


    <i>Or it¡¯s just one of those weird things that has been happening recently.</i>


    Trying to rationalize himself that way, Siwoo plopped down on the bed Eloa had been using and fell asleep.


    2.


    As Siwoo started to snore, rustles came from the opposite bed.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Eloa, who had pretended to be sound asleep, opened her eyes and let out a deep sigh after confirming that Siwoo was fast asleep.


    Leaning against the backrest, she could feel the alcohol on her breath tickling her hand.


    Since she had already slept for nearly half a day with Siwoo yesterday, she had actually fulfilled the sleeping portion of the price of her covenant.


    So, from the start to finish, she had been awake.


    But then, Siwoo lifted her and positioned her properly on the bed.


    ¡°Why did I do that¡­?¡±


    Currently, she was trapped in self-doubt.


    That question was directed towards herself, not at anyone else.


    <i>Why did I pretend to sleep?</i>


    She never did anything without a reason.


    But, sometimes, it took time to figure that reason out, especially when things wereplicated like this.


    Add the fact that her thoughts were all over the ce, making it hard for her to focus.


    But there was this feeling that she had missed something important and she couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa nced at Siwoo, who was fast asleep to the point that he probably wouldn¡¯t notice if she were to move him elsewhere.


    Shin Siwoo. Her dear disciple that she was proud of, the one who had supported her when she was about to fall into the abyss, the one who guided her to the light.


    Unexpectedly, her heart ached.


    Not long ago, she hadmitted a sin.


    She had seduced him without consent and offered her body to him.


    Well, ¡®offering her body¡¯ was a mild way to put it.


    In short, they had sex.


    Though she had done it because there was no other option back then, she still couldn¡¯t justify it like that.


    It was the fact that she forced him to have sex with her, disregarding his consentpletely.


    Given her stubborn and old-fashioned mindset, she would have apologized long ago, but¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    Even if she could go back in time, chances were she¡¯d still make the same choice.


    Thinking back on the shameful disy she had put on in front of Siwoo was enough to make her face burn with embarrassment, leaving her speechless.


    On the contrary, Siwoo¡¯s intent on brushing the whole thing under the rug was clear, as he had been pretending that their sex never happened.


    Not only did he not initiate a conversation about it, he was also treating Eloa as if nothing had happened in the first ce.


    <i>Is he waiting for me to apologize first?</i>


    <i>Or maybe he¡¯s hoping that his ipetent master gathers the courage to address it instead of just ignoring it and acting as if nothing happened?</i>


    But those were quite the audacious thoughts, there was no way that he¡¯d think like that and Eloa knew that.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Eloa let out a soft sigh.


    After all that, she finally understood why she pretended to be asleep.


    Since Siwoo didn¡¯t make a move on her and neither did she, she wanted to see his reaction, to force him into a situation where he couldn¡¯t keep his hands off her.


    In fact, he hesitated for a moment there, but he eventually let her lie down without doing anything strange.


    Just like the time she had bared her chest in front of him.


    Though, the attempt failed and it felt like she was getting nowhere.


    Anyway, speaking of getting nowhere¡­


    She attempted to y it cool and act like a dignified master, brushing everything off as insignificant, but the memories flooded back nheless.


    But letting it go just like that felt morally wrong for her. She was afraid that it would disappoint Siwoo.


    Thinking that she should probably switch off the light now, Eloa sighed and rose from the bed.


    At that moment, she saw Siwoo, who had kicked off the nket, sleeping.


    She got up quietly and settled beside him.


    The mattress felt sofy that she sank in without even a wobble.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Despite her mixed feelings, she couldn¡¯t resist smiling at his peaceful sleeping face which had the innocence of a child.


    It was like a reflex, just like when your leg kicks up if someone were to tap on your knee.


    Maybe this was what could be considered as a natural affection a master had for their beloved disciple.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Eloa slowly stroked Siwoo¡¯s hair before turning her gaze away.


    Coincidentally, his rough lips caught the end of her gaze.


    The same lips that had passionately intertwined with hersst time as they exchanged their breath in a heated moment.


    Maybe it was due to the alcohol, but her heart started pounding loudly.


    If before that was a natural emotion to feel as a master looking at her disciple¡­


    Then what exactly was the emotion that she was feeling right now?


    As her loosely spread thighs involuntarily tightened, the alcohol made her body feel hot.


    Indeed, she had kissed him, pushed her butt onto him like a beast, and gulped his hot essence just like that¡­


    The memories stirred within Eloa, wrapping around her heart and body like a snake.


    Heat that couldn¡¯t be perceived by just observing, the feeling of bing one with him, the ecstatic pleasure, as if she was melting away, surrendering everything to his rough touch¡­


    Her gaze shifted to his groin.


    A natural course of action, considering the direction that her thoughts went.


    Though he was fully dressed, the imposing outline of his manhood boldly asserted its presence.


    ¡°That thing¡­went inside my body¡­¡±


    Unconsciously, hot breaths escaped through her slightly parted lips.


    Even though quite some time had passed, she could feel the intense sensation in her body, as if it was being imprinted on it.


    <i>-p!</i>


    She pped her cheeks hard, snapping herself out of her thoughts.


    <i>What am I thinking?!</i>


    ¡°So disgraceful¡­¡±


    <i>I must never, ever think of something like that!</i>


    <i>What kind of master harbors lustful thoughts towards her own disciple?!</i>


    <i>Just because we crossed that line once doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to keep going down that path!</i>


    <i>This is the alcohol¡¯s fault isn¡¯t it? Being drunk made me lose my mind.</i>


    Eloa got up swiftly and headed to the bathroom.


    That night, she took a long, cold shower to douse the strange heat that had ignited within /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 280: Interlude (2)

    Chapter 280: Interlude (2)


    1.


    Whenever Mexico was mentioned, there were some things that woulde to people¡¯s minds¡­


    Drugs, gangs, sketchy securities, slums¡­


    Those were pretty much it.


    Just like in most Latin American countries, Mexico had its fair share of corrupt politicians and cartels who had more say in the country than the government did.


    Those cartels had established their own empires within the drug smuggling industry, with them importing drugs that were produced in Columbia, Venezu and various other countries.


    They ruled with fear, executing rival gangs, politicians, journalists, and even the military and police officers if they ever got in their way.


    If an ordinary person dared to criticize them, they wouldn¡¯t be spared at all¡ªthey¡¯d be mercilessly killed and have their bodies dumped on the streets.


    Take Ciudad Ju¨¢rez, a border city with the US, for example. Thanks to the drug war, 10,000 people were killed every single year, with the rate of murders happening to 200 out of 100,000 people. This was the reason why the city was deemed as the most dangerous ce in terms of safety and contributed to the ¡®Mexico is dangerous¡¯ mindset that was etched in people¡¯s minds.However, if one were to move beyond those border cities, known for their cartel and drug wars, like the southern megacity known as Mexico City, things would change quite a bit.


    Mexico City was the city where the federal government and all the embassies were located. Even those cartels would think twice about causing trouble there, so it was a pretty safe ce.


    This was especially the case in the city¡¯s heart, Pnco, where one could find a mix of European-style architecture and statues from the 16th century amidst the tall skyscrapers. The ce looked so prosperous that if one held to their belief that Mexico was a dangerous ce, they¡¯d think that they had wandered off into a different country somehow.


    In the center of the city, there was a grand building that not even the worst smog could touch.


    Hotel St. Regis Mexico City, the ce where you could see the beautiful night sky and cluster of stars from its rooftop. In this ce, a group of witches were holding a meeting.


    There were only four witches here.


    Well, calling it a meeting wasn¡¯t quite correct, as they were all here by personal invitations. This number of witches simply paled inparison to back in the day, when this Criminal Exile¡¯s group, ¡®Qlipoth¡¯ was in its prime.


    Then again, considering that a lot of their members lost their lives during the invasion of Gehenna in 1883, it was simply an unavoidable situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve all gathered like this, right? When was thest time we did this? Twenty years ago?¡±


    Of course not everyone who had been invited had arrived, but the Witch of Desire, Bianca Belleli, dered that enough time had passed as she twirled a strand of her hair and let out augh.


    Her lustrous silver hair flowed gracefully over her shoulders, her emerald-colored eyes retained their radiance even under the dim lighting.


    ¡°So, why are you sitting at the head of the table again?¡±


    A witch spouted that question at her in a sharp voice, but Bianca answered her in a calm tone.


    ¡°Well, you came to my city and I¡¯m the hostess here. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to sit here, or do you have another idea in mind, ¡®ire Asmodeus¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Either you sit somewhere else or bring out something better for me to drink. Why are you bringing this cheap shit out anyway?¡±


    Except for ire, who voiced her displeasure sharply and openly, nobody else did.


    Bianca was someone who had brought together both the big cartels and the small ones in Mexico, turning them into one powerful force.


    Considering how her throne was built on mountains of drugs and dead bodies, it was hard for other witches to argue with her.


    The reason why ire was fuming at her was only because they hated each other.


    Well, actually, it was more like she just couldn¡¯t stand Bianca.


    She owned a drug production nt in Colombia, but thanks to Bianca¡¯s greed when she distributed her drug to North America, ire ended up losing a lot of money, so it was hard for her to see the witch in a favorable light.


    Even to witches, money was important, since their magic research cost money.


    ¡°Picking a fight right after meeting each other? Little one, you¡¯re always full of energy, hm~?¡±


    The witch in a nun¡¯s habit, sittingfortably, said so with a light giggle.


    Despite her robe hanging somewhat loosely, it still couldn¡¯t conceal her voluptuous figure.


    ¡°Shut up, you cow-tits.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so harsh? Who do you think supplied your weapons for your little wars, hm?¡±


    Just like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, ire immediately started a quarrel.


    It was clear that there wasn¡¯t a harmonious atmosphere going around them.


    But, this was normal for them.


    Because the witches gathered here were the infamous Criminal Exiles from ¡®Qlipoth¡¯, the grand witches known for their prowess and magic.


    They were the worst of the worst, those who formed their own factions to go against Duchess Keter and Duchess Tiphereth.


    But, that was the extent of their rtionship. They were forced to cooperate due to the circumstances, but fundamentally, they were hostile to each other.


    Considering that even the Witch of Aquarius, who used to be a member of Qlipoth, was immediately stripped of all her power and influence as soon as the news of her death was heard, it was only natural that they were wary of each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why are we holding this meeting all of a sudden?¡±


    A calm and collected voice cut through the tense air.


    This time, a witch with jet-ck hair, looking like it was drawn with a brush, spoke.


    Her cold gray eyes clearly expressed that she had no wish to entertain anyone¡¯s nonsense, even for a second.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious already? Everyone has been watching and keeping an eye on the recent incident, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sick of your cryptic bullshit.¡±


    ireined about Bianca again, but everyone else ignored her and advanced the conversation instead.


    ¡°Is this about the Cowardly Witch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Cowardly Witch herself had no ties to Qlipoth.


    Unlike the four people who had gathered here, she roamed around on her own without any allegiance. Her goals were alsopletely different from other witches.


    That was why they never felt the need to cooperate or negotiate with her, let alone to mediate about the conflicts or disputes she caused.


    Yet, they still kept an eye on her, solely because she made an excellent guinea pig.


    ¡°She caused a disaster that killed thousands in one of the world¡¯s biggest cities, conducted a risky magic experiment right in the heart of the city, which was bound to cause major casualties¡­but Keter didn¡¯t lift a finger, not even once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like what the Witch of Whispers said.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Oracles leaked that information, so it was already credible from the start.¡±


    ¡°I hate that cunning bitch.¡±


    The witches here, despite their significant power and influence, preferred to keep a low profile and work behind the scenes instead of staying in the limelight.


    Why would they prefer that exactly? Well, the reason was pretty self-exnatory.


    Because the presence of Duchess Keter whom all witches, including them, revered.


    ¡°From the Cowardly Witch¡¯s situation, you could see that the prophecy wasn¡¯t off at all. Keter isn¡¯t being unresponsive, she just ¡®can¡¯t¡¯ move.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s still risky to make a move just like that~ Lilith has lied and backtracked multiple times~¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she had also spoken the truth asionally. We have to admit that she had provided various assistance to Qliphoth as a whole. It still isn¡¯t enough reason to trust her, though.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys crazy? You all know what kind of crazy bitch she is! Are you really going to believe her words now?¡±


    ire let out a mockingugh, as if finding the situation absurd.


    But, if one were to ignore her mocking tone, her words actually made sense.


    They all knew that Lilith wasn¡¯t a witch who could be trusted.


    She was the Witch of Whispers, the witch who¡¯d sow chaos and confusion everywhere she went. No one even had a hint what her real motives were.


    In fact, no one knew what her witch¡¯s name was.


    One thing for sure was that one shouldn¡¯t even consider her as a business partner.


    ¡°If you invited me here just to tell me to listen to that bitch¡¯s words, I¡¯m gonna leave. It isn¡¯t even worth hearing. Fucking pathetic.¡±


    ¡°I share the sentiment here~ But I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s gonna happen~¡±


    ¡°Alright, calm down. I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Just as the atmosphere became more and more tense with ire suddenly threatening to leave, Bianca pped her hands to get their attention.


    Now that everyone was focused on her, she calmly expressed her thoughts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all tired of living in constant fear of Keter? Honestly, by now it¡¯s getting old. Back in the day, we had no rules, no such thing as Criminal Exiles or whatnot. We witches could do whatever we wanted for the sake of our magic advancement. Are we really going to keep living in fear even though the one who imprisoned us and took away our freedom is just sitting idly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just repeating what was already said. Also, I still don¡¯t buy this ¡®prophecy¡¯ nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I know, one example isn¡¯t enough for you, is it? That¡¯s why I called you all here.¡±


    Then, she started to share the outline of her n.


    ¡°Since you still don¡¯t trust the Witch of Whispers, I¡¯ll volunteer myself as the second guinea pig, recing the Cowardly Witch. I¡¯ll be the one to cross the scary bridge that everyone is so afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me. I hope you got screwed.¡±


    Despite ire¡¯s response that was filled with hostility, she remained seated, clearly showing her interest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prove that the prophecy is real once again.¡±


    ¡°Mhm~ No one wants to drink the Holy Grail that might be poisoned, after all~¡±


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to take that risk, I want you guys to ensure that I¡¯ll get some benefits here.¡±


    <i>There it is.</i>


    <i>It won¡¯t be Bianca if she isn¡¯t scheming like this.</i>


    For her to volunteer to be their guinea pig to see if Duchess Keter was really out of the picture was simply an inconceivable thing for the rest of the witches here. They had suspected that she wanted to extort them in some way or another in exchange.


    After all, everyone gathered here had some link to her underground dealings, whether directly or not, that was why they knew her personality to some extent.


    ¡°As long as you show me a little bit of your sincerity, I¡¯ll do my best to give you convincing results.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It really didn¡¯t take them long to catch on what she was nning to do. As soon as they did, everyone started calcting the pros and cons in their heads.


    For these Criminal Exiles, Duchess Keter was like a giantndmine under their feet.


    At the moment, they were tiptoeing around, cautiously navigating their way so that they wouldn¡¯t identally set thendmine off. But, at the same time they were practically shackled inside this field, unable to get out even if they wanted to.


    The prophecy from the ¡®Oracles¡¯ that the Witch of Whispers ryed wasn¡¯t something to brush off lightly.


    This organization had a perfect track record of predicting the future for over a thousand of years.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t trust Lilith even a little, there was a possibility that she was telling the truth this time.


    If that was the case, that meant they could finally do all the magic research and shady dealings they were unable to do before without worrying about anything.


    And there was someone here who volunteered herself to risk her life to see if the prophecy was real or not.


    While the price tag was hefty, the offer was tempting enough, so it was really hard to refuse it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in~¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°If you die, I¡¯m going to take over all your toys.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡±


    In the end, they all agreed to her n.


    If more witches were around, she could get more profit off this dealing, but she was already satisfied enough with this result.


    After that, things just flowed smoothly.


    She didn¡¯t demand for anything much and considering the danger, she even agreed to dy half the payment until she was done with the experiment.


    In fact, the negotiation went a little too smoothly, leaving the other three witches confused.


    ¡°Alright, since this isn¡¯t exactly a friendly catch-up session, why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m sick of hearing your annoying voice anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, cmon, don¡¯t be like that~ Haven¡¯t we been buds for ages~?¡±


    ¡°Alright, catch youter.¡±


    <i>-p!</i>


    With a loud p from Bianca, their arguing stopped.


    The lights on the previously dimly lit hotel were immediately turned on, showing apletely different scene at the conference table.


    ¡°Ugg¡­grr¡­!¡±


    The three witches who had been upying the table¡ªthe loud one, the quiet one and theid back one¡ªwere all gone.


    In their ce were three dying humans with their mouths foaming and eyes bleeding.


    This was a mental dissolution spell performed using a proxy.


    Except for Bianca, the other witches weren¡¯t in Mexico City. They had all been attending the meeting by using magic.


    Of course the humans that were used as their proxies couldn¡¯t withstand the immense knowledge and mana of a witch with their frail body.


    They ended up bing unfortunate sacrifices, soon to meet their end due to their brains getting mushed up from the ritual, but that wasn¡¯t a major concern for anyone.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, Bianca let out a hot sigh.


    The reason for this was there was someone crawling between her skirt, licking her sensitive parts throughout the meeting. This ce was a blind spot for the other witches that were sitting at the table, that was why they hadn¡¯t noticed this person.


    ¡°Phew¡­ I almost cummed back then¡­ Alright, it¡¯s done. Come out.¡±


    A figure hesitantly crawled out from between her wide-open legs.


    With her short fair fell below her shoulders, she looked pitiful, like a wilting flower.


    She had ruby-like eyeballs, no, rather, the color of her eyes closely matched that of blood. There was fear in those eyes as she stared at Belleli¡¯s face.


    Her face could be considered wless even by a witch¡¯s standard, but it was covered in sticky love juice and saliva, making her look disgustingly vulgar.


    ¡°Your skills have improvedtely. Well done, Ea.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She was the pet that Bianca had recently acquired, the witch whom everyone thought to be dead.


    Ea Sadalmelik.


    The infamous Witch of /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 281: Interlude (3)

    Chapter 281: Interlude (3)


    1.


    Ea Sadalmelik.


    She was an infamous witch even among the Criminal Exiles, until one day, she was defeated by Amelia.


    In exchange for her reviving herself using the Cocoon of Reincarnation, her rank was dropped to 15th.


    Then, in that state where she could barely even activate her autonomous defense, she met Siwoo, who eventually robbed her off her magic and dropped her rank further to the 13th.


    In such a tattered state, she returned to the Modern World.


    When she returned, the news of her ¡®death¡¯ had already spread throughout the world, and of course, it wasn¡¯t the mostfortable feeling for her.


    Because of that news, her workshop and her various means to make money all around the world were all attacked by other witches.


    Even her hidden funds had been robbed by someone, probably because they had been tracking those specific funds from the very beginning.Which meant, all this time, those hyenas were only pretending that they didn¡¯t know of those ces¡¯ existence out of fear of her retaliation, but now that she couldn¡¯t fight back, they immediately flocked onto them.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like she couldin about it.


    Rather, this situation was a blessing for her, since they really thought that she had died.


    Throughout her life, Ea had only been making enemies left and right, never a friend nor an aplice. Her rtionship with other Criminal Exiles was the worst, so if they were to find out that the infamous ¡®Witch of Aquarius¡¯ was actually alive, and her rank had fallen to the 13th, even those witches who originally didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with her woulde to try and catch her.


    She still had enough resources to hunt for Homunculi despite being thrown in such a disadvantageous environment, and she even had a bold n to attack witches that were weaker than her or some apprentice witches she could get her hands on, but everything was foiled when she fell into the hands of the ¡®Witch of Desire¡¯, Bianca Belleli.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cutie, do you know that? Well, you¡¯ve always been a cutie, but you¡¯re even more so nowadays.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Bianca knelt down, patting Ea¡¯s head as thetter¡¯s face grew distorted in humiliation.


    She was treating her like a puppy.


    No one would have guessed that Ea, the witch who was feared by countless Exiles, who was notorious for reaping other witches¡¯ brand among other things, was now obediently wearing a maid uniform.


    Said uniform was custom-made, though despite its expensive materials and how well-made it was, its design was extremely vulgar.


    The skirt part was so short that it failed to cover her crotch, let alone her healthy thighs, while the chest partpletely revealed her pair of mounds, emphasizing them even.


    And of course, there was a maid headband decorating her head.


    She didn¡¯t wear anything to cover her crotch.


    The sparse hair on her pussy had been removed to satisfy Bianca¡¯s taste, leaving her pussy exposed for all the world to see.


    Her eyes had stopped emitting the usual vicious glint, though her shoulders were still trembling due to her not being used to such humiliation even after experiencing it for months.


    She understood it logically.


    The reason why she could live this long was because Bianca had been hiding her existence from the rest of the world.


    If she were to leave her protection, she would be greeted by a fate worse than death.


    And that she had no choice but to obediently act as her sex ve for the time being.


    But, even though she could ept it logically, emotionally, she just couldn¡¯t ept this situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Need I remind you who was it that dresses our pitiful Ea in such pretty clothes, let her sleepfortably in a good bed, hide her existence from other witches, and let her eat whatever she wants, hm?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    To those words, Ea only kept her head down and refused to answer.


    Even though Bianca had already toyed around with her to her heart¡¯s content, her pride still didn¡¯t allow her to act like an obedient dog towards her, mostly because of how bad their rtionship was in the past.


    Well, to be more precise, she had been ignoring Bianca, who had always tried to flirt with her every chance she got.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Bianca let out a sigh before pushing Ea away.


    Just from that, Ea lost her bnce and fell down.


    The frilly hairband that she wore wasn¡¯t just an ordinary item.


    It was a transformed ¡®Ring of Subordination¡¯, a mystic code that had the power to seal off one¡¯s mana cirction, suppress one¡¯s physical strength to its limit, and ensure that one carried out themands of their master.


    For Bianca, a witch who could manipte the appearance of all kinds of artifacts and mystic codes, changing one of them into a cute-looking headband was nothing.


    The binding nature of the mystic code wasn¡¯t actually anything special, as any witches with a working autonomous defense could break the binding free, but Ea was currently stuck in the 13th rank.


    That was why her body had be so weak that she couldn¡¯t even lift a cup on her own. In the end, she could do nothing but to fall over and expose her private parts to Bianca.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t it, that isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­! Urg¡­!¡±


    Bianca lifted her smooth, wless foot, and stepped on Ea¡¯s pussy.


    She then proceeded to rub her clit gently. The movements she made with her foot were so skillful to the point that Ea felt like she was using her hand.


    Ea somehow managed to grab her ankle and tried to stop her, but Bianca just ignored her and did whatever she wanted while smiling.


    <i>-Squelch, squelch, squelch!</i>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the rude bitch from back then had turned into this wriggling insect¡­ Just look at you, you look so cute, it¡¯s soooo irresistible¡­¡±


    As Bianca hastened her pace, Ea¡¯s breathing became more and more ragged.


    The dirty sound of sshing water grew louder and the carpet gradually became more stained.


    ¡°Ngh¡­! M-Master¡­ S-Stop¡­¡±


    Though she tried to endure for some time, Ea¡¯s stubbornness cracked a little eventually.


    But, even though she had suffered simr humiliations countless times, her pride still didn¡¯t allow her to bend overpletely to the woman in front of her.


    She yielded and called Bianca ¡®Master¡¯, just like what thetter wanted, but she didn¡¯t stop what she was doing.


    Instead, she started to do things that even Ea herself didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d do, trying to humiliate her even further.


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Ngh¡­!¡±


    Bianca began to twist her foot into Ea¡¯s pussy.


    She scrunched her toes closely, as if she was wearing a tight heel, and pushed everything in.


    ¡°This shoe is a little bit too small, huh? My foot just can¡¯t fit in! I bet it¡¯ll break down if I were to put my heel in.¡±


    ¡°M-Master! P-Please¡­! I-I¡¯m sorry, I-I was wrong¡­!¡±


    No matter how short Bianca waspared to Ea, she still wasn¡¯t small enough to fit her entire foot inside that particr hole.


    Feeling that her bones would be smashed by her feet, Ea begged desperately.


    Seeing she was about to burst into tears, Bianca, who had been savoring the sticky sensation in her foot, slowly pulled out her foot.


    ¡°Alright, since I¡¯m a generous owner, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Then, she moved her drenched foot slowly towards Ea¡¯s face.


    She wasn¡¯t pressing it on her or anything.


    But to be stepped on by someone¡¯s foot that was filled with her own love juice was an unbearable humiliation for Ea.


    ¡°Lick it clean.¡±


    ¡°...Okay¡­¡±


    But, after facing the ferocious threat from before, there was nothing else that she could do against Bianca.


    In fact, the only reason why she could talk informally to her was because Bianca let her to do so, since she wanted to get a taste of her former self or something along that line.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to speak to her.


    After all, Bianca was a grand witch who had reached the 22nd rank.


    She was a tricky opponent that even Ea in her prime couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down against.


    Ea carefully let her tongue out and licked the sole of Bianca¡¯s foot.


    When she witnessed this scene, Bianca¡¯s eyes glinted with glee.


    It didn¡¯t need a genius to tell that she was doing this to satisfy her carnal desires.


    By the time Ea had finished cleaning her feet, she had already sat down on the floor.


    Of course, there was a reason why she sat down. Using her legs, she pushed Ea¡¯s head towards her crotch, telling her to lick it.


    ¡°So, I noticed your dissatisfaction when hearing the content of the meeting. What was up with that, hm?¡±


    ¡°One¡­sluurp¡­question¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­do you need to¡­volunteer yourself¡­? Without you, I¡ª N-No, I mean¡­wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous¡­?¡±


    This whole time, Bianca hadn¡¯t hesitated even a little to keep contact with the Witch of Whispers.


    Throughout the previous incident, when she monitored the Cowardly Witch using a crystal ball, from the time when she nned out everything to the moment when she died without aplishing her long-cherished dream, she had been exchanging information with that vile witch.


    While this was fine and all, there was still no reason for her to go a step further and volunteer herself for the sake of that witch, this was the one thing that Ea couldn¡¯t understand.


    This was a matter that could easily be resolved by just waiting.


    There bound to be another crazy witch who¡¯d show up and make her move to test the water, just like what the Cowardly Witch did.


    ¡°Oh my? You¡¯re worried about me? Good girl¡­haang¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­sluurp¡­nggh¡­!¡±


    Ea, who had been licking Bianca¡¯s pussy as if it wasced with sugar, suddenly made a choking noise.


    It was because thetter, feeling that she was close to her climax, wrapped one leg around the back of Ea¡¯s head and pushed it toward her tightly.


    ¡°More, more, more! Ahaaeung¡­!¡±


    As Bianca reached her climax, she spread her love juice all around Ea¡¯s face.


    With her face now ruined again, Ea barely managed to escape from her clutches as she gasped for air.


    Even doing this was already too much for the current her.


    In any case, putting all the humiliation aside, Ea genuinely thought that Bianca was being way too reckless.


    She could understand the part where she kept onmunicating with the Witch of Whispers.


    However, the problem was that it felt like shepletely put her trust in Lilith.


    She even gave her the Dagon¡¯s Flute, which eventually reached the hand of the Cowardly Witch, and this time, it seemed as if she was about to throw her life away just to prove that Lilith¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°...Why on earth are you doing this?¡±


    While drawing heavy breaths, Bianca brought Ea to bed, wrapping her limbs around her body before squeezing her tightly.


    ¡°...You said it yourself¡­the Witch of Whispers isn¡¯t one to be trusted¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm, yes she isn¡¯t, but you know, I understand a little bit more about herpared to others.¡±


    Bianca hugged Ea even tighter before licking her face that was covered in love juice.


    Meanwhile, Ea could only frown in dissatisfaction, but not for long since Bianca began to unravel what was in her mind slowly.


    ¡°Lilith only exists for the sake of chaos. In that sense, she¡¯s theplete opposite of Keter. She loves to cause chaos, disrupt everything that¡¯s going well, and make a bunch of mess in general¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything? That doesn¡¯t make it any less dangerous for you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you see, if Keter is well enough to move around, that witch wouldn¡¯t even dare to make a noise. With the way she had gone out of her way to pull off various pranks everywhere, it means that Keter is really out of the picture this time. Lilith is looking for some fun and having Keter interfere with her fun isn¡¯t something she wants to experience, you see?¡±


    To put it simply, Lilith was like a ywright or a screenwriter.


    She was someone who reveled in delight witnessing the chaos that ensued because of her words and actions.


    For her to set up various things to cause that kind of chaos everywhere, there was no way that she¡¯d like it if Keter were toe in and disturb her n.


    Absolutely no way.


    In this sense, Bianca saw that this part of Lilith¡¯s personality was simr to her.


    Since that was the case, she could tell what she was thinking about to some extent and the reverse should hold true as well.


    That was why they were able to keep in contact with each other for so long.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, but¡­ The risk you¡¯re taking is still too bigpared to the payoff, no¡­?¡±


    ¡°Correct. It¡¯s just as you said.¡±


    But, even after all that exnation, Ea was still unconvinced and she asked another question.


    Just as she stated, the benefit that she ripped off other witches weren¡¯t actually good enough to make her risk her life.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already received the real payoff. Wanna see?¡±


    Bianca opened her palm and revealed a pretty-looking lotus.


    The lotus let out a subtle shine, as if each of its petals were made of crystals¡­


    And this was something Ea was familiar with.


    Because she was sitting right next to Bianca when thetter was watching everything unfolding in Seoul.


    It was the same lotus that the Cowardly Witch gambled her life on. Though it was smaller in size, the shape itself was the exact same.


    ¡°Lilith took it from the Cowardly Witch the moment her ritual waspleted and she passed it to me as an advance payment.¡±


    ¡°H-How¡­? T-Then, the thing that Tiphereth destroyed¡­¡±


    ¡°Was a fake I made in advance.¡±


    Even the wicked Ea was left dumbfounded by this revtion.


    This essentially meant that the thing the Cowardly Witch had protected with all her life was nothing but a useless prop.


    ¡°Made you curious to see what would happen if Tiphereth and the Cowardly Witch really take each other¡¯s hands and begin to ughter humans for nothing, huh? Too bad that won¡¯t ever happen. Well, at the very least the sight of them struggling over a piece of trash was amusing.¡±


    Seeing Bianca licking her lips as if she was looking forward to what she had just said made shivers run down Ea¡¯s spine.


    It was because she realized how much the other witch reveled in watching the destruction and despair of others.


    ¡°Why are you making that kind of face? I¡¯m doing all this for you.¡±


    ¡°F-For me?¡±


    ¡°Just think about it, this ¡®lotus¡¯ could allow the Cowardly Witch to ¡®undo¡¯ someone¡¯s death, no? It¡¯s a mystic code that¡¯s able to twist thew and rewrite the past. Even your badly broken ¡®Ain¡¯ can be fixed with this. That means you can stop being the obedient dog Ea and return to be the Witch of Aquarius Ea Sadalmelik again.¡±


    ¡°A-Aah¡­¡±


    When Ea tried to reach for it, the lotus in Bianca¡¯s hand faded away like a mirage.


    ¡°No, no, not yet. My dear Ea isn¡¯t being really obedient right now, is she?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be obedient¡­! S-So please¡­!¡±


    Ea hurriedly knelt down in front of Bianca.


    Actually, prior to this, Bianca had already promised to restore her magic, but she always thought it was just an empty promise.


    But, it was actually real.


    She could be who she was before.


    To not live this miserable life where she had to live in hiding, but to live a life where she could mock andugh at her enemies¡¯ faces.


    Thinking that Ea¡¯s reaction was cute, Bianca let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Alright, if you obey me properly in the future, I promise I¡¯ll give you a ¡®reward¡¯. Well, when you finally realize that my love for you is genuine and you put aside that charade of yours and fully obey me, that is.¡±


    ¡°B-But, I didn¡¯t put on any charade¡­! I-I¡¯ve given all my heart to you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, why don¡¯t you show me with your body?¡±


    As she said that, Ea immediately crawled between her legs, making her let out a satisfied smile.


    Finally, she had the chance to win Ea¡¯s obedience.


    Now, all she needed to do was to decide who should participate in the stage that she was about to set up.


    ¡°Sluurp¡­sluuurrrp¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ahhh¡­!¡±


    Then, an idea suddenly came to her mind.


    The man who dared to take Ea¡¯s virginity and stole her magic away from her.


    That trash who dared to pose as a witch, who possessed an inauthentic brand that he obtained without going through the proper procedure.


    <i>If I were to take him out, won¡¯t Ea feel thankful?</i>


    <i>Won''t she start to follow and obey me with all her heart?</i>


    <i>And the moment she ces all her heart and hope in me andpletely submits herself to me¡­</i>


    <i>What kind of expression would she make if I were to destroy the lotus right in front of her face?</i>


    All those thoughts quickly faded away due to Ea¡¯s passionate caress.


    <i>Never mind that, now is the time to enjoy her body /genesisforsaken


    </i>

 Chapter 282: Interlude (4)

    Chapter 282: Interlude (4)


    1.


    It was a deep, dark space.


    An endless darkness spread, taking away even one¡¯s sense of distance.


    But, seeing this spectacle, the thing that Sharon felt wasn¡¯t fear or dread towards the darkness.


    Rather, she felt cozy, as if she had returned to the warmth of her mother¡¯s womb.


    This was the world beneath her consciousness.


    Ain, a space made out of ideas that were gathered by countless generations of witches.


    How much time had passed exactly?


    What was happening in the outside world?For Sharon at the moment, those things were trivial.


    In this profound space, she couldn¡¯t feel any kind of emotion. Even her personality felt fragmented. The only thing she could think of was her own magic.


    A huge, cross-shaped structure was established in the middle of the Ain.


    This was the Ark of the Elements, a structure that epassed the power of the five elements.


    The elements of water, fire, earth, wind, and space were floating around the structure, under this deep darkness, as if they were dancing.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡±


    Even though she was clearly unconscious, Sharon was still struck with awe.


    Each of the elements felt cold, warm, firm, at the same time, full of life. They constantly interpreted and analyzed each other, creating a harmony that surrounded them.


    The big structure wasn¡¯t the only thing inside the Ain.


    There were also elements and mana inside.


    The mana, not originally hers, spun around the structure like a strong current.


    <em>-Wooooong!</em>


    At that moment, a change began to ur.


    The Ark of the Elements began to tremble, creating a strong vibration that could shake the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    For a moment, ecstasy scoured through Sharon¡¯s body.


    This was what one could call enlightenment.


    The thing that actually came rushing inside her mind was waves of information and knowledge that she had once received back when she first inherited her brand.


    She was absorbing all the knowledge that she should have received in the first ce.


    <em>-Wooooong!</em>


    Every time the deafening roar that felt like it could burst one¡¯s eardrums out was heard, mana surged and entered her womb.


    Parts of her brand that were unresponsive due to the iplete inheritance began toe to life again.


    The elements around the structure jumped happily, excited at the birth of a grand witch who was finally able to wield them properly.


    Each of them clung close to her, embracing her and going around her body, creating a torrent.


    And she willingly surrendered herself to this torrent.


    At that moment, she felt a shock so great that it broke through all the ideas and contradictions that were previously iprehensible to her.


    Then, a stream of light, so bright that it made her eyes hurt¡ª


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sharon, who had been lying quietly still on the bed, opened her eyes.


    When she finally came to her senses, she noticed that she was inside a room with a pleasant moonlighting in from an angle.


    The room was spacious enough for a family of four to be able to livefortably.


    She turned her eyes, which were extremely sensitive to light at the moment due to the fact that she had been keeping it close for a good while now, around to see her surroundings closely and found out that there were a bunch of old-fashioned, yet expensive-looking furniture everywhere.


    The first thing she figured out was the fact that she was on a bed.


    She could feel the softness of a feather pillow on the back of her head.


    There was also the nket that covered her body up to her chest, the best nket she had felt yet.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to also notice that the canopy above her head was embroidered carefully out of very high-quality materials.


    ¡°...Ah¡­!¡±


    Then, her memories from before she lost consciousness returned.


    Thest thing that she remembered was the sight of the Drowned Witch piercing her chest with a harpoon.


    And Siwoo, all by himself, facing that fearsome Homunculus .


    ¡°Siwoo!¡±


    Even though she knew that no one else was nearby, Sharon still shouted his name while looking around desperately.


    The fact that she had finally fulfilled her lifetime goal, to finallypleting the inheritance from her predecessor, was shoved aside by her. To find out if Siwoo was alright or not was far more important than that.


    ¡°Ugh! Arg¡­!¡±


    She had just stepped on the ground, but her autonomous defense was triggered somehow.


    This was because her limbs had considerably stiffened due to how long she had been unconscious for.


    <em>How long has it been?</em>


    <em>What happened to Siwoo?!</em>


    At that moment, her previously wobbling body instantly stiffened.


    The reason was because she saw the scenery outside the window in front of her.


    ¡°What¡­?¡¯


    She thought that she had seen it wrong.


    Someone had saved her, she had figured out that much at least.


    She also had figured out that person had treated her wounds and nursed her back to health.


    But the wide garden outside the window and the unfamiliar scenery beneath that gardenpletely threw her off the loop to the point that her brain short-circuited.


    Yes.


    She was not in the Modern World anymore but in Gehenna.


    The clean air she inhaled, without any trace of fine dust, and the room which had a Belle Epoch-era feel to it made her realize that everything was real.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Then, a dawn of realization struck her.


    ¡°I¡¯m already dead, huh¡­?¡±


    Not only had shepletely inherited her brand, but she also managed to return to Gehenna.


    Someone as ipetent as her would never be able to achieve such feats.


    That was why she waspletely convinced that this ce was the afterlife, the ce where all her wishes were happily fulfilled.


    <em>If I were to use a summoning spell to summon Siwoo, would he appear?</em>


    <em>No, wait, if he does, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s dead already?!</em>


    Such thoughts started to appear in Sharon¡¯s head as she stared at the window with a nk face.


    ¡°Are you really? To me, you look alive and well.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Suddenly, she heard someone¡¯s voice from behind, which made her jump on the spot.


    <em>An ambush?!</em>


    As soon as she thought of that possibility, she immediately dropped all the daydreaming from before. In an instant, she had already summoned her staff and witch outfit, aiming at her back.


    The person behind her only stared at her with a half-astonished face.


    A familiar face to Sharon, as even though it had been a while since she met this person face to face, she had recently met her twin sister.


    ¡°C-Countess¡­¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Albirero.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s face turned pale as she hurriedly hid her staff behind her back.


    Facing someone she owed a bunch of money to snap her off her delusion.


    Her mind that had been wandering around since she first woke up instantly cooled down.


    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna tell you this in advance since I assume that you¡¯re curious about it, but Siwoo is safe. We¡¯ve received a message that there was a big incident in Seoul, but it had been resolved already. Also, this ce is the Gemini Household¡¯s mansion and you¡¯ve recovered fully, Ms. Evergreen.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­?¡±


    ¡°What I meant to say is, everything is fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    Sharon stood nkly for a while, her whole body stiffened.


    Then, tears started flowing from her eyes.


    Her legs wobbled and she fell down to the ground.


    She found out that Siwoo was safe.


    That was enough for her.


    ¡°Thank God¡­thank God¡­thank God¡­¡±


    Albireo just stared at her with aplicated expression on her face before handing her a handkerchief.


    ¡°Sniff¡­thank you¡­ I¡¯m just¡­thank God¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to you. Can I?¡±


    2.


    ¡°I-Is there something you need from me¡­?¡±


    If an elf existed, she would probably look like the woman in front of Albireo. Lovely appearance,rge breasts that couldn¡¯t be hidden even by the loose patient clothes, and a wide, healthy-looking pelvis.


    As Albireo was thinking about how beautiful she was, Sharon¡¯s mint-colored eyes warily stared at her.


    Their rtionship was that of debtor and a creditor, and Sharon was a bad debtor who failed to pay the owed money for years now.


    If the Countess were to add to her debt under the guise of nursing expenses or something, she¡¯d have to pay that too, whether she liked it or not.


    ¡°Phew, first of all, you must¡¯ve been curious about what happened, no?¡±


    ¡°What happened¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s regarding Siwoo. He always got caught up in big events, strangely enough.¡±


    Then, Albireo exined everything to the confused Sharon, slowly, about the event that had transpired recently.


    Despite her staying in Gehenna when the event had transpired, she still knew all the details due to her contact with various sources of information.


    The series of strange events that happened in Seoul recently was the work of the Cowardly Witch.


    Siwoo, along with Duchess Tiphereth, worked together to subjugate her.


    At the moment, they were cleaning up after the incidents, and were going to visit Gehenna soon to meet up with Sharon and the twins.


    Sharon, who looked as if she had witnessed the skyfall when she heard that Siwoo was in danger, immediately took a sigh of relief when she heard that everything had resolved peacefully.


    ¡°As for what happened to you, Miss Sharon, you were in aa, but thanks to Siwoo, they managed to send you here, to our Gemini house, to recuperate from your injuries.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I can¡¯t thank you enough¡­¡±


    Albireo¡¯splicated gaze fell on Sharon¡¯s head, as she bowed towards her.


    She recently heard about Siwoo¡¯s situation from Deneb.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for her to guess the degree of rtionship between a man and a woman just by inferring clues from them just by talking.


    Their small gestures and such showed the kind of emotion they harbored.


    In Sharon¡¯s case, it felt like she just freely gave off clues without any restraints.


    Considering the significant difference in her mana after she woke up, it was clear that she was able to fix the problem of her inheritance when she was still in aa.


    Albireo didn¡¯t know the specifics, of course, but she assumed that getting into contact with the world beneath her consciousness helped somehow.


    In any case, she survived a near-death experience.


    But, the first thing that came to her mind when she woke up was Siwoo¡­


    From this, Albireo inferred that the feelings she harbored towards him was something along the lines of a blind love.


    Considering that Siwoo had also prioritized getting her to safety while he himself decided to stay in Seoul¡­


    And the fact that they were found injured inside a hotel, it wasn¡¯t hard for Albireo to guess what kind of rtionship they had exactly.


    Since they were living together, it was safe to guess that their rtionship was going strong.


    Of course it was her who decided to kick Siwoo out of Gehenna.


    She noticed that the rtionship between him and the twins had grown dangerously close and decided that they should be kept apart, at least until they had inherited their brands safely.


    There was definitely an option to let them do whatever they wanted instead, but she just didn¡¯t want to risk the possibility of themmitting an irreversible mistake.


    And now, she found out that the decision she made back then was a mistake.


    She thought that she made that decision for the sake of the twins, but because of that decision, that man was stolen by this witch in front of her¡­


    It wasn¡¯t like she couldin about it either, since she was the one who kicked him out to live in that dangerous world, all while telling him to wait for five whole years.


    Still, she had her pride, she refused to back down so easily.


    She had an idea.


    That idea was the reason why she asked for a one-on-one meeting with Sharon, and it was now the perfect time to reveal it.


    ¡°Miss Evergreen.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to stay in our mansion and be the twins¡¯ tutor?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­?¡±


    ¡°Baroness Marigold was their tutor regarding Elemental Magic, but now that she¡¯s away, the position became vacant. Since the Evergreen¡¯s self-essence magic is among the most orthodox when ites to Elemental Magic, the position suits you perfectly. I have written you a contract, you can read it first.¡±


    She figured that it would be better if she were to intervene with their rtionship here, even if she were to use such a dishonorable means, for the sake of the twins.


    While she was sorry for Sharon, she really couldn¡¯t help it.


    After all, this matter was directly rted to her daughters¡¯ happiness, she couldn¡¯t just sit idly by.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Sharon, who was reading through the proposal, jolted in surprise.


    Because the condition was so good, it was unreal.


    The twins would surely inherit their brand in five years.


    So, the contract wouldst for five years.


    But, whether they could inherit their brand or not within that time, if she were to sign the contract, all her remaining debt would be considered as paid.


    All the research material that was used as coteral would be returned, and within the contract period, they¡¯d provide her with food, housing, research expenses, even private expenses as well.


    Lastly, at the end of the contract, she¡¯d receive a letter of introduction, either to the Jinri Jinmyeong Academic Society or to the Trinity Academy.


    In short, they would clear her debt and guarantee both her present life and her future.


    ¡°Okay! I will do my best!¡±


    Needless to say, Sharon was overjoyed.


    With this, she wouldn¡¯t need to lean on Siwoo anymore.


    She could finally stand on equal terms with him.


    And this would also get rid of the problem that had been haunting her for decades.


    She had no reason to refuse such a sweet deal.


    ¡°But, there¡¯s one condition.¡±


    Albireo tried to ignore Sharon¡¯s overexcited state and continued.


    ¡°You need to keep your distance from Siwoo. Could /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 283: Interlude (5)

    Chapter 283: Interlude (5)


    1.


    ¡°You need to keep your distance from Siwoo. Could you?¡±


    Sharon, who was extremely thrilled because she had received an unimaginable offer just now¡­


    Found her face hardened due to those words.


    Though this was the first time she had ever experienced it, this was something she had seen quite a few times before.


    <em>Isn¡¯t this just like in those dramas? The scenes where the mother-inw went ¡®Here¡¯s some money, break up with my son¡¯? That kind of thing?</em>


    Of course, Albireo wasn¡¯t Siwoo¡¯s mother, and he wasn¡¯t her son either, but this indeed gave off that kind of vibe.


    ¡°...Can I ask why?¡±


    For Albireo to suddenly ask her to distance herself from Siwoo¡­Even Sharon, as dense as she was, could tell that the twin apprentices of the Gemini Household were quite close with Siwoo.


    She was even sure that their rtionship was closer than a close friend.


    After all, this was the whole reason why she spent her days in anxiety when the twins came over to their ce the other day.


    At that time, she felt relieved because nothing big ended up happening between them, but now that this happened, she could only curse herself for beingcent.


    Albireo then exined what she had in mind in a calm tone.


    ¡°I personally hold Siwoo in high regard. Based on the things he had done in the past, the prospects of his future, and his personality, he is perfect as a man. Oh, of course, I¡¯m not saying this because I covet him or anything, I just wish that he¡¯ll get along well with our twins.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m in the way?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s voice as she said that was filled with anxiety.


    This put Albireo in a rather ufortable situation as well, since it felt like she was taking a precious doll away from a little girl.


    But, before she could say anything else, Sharon had quickly made up her mind.


    Without an ounce of hesitation, she ced the contract back on the table.


    ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯m thankful for your care to nurse me back to health and for offering me an opportunity that I can never even dreamed of, I really am, and I will forever be thankful for it.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t ept the condition to distance myself from Siwoo. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Albireo scanned through the contract using her purple eyes.


    She had guessed to some extent that Sharon would refuse it, but she never had guessed that she did it without any hesitation whatsoever.


    The contract that she offered was something so unbelievably good that it was hard for any witches to refuse it.


    At the moment, the Countess rank was 21st.


    But, that was only because they had already transferred part of their brand to the twins.


    While the twins were just unruly, immature and unsophisticated children now, they were the future Countess Gemini, and by the time they inherited the brandpletely, their ranks would rise to the 22nd.


    By rejecting the contract offered by Albireo, Sharon also expressed her refusal to build a rtionship with the twins.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    Sharon was in a massive debt.


    In a world where one would need money to get more money, it was hard for a penniless witch to raise a big sum.


    There was also the letter of introductions, either to the Jinri Jinmyeong Academic Society or the Trinity Academy.


    Letters of introduction weren¡¯t something that was hard to get.


    If one could sit down on a table together with a well-connected witch of Gehenna, one bottle of good booze would be enough to get them to sign their name.


    But, letters of introduction that were stamped with the Gemini Household¡¯s seal held a whole different weightpared to those kinds of letters of introduction.


    If Sharon were to choose to join the Jinri Jinmyeong Academic Society, she¡¯d be able to receive a considerable amount of research materials from the illustrious Duchess Erelim as a sign of goodwill from her.


    Meanwhile, if she were to choose to join the Trinity Academy, even if her skills werecking, she¡¯d immediately be the Head Professor there and would be able to gain ess to various ancient books in the academy.


    There was no way that Sharon, a native of Gehenna, failed to recognize what it meant to receive the ¡®backing¡¯ from the Gemini Household, which was known for their enormous wealth.


    Nevertheless, she refused the offer so firmly.


    ¡°Sorry for taking your time in thiste hour, I¡¯ll be preparing myself to leave Gehenna now.¡±


    When she saw Sharon trying to get up, Albireo became lost in thought.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for her to pressure Sharon by force here.


    Before she started this conversation, Albireo went through her debt contract for the first time in years.


    Since Sharon virtually had no coterals or credits back then, she had to agree to all sorts of one-sided uses to borrow the money she needed.


    Back then, she had just inherited her brand, so she was as inexperienced as a witch could get, but even if she noticed how unfair the term she had to agree on was, it wasn¡¯t like she had any choice.


    Among the terms, there was a use that stated the creditor could demand the debtor to pay in a lump sum instead of installments if the time period had exceeded ten years.


    In addition to that, if Albireo were tobine some of the uses, she could raise the interests to however much she wanted.


    To put it simply, she could just pressure Sharon by using her debt, then force her to stay away from Siwoo,pletely ignoring her wish.


    But, Albireo had no intention to go that far.


    She knew that Sharon must have been a great help to Siwoo during his stay in the Modern World, so it would be unreasonable for her to oppress the poor witch like that.


    Besides, if she yed her card well, she could use her as a means to get the twins to have a closer rtionship with Siwoo.


    Still, the problem here was she couldn¡¯t just let Sharon be closer to Siwoo without doing anything.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Albireo raised her wine ss and threw Sharon a nce.


    This prompted Sharon to sit back down, albeit reluctantly.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me a little. You see, I¡¯m an impatient person, so I tend to immediately go straight to the point when I¡¯m talking. People often misunderstood me because of this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Despite her words, Sharon was still eyeing her warily.


    ¡°Whenever I speak, I only weigh the profit and loss and never really take someone¡¯s heart to my consideration. So, I apologize if it sounds like I was testing you by giving you that offer, Miss Evergreen.¡±


    Albireo bowed her head lightly as she apologized.


    ¡°You see, the twins are just children who can''t tell what¡¯s left or right. Well, of course I¡¯m aware that they¡¯re already full-grown adults, but they¡¯re still children in my eyes. They¡¯re especially immature when ites to perceiving emotions.¡±


    Albireo paused for a moment.


    ¡°But, it isn¡¯t the case with you, right, Miss Sharon? You¡¯re already mature enough in that regard, and you are definitely aware what kind of feelings you¡¯re harboring.¡±


    The twins¡¯ feelings towards Siwoo were mostly just curiosity and goodwill towards the benefactor that had saved their lives twice.


    They still had no clue whatsoever about the meaning of love and what they should do to deal with such matters.


    ¡°This is why I¡¯m asking you to distance yourself a little from him, so that the twins could have a chance.¡±


    Due to Albireo¡¯s decision in separating the three of them, the twins had to start way behind the starting line to get to the race.


    That was why she felt the need to intervene to bnce things out for them.


    ¡°Chance¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to distance yourself too much, just enough so that they canpete with you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t even deserve to be theirpetition to begin with¡­ Besides, it isn¡¯t like I can do anything about what Siwoo feels¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sure Siwoo appreciates your presence in his life, Miss Evergreen.¡±


    If anything, Albireo¡¯s words sounded more like sophistry than anything.


    However, just by her putting it in a different way, the feeling of her trying to get in Sharon¡¯s way disappeared.


    In the end, even though they were both witches, Albireo was just far more experienced than Sharon was.


    The moment Sharon made a face as if she was thinking about it, Albireo started her next move.


    ¡°I have no intention to shun you or throw you out of the picturepletely, Miss Evergreen. I¡¯m just asking you to give a little concession to mycking daughters.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Besides, this will benefit him in the future as well, especially considering that they will inherit their brand in the future. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you as well, as someone who loves Siwoo, if he were to have a close rtionship with the future Countess Gemini?¡±


    That was her ace in the hole.


    Those words immediately shook Sharon¡¯s heart.


    No pressure needed, she only needed to do this much and this would surely make Sharon rethink her decision.


    ¡°If you have difficultiesing to a decision, you can take your time. Alright, I¡¯m going to leave now. Pleasant night to you.¡±


    After cing the contract in front of Sharon again, Albireo left the room.


    2.


    ¡°Ugh, I feel so¡­¡±


    Sharon was sitting on the bed while hugging her knees.


    The sadness in her heart spread like a non-washable stain.


    As her train of thoughts became moreplicated and she became more distraught, a certain someone¡¯s face came to her mind.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡±


    <em>Siwoo, I want to see you¡­</em>


    For ten whole years, she lived as a beggar with a huge debt on her name, enough reason for her to grow sick of the Modern World.


    Always getting treated coldly by others, constantly living as if she was being chased by something, her debt always weighed on her mind and there was never a single penny in her wallet¡­


    She couldn¡¯t remember even a single good memory in that world.


    Thinking back, perhaps that was the reason why she desperately tried to return to Gehenna.


    But now that she was actually back in Gehenna, she didn¡¯t have the slightest urge to visit White Whale Bar in Tarot Town, tasting Kipushi cakes, or walking around to see the beautiful scenery of Lenomond Town.


    Instead, the thing she wanted to do was to watch various movies with Siwoo while chugging bottles of tasteless beer, all the things that they did together inside that officetel room.


    She genuinely missed the nights where they were out hunting for Homunculi together¡­


    Looking at it, it sounded like a bad joke.


    But, that wasn¡¯t the main cause of her depression.


    She could just do all these things when Siwoo came here, she knew that seeing his face would make her feel better.


    The problem here was the words that the Countess had told her, which deterred her from thinking about doing all these things with him in peace.


    <em>¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you as well, as someone who loves Siwoo, if he were to have a close rtionship with the future Countess Gemini?¡¯</em>


    There was no malice in the Countess¡¯ voice as she said that, but she could feel her head turn cold, as if cold water had been sshed on it.


    So far, Sharon had only ever received things from Siwoo.


    He bought her food with his money, got her to live together with him in his house, and he even helped her to resolve her iplete inheritance problem.


    Yet, there was nothing that she could even offer to him.


    She had a huge amount of debt and she was merely a 17th ranked witch.


    Even if she were to rise to the 20th rank now and became a proud witch that wasparable to her predecessor,pared to the heirs of the Countess Gemini, she was practically nothing.


    She had only ever been relying on Siwoo, there was no guarantee that she¡¯d ever pay back all the favor she owed him if she were to stay by his side.


    It wouldn¡¯t be her who¡¯d be of a great help to Siwooter in the future, but the Gemini twins.


    ¡°...¡±


    Since that was the case, should she break up with himpletely?


    Well, if that was truly what Albireo was trying to do, Sharon would definitely reject her offer without hesitation, but it wasn¡¯t the case, as she had only been leaving her with vague words.


    Also, just because she finally broke to the 20th rank, didn¡¯t mean she could utilize all those powers freely.


    As such, the safest path to take for her here was to take up on Albireo¡¯s offer, that way she also wouldn¡¯t need topletely rely and burden Siwoo anymore.


    If she were to take this path, at the very least she could stand side by side with Siwoo as his equal.


    ¡°What a joke¡­¡±


    Sharon let out a bitter smile.


    She had watched a bunch of dramas and movies where this exact same progression happened.


    Most of the time, the female lead would choose to give up her own happiness for the sake of her loved one¡¯s future.


    From the perspective of the audience, including herself, it was such a frustrating development.


    Like, what future would you need to be so worried about?


    The best course of action was surely to just stay with your loved one, or so she believed.


    But now that she was actually experiencing that kind of dilemma¡­


    She could understand why those female leads would take the opposite choice.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As the night grew deeper, so was her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 284: Interlude (6)

    Chapter 284: Interlude (6)


    1.


    At the highest area in Ars Magna Town.


    Up the mountain road, where oak and birch trees were nted on the small slope, at the end of the road, there was the Gemini Mansion.


    It was the residence of Countess Gemini themselves, and it was often referred to as ¡®Gemini Pce¡¯ by other witches.


    The reason for that was because the mansion upied enoughnd for a small vige, and with some tweak, the Geminis could even use the mansion as a five star lodging if they wanted to.


    It bordered the Ars Magna Lake to the east, and inside the mansion ground, there were four artificial ponds in total. That should give off enough estimation to how big the mansion really was.


    After passing through the main gate that would definitely intimidate its first visitors, one would be greeted with a magically cultivated garden that offered flowers in full bloom, regardless of the season.


    To get to the main building, which was also renowned for its beauty, one had to pass through the seemingly endless garden and a total of six fountains along the way


    When one were to open the front door to the main building, they¡¯d be greeted by the majestic-looking marble stairs and aesthetically pleasing ceiling that consisted of ovepping arches, just like a cathedral.The gallery, which was connected to the main entrance, was big enough to be used as a banquet hall. In the 6 m wide and 70 m long room, there were various paintings, sculptures and vases being showcased.


    But, the most amazing thing about this was the fact that all this spectacle didn¡¯t exude any ¡®vain¡¯ aura.


    Instead, it exuded such elegance that made all this show of wealth didn¡¯t feel snobbish at all.


    Even though the extent of the luxury the mansion showed reached every single corner of the mansion, even to the ivory carvings of the staircase.


    And, as one could expect, just by breathing in such a ce would already make any average person to be all tense.


    However, one would feel more at ease if they were to go towards the annex up north.


    Originally, this ce was used to be the main building, but nowadays it was used as the annex, so the management of the ce was noticeably morex.


    And this ce was where the room of the apprentice witches, the lodgings, and the workspace of the over fifty employees of the mansion were.


    Considering how big the mansion as a whole was and how many people the Countess had employed, there was a lot of work to do, and by extension they also needed plenty of workspace to carry those works out.


    There was still room to prepare all the ingredients that needed more than a day''s time to make, like jam and soup stock.


    A pantry where they stored all their expensive tes and sses.


    They even had rooms specifically for utensils made of ivory.


    There was also arder where they¡¯d process their meat at and store various ingredients such as eggs, cheese, and butter.


    They also had aundry room that was connected to the boiler room for both washing their clothes and ironing them.


    All the rooms that supported the busy daily life of the mansion were located in the annex.


    However, even that rowdy daily life quietened down considerably at night.


    Especially in the kitchen, the ce where food was usually being prepared, they never turned on the lights at night in that room, except on the day before a festival or when there was a banquet going on.


    But tonight, even though it was already well-past 11 pm, there was a dim lighting out of the window of the kitchen.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sis? Is there a problem?¡±


    Inside the spacious kitchen was Odile Gemini and Odette Gemini.


    Usually bickering, this time the twins were racking their heads together to aplish the same goal.


    They were already aware that their dear Mr. Assistant would being to visit them soon since he had finished dealing with whatever trouble it was back in the Modern World.


    That in itself was already an exciting event for both of them, but they decided to take it a step further and show their sincere hospitality to him. So, they nned to serve him some handmade roasted guinea fowl.


    However, being born with a diamond spoon as they were, the twins had no clue whatsoever on how to cook.


    Their ambitious n to serve Siwoo the best handmade roasted guinea fowl was already in shambles from the very beginning.


    ¡°Odette, hand me the recipe that Lena gave us.¡±


    ¡°I thought you already memorized it?¡±


    ¡°Just do it. I want to make sure.¡±


    At the very least, they prepared all the ingredients well.


    There was arge, fully trimmed guinea fowl in front of them.


    Originally, they nned to prepare the fowl themselves, but they still didn¡¯t dare to pluck the feathers off the fowl¡¯s body or take care of its intestines, so they ended up asking for Pecha¡¯s help.


    ¡°Thinly sliced ck garlic, carrots, sage, ginger, celery, bay leaves¡­and rosemary. Those are the spices, next, butter¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Sis? We just need to follow Lena¡¯s recipe, no?¡±


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you feel that something iscking?¡±


    Indeed.


    Worried that the twins might injure themselves, Lena had washed and peeled all the vegetables they needed.


    She also had soaked the fowl with milk to remove the blood and the fishy smell. Not only that, she even pre-heated the oven already.


    In fact, she had prepared all the ingredients thoroughly to the point that the twins only needed to do work on the level of a simple cooking rather than a homemade dish.


    As for what exactly the twins did, albeit clumsily, they were able to cut the vegetables needed without any difficulty.


    Then, they marinated the fowl by using olive oil, salt, rosemary and melted butter.


    After that, they filled out the hollowed out fowl with the crooked vegetables and various ingredients before sealing them all inside with a thread and needle.


    Now, all they needed to do was to spread the leftover vegetables and herbs to prevent the fowl from directly touching the bottom of the oven, then roast it inside the preheated oven for about an hour.


    Since the dish itself wasn¡¯t exactly a difficult one to prepare, and both Lena and Pecha had already done all the hard work, they only needed to do those simple tasks.


    The problem here was, due to how simple the tasks were, Odile wasn¡¯t feeling it at all, that was why she thought that something wascking after everything was done.


    ¡°Say, Odette.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sis?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to make the best roasted guinea fowl in the world for Mr. Assistant, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If so, do you think this is really enough? What we did was just put some veggies on the guinea fowl and roast it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Odette, who was listening to her sister¡¯s words, suddenly realized something.


    There was no doubt that the guinea fowl they made would be tasty.


    Guinea fowls themselves had a texture that was closer to a wild bird than a regr chicken.


    The thick crust, which had turned yellowish brown, was as crispy as the surface of a cookie.


    With the fat under its skin melting under the heat, it enveloped the meat beneath it with moisture. Add the vegetables and the herbs inside, each bite would definitely melt inside one¡¯s mouth, giving them a rare kind of ecstasy, as if their tongue was being caressed by the food.


    But, the problem here was that the recipe only consisted of eight lines in total, so the twins became very doubtful that those lines could replicate the amazing taste they were familiar with.


    ¡°Maybe Lena hid the rest of the recipe for us?¡±


    ¡°No way! She¡¯s so close to us, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d lie to us!¡±


    ¡°Remember the time when she adopted a turtle and we only found out about itter? She could lie to us if she wanted to!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­huh¡­? Does that mean¡­?¡±


    Odile raised her eyebrows in an earnest and began to preach her twisted view to her innocent sister.


    Since they were on the same side, working for the sake of the same goal, which was to serve their dear Assistant some tasty food, Odette didn¡¯t even think of refuting her.


    Instead, she only nodded her head, as if everything that her sister said waspletely usible.


    ¡°Think about it, aren''t special sauces and the like simr to a witch¡¯s self-essence magic? You know, it¡¯s precious, important, and it¡¯s something that was passed down from grandmother to a mother, and a mother to her daughter! It¡¯s the kind of sauce that they won¡¯t even tell their daughter-inw about!¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯ll be rude of us to ask Lena for her secret recipe?¡±


    ¡°Sort of, so we can¡¯t really me Lena for hiding the recipe from us! Instead, what we should do is to add our own touches to achieve our goal!¡±


    Odile and Odette, who had unanimouslye to the conclusion of ¡®Lena is hiding the recipe from us!¡¯, stared at the fowl on the cutting board.


    The guinea fowl, reaching almost 50 cm in size, was lying down enticingly, just like a woman who had just applied some oil on her body to protect herself from sunburn.


    Now that the twins decided to stop and think for a bit, they realized that the vor that drove them to ecstasy would never be created by just putting some vegetables inside the fowl and roast it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we work with the veggies first, Sis? The taste should change depending on which veggies we put inside, no?¡±


    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s only fill half of it with veggies! We shoulde up with something else for the rest of the half!¡±


    ¡°¡®kay!¡±


    Odette, now filled with motivation, walked toward the ce where they stored all the ingredients.


    Meanwhile, Odile filled the fowl¡¯s insides with vegetables, spices, a whole pepper, anything she could get her hands on.


    ¡°Sis, what about these?¡±


    After disappearing for a while, Odette came back with a box of oysters.


    One of her all-time favorite foods was raw oysters with lime, mustard, and vinegar.


    She liked it so much to the extent that she had a bell specifically for calling the oyster merchant to bring some fresh oysters to their hideout in Tarot Town.


    Of course, the oysters that she got in Tarot Town were of lower quality than the ones they got in the Gemini Mansion.


    Not only were thetter more expensive and organic, they were also so big that they barely fit Odette¡¯s palm. They also had this unique aroma and savory that one would expect from high-quality ingredients that came from the sea.


    With all those things in mind, there was no way that Odette would pass to add this up to their dish.


    ¡°Way to go, Odette! Finally, you got some good ideas!¡±


    The oysters by themselves were tasty enough, but what if they were to add them to the fowl?


    A taste that was out of this world would be created.


    At the very least, the taste wouldn¡¯t be bad.


    Odile, who also liked oysters, though not as much as Odette, praised the novel idea that her sister had.


    After receiving such praise from her sister, Odette¡¯s nose was now raised up high.


    ¡°Ahem! Sometimes you need to open your mind toe up with something like this! Anyway, let¡¯s put in ten of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Odette washed the oysters¡¯ shell off the sawdust with water. She even brought an oyster knife to open their shells. After she was done cleaning them, she handed them over to Odile.


    But, they both still felt that all this wasn¡¯t enough.


    They were sure that there was something else that they could add to make their dish tasted better.


    ¡°If we were to put some oysters in it, won¡¯t we need something to get rid of the smell?¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m thinking¡­ Ah, why don¡¯t we add some lime or lemon in? That would fix the problem, no?¡±


    ¡°Right! Alright, wait for me, I¡¯m going to get some!¡±


    Their little cooking experiment became more and more unhinged by the second.


    If Lena was here, she¡¯d definitely grab the hems of their skirts to stop them from doing whatever it was they were doing at the moment, but she wasn¡¯t, so there was no one who could stop their rampage.


    One after another, new batches of ¡®tasty food¡¯ entered the fowl¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°What did we learn from our outing to the Modern World? You could do a lot with the correct amount of sweetness and saltiness!¡±


    ¡°Alright, should we add some honey then?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I think sugar would work better.¡±


    ¡°No, I think fruit would work betterpared to sugar!¡±


    And so, they followed their pride to escape the confinement of the recipe and make a better dish.


    The twins, enjoying the sensation of bing a great chef, kept on adding more ingredients after reasonably discussing what they should add.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry just by thinking of it¡­ Let¡¯s peel the fruits first¡ª! Huh? Odette, why can¡¯t I peel them?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t peel it then! We can take it outter anyway!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Well, they did say that fruit tastes better with its skin intact, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    With that, they cut some pear without peeling them.


    And added it into the fowl¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Odette, don¡¯t you think the dish will be a little tasteless like this? We only used pepper and rosemary for the spice.¡±


    ¡°You got a point, let me think¡­ Hm, why don¡¯t we add some cheese?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re on a roll today! Cheese is perfect!¡±


    They took out arge block of cheddar cheese that was stored in therder and grate it.


    Then they added it into the fowl¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s done! But, while the cheese will add a rich taste to it, I think it still won¡¯t have enough taste. Why don¡¯t we add some cinnamon sticks to bnce the taste?¡±


    ¡°Cinnamon sticks?¡±


    ¡°Yes! They go well with pears, no?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Way to go, Sis! You are also on a roll today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just me every day, Odette.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    They kept adding various things inside the fowl¡¯s stomach to the point that it bulged out like a pregnant woman.


    Its insides kept on trying to spill out, making it a challenge for the two of them to seal them shut.


    ¡°This should be enough, right?¡±


    Odile pushed back the food that was about to spill out through the gap in their seal with her finger.


    ¡°This will be our perfect dish.¡±


    Odette applied more oil on the fowl¡¯s surface, turning it golden.


    Then, with excited hearts and confident expressions, the pair ced therge guinea fowl inside the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 285: Interlude (7)

    Chapter 285: Interlude (7)


    1.


    The kitchen, which had previously been cleaned up by the Gemini Household¡¯s chef, was now in a mess, as if an earthquake had just urred.


    With excited hearts and confident expressions, the twins ced therge guinea fowl inside the oven.


    ¡°Since we added more thingspared to the recipe¡­let¡¯s roast it for twenty minutes more!¡±


    Odile, who had been changing the recipe as she pleased, nced at the clock as she ced all the trash into the trash can.


    Meanwhile, Odette, who had been squatting in front of the oven, watching the red me rising from beneath it, stood up while grabbing the hem of her skirt.


    ¡°Cooking is fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It feels like we¡¯re in an alchemy ss!¡±


    ¡°Right, but it¡¯s way more fun than that! With alchemy, if things go wrong, it might explode, but it isn¡¯t the case with cooking!¡±The twins dragged two chairs for them to sit in front of the oven, waving their legs as they saw the guinea fowl being roasted to a golden brown color.


    Since it would be boring if they just stared at it without doing anything, they brought some wine with them.


    They shared a ss of wine with each other, as if it was their aperitif.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odette?¡±


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s something that bothers me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sharon unnie?¡±


    Earlier tonight, they received a message from Head Maid Galina that Sharon had regained consciousness.


    The twins knew that their household had been taking care of Sharon in the guest room for quite a while now.


    Back when they visited the Modern World, Sharon had been treating them as if they were her little sisters, and the twins also liked her.


    While she could be a little fierce and love to tease others, she was really kind, unlike other witches they had met.


    They would asionally visit her in the guest room whenever they were bored, wondering <em>¡®Will she wake up today?¡¯</em> while sending her a gaze filled with concern.


    The twins thought that if she were to wake up, they could talk with her and ask her how their dear Mr. Assistant was doing


    ¡°What do you think of Sharon unnie?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I think she¡¯s pretty and kind. She must have helped with Mr. Assistant¡¯s loneliness too, so he should like her quite a bit, no?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Also, her chest is big.¡±


    ¡°It is. Even bigger than our masters¡¯...¡±


    Then, Odette decided to drop all the pretenses and said what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Do you think that¡­ Mr. Assistant and Sharon unnie¡­have be lovers at some point?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    Odile¡¯s eyes, which originally looked bored, widened at her sisters¡¯ words.


    ¡°But, Sharon unnie said that they are just friends when we asked her, though!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she did say that she¡¯s living together with him in exchange for teaching him magic, but do you remember what happened back then, Sis?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me everything straight! I don¡¯t even know what you are trying to tell me!¡±


    ¡°When Mr. Assistantforted Sharon unnie by hugging her and when I tried to go to them, you stopped me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    It was back when Duchess Tiphereth attacked Siwoo because of a misunderstanding.


    Seeing Siwoo and Sharon sharing a hug, Odile promptly dragged Odette to give them some space.


    Truth to be told, she wanted to be hugged by him too, but she decided that she wasn¡¯t ¡®the person he needed¡¯ at the time.


    Because she thought that what he needed was someone who he could always rely on, a friend who¡¯d always stay by his side.


    The problem here was that she thought Sharon and Siwoo¡¯s rtionship wouldn¡¯t progress just because Sharon dered that they were just friends.


    This just showed how inexperienced the twins were when it came to the delicate rtionship between a man and a woman.


    In fact, even though Odette was the first one to question it among the two of them¡­


    She only began feeling suspicious after she had a talk with Pecha, one of their maids.


    ¡°Could it be¡­they slept together?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You saw that they sleep in different rooms, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    By now, they already knew what it meant if a man were to sleep with a woman.


    Odette¡¯s bold assumption made Odile jump in surprise.


    She shook her head aggressively, trying to emphasize that such a thing shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°No, Sis! Listen to me first! So, I asked Pecha about this the other day and she said that even if they¡¯re friends, a man and a woman don¡¯t usually live in the same house!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Odile furrowed her eyebrows deeply at that.


    It felt like there was a deep anger in her voice, but Odette ignored it and continued.


    ¡°Think about it. What do you think would happen if you were to live together with Mr. Assistant, Sis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love it?¡±


    ¡°No, not that! Like, what would you do with him if you two were to live together?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s mind wandered.


    Then, a certain scene began to unfold in her mind.


    Mr. Assistant, with his clothes off, wearing only a towel around his waist, poured a huge amount of bath salt into the bath, while Odile herself was enjoying her bath.


    For some reason, even though this was the start of her imagination, they were already naked.


    <em>¡®I¡¯ll attend to you, Ms. Odile.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Alright, since you¡¯re Mr. Assistant, I¡¯ll let you clean every nook and cranny of my body.¡¯</em>


    Siwoo politely bowed his head and began to attend to her, meanwhile Odile let out a giggle while joking around with him.


    After he rubbed through her soft skin with the soap, he suddenly threw his towel away.


    <em>¡®...Mr. Assistant, what are you doing?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®As you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m going to clean every nook and cranny of your body.¡¯</em>


    Then, he proceeded to apply some lube onto a certain object that was too big to even fit into her imagination.


    After that¡­


    <em>¡®M-Mr. Assistant¡­! You don¡¯t have to clean that ce!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®No can do, Ms. Odile. I said I will attend to you, so I will clean every part of your body thoroughly! Now, show me that cute butt of yours!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®A-As expected of Mr. Assistant¡­! You always have the knack for this kind of thing¡­aaah¡­!¡¯</em>


    Then, their bodies ovepped with each other.


    As he cleaned Odile¡¯s body down to the deepest part¡­


    She ended up getting dirty again due to the hot white fluid¡­


    ¡°Sis?¡±


    Seeing Odile¡¯s face turning bright red, Odette tilted her head.


    She could even feel the heat on her sister''s face from where she was sitting. Maybe if she were to put a teapot on top of her head, she could boil some good tea with it.


    ¡°A-Anyway! A-Are you trying to say that Mr. Assistant cleaned every inch of her deepest parts?¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Odile, who was dragged out of her imagination so suddenly, started talking nonsense before shaking her head aggressively.


    It took a bit of time for Odette to understand what kind of stupid nonsense her sister imagined.


    ¡°...I understand what you meant now.¡±


    When a man and a woman lived in the same house, there were asions when both of them involuntarily let their guard down and came to see each others¡¯ naked body.


    Not to mention that in Siwoo¡¯s and Sharon¡¯s case, they lived in that small officetel room where their rooms were only five steps apart from each other.


    It was like a dangerousboratory where the slightest misstep could cause an explosion!


    ¡°See?¡±


    Hearing her sister agreeing with her, Odette pped her hand happily, but in the next second, she realized that this wasn¡¯t something to be happy about, so she wore her serious expression again.


    ¡°This requires further discussion! Alright, after our Culinary Research Society¡¯s meeting ends for today, we will go back to our room and go to ¡®Assistant Shin Siwoo¡¯s Special Protection Task Force Headquarters¡¯!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling dibs for the leader position!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already the leader for the Culinary Research Society! It¡¯s my turn to be the leader now!¡±


    ¡°Why is it always you who got to be the leader of the cool groups?! I got stuck with the Oyster Research Club, the Horse Riding Club or the Tea Party Club! Meanwhile you got to be the Head of the Magic Potion Laboratory, Ancient Book Library, and now Assistant Shin Siwoo¡¯s Special Protection Task Force? I was the first one who discovered how urgent the situation was, you know?!¡±


    Well, those groups they mentioned were just part of their y pretend, so they didn¡¯t actually exist, but Odette still protested anyway.


    Her wick raised, she pressed on and argued with Odile.


    But, when it came to sophistry, Odile was a level ahead of her.


    As Odile was about to put Odette in her ce, a strange sound interrupted her.


    <em>-Pong!</em>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hm?


    <em>-Pong! Popong! Pong!</em>


    The sound was simr to how bubbles from fireworks that went off inside water popped.


    It was an unfamiliar sound to the twins, so out of curiosity, they bent over to look toward the source of the sound at the same time.


    They found out that the sound came from the oven that had been warming their feet.


    The fowl they had roasted was a little bit too full.


    Some of the ingredients they put inside the fowl were filled with moisture. When those ingredients met the high temperature of the oven, the moisture turned into steam and that same steam tried to burst out of the fowl through the gap on the fowl¡¯s crotch that the twins had sealed with a thread.


    This created a strange sound, as if the fowl was crying in tears from theherworld after seeing how its body ended up in this state.


    ¡°Oh no, what should we do?!¡±


    ¡°Quick, Odette, how much time before we can take it out of the oven?¡±


    ¡°Thank God, we can take it out now!¡±


    Odette hurriedly turned the heat off and waited for the noise to die down.


    After the intermittent explosion noise died down, the twins carefully opened the lid and checked the insides.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The fowl, which was supposed to showcase the twins¡¯ creativity to its fullest, managed to retain its shape, but the shape was the best thing about it. Overall, it looked disastrous. One couldn¡¯t even use ¡®appetizing¡¯ to describe it even as a ttery.


    With oysters sticking out of the fowl¡¯s crotch, the name ¡®Guinea Fowl with Oysters Straight from Hell¡¯ fit the dish perfectly.


    The pieces of cheese and vegetables amidst everything only added to its grotesqueness.


    At the very least though, the smell wasn¡¯t horrible.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    The twins nced at each other, and¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it first, Sis?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it first?¡±


    Immediately showcased their sisterly bond.


    Neither of them wished to be the taste tester of this spawn of hell guised as a food.


    ¡°No, I mean you worked so hard after all, Sis, you deserve this. From now on, I¡¯ll concede the leadership of whatever group we¡¯ll form in the future to you, so, make sure to eat a lot!¡±


    ¡°No, Odette, as the Head of the Culinary Research Society, you have the right and responsibility to be the first person who tastes the dish.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Sis, you see? I¡¯ve already decided to resign from my position as the Head of the Culinary Research Society. I¡¯ve realized the honor of being a head of an organization is worth nothing. You can wait for my resignation speechter in our room.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Odette, you got it wrong. Honor doesn¡¯te from authority, it onlyes when one is deserving of another¡¯s respect.¡±


    As they exchanged such words, refusing to back down¡­


    The door to the kitchen opened.


    <em>-Thump, thump, thump!</em>


    They could hear the sound of footsteps.


    The twins, who had been fighting, turned stiff, then let out a sigh of relief when they realized who it was that approached them.


    It was Lena, the one who had been helping them to prepare for the dish.


    ¡°Lena!¡±


    ¡°You scared me! Why didn¡¯t you knock first? I swear I thought it was Head Maid Galina who¡ª¡±


    Before she could continue what she was about to say, Odile¡¯s face turned pale.


    The reason was because the exact person she was talking about was right behind Lena.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost, Miss Odile.¡±


    Even though she was already over 60, the glint in Head Maid Galina¡¯s eyes still seemed extremely sharp.


    She swiftly moved to cut off the twins¡¯ escape route.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I-I really tried to hide it¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you needed the kitchen to make some jam, so I allowed you to use it. That was all a lie, hm, Lena?¡±


    ¡°I-I am sorry¡­ M-Ma¡¯am Galina¡­¡±


    ¡°You will hold responsibility for this, but that could wait for tomorrow. Go back upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Lena nced at the twins, as if trying to apologize to them with her eyes, then ran upstairs.


    The messy kitchen was reflected on Galina¡¯s round eyesses. She folded her arms in front of her chest.


    Although Odile had tried to clean it up, the ce still looked as if it had gone through a war.


    The twins¡¯ thin shoulders trembled like twigs being blown by a strong wind.


    ¡°Now, will you two exin what happened?¡±


    ¡°¡°E-Eek!¡±¡±


    Like a pair of rabbits being stared down by a snake, the twins jumped in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 286: Interlude (8)

    Chapter 286: Interlude (8)


    1.


    Amelia Marigold was looking through the scenery etched deeply in her memory.


    It was a blurry scene, like a photo inside a dusty old album, but it was undoubtedly precious to her.


    Actually, considering how long she had been living for, it was a quite recent memory.


    However, the series of peaceful scenes she was reminiscing felt like a distant dream.


    Because for her, these scenes were something she would never get back.


    Once upon a time, the young Siwoo said that he was craving for kimchi, so Amelia took it upon herself to challenge the new dish.


    Cabbage, ginger, red pepper, salted fish and so on¡­


    She was unfamiliar with most of the ingredients because Gehenna favored western-styled dishes more, and she also had to go all the way to Border Town just to buy all the ingredients needed.But, she didn¡¯t feel bothered by that.


    She once held Siwoo back from returning to his hometown.


    Since he said that he missed the food from his hometown, she thought that she¡¯d take responsibility for that and make the food properly.


    She managed to buy a bunch of ingredients at once, but the problem was even Siwoo didn¡¯t know the exact ingredients needed to make the dish either.


    They ended up putting all of them inside a huge pot and boiled them. The result was an unidentified dish which taste couldn¡¯t even be described by even the most eloquent of poets.


    <em>¡®I¡¯m sorry, I thought I¡¯d make something tasty for you¡­¡¯</em>


    After sipping her drink, the first thing that she said to him was to apologize.


    Because the strange soup thing that she made, with the unpleasantly sweet and spicy vor, and had the smell of salted fish, couldn¡¯t even be considered a proper food.


    <em>¡®No, it¡¯s really good. It tastes the same as what I used to eat back at home.¡¯</em>


    However, Siwoo kept onplementing the food, eating it heartily, to the point that he ate three people¡¯s worth of servings.


    Including Amelia¡¯s portion.


    <em>¡®Is¡­that¡­so¡­?¡¯</em>


    Back then, hearing him saying that made her feel relieved.


    His actions, attitude and expressions, all suggested that she had seeded in making the kimchi stew.


    She thought that the reason why it didn¡¯t taste good to her was due to the differences in their taste buds.


    But now she knew it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    After reminiscing through the memory over and over again, seeing his eyes and observing his expression properly¡­


    It wasn¡¯t due to the differences in taste buds at all.


    In fact, it was clear that the dish didn¡¯t suit his taste at all.


    Yet, he still gulped through the poor excuse of a dish that she had painstakingly made.


    Even praising it, saying that it was tasty.


    2.


    A gust of wind blew.


    The night in the desert was cold.


    When the sun was up, the sand would heat up like a furnace, but as soon as it went down, the heat would dissipate as if it was a lie.


    Fine grains of sand, mixed with the gust of wind, brushed through Amelia¡¯s cheeks as she curled up with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Her long eyshes trembled, revealing her beautiful sky blue-colored eyes.


    For a brief period, they looked unfocused, but after a few blinks, they regained their usual rity.


    She looked around to find there was nothing around her.


    As always, dreams were just dreams.


    She wasn¡¯t inside that wooden cabin, but in the middle of a desert.


    The fine white sand reflecting the moonlight, as the moon shone fleetingly in the dry night sky.


    Carrying the kill list she received from Duchess Keter, Amelia was wandering around the most remote ce in the Modern World.


    She had traveled through the North Pole without rest, killing four Homunculi in the process.


    Then, she continued her travel to a certain desert in Africa, looking for more targets.


    Not even once she stopped to eat or drink.


    In fact, she barely even rested.


    It was as if she was someone who couldn¡¯t survive unless she focused her mind on something, charging straight ahead without thinking about anything but to hunt her targets.


    When she got so tired that she couldn¡¯t move on, she¡¯d let herself copse somewhere, take a nap, then continue the routine.


    At this point, what she was doing couldn¡¯t be considered as merely ¡®hunting¡¯ anymore.


    What she was doing was the equivalent of a monk, purposely walking in a thorny path to wash away their past sins.


    It was a reenactment of the time when her Master passed away, back when she was burying herself in magic research due to her grief.


    This time, it was no different.


    The reason why Amelia had passed out in the middle of the desert was because she was exhausted after triumphing over the Homunculus that lived there.


    Her spirit body was extremely durable, but it didn¡¯t grant her endless endurance or anything.


    The fatigue and stress had already piled up considerably and it affected her badly this time around.


    Because of her fatigue, the giant scorpion Homunculus that she faced managed tond a hit on her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Feeling the pain in her left arm, Amelia¡¯s brows furrowed.


    That jolted her consciousness awake from the futile dream she just had.


    ¡°...¡±


    She looked down at her left arm, the source of her pain.


    Part of her skin was torn, as if it was cut by a box knife.


    Though it wasn¡¯t her first time getting hurt¡­


    It was the first time that he had received this kind of injury


    Thanks to her autonomous self-defense, she didn¡¯t end up bleeding out to death.


    Still, the wound was so deep to the point that she could see her severed muscles and white bone just from a nce.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    She muttered quietly as she stared at the wound. Despite her words, her general attitude made it seem like she was seeing someone else¡¯s wounds.


    The voice that she let out was so quiet that it waspletely overpowered by the desert wind.


    Then, she began to think about some dumb things, as dumb as the dream she just had prior to this.


    <em>If Siwoo were to see this, what would he think?</em>


    <em>Would he pity me a little, seeing me suffer like this?</em>


    <em>At least, will he treat me a little bit more kindly?</em>


    Before that train of thoughts continued on for long, Amelia stopped it.


    Because thinking about it would only hurt her more.


    Instead, she began to calm her nerves down, as she had started to feel wobbly and dizzy due to how much of a mess her mind was.


    For the current Amelia, being able to think aboutplicated thoughts was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford.


    Because there was a lot of work that needed to be done.


    And so, put the problem that was ailing her mind ahead, something that had turned into her habit at this point, and raised her magic.


    The reason why she had left her wound be before was because she was too exhausted to heal it, but now that she had rested enough, she promptly decided to fix it.


    While the terrible wound was slowly healed, she took out the kill list.


    The thick book could be called her responsibility now.


    She stopped thinking about anything else except her ¡®next¡¯ target.


    <em>-p, p!</em>


    All the Homunculi she faced so far were strong and difficult to subdue.


    It was even more so for her, since she had zero experience inbat whatsoever due to her spending all her life solely for the sake of magic research.


    While the previous battle was the first time she had ever got injured, there were plenty of times where one wrong move could end in her death.


    Despite that, her heart never dropped as much as this time, when she found out the identity of her next target.


    Because what was written on the list was not a Homunculus, but a ¡®witch¡¯.


    3.


    ¡°Stop! I lost, I lost¡­!¡±


    After killing the ¡®ck Scorpion¡¯ that was wandering around the desert¡­


    Amelia was able to find her next target, the first Criminal Exile in the list, rather easily.


    Letting out too much mana would only make the target hide.


    So, she let out only enough to be perceived as a 16th or 17th ranked witch, so her target would think that she was an ¡®easy prey¡¯.


    This was one thing that she learned during her past few hunting experiences.


    And the strategy worked tremendously.


    As she walked around the desert while disguising her rank, her target walked up to her on her own.


    She was a 20th ranked witch.


    ¡®Witch of Scorched Sand¡¯, a witch who could utilize some tricky magic.


    Her resistance wasn¡¯t really something that was easy to deal with.


    The amount of sand she could manipte was practically uncountable, as she could control kilometers square worth of sand with ease, as if those sand were the extension of her body.


    She used those sand, which hardness had been raised to the maximum, like tentacles, to bury Amelia deep underneath.


    Like those legends depicting floating inds, a huge mound of sand came crashing down on Amelia, trying to crush her without even hiding their murderous intent.


    Amelia herself wasn¡¯t in the perfect condition.


    Due to her injuries and fatigue, her body was in an immense amount of stress. Not only that, the mana in her brand was also unstable due to her getting to fight after fight without resting.


    However, even with such a handicap, it still couldn¡¯t make up the three ranks differences between the two of them.


    While Amelia had broken to the 23rd rank, she was still unable to show power worthy of her rank.


    But it still only took her three minutes to subdue the Witch of Scorched Sand.


    That short fight left the Witch of Scorched Sand with a heavy injury while Amelia was staring down at her.


    Particles of mana were floating around under Amelia¡¯smand.


    Those particles covered hundreds of meters of radius around them.


    ¡°I surrender! Please let me off just this once! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After realizing herplete defeat, the Witch of Scorched Sand threw her hands in surrender.


    The kill list in Amelia¡¯s hands also listed all her targets¡¯ evil deeds.


    Not only was the witch in front of her a vile criminal who¡¯d target apprentice witches and civilians, she¡¯d also go out of her way to kill fellow witches.


    ¡°P-Please¡­! From now on, I¡¯ll live quietly! I¡¯ll never make trouble for anyone again, so please spare me! I promise I¡¯llpensate you!¡±


    There was one thing that Amelia had to consider here.


    If Amelia was actually as weak as her disguise was, the witch in front of her would definitely just kill her without even thinking twice.


    It was only after she was facing certain death that the Witch of Scorched Sand said all those words.


    Killing her wasn¡¯t difficult for Amelia either; Just a single flick of finger would shut her bloody mouth forever.


    Life would disappear from the witch¡¯s eyes and she wouldn¡¯t see her reflection on those pitiful eyes anymore.


    She could even turn the hand that was holding onto her hem, along with the rest of her body, into the sand that she was so proud of.


    It wasn¡¯t like the witch in front of her was an innocent witch anyway.


    She was a ¡®Criminal Exile¡¯, known for her madness and vile acts.


    However, it was still hard for Amelia to just emotionlessly kill someone of the same kind as her.


    Of course, this was a normal thing, as even the most arrogant witch would feel burdened morally if she were tomit fratricide like this.


    Let alone someone like Amelia.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ L-Let me go just this once¡­! I-If I die, my brand will also disappear, s-so, let me bring up an apprentice witch at least¡­! A-After that, I-I¡¯ll quietly die by myself¡­¡±


    Seeing that the terrifying witch in front of her seemingly hesitating, the Witch of Scorched Sand begged even more pitifully.


    Meanwhile, Amelia could only bite her lips, unsure of what to do.


    It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t murdered anyone before.


    After all, she was the one who had turned Ea Sadalmelik into a pile of wildflowers.


    However, that was only because she was unable to control her emotion after seeing Siwoo¡¯s demise right in front of her.


    Her hostility towards the Witch of Aquarius was also at its highest back then.


    And she never gave any opportunity for the other witch to discuss about her remorse or whatnot, nor did she have the leisure or energy to.


    But¡­


    It wasn¡¯t the case this time.


    The witch in front of her realized that further resistance was futile, so she surrendered to her.


    Killing someone who couldn¡¯t harm her in the slightest would be a murder, not an enactment of justice.


    <em>Is she telling the truth?</em>


    <em>If she really won¡¯t do any more vile acts, then couldn¡¯t I just let her live?</em>


    <em>Besides, she was right, letting her pass on her brand to an apprentice witch wouldn¡¯t be no different than killing her.</em>


    She began contemting. Rather than picking the hard answer to just kill her, she could just take the easy one and let her live.


    It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to kill her in the first ce.


    Amelia truly believed that if killing Criminal Exile could truly be considered as justice, then someone else should just enact that kind of justice instead of her.


    But, this conflict in her heart gave birth to negligence.


    The witch had already gotten closer to her, wrapping her hands around her ankle.


    <em>-Snap!</em>


    Since she was in a daze, Amelia snapped her fingers in reflex.


    She thought the sudden touch was an attack from the other witch.


    ¡°Plea¡­¡±


    Just like that, the whole situation had ended.


    The seeds of mana that had already prated every nook and cranny of the witch¡¯s body, resonated with Amelia¡¯s mana.


    Using all the witch¡¯s mana and life force, they bloomed into pretty-looking flowers all at once.


    The Witch of Scorched Sand left the world without even being able to leave out a final message.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Amelia stared at the hands that were wrapped around her ankle.


    Compared to the rest of the witch¡¯s body, her hands were a distance away from the center of her body, so they remained intact, up to her wrists.


    Though, the rest of her body was filled with so much flower that Amelia felt if she were to remove the hands away, they¡¯d immediately be devoured by those flowers.


    It was only when she saw this that she realized.


    <em>I killed her?</em>


    The witch was someone she had to kill.


    In exchange for Siwoo¡¯s live, Duchess Keter demanded her to kill everyone in the kill list, including the Criminal Exile in front of her.


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t fulfill that deal, the Duchess might have just taken Siwoo¡¯s life again in retaliation.


    After all, she was Duchess Keter, someone who was fair and unrelenting, cold and merciless.


    She had no lenience to let anyone in the list off in the first ce.


    ¡°Aaa¡­u¡­urgk¡ª!¡±


    But, despite all that¡­


    Her tears, that she thought she could no longer let out again, came rushing out of her eyes, apanied by a nauseous feeling.


    Amelia held the hands holding her ankle.


    Then, she forcefully ripped them away from her.


    Still, the lingering sensation she felt in her ankle felt as if it would drag her down into the abyss.


    For a good while after that, she let out the content of the stomach onto the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 287: Interlude (9)

    Chapter 287: Interlude (9)


    1.


    The Sahara Desert, which covered most of Northern Africa, was stated to be almost ten million kilometers square wide.


    Leave out the fact that due to the climate changes that resulted in desertification, letting the area to grow even wider, the desert was already almost as big as the United States.


    Obviously, the social and environmental infrastructure in the desert was extremely poor.


    Such a ce naturally became a hiding ground for Criminal Exiles.


    Perhaps, if she were to just go in without any strategy whatsoever, Amelia would still be looking for the Witch of Scorched Sand now.


    Also, the reason why Duchess Tiphereth, who was famous for her strength, struggled to hunt for those Criminal Exiles was because they had been hiding in the most remote corners of such a harsh area.


    But Amelia had the kill list in her hand.


    Apanying the Criminal Exiles¡¯ name in the list was their hiding spot, so she barely had any difficulties in her ¡®hunt¡¯.After she killed the Witch of Scorched Sand, she immediately moved around the desert and sessfully hunted three other Criminal Exiles.


    ''<em>I know I did something wrong, but you don¡¯t have to do this to me¡­!</em>


    One of them struggled until thest moment, even hugging her heels to beg for her life.


    <em>H-Hiii! S-Save me¡­!</em>


    There was also one who immediately tried to run away as soon as she witnessed her strength.


    Nevertheless, she killed them all.


    Without a shred of hesitation, at least outwardly.


    Just like a snowball that had started rolling down a snowy mountain, refusing to stop for even a second.


    After crossing that line, there was no more hesitation in her actions.


    She was fully aware of the consequences of her own actions.


    To take another witch¡¯s life¡­


    It meant that she wasn¡¯t only killing the witch of the present, but also the ¡®hope¡¯ within them that hadsted for hundreds or thousands of years.


    And the weight of her actions was eating away her heart, like a poison.


    The reason why there wasn¡¯t a shred of hesitation in her actions wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t feel any emotions from them.


    It was because her heart had been paralyzed by the guilt she felt.


    She had just gaslit herself into thinking that she became unable to feel anything, that was all there to it.


    ¡°I heard a witch is hunting both Homunculi and Criminal Exiles¡­ Is it you?¡±


    And now, a witch was bravely epting her death in front of Amelia.


    Her blonde hair that looked simr to withered herbs, caused by the nature of her own self-essence magic.


    She was the ¡®Witch of Poisonous nts¡¯. With her lower body turned into flowers after her battle with Amelia, she leaned on the sand dunes, letting out a bitter smile.


    Though the battle onlysted for a short period of time, it was definitely a fierce one.


    Her previous fights with the other three Criminals didn¡¯t leave her with any scratches or injuries, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all this time.


    The physical and mental fatigue she had been carrying with her had finally taken their toll on her, letting the other witch to take advantage of it.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    She let out one violent cough and got down to one knee.


    Dark red blood spread across the sand as she did so.


    The reason for this was because the Witch of Poisonous nts¡¯ intangible poison had infiltrated her body.


    It was clear who came out victorious, though.


    As the Witch of Poisonous nts had lost half of her body.


    Her tenacious spirit body allowed her to keep her life for now, but even if Amelia didn¡¯t do anything, the witch wouldn¡¯tst for more than ten minutes.


    As for Amelia, while she was poisoned, it wasn¡¯t anything fatal.


    Because her autonomous defense promptly prevented the poison from reaching any of her vital organs such as her heart, brain or her womb.


    Amelia got up, albeit with difficulties.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°From the rumors, I thought you would be a bloodthirsty youngdy like Duchess Tiphereth, but you¡­¡±


    As she said that, Maylily, the Witch of Poisonous nts, made an astonished expression.


    She had taken the lives of other witches for the sake of her magic before.


    Never did she forget about the resolve she made back then, that she might lose her life due to that act one day.


    But, this kind of end wasn¡¯t something she had expected.


    Her opponent, staring at her with a merciless gaze.


    She woulda thought that some contempt and pride would be mixed in that gaze as well, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Instead, what she was facing was a pitiful gaze, as if the other witch was holding back her tears.


    For her to be beaten so pathetically by a child who couldn¡¯t even make a proper resolve, she found this oue ridiculous.


    Then again, maybe the reason why she had lost was exactly because of that expression the other witch made.


    Because that was the exact same expression she wore throughout their fight.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I won¡¯tst long anyway, don¡¯t be a killjoy and talk to me.¡±


    Maybe that was the reason why instead of getting all angry, Maylily only let out a hollowugh at her situation.


    All her anger was gone, as she spoke out in a yful tone.


    She didn¡¯t have thecency to think that the witch in front of her would spare her life.


    But, there must be a story behind why she went out to hunt for others while wearing that kind of expression, and she was curious about it.


    Besides, her injury was far too severe, nothing in this desert would be able to heal her back to health again.


    ¡°...Amelia Marigold.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ That Marigold? The Baroness? The Witch of Perfume?¡±


    When Amelia confirmed her questions in silence, Maylily was still shocked.


    From what she knew, Baroness Marigold was a witch who¡¯d leisurely sit in her room back in Gehenna to make some perfume.


    She¡¯d go out to the Modern World to do things, but she was never a bloodthirsty witch who¡¯d hunt out others like this.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Meanwhile, Amelia was feeling incredibly awkward facing Maylily¡¯s overly familiar and friendly attitude.


    After all, the witch¡¯s life was about to end because of her, how could she speak so nonchntly towards her own killer?


    <em>Does she think I¡¯ll spare her if she were to do that?</em>


    <em>Or maybe she just doesn¡¯t want to have a pitiful end?</em>


    Not knowing what the answer was, Amelia could only stand there,pletely perplexed.


    ¡°The world has changed a lot while I¡¯ve been locking myself away, huh¡­? By the way, do you have any cigarettes? Mine was in my pocket, so¡­¡±


    Maylily pointed at her lower half, which had practically gone by now.


    After she saw what she pointed to, Amelia reached out to her bosom, pulled out a cigarette, put it in the other witch¡¯s mouth, and lit it.


    Maylily then inhaled the smoke, wearing an expression as if it was the most satisfied she had ever been.


    ¡°Haa¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I tasted this. The cigars they got around here are tasteless, this one is pretty damn good.¡±


    As she talked to herself like that, Amelia was holding back the urge to run away.


    There was no point in doing this, she had won already.


    But, even though she was the one who had won, she was the one who was feeling overwhelmed.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone at the moment.


    Yet, while she was feeling such a thing¡­


    She noticed how long it had been since she had a proper conversation with someone.


    In fact, this was the first time in a long while since she was facing someone who didn¡¯t have any hostility towards her.


    It was apletely different feeling from back when she lost her master and isted herself inside that small cabin.


    Back then, she could just suppress all her feelings and be done with it but now, she knew what warmth felt like, she couldn¡¯t just do that.


    She knew that she could feel happy by having a conversation with someone, and to spend time with someone.


    And as a consequence, she came to know about loneliness.


    Actually, she knew about it all along, but loneliness had never felt this hurt prior to all that.


    Even in this meaningless, small conversation, she felt a little bit of joy in the corner of her heart.


    ¡°So, why is the exalted Baroness Marigold going around the world hunting Criminals?¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s just too much. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of bad things in my life, but¡­ Can I know the reason why I have to die, at least?¡±


    At that moment, it felt as if a cold de had been stabbed into Amelia¡¯s chest.


    It was her sense of guilt for taking another¡¯s life.


    The same feeling of guilt that she had been trying to ignore until now.


    <em>I knew it.</em>


    <em>This kind of conversation shouldn¡¯t go on for too long.</em>


    When Amelia stood there, unable to answer¡­


    ¡°Seriously¡­ You aren¡¯t a good conversation partner at all¡­¡±


    Seeing Maylily started to nod off, Amelia¡¯s lips trembled.


    Even at this moment, Amelia didn¡¯t know what the other witch was trying to gain in this conversation and what exactly she should say to her.


    <em>Is she trying to make me feel guilty so that she would be thest person I¡¯d ever kill?</em>


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you¡­ The person who¡¯s precious to me¡­would die¡­¡±


    Maylily¡¯s eyes flickered faintly, just like the faint flicker in the cigarette she was holding. But, for some reason, those eyes seemed to be smiling.


    The butt of the cigarettes eventually fell from her mouth and met up with the abundant petals of flowers in the ground.


    Then, she let out a weakugh.


    A little after she was doneughing, she opened her mouth again.


    ¡°What the hell? You¡¯re just like me then?¡±


    At the self-mockingugh the other witch let out, Amelia¡¯s body stiffened.


    Because she realized what the other witch was trying to say.


    Maylily¡¯s sin was killing three witches for the sake of magic.


    Amelia also did the same thing for Siwoo¡¯s sake.


    Both of them were willing to take another¡¯s lives for the sake of their own selfish purposes, to Maylily, they were both the same kind of person.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    Of course, Amelia didn¡¯t think so at all.


    Her words were merely shallow self-mockery and unfair usation, given enough time, Amelia coulde up with a whole essay to refute them.


    No, maybe that was just what Amelia had thought.


    Maylily probably was saying those words just because.


    Not because she wanted to mock herself, nor did she want to use Amelia of something. She was just saying it as it was what she truly believed from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°...¡±


    But, before Amelia could find out the answer, Maylily¡¯s head was already lowered.


    Her body stopped moving.


    Except for the sticky red blood that dripped out of the corner of her mouth, no other movements were made.


    Even if Amelia were to rebuke her previous words desperately, she wasn¡¯t there anymore to listen to that rebuttal.


    That signed the end of their fight.


    It was Amelia¡¯s victory.


    However, even though Maylily lost, she ended up dying with a satisfied smile on her face, while Amelia only got to keep her life.


    She couldn¡¯t even tell if this was a victory or not.


    The rebuttal that she failed to utter became so twisted to the point that she came to second guess herself.


    And this wasn¡¯t something that Amelia could bear, considering her current mental state.


    <em>Isn¡¯t this just a murder then¡­?</em>


    If she were to only count the result, what exactly was the difference between her and the four witches she had killed?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    <em>Should I just end everything here?</em>


    <em>Give up everything and close my eyes peacefully like she did.</em>


    <em>If I were to do that, will this pain and suffering finally end?</em>


    Suddenly, the mana around her moved.


    The particles that surrounded the area began to flicker like warning lights and surrounded her.


    When a witch reached the 15th rank, their magic and instinct merged into one.


    Amelia wished to end her life.


    So, her magic responded to that desperate desire of hers, even though it wentpletely against her survival instinct.


    She didn¡¯t try to stop the magic at all.


    <em>I¡¯m tired.</em>


    <em>I just want to¡­rest¡­</em>


    That was the only thought she had in her mind.


    ¡°WAAAIIIT!¡±


    At that moment, someone jumped through the torrent of particles with a loud voice.


    They wrapped their arms on her waist, as if they were tackling someone who was just about to jump off building with a full force. Both of them then rolled up on the sand due to the excessive force.


    Needless to say, this was a dangerous thing to do.


    Throwing one¡¯s own body to an unknown magic, one that was clearly had the capability to kill, was the equivalent to suicide.


    Laying down on the sandy surface, Amelia stared at the other person nkly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The other person was a young-looking witch.


    Her deep blue eyes that reflected Amelia¡¯s face were filled with concern. She had a tied up, auburn-colored hair that was long enough to reach her ankles.


    ¡°Good things will happen to your life eventually! So, cheer up!¡±


    She looked young, even for an apprentice witch¡¯s standard. It was as if she had just entered puberty, the age when an apprentice witch had just started studying the basics of magic theory.


    But, there was no way an apprentice witch would be able to break through Amelia¡¯s particle magic.


    ¡°Get the bad thoughts away from your head! Let¡¯s go to my ce!¡±


    Amelia tried to say something, but the auburn-haired witch just grabbed her hand without her consent.


    She didn¡¯t know who the other witch was.


    Maybe she was one of the targets that was listed in the kill list.


    Whoever she was, Amelia didn¡¯t care.


    She followed the witch that had appeared so suddenly to her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 288: The Twins and Sharon (1)

    Chapter 288: The Twins and Sharon (1)


    1.


    After the incident in Seoul had been resolved.


    Siwoo sent a message through Eloa to the Gemini Household that he¡¯d be visiting Gehenna soon.


    He heard that Sharon, who was in aa due to the Drowned Witch, had already recovered, so he wanted to see her face.


    Of course he was also looking forward to the twins who had been itching to meet their dear Mr. Assistant.


    He also nned to visit Takasho, who was surely drowning in his loneliness without his friend by his side.


    Andstly¡­he had a few things he wanted to talk about with Amelia¡­


    Though, there was an unexpected situation that he had to deal with, so hising back to Gehenna was dyed for a little bit.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This is really a problem¡­¡±On the desk in front of him was the ¡®Red Branch¡¯.


    Around it, magic papers with extremelyplex magic forms written on it, were scattered around.


    Recently, he had been putting all his efforts into controlling the Red Branch.


    His body had turned into a spirit body, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about dying of old age or anything, he also had be the first male witch.


    But, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to himself in the future, especially when his lifespan far exceeded that of a human.


    Even if he were to not indulge in his sense of justice, he still needed to prepare himself for the future. Just like a young man who was making preparations for his retirement one day.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Does this even make any sense?¡±


    Generally speaking, artifacts referred to an object that contained magic inside.


    For example, the music box that was able to y the Song of Silence, or the Janissary that the twins carried for self-defense.


    Meanwhile, a stronger artifact that contained magic on the level of self-essence magic or could be used as a catalyst for a ritual, just like Sharon¡¯s staff or the Red Branch, was called Mystic Code.


    To add more to the differences between the two, artifacts, even though they were rare, were still able to be mass reproduced given enough resources. Meanwhile Mystic Codes were pretty much the equivalent of a unique or a legendary item.


    Like they had always said, nothing in this world was free.


    Though he managed to obtain such a good item, Siwoo still couldn¡¯t even touch it after a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start with this thing¡­¡±


    Siwoo let out a sigh as he stared at the Red Branch that had been rolled up in his ck ribbon, increasing its thickness to the level of a tree trunk instead of a branch.


    The reason why hising back to Gehenna was dyed was exactly because of this Red Branch.


    Even though he had wrapped it thoroughly with the ribbons, its strong distortion field was still able to mess with the teleporter¡¯s coordinates.


    He didn¡¯t want to imagine what kind of disaster that woulde up if he were to go to Gehenna like this, so he gave up on going and stayed back home to analyze the situation properly.


    ¡°I wish I could use this guy¡­¡±


    In short, the Red Branch was constantly emitting a distortion field, as if it was a nuclear rod.


    He could use Maiden¡¯s Loom, make adjustments to the ribbon so that he could somehow make the Red Branch ¡®carryable¡¯ but that was just a temporary solution.


    Because, though the process was rather slow, the distortion field was corroding the ribbons, little by little.


    That was why, even if he were toyer it up with a bunch of ribbons, he still needed to rece the ribbons at some point. Besides, there was a possibility that the distortion would leak through the ribbons.


    Now, if he were to be able to master this thing, he¡¯d be able to solve everything in an instant. Also, it would tremendously help his ¡®retirement n¡¯.


    That was why he willingly struggled to find out how to control the spear¡­


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded.


    No matter how much he could see and observe the flow of mana, his knowledge about magic wasn¡¯t up to par for the task.


    Since the distortion field was on the level of self-essence magic, the difficulty of researching it was already sky high to begin with.


    And so, he was feeling the kind of frustration that one would feel if they were to acquire a unique item, but was way off from the level requirements to use it.


    ¡°How is it? Still not good?¡±


    At that moment, the door creaked open and Eloa stepped inside.


    Her ponytail, with a prettier shade of pink than the blooming cherry blossom in spring, shook from side to side.


    In her hand was a tray with coffee and some fruits.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. Also, this is a lot harder than I previously thought.¡±


    Siwoo got up, took the tray from her hand, then sat back down on the sofa.


    As he was busy upying himself with his research, just like what was happening right now, Eloa was the one who¡¯d carry some snacks for him to eat.


    Eloa let out a warm smile as she looked at all the papers Siwoo had scribbled on.


    ¡°I wish I could help you, I really do. But anyway, why don¡¯t you move your body around. Being stuck here all day long will get you stuck in the rut, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She was an excellent witch, there was no doubt about that.


    The problem here was that her expertise was in Physical Magic and Red Branch¡¯s magic didn¡¯t utilize any elements from her magic.


    Also, if she were to actually try to do her research on the Red Branch, there was no way that Siwoo would be able to understand since she¡¯d be basing her research on her own self-essence magic instead of his.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve already helped me a ton, Master. For now, can I skip on training for a while? I really want to go back to Gehenna as soon as possible.¡±


    Siwoo let out a bitter smile as he expressed his rejection to Eloa¡¯s offer.


    While sparring with her would be beneficial for him, and he¡¯d get some fun out of it, it¡¯d leave himpletely spent.


    For now, he wanted to spend all his stamina on this research of his.


    ¡°Gehenna should have better quality materials and tools for research, so, I¡¯ll change the way I weave the ribbons so that it¡¯ll be enough for us to cross the portal with this thing.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡±


    ¡°Two or three days should be enough.¡±


    Eloa raised one of her eyebrows in surprise.


    His words clearly implied that he was already able to make a barrier to iste the distortion field within a week of his research.


    But instead of feeling proud of it, heined instead.


    For him to not be able to find joy in that achievement actually made her feel a little bit sad.


    ¡°I really thought you¡¯repletely stuck, that''s why you¡¯ve been looking all frustrated. So you did find a way, after all. As expected of my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, please stop that.¡±


    Enjoying the reaction he gave off when she praised him, Eloa let out a warm smile as her precious disciple scratched his head shyly.


    Even if it was just a small thing, it brought her satisfaction to see her disciple grow.


    But, what brought her even more satisfaction was when she got to tease him and watch him get flustered.


    This was the perfect distance between the two of them, at least ording to Eloa.


    A harmonious rtionship filled with trust in each other.


    As she thought so, she ced an apple inside Siwoo¡¯s mouth with a fork.


    2.


    While Siwoo was contemting on how to cross over the portal to Gehenna while bringing the Red Branch¡­


    Sharon was pacing back and forth in front of the twins¡¯ study room.


    She was trying to ease her mind by walking around on the red carpet that was enhanced by magic to prevent noises from outside the room to enter the study room during the twins¡¯ study session.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Last night, Sharon had met up with Albireo to ept her contract offer.


    An easy scene to describe for sure, but it was a decision she chose to take after putting a lot of thoughts into it.


    Her wish was that if she were to meet with Siwoo again, she wanted to be a lover who could stand toe-to-toe with him.


    She wanted to change, from Sharon who¡¯d always received something, to Sharon who¡¯d always give something.


    The problem here was, she really had thought that she was mentally prepared for this¡­


    But, now that she arrived in front of the door, she could feel her stomach churn.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine¡­it¡¯ll all be okay¡­¡±


    Thinking that she had been circling around like a puppy long enough, Sharon took a deep breath and opened the door to the study.


    The first thing she saw afterward was a firece that upied one side of the room and a window that overlooked a pretty-looking garden.


    Then, a pair of desks, sitting side by side across another desk that was ced near a ckboard came to her view.


    Sitting at those desks were the two identical-looking youngdies.


    Their unrealistically shiny ck hair and their half-bo instantly caught Sharon¡¯s eyes the moment they came to her view.


    Holding various teaching materials in her hand, Sharon pretended to be calm in front of the twins.


    The moment she entered the ssroom, her gut feelings that things wouldn¡¯t go so well were immediately proven right.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The terrifying silence was real, it wasn¡¯t just something she imagined.


    It wasn¡¯t like this was the first time that they met each other.


    Back when the twins visited the Modern World with Countess Deneb, they watched various movies while eating some snacks together.


    At that time, she was treating those two like her own cute little sisters.


    The twins, too, were treating her like their older sister.


    But¡­


    Now, it was different.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Unknowingly, Sharon held her breath.


    The twins were staring at her with calm, yet cold eyes.


    Those eyes, prettier than even the prettiest jewels, were clearly locked into Sharon, as they followed her movements from the moment she opened the door to the moment she arrived at her table.


    This was the exact same treatment they had given her back when they first found out that she was living together with Siwoo.


    Vignce.


    Suspicions.


    Along with those two, mischief and dissatisfaction were also mixed in their gazes.


    Then again, this kind of treatment was something she had expected ever since Countess Albireo stated her intention to intervene in her heir¡¯s love life.


    If love was war, then Sharon was pretty much the twins¡¯ ¡®enemy¡¯ right now.


    Although the Countess didn¡¯t say it herself, there was a huge chance that the reason why she intervened in this war was because the twins had asked for her intervention themselves.


    But, she had nothing to be scared of anymore.


    After all, the twins were just apprentice witches.


    Meanwhile, Sharon had already reached the 20th rank after shepleted her inheritance.


    Besides, despite their status as rivals or enemies in love or whatever, ss was still ss.


    She decided that she¡¯d need to take the initiative to make sure that the twins knew their ces in her ss.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Sharon Evergreen. From today onwards, I¡¯ll be in charge of teaching you the Elements Basics and the Applications of Elemental Magic.¡±


    However, despite her bold determination and chilly exterior, she was a weak-hearted person.


    Even now, her heart was pounding wildly and she couldn¡¯t stop it from doing so.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m d you seem well.¡±


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s nice to see that you¡¯re healthy.¡±


    The twins greeted Sharon with a perfect manner, as if they had nned this out beforehand.


    Their current attitude waspletely different from the friendly pairs they were back in the Modern World.


    The subtle change in attitude immediately drew a sense of distance between them three.


    It made Sharon feel a little bit sad since she genuinely thought of them as close friends.


    But, Sharon didn¡¯t show it on her face as she grabbed the chalk and immediately started the ss.


    Before entering the ss, she had already nned out what it was that she would be teaching them and what kind of preparation that she¡¯d need to make.


    For apprentice witches, the most important thing in magic study was to strengthen the basics.


    Depending how far their mastery of the basics was, the speed of their understanding of magic when they inherited their brands from their masters would vary, that was why the basics were the most important thing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be dividing the materials into twelve and we¡¯ll be covering everything for a year. Each week, I¡¯ll give you assignments based on what you¡¯ve learned for the day. Every month, I will hold an exam to see the depths of your understanding of the month¡¯s materials.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Instead of giving her a chance to continue the conversation, the twins only gave out short answers.


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    The twins exchanged their nces.


    Without saying anything, they nodded to each other.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°...Alright, let¡¯s begin from the first chapter.¡±


    Sharon said, referring to the textbook and wrote down an elemental magic form on the ckboard.


    First and foremost, she wanted to test the twins¡¯ skills.


    ¡°Miss Odile, would you please solve this problem for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Odile sat up from her seat and walked toward the board.


    The tense atmosphere, just like a negotiation table for a ceasefire, continued throughout the ss.<hr>


    /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 289: The Twins and Sharon (2)

    Chapter 289: The Twins and Sharon (2)


    1.


    ¡°Haah¡­ That was rough¡­¡±


    After her first ss was over, Sharon walked towards her amodation while letting out a deep sigh.


    Autumn wasing to an end. Although the weather was definitely getting colder, there were beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Time passed by quickly, the ss was over before she knew it.


    Not to say that it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to teach the twins, though.


    Since she had prior experience, thanks to her teaching Siwoo before, she didn¡¯t really have any problem on that part.


    The twins also had solid fundamentals¡ªmost likely due to their upbringings as the heir of a prestigious noble family¡ªso she didn¡¯t need to do anything special to teach them.


    There was no work-rted issue for her toin about, so the reason why she was so stressed wasn¡¯t because of that, but because of a more personal issue, her rtionship with the twins.Throughout the ss, they had been sending her stinging gazes towards the back of her head, making it feel all tingly, as if there was some kind of lump there.


    It was clear that the twins had drawn a line between them and her, not showing any gaps where she could cross that line by answering her questions with short and curt answers.


    Facing that kind of pressure, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that Sharon felt incredibly nervous.


    In the end, her n to talk to them to get to know them better failed, and she ended up spending the whole session teaching them only.


    Though, if she were to be honest, this development was better than what she usually saw in K-dramas or movies.


    The twins didn¡¯t throw small lump of papers covered with their saliva onto the back of her head and the Countess didn¡¯t throw a bowl of kimchi onto her clothes either.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed by this development.


    She really missed the cute twins who¡¯d go up to her while going all ¡®Sharon unnie! Sharon unnie!¡¯.


    For the first time in her life, she got to experience how scary a fight for one¡¯s love could be.


    As she moped like that, being all depressed, Siwoo¡¯s face came to her mind.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­ I miss you¡­¡±


    <em>Is the matter with the Drowned Witch over?</em>


    <em>I heard that something big happened in Seoul. You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?</em>


    <em>Do you miss me just as much as I miss you?</em>


    Her questions kept oning.


    Though she had achieved her long-time wish ofing back to Gehenna, without Siwoo by her side, she felt empty.


    She opened the door to a vi inside the Gemini Mansion¡¯s grounds.


    It was a magnificent-looking three-story building that doubled up as both lodging and workshop.


    As soon as she entered the building, the candlesticks lit up on their own, a dazzling hallway, decorated with luxurious-looking furniture,pared to even the main building, greeted her.


    Housing prices in Seoul were ridiculously expensive, butpared to this one building, they were probably as cheap as dirt.


    <em>He¡¯s going to visit Gehenna soon, right?</em>


    <em>Soon, I can see his face again¡­</em>


    <em>My happiness¡­if I can call it that¡­</em>


    ¡°Haah¡­ If only¡­¡±


    Unfortunately for her, there was that agreement she signed with Countess Albireo.


    To keep a distance between the two of them so that the twins could have a chance as well.


    That was the price she had to pay to be able to get a stable job, teaching the twins, and pay off all her debts.


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that even¡­?¡±


    The problem here was that unlike the agreement she signed ten years ago with the Countess, they only agreed to the current one verbally, and the terms were extremely ambiguous.


    It felt as if the Countess was leaving everything to her to decide how much distance was appropriate. Instead of feeling relieved though, Sharon became more anxious to the point that she asked for another meeting with her shortly afterwards.


    <em>¡®What exactly does keeping a distance entail¡­? Does that mean I have to treat him like a stranger, or¡­?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Hm, I can¡¯t exactly decide that clearly, Miss Evergreen. I don¡¯t know the details between your rtionship and Siwoo¡¯s. You¡¯re the one who knows best, so I¡¯ll leave it to your discretion¡¯</em>


    However, even after the second meeting, the Countess still didn¡¯t mention how much distance was appropriate.


    She only drew a vague line that might as well not exist at all.


    If she had stated everything clearly like ¡®Doing this and that is okay, but sex is not allowed¡¯, then she¡¯d be more at ease and she¡¯d be able to make her move ordingly.


    ¡°Can I hold his hands? Can I talk to him to my heart¡¯s content¡­?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even here yet, but Sharon had already felt overly anxious about everything.


    The Countess¡¯ passive way to intervene in this matter was clearly a ruse to confuse Sharon like this. It was also a failsafe to prevent any kind of resentment from Siwoo if he were to find out about this deal.


    Of course, Sharon failed to realize that the Countess hadid down such a detailed groundwork.


    The clear boundaries that the twins had set.


    And the ambiguous terms in their contract that Albireo had set.


    Just those two problems already made Sharon¡¯s head spin, but there was also one other problem that she had to face.


    In fact, it was something that other witches couldn¡¯t rte to.


    After she woke up from hera, her rank was increased to 20th.


    Her aplishment to ovee her iplete inheritance was something worth celebrating for. This meant that she could finally get rid of thebel ¡®immature child¡¯ that had been sticking around her for years and follow in her master¡¯s footsteps.


    Which meant, she had to, first and foremost, focus most of her attention on her research so that she could utilize all the newly acquired powerpletely.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Siwoo helped me in that regard too, huh¡­?¡±


    Normally, iplete inheritance couldn¡¯t be treated so easily like this.


    In fact, she was able to do this thanks to the sexual intercourses she had with Siwoo, allowing him to inject mana with the highest purity into her unresponsive brand.


    She even checked the potency of this method in Ain.


    Part of the reason why she had been flirting around with Siwoo was to restore her brand, after all.


    Now that she couldn¡¯t use that as an excuse anymore, gave birth to another problem that she had to face..


    ¡°Then again, that isn¡¯t really something to worry about, is it¡­?¡±


    Sharon shook her head, trying to clear her muddled thoughts.


    She thought that since she¡¯d need to keep her distance from Siwoo anyway, that wasn¡¯t really something to worry about.


    Feeling depressed, she walked toward the workshop inside the vi to start her magic research.


    2.


    The five hours of sses without even a moment of break finally ended.


    After Sharon gave them their homework, she left the twins in the study room by themselves.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    For a whole minute, the twins kept on sitting upright like dolls.


    When they were absolutely sure that Sharon had gone, they finally rxed their bodies.


    With a sigh, Odile leaned to the back of her seat in a position that definitely wasn¡¯t good for her spine as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°She went tougher on us than Associate Professor Marigold did¡­¡±


    ¡°Does this amount of homework even make sense, Sis?! She¡¯s viting our rights as apprentice witches!¡±


    Though they were behind in their progress on Elemental Magic studies due to Amelia¡¯s sudden retirement, in this single ss, not only did they catch up to what they had missed, they even made further progress on the subject.


    Due to how detailed Sharon¡¯s exnation was, even though they studied a lot of things at once, there was barely anything that they failed to understand.


    The one thing they wereining about though, was that even Associate Professor Marigold arranged some time for them to take a break during the ss.


    Theypletely didn¡¯t expect that Sharon would just continue on with her lecture for five hours straight without a moment¡¯s break.


    ¡°Even Associate Professor Amelia gave us enough time to rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?! I told you, Sis, this must be some kind of mental attack from her! She¡¯s nning to keep Mr. Assistant to herself while we¡¯re drowning in our homeworks and sses!¡±


    ¡°Ngg¡­ Is she really?¡±


    Odette had practically turned into Zhuge Liang, trying to analyze the traps that Sharonid and figure out her intentions.


    As they had discussed during the first ¡®Assistant Shin Siwoo¡¯s Special Protection Task Force (Led by Odile Gemini)¡¯ meeting the day before yesterday, they had designated Sharon Evergreen as their enemy.


    However, as usual, though the twins held the same goal, they werepletely divided in their opinions regarding how they should handle this matter.


    <em>¡®Odette! Even if Sharon unnie is trying to steal Mr. Assistant from us, there¡¯s no need for us to be too hostile towards her! Like they said, keep your friends close, keep your enemies even closer!¡¯</em>


    Odile argued that there was no need for them to act overly aggressive towards Sharon considering that she had been taking care of Siwoo well back in the Modern World.


    Thus, forming the anti-war faction.


    <em>¡®That¡¯s too naive, Sis! You can¡¯t hold on to anything with that kind of thoughts! Sharon unnie is a potential danger for us! If we can¡¯t keep her in check, she¡¯ll eventually steal Mr. Assistant from us!¡¯</em>


    On the other hand, Odette thought that such a passive attitude shouldn¡¯t be taken and instead, they needed toe out rather strongly, thus forming the pro-war faction.


    The twins had been arguing all night to discuss their future course of actions, but thanks to the atrocities that Sharon had done to them, they seemed to havee to an answer.


    ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    Since things were goingpletely in her favor, Odette¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she voiced her words passionately.


    Her heated tone and clenched fists made her seem like some kind of freedom fighter.


    ¡°I told you, all big breasted women are foxes! Vera told me that even though they acted like they weren''t, those kinds of women are actually really possessive and get jealous easily!¡±


    Normally, when Odette insisted that her view waspletely right like this¡­


    Odile would fiercely oppose her and went on about how wrong she was.


    But this time, Odile realized that her view was wrong and spoke out in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°Fine, I admit that you¡¯re right this time, Odile. Your logic is correct, I¡¯m sorry. I guess I was under the illusion that everything in this world is as beautiful as it looks like.¡±


    Odette ced her pretty little hand on Odile¡¯s shoulder.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to mock her sister or anything.


    Because she knew it wasn¡¯t the time for them to be divided, they had to stand tall together to face theirmon enemy.


    The reason why she ced her hand there was to console her trustworthy rival if anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel so down, Sis. Just like there are times when I turned out to be wrong, there are times when you turned out to be wrong too.¡±


    ¡°Odette¡­¡±


    Odile looked at her younger sister, who had grown into a mature youngdy before she realized it, with moved eyes.


    Then, the twins shared a sisterly hug.


    ¡°Besides¡­ It isn¡¯t like we hadn¡¯t done anything in today¡¯s ss¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you did a good job nning this out!¡±


    ¡°¡®We¡¯ did a good job, not just ¡®me¡¯.¡±


    Today was their first ss.


    So, Sharon definitely didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d set a trap on her.


    Of course, this was something that Odette had actively pushed as the leader of the pro-war faction.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to take sole credit for it, though.


    Instead, she shared her achievements with Odile, her own rival.


    This made her older sister hold back her tears.


    After all, her younger sister, who had always trotted behind her, had grown so much before she even realized it.


    ¡°Hehe, okay. But, she really didn¡¯t notice it, huh?¡±


    So, what exactly was the trap they were talking about?


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Sharon unnie is able to notice it when even Baroness Marigold isn¡¯t for years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    They simply exchanged ces.


    During the ss, Sharon had called out each one of them to solve something on the ckboard, but they never responded when their own names were called.


    To put it simply, when Odette¡¯s name was called, Odile was the one who came forward, and when Odile¡¯s name was called, Odette was the one who came forward.


    So far, they have been seeding in this. Their goal was of course, to make trouble for Sharon.


    Even though this was something they had been doing for a while, they couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy when their ploy was actually working.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Sharon unnie ispletely clueless.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll proceed like this from now on, Sis!¡±


    ¡°You got it, Odette!¡±


    Of course, Sharon didn¡¯t even realize that she had been tricked, while the twins didn¡¯t even know what was the point of doing this kind of trick since no one would have noticed it anyway.


    Nevertheless, their first operation concluded with a warm handshake between the two /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 290: The Twins and Sharon (3)

    Chapter 290: The Twins and Sharon (3)


    1.


    Three days had passed since their ss first started.


    To keep their rival in love, Sharon Evergreen, in check, the twins had sessfully implemented the following policies.


    1) Be sure to make Sharon feel discouraged by showing her their mature appearance.


    2) Be sure to trouble Sharon every time by exchanging ces.


    3) Be sure to make Sharon feel burdenful by staring at her during sses.


    They praised themselves for being able to consistently implement such policies, but¡­


    While they were talking just before going to bedst night, they suddenly realized something.


    A certain remark from Odette started it all.¡°Sis, is it really going to make a difference if we¡¯re to keep doing this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯re trying to keep Sharon unnie in check, no? But, showing off our mature appearance won¡¯t make her stop seeing Mr. Assistant. Staring at her during ss will only make her think that we¡¯re paying attention to her ss!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Up until this moment, the twins had been excited over the fact they had been ¡®doing things¡¯ and werepletely side-tracked from what they actually were meant to do.


    This revtion made them unable to sleep for the night.


    In the end, they decided to spend the whole night discussing their future ns with half-opened eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    As usual, when it was time for them to wake up, Head Maid Galina came in with a sharp gait.


    Behind her, the four maids followed, immediately doing their set duties, such as opening the windows for venttion, fixing the two youngdies¡¯ hair that had turned messy, and putting their slippers on their feet.


    ¡°Haam¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hoaaahm¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will read through today¡¯s schedule for you.¡±


    Due to their all-night long discussion, the twins were unable to open their eyes properly. As the maids were giving a briefing on their schedule for the day andbing their hair, they let out a loud yawn.


    After they were done washing their bodies, they¡¯d need to dress up and attend Mr. Kelvin¡¯s piano lesson in the morning.


    Next, they¡¯d have to attend their reading session thatsted until lunch.


    After lunch, Sharon¡¯s terrifying five hours ss would start.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Tarot Town to repair some of our fireces and chimneys, so please follow Lena¡¯s instructions and abide by the rest of your schedule, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette.¡±


    ¡°Hoaam¡­ Safe trip, Galina!¡±


    ¡°Hoaahm¡­ See you¡­¡±


    Once they heard that the Head Maid would be leaving the mansion, the eyes of Pecha, Lena, Vera and Masha, who was busy tidying up the room at this point, immediately lit up.


    Since their only supervisor would be away, this would be the perfect opportunity for them to talk with the twins and spoil them to their heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Lena! Make sure to follow the schedule properly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood!¡±


    Seeing how Lena was already about to burst intoughter, Galina could only let out a deep sigh.


    2.


    The twins¡¯ bath time was part of their routine in the morning.


    Originally, they only needed an hour for it, but Lena boldly ignored the schedule, skipped breakfast time and extended the bath time to two hours.


    The reason for this was obviously to y around with the twins.


    Even if Galina wasn¡¯t there, there were still too many eyes and ears in the mansion, they couldn¡¯t just y around wherever they pleased.


    The twins also needed to consult the maids for their problems, so the extended bath time was a good thing for them too.


    ¡°Lena, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please ask me anything, our dashing and beautiful Ms. Odile!¡±


    ¡°Me too, Pecha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it, our sweet and cute Ms. Odette?¡±


    Lena and Pecha were both diligently applying some shampoo to the twins¡¯ hair, which were sitting on their bath chairs.


    With red faces, due to thefortable message they were given, the twins recounted the problem that had been keeping them awakest night to the maids.


    Starting from the sudden appearance of Sharon as their rival and the things they had done to keep her in check.


    As they recounted everything, the four maids listened to them while diligently washing their bodies.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s all, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, we¡¯ve been working hard to keep her in check!¡±


    ¡°But, the more we think about it, the more we find out that we didn¡¯t really do anything.¡±


    ¡°Since you all are more experienced in rtionships, we want to consult you all about this.¡±


    ¡°I have a n though. Firstly, I want you to make Sharon unnie¡¯s ck tea taste more nd than usual! Add a little bit more water in it!¡±


    They were young girls who were at the age where their interest in rtionships was at all-time high.


    Romance between fellow employees of the mansion was prohibited, but of course, just like any other workce, that didn¡¯t stop some people from dating each other. So, coupled up with some romance books they¡¯ve read, some of the employees became quite proficient in the matter.


    ¡°...¡±


    After the twins finished telling them everything, the maids still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°W-What? W-Why aren¡¯t you all saying anything?¡±


    ¡°D-Did we make some kind of mistake?¡±


    Odile and Odette were puzzled by their silence. It wasn¡¯t like they could turn around to see because of all the bubbles on their head either¡­


    ¡°Kyaaa! Ms. Odile, you¡¯re so cute!¡±


    ¡°As expected, Ms. Odile is so cute, it¡¯s just too much!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Odette! I knew it, they need to designate you as a cultural asset of Gehenna! It¡¯s unfair for us to monopolize your cuteness to ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Can I tell this to the other maids, Ms. Odette? Can I?¡±


    They genuinely found their passionate way of fighting cute.


    Not to mention that they even said it as if they were trying to brag about it.


    Then there was also the matter of them saying that they had been trying toe up with something all night long. Just thinking about it already made the maids squeeze the twins tightly in a hug.


    ¡°Aaah! I-I can¡¯t breathe! W-Who¡¯s hugging me?!¡±


    ¡°T-The shampoo! T-The shampoo got into my eyes¡­!¡±


    Odile was unable to breathe properly since she received a sudden hug from all sides, meanwhile Odette started to tear up due to shampoo that got into her eyes.


    After themotion died down, the maids sat the twins down to give them a serious lecture about how to win a fight of love.


    ¡°What you did couldn¡¯t be called keeping her in check at all!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You should fight the battle with the power of love!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ But, shouldn¡¯t we find out first what kind of rtionship does that witch has with Mr. Assistant?¡±


    The first one who got into the matter was Vera.


    Actually, from the way the twins told their story, it was already clear that the witch called Sharon and the Assistant the twins were obsessed with shared a close rtionship.


    However, since the twins werepletely inexperienced in this, there was still a possibility that they were just misunderstanding things, so she asked that question, just to be sure.


    ¡°One thing for sure is that they aren¡¯t just friends, Vera. I heard you told Odette that there¡¯s no way a man and a woman who lives together are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, so that¡¯s what that question was about?¡±


    Vera never expected that there was this kind of backstory behind Odette asking that question to her.


    ¡°Hm, then, I can¡¯t just sit back and let this happen. Come here, I¡¯ll give you two a special course about love, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette!¡±


    ¡°Right! With thebination of your cuteness and our strategies, you will definitely win this fight of love, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette!¡±


    Masha clenched her fists tightly, as if she was the one who was going to march to the battlefield.


    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    And so, the twins listened to what their maids had to say properly until the bathing time finally ended.


    3.


    When Amelia was overwhelmed by her negative thoughts, a witch threw her body into her to save her.


    The witch, with dark blue eyes and auburn hair, was called ¡®The Witch of the Dragons, ra Scorpia¡¯.


    She was someone that was so famous that Amelia herself knew of her tales.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just did what anyone else would do in that situation.¡±


    She was known for intervening in various wars in the Modern World, though she stopped doing those things after Duchess Keter came to her and sent her back to her workshop.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t the only witch that the Duchess personally ¡®visited¡¯.


    But, even among them, the ¡®Witch of the Dragons¡¯ was someone who was extremely well-known, all because she was the only witch who got to keep her life after facing the Duchess directly.


    Then again, itpletely made sense for her to keep her life. ra wasn¡¯t an Exile, let alone a Criminal Exile. Her intervening in wars also wasn¡¯t because of her personal greed or anything of that sort.


    Her workshop, which she had called ¡®nest¡¯, was a cave located somewhere on a towering sandstone cliff in the middle of the desert.


    The ce wasrge, but the interiors couldn¡¯t be called nice, even as a ttery.


    There were misceneous items scattered around, including various magic papers. Since the owner of the ce barely even decorated it, there was sand all over the wall and floor.


    Even so, there was still something that managed to capture Amelia¡¯s eyes; The pile of gold bars that were lying around in the corner of the cave. Maybe they would weigh around a ton.


    At first, she actually dismissed the pile of gold, thinking that they were just some materials for alchemy or something.


    When ra saw Amelia¡¯s eyes were drawn into the gold bars, ra puffed out her chest.


    She looked so proud of herself.


    ¡°What do you think? I got a lot of those! These babies are the fruit of my hard work!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Too bad for her that the other person was Amelia.


    The door to her heart was closed due to her fatigue and disillusionment.


    She only nodded her head without showing much interest toward the pile of gold.


    ¡°You can sit over there, take a rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Save your thanks! I¡¯m just happy that I found another witch after a long time!¡±


    Seeing that Amelia refused to respond to the joke she threw to ease the atmosphere, ra left her at the table to make some tea.


    Meanwhile Amelia, who was half-dragged here, finally got a chance to cool her head down.


    Well, that didn¡¯t clear the problem that was ailing her heart, of course.


    Dark shadow still clung to her face, giving her a gloomy look.


    Not long after, ra came back with a teapot, some cups and some madeleines to go with the tea.


    The tablewares she brought out were quite clean, which meant she had been storing them properly.


    She casually plopped down in front of Amelia.


    ¡°Go ahead, drink.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Amelia was in a daze.


    The aftermath of the torrent of emotions that she had experienced beforeing here seemed to have paralyzed some of her brain functions.


    After she came here, she didn¡¯t say anything except three thank yous.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pretty, you know that?¡±


    As Amelia lifted her cup and moistened her lips for the first time in months, ra said those words to her.


    She really was just saying what she had in mind.


    Beautiful blond hair, as if coated with gold, elegant sky blue sky that could steal one¡¯s breath away just by looking at them.


    Even among the witches who were known for their beauties, Amelia¡¯s appearance was unparalleled.


    Though she looked quite unkempt due to her lifestyle, it still didn¡¯t diminish her beauty.


    ¡°I¡¯d give out all my gold if I could be reborn with this kind of beauty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t know how to react to those words.


    Besides, she was so tired that she only wanted to rest for now.


    ra stared at her.


    She noticed that the witch in front of her was too tired to even hold a proper conversation.


    Then again, this was normal, considering that she was about to kill herself just a few minutes ago. It would be strange, or even dangerous if she actually became talkative in this situation.


    As she stared at Amelia, who was sipping her tea quietly, ra quickly made a suggestion.


    ¡°If you go there, there¡¯s a bathroom. I drew the water from an oasis, you can wash your body there. Over there is a bed, you can use it and rest there if you want. You seem to be too tired to talk anyway, so let¡¯s do itter after you¡¯ve rested up.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    ¡°But! I want you to promise me one thing! Stop thinking about bad things! You can tell me what¡¯s going on with youter, until then, just think of this ce as your home and rx!¡±


    Amelia looked at ra with a surprised look.


    Feeling a warm wee she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, she nodded her head a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 291: The Twins and Sharon (4)

    Chapter 291: The Twins and Sharon (4)


    1.


    Though she was incredibly wealthy, Countess Lucy Yesod was just the second richest person in Gehenna.


    She made a fortune catering to affluent witches by running avish bathhouse resort that offered all sorts of entertainment, amenities, and amodations in the rather dull world that was Gehenna.


    But that wasn¡¯t all she had done.


    With her amassed wealth, she expanded her business into the modern world, nning and constructing various amusement parks all around the world.


    Of course, since they shared interest in modern world businesses, it wasn¡¯t umon for both her and Countess Gemini to meet up.


    ¡°Sounds like a fair deal to me.¡±


    ¡°As fellow witches, we should understand each other well, right? So, why are those nobles in the modern world, so engrossed in their power struggles and material gains, suspicious of us?¡±


    ¡°My question exactly. The path we took may be different, but ultimately, we¡¯re still chasing the same goals, right? Us witches.¡±Albireo carefully arranged the copies of the contract that was sitting on her desk and ced them in an envelope.


    These documents outlined the coboration between their noble families, detailing their joint venture to construct arge-scale theme park in Hong Kong that would be fully built at the end of the following year.


    Of course, the two witches weren''t really negotiating the fine details of their contracts.


    Instead, they only provided each other with necessary guidelines rted to the project, and the twopanies they owned would handle the execution of the project following the parameters that had been agreed upon those guidelines.


    That was why the actual topic of discussion between them wasn¡¯t really rted to things in the Modern World, but matters pertaining to Gehenna.


    Lately, there had been certain rumors circting around.


    The rumors imed that Duchess Keter was no longer involved in the affairs of the Modern World. Of course, such rumorscked any verifiable source.


    In fact, this was a recurring rumor that would pop up every fifty years or so, whenever the world turned somewhat peaceful.


    Whenever this happened, Keter would silence the rumor by punishing any witch who dared to confirm its veracity.


    Buttely, things took a different turn.


    Even when the Cowardly Witch clearly caused a huge ruckus, the Duchess didn¡¯t make any move.


    There had already been reports of some Criminal Exiles¡¯ reckless business expansion and some Exiles trying to cause a stir, and she ignored them all.


    And so, both Countess decided to push forward a certain project they had been putting on hold in the meantime to sort out the chaotic situation in the witch society.


    Their n was to set up a Witch Point that doubled as a theme park on Lantau Ind in Hong Kong, where the influence of the Communist Party was minimal, to avoid them trying to get their grubby hands on their projects since they strongly opposed any kind of Witch Point¡¯s establishment.


    This was a responsibility that those bearing the title of a ¡®noble¡¯ should rightfully uphold.


    History had shown that whenever chaos erupted in the Modern World, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it crossed over to Gehenna.


    ¡°For the prosperity and glory of the Geminis.¡±


    ¡°And for the transcendence and sublimation of the Yesods.¡±


    After exchanging courteous remarks about each other¡¯s families, the two Countesses raised their sses, doing a light toast.


    Feeling satisfied from their deal, the corners of their mouths were curved upwards.


    When their discussion was over, Albireo looked out over the watery terrace and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Speaking of, I hope that Miss Diana is still doing well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see how she is when you see her.¡±


    The ce where their meeting took ce was inside a private vi in the Lavanna Grand Bath.


    To be specific, they were on a terrace, overlooking a wide outdoor pool.


    When they looked down, they could see an apprentice witch floating in the pool, which was shaped like arge crescent moon.


    Just like her master, Countess Yesod, she had ash-colored hair, which she tied up to a ponytail, and wore a bikini.


    Floating on a sunbed with a tube attached to it, holding a book in one hand and a bottle of alcohol beside her, it was clear that she was thoroughly enjoying herself.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Wrinkles formed on Countess Yesod¡¯s forehead as she let out a sigh.


    She had a beautiful appearance that fit her esteemed title of a Countess.


    As a Countess and a witch who had reached the 22nd rank who had achieved significant research results that were recognized by the Academy¡­


    And as a witch who had achieved everything she could in her lifetime as a witch, and was about to pass on her legacy, ¡®Lucy Yesod¡¯ only had one major concern¡­


    It was none other than her apprentice witch, ¡®Diana Yesod¡¯.


    ¡°Sometimes, I envy you to death.¡±


    Countess Yesodmented, expressing her honest sentiments.


    ¡°Your twins always listen to their masters, unlike my Diana¡­ Ugh, why is she so¡­¡±


    ¡°If you spend a day on a pic with the twins, you¡¯d understand how ferocious they could be. If anything, I often wish those two are as well-behaved as Miss Diana.¡±


    Albiero responded with a wry smile, clearly able to sympathize with Countess Yesod¡¯s dilemma.


    Even after over ten years living together, the twins always left her feeling drained.


    She was genuinely curious whether the mild-mannered Countess Yesod could handle them or not.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather take care of someone who makes a ruckus but listens to me when I tell her to be quiet. Seriously, I wonder who that brat takes after¡­¡±


    Diana was an exceptional prodigy among the apprentice witches.


    She stood out among them with her extraordinary mental abilities and quick wit that were inherited from her bloodline.


    It was no exaggeration to say that she hadpleted all her preparations to inherit the brand three years ago, way before the nned schedule for session.


    ¡°What are the twins doing now?¡±


    ¡°They should be in Evergreen¡¯s ss to study the elements now.¡±


    ¡°See what I told you? Despite everything, they¡¯re still doing what they¡¯re told. Now, look at that brat. She¡¯s been like that since morning. And this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s doing this. My patience is running thin, you know? I swear it won¡¯tst much longer¡­¡±


    However, despite being smart, pretty, and talented, Diana had a major w.


    She was especially known for beingzy, always surrendering her four limbs into idleness.


    ¡°When I¡¯m around, she¡¯ll act as if she¡¯s working hard, but when I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Lucy gnawed at her thumb nail.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t let this go. I¡¯m going to give her a good scolding today. Will youe with me?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She won¡¯t listen to a word I say, so can you help me out?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just that, sure¡­¡±


    Lucy jumped up, headed toward the pool, while dragging a reluctant Albireo along.


    Meanwhile, Diana was floating around on the water, reading a book without caring if her master was there or not.


    Lucy took a deep breath before yelling in a stern and authoritative voice.


    ¡°Youngdy!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Surprised by the sudden shout, Diana dropped her book into the pool.


    She turned her head to see both her master and Countess Gemini giving her stern looks.


    Diana raised herself from the water and greeted Albireo with a bow.


    ¡°Greetings! Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t realize you were here because I was in the middle of reading.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no worries. Please just make yourselffortable.¡±


    She seemed to be one or two years older than the twins.


    Her ash-colored hair was tied up so that it wouldn¡¯t get wet.


    Amidst her darker-colored hair, her eyes were bright, like a topaz, shining beautifully, befitting her status as a witch.


    She carried two contrasting vibes of decadence and innocence, while also possessing an air of sharpness around her, yet the tone that came out of her mouth wasced withziness.


    ¡°What is this, all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you goof off all day and I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯ve already finished studying for today.¡±


    Despite Lucy¡¯s sharp scolding, Diana remained nonchnt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your studies! Didn¡¯t I tell you to go out and make friends or take a walk or whatever after you finished studying?!¡±


    ¡°But, making friends is so annoying¡­¡±


    ¡°You know who this person is, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s Countess Albireo Gemini.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her daughters can ride on horseback! They learn music, go hunting, participate in book clubs, and even work hard in their studies despite all that! And you! You¡¯re acting like this¡­!¡±


    Diana sensed that this situation wouldn¡¯t be resolved by just talking, so she subtly stood up.


    She effortlessly released her mana and walked across the water, step by step, until she stood upright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle myself. Do you want to see what I¡¯ve been studying today?¡±


    ¡°...Give it to me!¡±


    Diana reached into her bag near the pool and took out a workbook.


    Lucy flipped through the pages, carefully checking the content.


    As she did, Diana nced at her, adding some exnation.


    Though, it sounded as if she was trying to dupe her rather than exin anything to her.


    ¡°Today, I analyzed a research paper that you wrote a long time ago in my own way, Mom. Of course, I didn¡¯t understand everything, but I believe that it¡¯s a genuinely beautiful set of principles.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The mysterious bnce of the field, woven like an arabesque, thebination of those mysterious principles gave me the feeling of not only magical effectiveness but also outstanding aesthetic value.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°After reading such a high-level paper, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the rest of my studies, so I spent the whole day floating around on the water, lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <em>-Flip, flip</em>


    Lucy kept on reading through DIana¡¯s analysis of the thesis until the very end.


    Seeing this, Diana reached out her arms and hugged her mother like a baby bird seeking its mother¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°I really admire you, Mom. I want to be a great witch like you.:


    ¡°...¡±


    Even Albireo, who was watching from behind, could see right through the obvious ttery.


    Let alone Lucy, as her face turned red.


    Like a mischievous imp, Diana whispered in her mother¡¯s ear, whose body remained stiff.


    ¡°Tonight after dinner, I¡¯ll take a walk for at least thirty minutes.¡±


    <em>-Grit!</em>


    Lucy tightened her grip on the paper that Diana had handed her.


    <em>She lost it.</em>


    Then again, Albireo could rte to her.


    If the twins were to try and pull something like that, she¡¯d definitely get them to write a ten page worth of self-reflection.


    ¡°...My baby¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, things developed in a way that she didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Where did you get your smarts from, hm? Then again, the paper that you submitted a while back did cause quite a stir in the Jinri Jinmyeong Academic Society! Right, what do you think about this part? This is the influence and control of the field that distorts the concept of reality! What do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, right, this one¡­went over my head a little, but I¡¯ll definitely give it another look tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, keep it up then! Oh, my baby, you¡¯re just perfect! Look at you, your nose, your eyes, your lips, everything about you is cute! Mommy is so proud of you, Diana!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, I¡¯m also proud of you, Mom¡­¡±


    Lucy opened her arms wide and hugged Diana tightly.


    Meanwhile, Albireo was watching this passionate mother-daughter bonding, though they looked like they were sisters, with her mouth half-open.


    She knew that leaving her mouth like this couldn¡¯t be considered a dignified act, but she really couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Alright,e over here. Sorry for getting mad for no reason¡­ Sometimes, Mommy just lost her patience, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom, I know you did it because you care about me.¡±


    ¡°Mommy loves you more than anything in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mom.¡±


    At that moment, Albireo saw the corners of Diana¡¯s mouth curling up slyly while she was settling herself in Lucy¡¯s arms.


    But when she noticed her stare, Diana immediately wiped that smirk off her face.


    <em>I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see it.</em>


    <em>Anyway, that exins everything.</em>


    Now she knew why Lucy never managed to change Diana¡¯s bad habits.


    Aside from being the second richest person in Gehenna, she was also aplete pushover when it came to her daughter.


    ¡°My genius baby, what do you want to eat today? Mom will buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want those snacks you bought from Border Town before.¡±


    ¡°Doritos?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Those.¡±


    ¡°If my baby wants it, I¡¯ll get it for you! I¡¯ll hurry up to Border Town now, take care!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Get me the Nacho Cheese vor, please!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After Diana casually specified the vor she wanted, Lucy practically skipped towards the portal.


    Meanwhile, Albireo could only watch her disappear, as it seemed like she forgot that Albireo was even there.


    <em>Calling her a doting mother isn¡¯t even enough at this stage. She¡¯s aplete sucker for her daughter¡­</em>


    She secretly /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 292: The Twins and Sharon (5)

    Chapter 292: The Twins and Sharon (5)


    1.


    If you know your enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.


    That well-known quote wasn¡¯t just about fighting on bloody battlefields.


    Like any other battle, love also left its marks on everyone involved, in the form of hidden wounds and unchecked passions. This was the truth that the twins had learned from their maids.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    The tight schedule made every ss feel like they were squeezing oil from a dry olive.


    As usual, Sharon assigned them homework before preparing to leave the nerve-wrecking ssroom.


    The twins, now ustomed to the pressure, didn¡¯t flee like they used to.


    Instead, it was Sharon, who sensed the uing trouble, like an animal detecting an approaching storm, who felt the pressure.And so, she quickly got up from her seat.


    ¡°Miss Evergreen.¡±


    Too bad for her, Odette¡¯s call stopped her in her tracks right before she could leave.


    She recalibrated her trembling gaze before turning around.


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Perhaps due to tension, her voice came out cold like ice.


    But the twins were undeterred, they spoke up confidently.


    ¡°With all these sses, we haven¡¯t had a moment to catch our breath.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and we barely have off-time, so we haven¡¯t had a proper chat with you, Sharon unnie.¡±


    <em>Sharon unnie?</em>


    She heard those two words before.


    Hearing their current tone, Sharon was delighted, since it seemed like they were finally trying to get closer to her.


    In fact, she had been feeling somewhat stressed. She even doubted her delicate self would be able to keep this up for five years.


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t have anything nned after this ss!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d love to treat you to some drinks if you¡¯re okay with it, Sharon unnie!¡±


    ¡°We can get you some good wine!¡±


    Sharon pretended to hesitate for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Alright. Let me put this away first and I¡¯ll be right there. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°No need to, it isn¡¯t far.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right there.¡±


    Feeling somewhat perplexed by their answer, Sharon followed the twins and soon realized.


    They were right, they didn¡¯t need to walk far.


    Their destination was a carriage that was parked right in front of the ssroom, that was where they¡¯d be having their wine party at.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    At first, Sharon thought, <em>¡®Are we going to drink inside the carriage?¡¯</em>.


    Once the door was opened, that question of her was immediately answered.


    The carriage looked fancy enough on the outside, with detailed bird carvings on the door, but the insides were something that surpassed even Sharon¡¯s wildest imaginations.


    A spatial distortion spell had been casted on the carriage, allowing it to break thews of physics regarding space.


    Furthermore, to support the interior space that was easily as big as a decent salon, they applied a weight maniption spell.


    This carriage was a product of a mix between magical artifacts and engineering, showing Sharon the capabilities of the Gemini Household.


    ¡°Come on in!¡±


    Encouraged by the twins¡¯ excited gestures, Sharon stepped inside.


    <em>-Thud!</em>


    Then, the door shut behind her.


    The twins quickly went to do their things; Odile getting a bottle of wine ready and Odette setting out some simple snacks like cheese.


    Before Sharon knew it, the small drinking party set up was done on the table in the middle of the couch.


    ¡°The Geminis really know how to impress, huh?¡±


    ¡°Sharon unnie, this ce ispletely isted, so you can say whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s forget about everything and have a good time!¡±


    ¡°Oh, can I really?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±


    With the twins approaching her, as friendly as ever, Sharon nodded her head.


    Before she knew it, they were opening a bottle of wine.


    The wine they had in their hands was different from the usual factory made wine. It was handcrafted by skilled wine artisans from Gehenna, and every step of the process was meticulously done, so its quality couldn¡¯t be doubted, even if she wanted to.


    They poured the wine into the sses without filtering the sediments separately, giving it a lovely jewel-like color.


    ¡°This one is a 72-year-old wine made from the Mendell Hills¡¯ grapes!¡±


    ¡°We saved up our allowance to buy it!¡±


    ¡°Also, we bought three whole bottles of it!¡±


    <em>But, I thought wine from Mendel Hills was worth as much as the annual sry of an ordinary citizen?</em>


    <em>And they bought it with their own allowances?</em>


    This fact and the luxurious carriage she was in, made Sharon painfully aware of the gap in their wealth.


    Perhaps due to her low self-esteem, this fact lingered heavily in her mind.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Despite her initial reservations, she ended up enjoying the asion.


    Feeling a bit silly for her insecurity, Sharon clinked her ss with the twins¡¯ and they started drinking.


    At first, they mainly talked about their studies.


    Sharon asked if there were any parts the twins didn¡¯t understand, while the twins eagerly engaged in a conversation about topics they had been hesitant to ask about before.


    <em>Yes!</em>


    <em>This is it! The thing that I wanted!</em>


    Though she still had her doubts about them possibly stealing Siwoo away from her, she still didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with them.


    ¡°Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°Hm? I haven¡¯t finished my ss yet.¡±


    ¡°Not that. I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°More questions? You shoulda asked me during ss, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Sharon replied, ready to hear their questions while wearing a yful smile.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Mr. Assistant, Unnie?¡±


    However, Odile¡¯s subsequent question sent a chill down Sharon¡¯s spine, as if she had been doused with cold water.


    One thing about conversation was that it wasn¡¯t solely about the spoken words.


    The timing of the words said, tone, atmosphere, everything needed to be considered.


    In that sense, Odile¡¯s simple question put Sharon under a huge amount of pressure.


    It went without saying that it also made her feel ufortable.


    Who exactly was the mastermind behind the Countess'' attempt to separate her and Siwoo?


    Obviously, it was the twins, who asked their master to do so, even setting up such conditions that she had to agree on.


    Furthermore, over the past few sses, they had been putting silent pressure on her, making her feel self-conscious.


    And so, Sharon wondered, what exactly was the purpose behind their pretended ignorance?


    Whatever it was, she knew that it couldn¡¯t be anything good.


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Though she had heard the question clearly, she asked for a rification with a cold tone.


    She tried to put up a tough front, she was secretly ring up in anger.


    After all, she genuinely thought that they were calling her to get to know each other better.


    She thought they could finally address their issues.


    But it turned out that everything was just her naive assumptions.


    This ce wasn¡¯t set up for them to bond over drinks andughter.


    Rather, it was for questioning and giving out warnings.


    It was like the cheap dramas where the jealous ex would show up and force the new girlfriend to have a drinking session just between the two of them.


    ¡°I wanna know! Last time we met, you said you¡¯re friends with him, you taught him magic in exchange for amodation and meals.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since then! Are you two still just friends?¡±


    They pretended not to notice her irritation and kept pressing on.


    Clearly, their behavior was way over the line.


    Borderline humiliating even, at least to Sharon.


    She felt the urge to leave the room immediately.


    Yet, she managed to contain her frustration.


    Because she just needed to tough it out for five more years.


    In the long and arduous life of a witch, five years could pass in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Haah¡­ That¡¯s a personal matter. I don¡¯t know if I can discuss it.¡±


    Sharonposed herself once again.


    ¡°But we¡¯re curious¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell us?¡±


    There was a tinge of disappointment in their voices, since they were unable to satisfy their curiosity, but to Sharon, it sounded like provocation, adding to her difort.


    Sharon took another deep breath.


    She was trying to cool down her anger.


    Then, she gulped down her wine as if it was water.


    If the wine artisan who made the wine was here, he¡¯d definitely be devastated by the sight.


    ¡°We¡¯re more than just friends.¡±


    Then, in a fit of anger, mixed with intoxication.


    She blurted her next words out.


    ¡°We had sex.¡±


    <em>Take that!</em>


    <em>No one messes with Sharon and gets away with it!</em>


    Sharon couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and decided to fight back against their continuous prodding.


    She was convinced that the twins wanted to create a distance between her and Siwoo, then find an opportunity to step in.


    Since she had already been forced into a rather ambiguous rtionship with him due to external pressure, she decided that it was best to assert herself and put the twins in their ces.


    After all, the twins were just apprentice witches, they couldn¡¯t have sex with him.


    Well, the truth wasn¡¯t the case at all, but that was what she believed.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In that instant, the atmosphere turned chilly.


    The twins felt like they had been stabbed in the heart.


    They made the exact same reaction and expression to those words.


    Their eyes widened and their mouths dropped at the same time.


    Frozen in shock, Odette stuttered out a response with trembling jaws.


    ¡°S-S-Sex¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you not hear me the first time?¡±


    Seeing their reaction, Sharon couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly.


    Actually, there was a little misunderstanding between Sharon and the twins.


    Their somewhat hostile attitude added to their confusion.


    The thing was, seeing Albireo¡¯s extravagant and outrageous payment, Sharon simply didn¡¯t believe that her goal was only to ¡®give the twins a chance to get a good partner¡¯.


    So, she assumed that the Countess¡¯ involvement was due to the twins¡¯ request.


    In such a situation, she figured that she couldn¡¯t just sit back and endure if the twins were to tease her or pressure her about her rtionship with Siwoo.


    Meanwhile, in the twins¡¯ case¡­


    They seeked help from their maids to navigate through thisplicated and perplexing situation.


    The conclusion they managed to reach after considering everything carefully was to first ¡®rify the nature of Sharon and Siwoo¡¯s rtionship¡¯, since ¡®there wasn''t sufficient evidence¡¯ at the moment.


    Just because Sharon gave them a lot of homework and kept them busy in ss didn¡¯t mean that she was being ¡®hostile¡¯ to them.


    So, them setting up this drinking party wasn¡¯t because they wanted to keep her in check or anything.


    They were simply trying to gauge the situation to understand everyone¡¯s position.


    But at the same time, they felt suspicious over the matter with their assignments and packed schedule; They thought that Sharon was trying to control their free time with that.


    So, they threw out a little ¡®kitty punch¡¯ of their own to see how she¡¯d react.


    But instead of ying along with them, Sharon unleashed a surprise backspin elbow that sent them reeling.


    The twins were stunned by the shock they received to the point that their tongues went numb.


    However, they quickly regained theirposure.


    Without even exchanging nces, they managed to realize something.


    <em>She is our enemy who¡¯s also aiming for Mr. Assistant!</em>


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Well¡­¡±


    Odile shrugged her shoulders nonchntly, her voice trembled as she suppressed her anger.


    The tension in the air grew more palpable, just like the flow of liquid nitroglycerin.


    ¡°Since Sharon unnie is kind enough to be frank with us¡­ We¡¯ll share a secret with you.¡±


    ¡°S-Sis¡­! T-That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Still retaining some sense, Odette hurriedly tried to stop Odile, but it was toote.


    Her sister had already crossed her arms, gesturing towards the couch where Sharon was seated.


    ¡°On the couch you¡¯re sitting on right now, Sharon unnie, Mr. Assistant took my first. Hehe, what a nostalgic, steamy moment that was¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    Such was Odile¡¯s retaliation.


    It genuinely felt like she was receiving a dropkick on her head for Sharon.


    But then she realized that there was one big w on her im.


    The fact that she was an apprentice witch.


    If they had sexual intercourse, their bowls would be damaged, so there was no way that they had actually done that.


    Now that she realized this fact, Sharon let out a victorious smile and crossed her legs.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re an apprentice witch, after all.¡±


    ¡°Sis, no! Yes, she was lying!¡±


    Them doing such things with Siwoo was a secret between the three of them only.


    It was a dangerous secret that even their masters didn¡¯t know about.


    Such information was too risky to be used to win a petty fight.


    Because if things went wrong, Sharon could just reveal this fact to their masters.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Odile also seemed to have realized it.


    Biting her lip, she pushed the words that had risen to the tip of her tongue back down.


    The atmosphere of the ce changed, making it felt like it wasn¡¯t the spacious and luxurious interior of a carriage anymore.


    Instead, it felt as if this was a narrow cage with three feral beasts inside.


    ¡°Too bad. I really wanted to be close to you, Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Throughout that exchange, Sharon and Odile had been ring daggers. At one point, they reached for their wine sses at the same time and chugged them down without saying a word.


    Then, with a bang, they mmed the sses down.


    ¡°I will never give up on Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°M-Me too!¡±


    Odile dered coldly as Odette chimed in with determination afterwards.


    ¡°Me too! I won¡¯t just stand around and let you two do whatever you want!¡±


    At that moment, the unseen Cold War between Sharon and the twins erupted into an all-out /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 293: Coming Back (1)

    Chapter 293: Coming Back (1)


    1.


    The feeling of going through a portal was like getting motion sickness on a turbulent airne ride.


    Though Siwoo could handle even a ne crash as long as he stayed calm, the sudden dizziness he felt upon crossing the portal overwhelmed him, causing him to copse.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As a groan escaped his mouth, Eloa gently tapped his back.


    ¡°Are you okay, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°I¡­still can¡¯t get used to this¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, they did say that those with a strong affinity for mana tend to feel dizzy when crossing over.¡±


    ¡°But, you seempletely fine, Master.¡±¡°Haha, I¡¯m not weak enough to show a pathetic sight in front of my own disciple.¡±


    He took Eloa¡¯s outstretched hand and stood up.


    Compared to the power she possessed, her hand was incredibly soft.


    Raising his head to survey his surroundings, Siwoo¡¯s gaze fell upon a familiar sight.


    The lounge of the immigration office.


    This was the tform that linked the Modern World and Gehenna, allowing travel between them.


    <em>I think this is my second timeing here.</em>


    <em>Really thought I would never see this ce again.</em>


    Nostalgia washed over him as he caught the distinct smell of Gehenna, the scent he had grown ustomed to after five whole years living here.


    The air was pleasantly cool, though slightly humid due to the light drizzle falling. There was no smog nor dust here.


    As he tried to focus, he felt the witches¡¯ intense stares as they stopped doing whatever it was they were doing to look at him.


    The attention he received was a little overwhelming to him.


    If they were just staring at him, he could handle it somehow, but those witches were all covering their mouths with fans or hands, staring at him with their eyes wide open.


    Then again, the famous Duchess Tiphereth showed up at the immigration office with a guy. It was natural for them to react like this.


    ¡°...Why don¡¯t we find another spot?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that might be a good idea.¡±


    Wearing a wry smile, Eloa guided Siwoo to the exit of the immigration office.


    And so, they faced the familiar, yet unwee scenery.


    Cargo ships,ing and going from the harbor through the giant gate, was all the thing they could see through the coastline.


    Amidst the dispersing drizzle, men in raincoats were busy moving those cargo.


    The sight of containers being unloaded from a modern cargo ship by magic and then transferred into carriages was quite the spectacle.


    ¡°Hurry up, youzy bastards!¡±


    As they heard that voice, a sharp crack of the Overseer¡¯s whip echoed behind the ves, who were practically in their underwear, carrying the loads.


    Seeing this scene brought back an old memory for Siwoo.


    When Amelia was on the verge of killing a ve, he stepped in to intervene.


    Little did he know back then that these ves were death row inmates that were sent here by treaty between various nations¡­


    Most countries had a rtively clean punishment system where they didn¡¯t hand down death sentences for minor offenses.


    While in developed countries, there were many cases where they sentenced someone to death, but never actually carried out the execution, only ended up wasting taxpayer¡¯s money.


    ¡°I need to meet the immigration officer for a moment, will you be okay on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead and do what you need to do.¡±


    ¡°If an unfamiliar witch starts talking to you, don¡¯t just follow her around. Also, hold back on the snacks, I¡¯m nning to cook something to celebrate our return to Gehenna.¡±


    Siwoo made a promise to Eloa as they crossed the center of the dock, interlocking their pinky fingers, just as they always did.


    Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t attracting as much attention as he did back at the immigration office.


    Only a few people nced at him to take a look at therge object he carried on his back; The Red Branch that he wrapped with his ck ribbons.


    But then again, even Larissa, the woman who backstabbed Siwoo, and Fyodor, the guy who was turned into a mackerel, never made much fuss about other people¡¯s appearances. They said that ¡®smugglers¡¯ preferred practical,fy, earthly attire.


    That was why his outfit didn¡¯t feel out of ce here in Border Town at all. With his eyepatch on, it felt like he was someone working in <em>that</em> field.


    ¡°This ce is the same as always¡­¡±


    The sight of smugglers gathering together while puffing on their cigarettes¡­


    Houses with panels on their roofs, clustered together in the distance¡­


    Merchants grappling in a fight over bargains at the Meeting Point¡­


    And witches, confidently striding with their chins held high as they went about their business.


    ¡°Ah, that should be it, huh?¡±


    In the distance, he spotted the Cloud Mushroom Vige, the vige that Sharon had destroyed in the past with her massive tree.


    It was also the ce when he almost spent a night with Amelia at Sophia¡¯s vi.


    He could also see the Coiled Serpent Inn, the ce where Larissa¡¯s gang tried to kidnap Amelia in the distance¡­


    Suddenly, a wave of memories about his crazy escape n to escape from Gehenna came rushing in like a flood and his mood shifted immensely.


    Back in the Modern World, he had been focused on things that happened there, so he never really thought about Gehenna all that much.


    Looking back, he really had a rough time.


    Even though he had to endure the physical difort in terms of food, shelter, and clothing, the fear over the fact that he might just lose his life if he were to disobey anyone was his biggest source of stress.


    Five years¡­


    He had to endure all those things on his own with sheer will, even though he was at the age when he shoulda spent his youth to the fullest, even though he never asked to be sent here in the first ce¡­


    And the worst of all¡­


    The one that got him the most in those five years was the torment that Amelia gave him.


    Until the very end, before Amelia changed her attitude towards him, she was insufferable as a boss. She¡¯d constantly look for opportunities to make his life miserable.


    But, it wasn¡¯t like he harbored only negative feelings towards her¡­


    It wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    He came to understand that her behavior towards him was because of both her immaturity and inability to express her emotions properly. Well, probably.


    ¡°Anyway, is that chicken skewerdy doing good?¡±


    Thedy he was talking about was that onedy that gave out a buy-two-get-one-free deal.


    Since Eloa told him to go easy on the snacks, he decided to stroll through the narrow alleys to see if she was still there.


    <em>-Bump!</em>


    Due to his brief moment of inattention, someone bumped into his shoulder as he walked past him.


    With two people trying to pass through this narrow alley that was also filled with boxes, it was bound to happen.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, punk.¡±


    Without a moment of hesitation, the other person immediately cursed at him, even though ording to trafficws, a head-on collision like this was both parties¡¯ fault.


    Siwoo looked at the person¡¯s face.


    He had pale sunken eyes, resembling those of a drug addict¡¯s.


    A scar ran diagonally across his face and his head was shaved clean.


    Just by looking at him, it was clear that he was a ve. His muscles were as buff as Siwoo¡¯s spirit body.


    ¡°Oops, my bad.¡±


    Back in the day, this kind of back alley thug would¡¯ve scared the living daylights out of Siwoo the moment their eyes met, but now, he was just a joke to him.


    <em>Even if I don¡¯t use magic, I can beat him easily.</em>


    ¡°What the hell is that, you punk?¡±


    But, maybe his calm reaction provoked the thug ve in some kind of way, the thug twisted his lips and tried to grab him by the cor.


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t really up for a fight, but¡­


    In such squelchy muddy ground like this, he figured that the ve wouldn¡¯t die if he were to plunge him into the mud, so he decided to stand his ground and fight back. At that moment¡­


    ¡°Hey, Jack! Stop messing around and get over here!¡±


    He heard a voice, probably the ve¡¯s Overseer¡¯s.


    The man called Jack red at him, as if he wanted to kill him, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget your face.¡±


    Then he vanished down the alley without a backward nce.


    ¡°What an ass.¡±


    The threat was pretty pathetic.


    It wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d see each other again.


    Even if they did and he tried to start something, Siwoo could handle him while yawning.


    ¡°Feels good not to have to worry about those guys.¡±


    <em>Hopefully I can say the same towards other Criminal Exiles or Homunculi.</em>


    After looking around the town for a bit and when Eloa finished her business, he joined her.


    Of course he didn¡¯t even bother to mention the little scuffle with the thug.


    2.


    Siwoo was finally ready to head to Gehenna, but he had to wait until he could conceal the Red Branch¡¯s distortion field with his ribbons.


    Since he wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take, he didn¡¯t bother telling the Geminis or Sharon about this.


    Because he didn¡¯t want them waiting around for nothing.


    So that as soon as he finished covering the Red Branch, he coulde over to surprise them with his visit.


    There was one little problem though.


    ¡°Master, they said that the portal is under maintenance.¡±


    ¡°Under¡­maintenance?¡±


    After they climbed up the zigzagging cliff path and stairs, he reached the tform to the Border Town.


    Unfortunately, the portal¡¯s routine maintenance was set to wrap up by tomorrow afternoon.


    The receptionist let out a sigh, expressing her regret for the inconvenience, then suggested a few nearby amodations to them.


    She also added that the amodations would give out a discount if they mentioned her name.


    <em>Huh, maybe they¡¯re taking some kickbacks from those amodations.</em>


    ¡°Alright, shall we get a carriage?¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary? Why don¡¯t we just book a room at a nearby inn. Oh, if you have urgent matters, feel free to head straight to the inn, I want to explore a little more.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sounds good to me.¡±


    If one of them had an urgent matter, they could simply run there without needing a carriage.


    But there was nothing urgent for either of them, and Siwoo definitely didn¡¯t want to ignore his master¡¯s request to look around a little more.


    Though she didn¡¯t show it much, Eloa was still recovering from the intense fight she had the other day.


    The two of them made their way through the drizzle to the ¡®Coiled Serpent Inn¡¯, thergest inn in the vicinity.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay here despite that, though, because he didn¡¯t exactly have good memories with this ce.


    But what could he do when the other inns were fully booked.


    As always, the amodations in Border Town were bustling with activity.


    ¡°It seems like a lot of people are stuck here because the portal is down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The immigration officer said that many witches returned to Gehenna from the Modern World due to all the turmoil out there.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why there are a lot of them here¡­¡±


    The inn didn¡¯t change from thest time he came here.


    It was a three-story building made of brick with a wooden interior.


    The first floor had a bar that sold both drinks and food, while the second floor and above were where the lodgings were at,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else around here¡­ Then again, I don¡¯t remember the ce being that fancy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I was out hunting, sleeping under the stars wasmon for me. If anything, having a bed to sleep on is a luxury.¡±


    Siwoo hesitated for a moment before opening the creaky wooden door and taking a step inside the ce that he didn¡¯t have fond memories of.


    In that instant, noise rushed in, as if someone suddenly cranked up the volume on the speaker while watching a movie.


    The air was thick with the smell of stale cigarettes and alcohol, to the point that he actually felt dizzy.


    ¡°You''re gonna lose all those shit tonight.¡±


    ¡°If I lose then I lose, what do you care?¡±


    He also noticed some gamblers subtly engaging in a battle of nerves at the bar.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s the end of the world, I tell ya.¡±


    ¡°Smuggling some booze in will get even harder then, ugh.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell¡¯s bringing in trashy shit like Dom P¨¦rignon these days, huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new bar in Lenomond Town.¡±


    He also saw some merchants huddling together, reading ¡®Canards¡¯, the closest thing the Border Town had to a newspaper.


    ¡°Try this! It¡¯s a sweet and tasty tropical fruit!¡±


    Suddenly, a young boy with a pineapple strapped to his waist shouted those words, offering slices to anyone who¡¯d take one.


    <em>¡­I swear I¡¯ve seen that somewhere before.</em>


    In any case, things were simr to back when hest visited.


    The only difference was that there were five or six witches sitting in a row in the corner of the bar.


    With this level of noise, one¡¯d think they¡¯d cause amotion here, but they were all focused on their own tasks, not paying any attention to their surroundings.


    In any case, it really seemed like they were more witches in Gehenna now.


    At the very least, there were enough of them to fill even this shabby inn (by their standards, of course).


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    But, the moment Siwoo and Tiphereth entered, the situation changed dramatically.


    Unlike the ordinary citizens who barely gave them a nce, the witches immediately fixed their gazes on them.


    The bored and annoyed expressions on their facepletely vanished.


    Reced by astonishment, curiosity, and inquisitiveness.


    They looked like fangirls who just spotted their idol in a public ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m not really worried.¡±


    Eloa subtlyforted Siwoo by lightly touching his back.


    After paying the innkeeper, Eloa went to the counter and settled the bill for a day¡¯s stay, including breakfast, then she went together to the second floor with Siwoo.


    Meanwhile, the witches watched the two of them go upstairs.


    Before this, they had been sitting separately, but after those two were out of their sight, they got up and gathered together.


    There was no way that they¡¯d pass up this bewildering situation without discussing it.


    ¡°W-What did I just see?¡±


    ¡°That was Duchess Tiphereth, right? The one next to her is the famous male witch then?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing here?¡±


    ¡°I think they only booked one room.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, could it be¡­?¡±


    For a good while after that, the witches talked to each other, trying to interpret the unbelievable sight they had just /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 294: Coming Back (2)

    Chapter 294: Coming Back (2)


    1.


    At that moment, Siwoo realized how natural it felt like for him and his master to share the same room.


    Perhaps because they had been living together in the same officetel room for a while now turned this into a habit.


    Feeling that the first floor was too crowded, he asked that their meals be brought up to their room.


    He felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to digest the food properly if he were to take in all the burdensome gazes from those witches earlier.


    The room was a double suite with two single-sized beds.


    Well, it was a stretch to call it a suite¡­


    Then again, the buildings in Border Town generally looked more run-down than those in Tarot Town.


    This room alone screamed old-fashioned.Despite having a firece and a makeshift bathroom created with magic in the corner, the room still felt shabby.


    ¡°This room isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    But, it seemed like his master didn¡¯t seem to care much about it.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, I can make do with this level offort, I guess.¡±


    Having lived well in practically a hamster cage for five years, Siwoo could sleep anywhere as long as he didn¡¯t need to deal with bugs.


    They pulled up a table, finished a quick dinner while sitting on their respective beds, using them as chairs.


    With drinks apanying their meal, they naturally started talking to each other.


    ¡°Staying in a ce like this sometimes makes you feel nostalgic, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Master. It has this unique old-fashioned feel to it, I¡¯m enjoying it quite a bit.¡±


    The chilly weather, adding the drizzle to it, matched the atmosphere.


    Looking tired, Eloa satfortably by the firece, epting the drink Siwoo offered.


    He finally asked something he hadn¡¯t because he had been so focused on controlling the Red Branch.


    ¡°So, Master¡­ What¡¯s your n from here on out?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t paid all the prices yet, so I need a good rest until I¡¯m fully recovered.¡±


    In the previous battle, Eloa had used up too many covenants at once.


    Thanks to that, she needed a month or two to recuperate.


    ¡°After that¡­ I¡¯ll carry on with what I¡¯ve been doing¡­¡±


    To her, Ravi¡¯sst words were not just a simple will.


    It also wasn¡¯t a simple promise, but a covenant she had to fulfill.


    She vowed to honor it.


    To protect those who¡¯d die in ignorance.


    Purge the impurities that befoul the world.


    She¡¯d continue her journey, to hunt for Homunculi and Criminal Exiles.


    However, this time, things would be different.


    The burden of guilt that had been ailing her, driving her into a cycle of meaningless penance, was gone.


    This newfound realization filled her heart with gratitude towards Siwoo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, please.¡±


    Siwoo understood her situation and he knew he couldn¡¯t stop her, well not that he thought he should.


    However, though he was aware of her strength, he had seen her in a dire situation up close.


    If he hadn¡¯t stepped in then, she would have been in serious danger and lost her life.


    Eloa smiled softly at Siwoo, who was looking at her with eyes filled with concern.


    Her pink eyes flickered along with the mes that came from the firece.


    The gaze of a disciple that was worried about his master, and the gaze of a master staring lovingly at that disciple, met.


    ¡°You worry too much¡ª¡±


    However, the tender moment between them was abruptly shattered by a sudden noise.


    Said sudden noise¡­


    Came from the next room¡­


    ¡°Haah! Ohhh! Right there! That feels great~!¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, look at you, you¡¯re this wet already, you sly little kitten!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because both of them had extraordinary senses that let them hear those voices.


    But because the Coiled Serpent Inn¡¯s building, as the name suggested, was a wooden one constructed in an old architectural style.


    In other words, its soundproofing was practically non-existent since there were only log walls that separated the rooms.


    ¡°...You¡­worry too much¡­¡±


    Eloa tried to continue the conversation while ignoring the noises, but it turned futile as another timely interruption came from the neighboring room.


    ¡°Ohhh~! Right there! Ahh¡­! There¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you like it here? Spread it wider then.¡±


    ¡°How can I¡ª Haaang¡­!¡±


    Eloa was about to open her mouth to diffuse the situation, but she ended up shutting her lips like a m.


    Unable to meet Siwoo¡¯s gaze, her eyes darted away involuntarily as her pupils trembled greatly.


    Of course, Eloa wasn¡¯t the only one who felt embarrassed.


    Siwoo¡¯s body was frozen stiff due to this awkward situation.


    He had assumed they were just a happy couple when he heard theirughter during dinner.


    Never did he expect that they¡¯d be having this kind of¡­provocative¡­conversation.


    But Siwoo wasn¡¯t the naive boy he used to be.


    If he were to just quietly listen to the sounds of their lovemaking, the situation would only exacerbate.


    So, he tried to keep a calm demeanor, forcing aposed smile.


    Trying to imitate Takasho.


    ¡°Haha, they are getting along well, it seems.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    However, such jokes would only work if someone was receptive to them.


    Eloa wasn¡¯t such a person, as she only hugged her knees tightly, unsure of what to do, and remained silent.


    ¡°C-Cough!¡±


    She grabbed her ss with her shaking hand and downed it, nearly choking herself.


    <em>-p, p!</em>


    ¡°Ahh! Hang! Harder!¡±


    ¡°You fucking¡­!¡±


    Whether they were aware or not, the couple next door had really started to get into it.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh, uh, the so-called sound of pounding, was clearly audible in Siwoo¡¯s and Eloa¡¯s ears.


    Imagine the awkwardness one would feel if they were to be thrown into this situation with a girl friend they had no chance with. That was what Siwoo had to endure. Actually, the awkwardness was even worse for him because the other person was Eloa.


    Even if they had sex before, he still couldn¡¯t brush off the awkwardness.


    Besides, he was well aware that his master was very conscious of their previous intercourse.


    And that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word about that moment, let alone bringing it up to her.


    ¡°...U-Um¡­maybe because it¡¯s the price of the covenant, but¡­m-my ears aren¡¯t working well. I-I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay.¡±


    Eloa got up, unfolding the knee nket in the process.


    Perhaps thinking that her words sounded a little strange, she quickly offered him an exnation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m really just gonna take a shower! N-Nothing else¡­!¡±


    Obviously, this wasn¡¯t a reaction that woulde from someone who imed they couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    It was clear that she had just blurted out a bunch of nonsense because she was too flustered.


    Siwoo surpassed hisughter. What she was doing was pretty hrious despite the whole embarrassing situation.


    ¡°...¡±


    There was a problem though; The shower in the corner wouldn¡¯t make her situation much better at all.


    While they had a water supply and a sewage system in ce, the absence of a whole separate door meant that she had to rely on a mere curtain to cover herself up.


    Which also meant that if Siwoo were to stick around, he¡¯d catch every sound possible, from the running water to everything else.


    So, being mindful of the situation, he rose from his seat.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ S-Sure¡­¡±


    Leaving Eloa, who was as red as a tomato, Siwoo left the room.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Only after he left did Eloa finally let out the breath she had been holding.


    From the next room, the sounds of lustful moans of the woman and the beastly groan for the mean was still audible to her.


    Feeling dizzy at the thought of hearing such sounds with Siwoo, Eloa¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Shaking her head, she undressed herself and stepped into the shower.


    <em>There¡¯s nothing better than a good shower to clear one¡¯s mind¡­</em>


    ¡°I-I¡¯m gonna cum¡­!¡±


    Just when she thought that her mood would change to one that was felt with profoundness, the voices from the next wall made her choke her breath again.


    ¡°I already said I couldn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Siwoo seemed to believe her words, but it did feel unnatural that he suddenly said he wanted to go out even after she had picked up that unnatural excuse.


    Besides, it was about time for her to sleep as part of the covenant¡¯s price.


    <em>At the very least, these guys will stop soon. Right?</em>


    She had learned that regr sexual intercourse didn¡¯tst all day long, Siwoo¡¯s was an exception among exceptions.


    When the atmosphere had turned nerve-wracking like this, she figured that being momentarily separated from each other wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    ¡°But, why does this keep happening to me¡­?¡±


    First, she caught a glimpse of him sharing a passionate night with Sharon.


    Then, she witnessed the sexual intercourse between him and Periwinkle through the Guardian¡¯s Covenant.


    There were also asions when her pajamas suddenly became undone, revealing her breasts, or something along those lines.


    Reflecting on this, the world suddenly felt absurd to her.


    2.


    ¡°Phew, that was a close call¡­¡±


    Siwoo stepped outside to smoke and get some fresh air in front of the inn.


    At first, it seemed like there were only men around on the first floor, but as time passed, he found the hallway was filled with tangled couples going wild with their kissing and sucking each other.


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡±


    After skillfully interrupting three couples one after another, he finally made his way outside.


    The Coiled Serpent Inn, perched on high ground, offered a perfect view of Border Town¡¯s night scenery.


    As the central hub for Gehenna¡¯s material distribution, the distant dock remained busy, illuminated by bright work lights.


    ¡°Phew¡­haaa¡­¡±


    He lit up a cigarette, inhaled the smoke and exhaled it back out along with his frustration.


    While he left to save Eloa from the awkwardness, it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t feeling the same way as her.


    ¡°That was so awkward¡­¡±


    ording to his all-knowing friend, friends with benefits could go to a motel together after drinking and act like nothing happened.


    But, Siwoo knew that wasn¡¯t an option for him.


    The memories from the waterway tunnel were still deeply ingrained in his mind, after all.


    He could still picture every inch of Eloa¡¯s body, it was as clear as day.


    Even with clothes on, he could still imagine her being nude.


    He had been trying to be as unobtrusive as possible, keeping his distance from her so as not to embarrass her.


    But the unexpected incident forced him to confront those memories once again.


    <em>If only our rtionship is more casual when ites to our physical intimacy¡­</em>


    <em>Maybe in that situation we¡¯d start kissing yfully and hear her moans again¡­</em>


    <em>Like, it would be amazing if I could just grab those voluptuous breasts and release my load deep inside her, no?</em>


    ¡°Ugh, fucking hell! These damn dirty thoughts need to get out of my head! Fuck, am I finally losing it?!¡±


    In the midst of his sticky turmoil, as he was about to fall into self-loathing and tear his hair out¡­


    ¡°What are you doing alone, Darling?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    A voice that came out of nowhere startled him.


    Turning around, he found a woman wearing a pointed cap, poking his shoulder.


    ¡°Oh my, I had a hunch that it turned out to be true! It was you, right? You know, the one who came with Duchess Tiphereth earlier¡­uh¡­the male witch, right? That eyepatch is cool, by the way! Is it a fashion thing?¡±


    Being a witch, she wasn¡¯t the typical beauty one¡¯d see on the streets, so he quickly recognized her.


    She was one of the witches who was drinking on the inn¡¯s first floor earlier.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Siwoo instantly put up his guard.


    This was the habit he came to develop while living in the Modern World.


    While there were many good witches that he had met, there were also some who¡¯d show an unhealthy obsession with his uniqueness, after all.


    ¡°Do I need a reason? I just want to have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I need to head back inside soon.¡±


    He sensed a hint of danger in her sparkling eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d mind attention from a pretty woman.


    But, considering that this attention might be spawned out a witch¡¯s typical curiosity, it made him especially wary of her.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon! It won¡¯t take long! Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The witch grabbed his wrist firmly with a smirk.


    It was at that moment when he saw a sense of madness and curiosity, bordering obsession, that was hiding behind her beautifully curved eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not up to anything bad, I just want to have a drink with you!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already drunk enough.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so cold?¡±


    Siwoo tried to pull away from her, but the witch¡¯s grip on his wrist tightened like a pair of handcuffs.


    ¡°There are so many things I want to ask you. Like, what¡¯s your rtionship with Duchess Tiphereth? Is it like that, after all?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t have anything special going on, there¡¯s no harm in ying with me, right?¡±


    <em>She¡¯s so persistent¡­</em>


    <em>Like that one college chick who just can¡¯t leave you alone outside the club bathroom¡­</em>


    <em>Why can¡¯t she just get lost already?</em>


    ¡°Sorry, but I have to go back soon. My master is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Duchess Eloa.¡±


    ¡°You two are on a first-name basis? So you two are that close?¡±


    This witch had the typical ¡®my way or the highway¡¯ attitude.


    In other words, she was bossy and self-centered.


    It reminded him of those spoiled rich daughters in dramas, pampered and treated like royalty from birth. Witches who had been witches ever since they were born always carry this sense of privilege, as if they were the only things that mattered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Siwoo said in a low tone as he pulled his arm away. This caused the witch to pout, her face suggested that she was extremely offended by him.


    Even without saying anything, it was clear that she was trying to say something on the lines of ¡®A man like you dares to reject me?¡¯.


    ¡°A mutant like you dares? The audacity! You think you¡¯re all that, huh¡­?¡±


    The situation seemed to be following the expected route.


    If they fight, would he win?


    He instinctively assessed his chances of winning.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°He can do whatever he wants.¡±


    A voice that sounded oddly familiar rang out.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the man who killed that Cowardly Witch.¡±


    With an amazing figure, as if she was the perfect sculpture and proportions that were like a supermodel¡¯s.


    Her navy blue hair was shimmering,plimenting her beautiful dress.


    Cybele Periwinkle appeared, exuding a rxed vibe; A shawl draped around her as she stood under the night /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 295: Coming Back (3)

    Chapter 295: Coming Back (3)


    1.


    Due to an unexpected appearance of a third party¡­


    Siwoo became bewildered.


    So was the witch whose name he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­! Is that really you? THE Witch of Fortune? Cybele Periwinkle¡­?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for introducing me on my behalf, but why are you looking at me like that? Do you want my autograph or something?¡±


    ¡°Sure! An autograph from you would be awesome! But¡­wait, what is this about killing the Cowardly Witch?¡±


    As usual, she was d in a revealing and seductive dress.


    Periwinkle then strutted over with an air of arrogance. Her heels cked against the floor, as if announcing, ¡®Look at me, I¡¯m the hottest bitch here!¡¯, then she casually positioned herself right next to Siwoo.¡°You have no clue how dangerous the guy you¡¯re flirting with is, do you?¡±


    ¡°U-Um, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You witches who spend all your time in Gehenna are behind on the news it seems. Do you know about the Red Knight that was under the Cowardly Witch¡¯s control? This guy right here was the one who took it down, you know?¡±


    ¡°No way! They said it was Duchess Tiphereth who killed the Cowardly Witch¡­¡±


    Periwinkle looked down at the witch, who was a head shorter than her, then shed a rxed smile.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so, why don¡¯t you have a go, then? I¡¯ll be your referee to keep it fair and square.¡±


    The witch nced at Siwoo¡¯s face.


    As if trying to gauge whether Periwinkle was serious or bluffing.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, why are you hesitating now? It sounds fun, no? The winner will get to do whatever they want to the loser, also, before the duel, you two need to agree that both of you don¡¯t mind getting hurt during the thing. So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°J-Just wait a minute¡­¡±


    The witch, who had been on her high horse earlier, suddenly spoke in a more subdued tone. Her initial bravado had faded away.


    No matter how confident she was as a witch facing a man¡­


    If that man had truly killed the Cowardly Witch¡­


    Moreover, the one who delivered the news was a Grand Witch, Periwinkle¡­


    She couldn¡¯t just shrug it off lightly.


    ¡°I-I suddenly have urgent matters to attend to, s-so I¡¯ll take my leave now¡­ H-Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. Take my autograph with you.¡±


    Periwinkle casually grabbed a pen and scribbled on a business card. Then, she slipped it into the witch¡¯s cleavage.


    It was like she was giving a tip to a stripper.


    ¡°Kyaa! Thank you, thank you!¡±


    The witch, who Siwoo thought wouldsh out in anger due to such a humiliating act, instead disappeared into the distance with sparkling eyes after receiving the business card.


    Periwinkle watched her with an amused gaze, then turned around to face Siwoo.


    ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? Seriously, who does she think am I, a fortune pig? This is why I hate Gehenna. Everyone¡¯s like, ¡®Please hold my hand~ Give me an autograph~ Kiss me~¡¯¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again, Ms. Periwinkle, thanks for your help. But, about the Red Knight¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know, I know, don¡¯t worry, I was just messing around with her.¡±


    She then reached out and straightened his clothes.


    ¡°You made it out alive, Shin Siwoo, you Wild Horsey.¡±


    After saying that, she shed him a wide grin, revealing her pearly white teeth.


    2.


    The Coiled Serpent Inn, first floor.


    Siwoo and Periwinkle, each holding a wooden beer mug, clinked them together in a toast for their long-awaited reunion.


    ¡°Now I know why the portal malfunctioned as soon as I entered Gehenna. It was all to meet up with you here, hm?¡±


    Cybele Periwinkle casually tossed out a line that could be passed up as a pickup line.


    She had saved Siwoo and Sharon¡¯s lives once, andter, she granted him a four-leaf clover to save his life once again.


    In a sense, she became his benefactor and he owed her a lot for saving his lives twice.


    He had been surrounded by gazes that treated him like a strange and rare specimen, so now that he found a familiar face, he felt a sense of relief washed over him.


    While at first, she was treating him the same way as those strangers, after their night together, she seemed to see him as her equal.


    ¡°How have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°Me? Oh, I¡¯ve been enjoying myself in Guam until a business matter brought me here. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Same here, I need to take care of some things here.¡±


    Now that they were here, he could feel how much of a unique vibe Periwinkle gave off.


    With her ultramarine hair, eyes and ck dress¡­


    Though she hadn¡¯t worn anything made out of gold, the shabby bar she sat in seemed to shine like a treasure trove just because of her existence here.


    As if this ce right here was in a separate space from everything else.


    With her chin propped on her hand and legs crossed, Periwinkle tapped her high heels.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not good at leading conversations, huh? If only you can be as good at it as you¡¯re in bed.¡±


    After she brought up sex out of the blue, she set her beer ss down.


    She let her heel drop down from its precarious perch on her toe and smoothly slid her foot between Siwoo¡¯s legs.


    Though her invitation was crystal clear, Siwoo discreetly declined it, sensing that this wasn¡¯t the right moment.


    When his hand brushed against her foot, she let out a giggle, as if it tickled her.


    ¡°Speaking of, that four-leaf clover you gave me saved my life once.¡±


    ¡°Worked like a charm, didn¡¯t it? I put all my energy into making it for you, like, I even used some purified water just for that.¡±


    Seeing her theatrics made him chuckle.


    He clearly saw her taking it out and giving it to him with his own eyes.


    She casually fibbled, moving closer to Siwoo to the point that she sat right next beside him.


    Meanwhile, he maintained a decent distance, trying to guard against the crown of her head as they continued to talk.


    ¡°By the way, how did that pink clover work out?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, that thing!¡±


    The matter that he had been forgetting about suddenly came to his mind.


    That clover with a peculiar color¡­


    He nned to ask her why she even gave him that in the first ce..


    But, judging from her tone and mischievous attitude, it seemed like any further inquiry was unnecessary.


    ¡°You had some fun with it, didn¡¯t you? I bet it led you to a bunch of naughty events.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I got into a bit of trouble because of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s still a cool item for a guy to have, no? Want me to make you another one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ept your good intentions.¡±


    Periwinkle let out a giggle while Siwoo chuckled wryly.


    It was in the past now, so he could justugh this matter off, but there were definitely moments that gave him shivers.


    ¡°By the way, who were you with and how did it go? Can¡¯t you tell me that much, at least?¡±


    At that time, the person who was the closest to Siwoo was Eloa, so the target of all those naughty events was her.


    But, he didn¡¯t feel like telling Periwinkle that.


    Because it felt kinda impolite for him to do so.


    ¡°U-Uh, noment.¡±


    ¡°Alright, how can I get you to talk, then?¡±


    As if it had been waiting, Periwinkle¡¯s hand gently lifted his chin, bringing the top of her head close under his nose.


    And this was something that he had expected, so he sessfully dodged it.


    She clicked her tongue, grumbling out her next words.


    ¡°Is that how it''s gonna be? What a bad boy you are, setting a girl¡¯s heart on fire and pretending to not know anything about it.¡±


    ¡°When did I ever do that? The fire just sparked on its own.¡±


    Still, since they had history with each other, dealing with her didn¡¯t make him ufortable.


    Their conversation flowed rather smoothly.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, I heard you broke the toy I gave you a few days ago. If I were to be yours, would you also treat me so ruthlessly? My dear Siwoo, are you actually a bad boy?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was trying to keep that a secret, but you found out, huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did! The repair shop contacted me about it! Anyway, what did you do to it? C¡¯mon, tell me!¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me, so that¡¯s that. Just know that I did it for something good.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, we got a smooth talker here.¡±


    Maybe it was because Periwinkle already got a taste of Siwoo¡¯s hot rod, but she seemed much more affectionate than before.


    Back then, she was really pushy, but now it was different.


    They felt like they were colleagues who actually got along with each other.


    Though their first meeting wasn¡¯t that great, since she saved his life along the line, he felt more at ease around her.


    Most of all, he really appreciated the way she looked at him; Not treating him like some ¡®rare item that she should own¡¯.


    ¡°Anyway, while we¡¯re on this subject, do you want me to gift you something today?¡±


    Periwinkle gently grabbed the top of her dress and pulled it to the side.


    That revealed just enough of her bare chest for Siwoo to see.


    The same chest that he had bitten, pinched, and nibbled for two days straight in bed. But still, seeing them being exposed to him like this out in the open was something he never imagined.


    It almost hooked him in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want for you. Those two nights were incredible, the most amazing nights I had in my life. Like, after that, I couldn¡¯t get you off my head.¡±


    ¡°Even though I used your anus?¡±


    ¡°Hey! I told you to stop calling it that!¡±


    Periwinkle quickly looked around in a panic.


    It was rather cute to see her all panicky when hearing that specific word, even though she waspletely fine with showing him her breasts.


    ¡°...Anyway, if you want that again¡­ I¡¯m fine with it¡­¡±


    She bashfully fixed her dress, making her look even more adorable.


    But, as much as he wanted to hang around with her, he couldn¡¯t keep Eloa waiting.


    The image of her patiently waiting for her disciple, who had imed to be taking a quick break but never returned, tugged at his heartstrings.


    <em>It¡¯s been about thirty minutes, time to head back, I guess.</em>


    ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t have time today.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but, if you¡¯re going to do the ¡®neglect y¡¯, why can¡¯t you just do it in bed instead?¡±


    Though clearly disappointed, Periwinkle smacked her lips in resignation and epted his decision.


    ¡°Because my master is waiting for me up there.¡±


    ¡°Your master¡­? Who?¡±


    ¡°Duchess Tiphereth.¡±


    At thatment, she shifted her gaze slightly upward.


    Then, she went silent for a moment, as if she was trying to process what she had just heard. After a while, her mouth opened wide, as if she had finally figured something out.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ N-No way! Y-You hooked up with Duchess Tiphereth?!¡±


    She stumbled over her words,pletely shocked by the snowball effect that her pink clover had brought.


    At that moment, Siwoo realized that shepletely misunderstood him, so he quickly attempted to rify the situation.


    But, he actually had done it with his master.


    That fact made him hesitate to say anything, making Periwinkle think that her conjecture was the truth, so she stuck her tongue out.


    ¡°Look at you, acting like it¡¯s nothing¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re quite the yer, huh?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­you¡¯ve misunderstood something, that¡¯s not what happened at all.¡±


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t do it with her?¡±


    Hemented the fact that Periwinkle had caught on to it quickly.


    Still, he needed to protect his master¡¯s reputation, so he decided to throw a lie here.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So you did. You know, you really suck at lying.¡±


    But she saw through him in an instant.


    With her eyes still wide in disbelief, Periwinkle¡¯s mind wandered.


    Any thoughts of sex had long since disappeared as she murmured something to herself.


    ¡°That stubborn Duchess¡­? No way¡­ Even with the pink clover¡­ Just how¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s great to see you after such a long time. See you again.¡±


    ¡°Now, wait a minute!¡±


    Periwinkle grabbed Siwoo¡¯s sleeves as he stood up, yanking him back down on the chair.


    ¡°Seriously, tell me the truth. Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t though!¡±


    ¡°You definitely did¡­ But how?¡±


    Even though he knew that she had seen through his lie, Siwoo still denied her words.


    Still, the truth was so unbelievable that Periwinkle herself found it hard to believe.


    That was why she was all confused like this.


    Anyway, he figured that she wasn¡¯t the talkative type, and since it would be better to clear any possibility of misunderstandings and unsavory rumors from spreading out¡­


    ¡°Heh, alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth¡­ I did it.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! What do you take me for?!¡±


    And so, Siwoo slowly and carefully exined the sequence of events to Periwinkle, who was clearly bewildered.


    Gradually, she began to understand and ept his exnation.


    At the end of his story, she nodded in relief, regaining some of herposure.


    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep this a secret, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon~! Do you think my tongue is loose like that? I¡¯ll only open my mouth when you eat me in bed, you know?¡±


    But maybe it would have been better for him if she had stopped there.


    ¡°How could I, a mere mortal, refuse a request from the heart thief Shin Siwoo¡­ Also¡­ Seriously, this is just too shocking, even for me.¡±


    In any case, she regained her yful spirit and started teasing Siwoo again.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    She chugged thest of her beer and got up from her seat.


    Probably figured that this wasn¡¯t a situation she should meddle in.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, I¡¯m really d that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Thank you for everything, Ms. Periwinkle.¡±


    ¡°Well, I actually want to ask if I could try it with the Duchess in bed¡­ But I guess that¡¯s out of the question, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not happening.¡±


    After making that provocative statement which made Siwoo¡¯s head spin, Periwinkle grabbed her purse and handed him something.


    A business card, but it was different from the one she gave him before.


    On it was a strange sequence of numbers.


    ¡°Well, you know there¡¯s no signal in Gehenna, right? Can¡¯t even make a call and stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯ll get in touch.¡±


    After he received her crystal ball¡¯s contact info so they couldmunicate remotely, she gave her a quick peck on the cheek and grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stopping me from doing this?¡±


    ¡°Figured I should at least let you this much. Take care.¡±


    Just like her storm-like entrance, her exit also left an impression just like a storm. She then disappeared from the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 296: Coming Back (4)

    Chapter 296: Coming Back (4)


    1.


    <em>I didn¡¯t expect to meet Ms. Periwinkle again.</em>


    <em>Anyway, I can''t keep Master waiting any longer.</em>


    <em>-Knock, knock</em>


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Siwoo knocked on the door and only opened it after Eloa responded.


    He didn¡¯t have the pink clover anymore, but this had be a habit of sorts.


    Just a few days ago, if he were to open the door at this time, a half-naked Eloa would greet him with surprised eyes, like a startled rabbit.


    ¡°You¡¯re a littlete.¡±Luckily for both of them, nothing unusual happened this time.


    His master, sitting by the firece, was dozing off like a cat basking in the pleasant sunlight.


    Though, she was dressed in her formal attire rather than her pajamas, most likely because of the things that had been happening recently.


    To their relief, the couple who had been making quite the ruckus with their amorous noises seemed to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I met up with an acquaintance, a witch.¡±


    ¡°A witch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you know, Ms. Periwinkle, the one who helped me before.¡±


    When he entered the room, Eloa greeted him with her usual warm smile, even though he hadn¡¯t done anything else aside from that.


    But as soon as he uttered the word ¡®Periwinkle¡¯, her smile froze.


    ¡°I was expressing my gratitude to her for saving me the other day. You know, I owe her a favor because of that¡­¡±


    ¡°A¡­favor¡­ I see¡­¡±


    Periwinkle, the same witch who Eloa saw when she was forced to watch Siwoo¡¯s sexual intercourse a while ago.


    As soon as her name was mentioned, Eloa¡¯s mind started buzzing with various thoughts.


    Scenes of explicit debauchery and vulgarity during the intercourse came to her mind, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing.


    Her mind wandered to the question, <em>¡®Why is hete this time¡­?¡¯</em>.


    Unconsciously, she nced at Siwoo¡¯s clothes.


    It took around thirty to forty minutes for him toe back here after leaving.


    <em>That was enough for a quick tryst, right?</em>


    <em>Maybe that was the muffled ¡®swish-swish¡¯ sound I heard not too long ago?</em>


    Her face turned redder as her fluster and confusion increased.


    The change in herplexion was noticeable.


    At the same time, an ufortable feeling pricked at her chest.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find any words to tell him, so she slowly lowered her head.


    Concerned by her strange reaction, Siwoo tentatively reached out his hand to her shoulder, causing her to jerk her head up like a spring.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing! I-It¡¯s nothing, really!¡±


    Siwoo was usually clueless about things like this, but even he could tell that something was off. What he couldn¡¯t tell was that Eloa¡¯s reaction stemmed from her secretly spying on his sexual intercourse with Periwinkle.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    That was why the conclusion that he reached was, <em>¡®Maybe Master¡¯s health is still a little poor¡¯</em>, increasing his concern for her.


    ¡°Anyway! It¡¯ste, why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n. Are you sleeping by the firece, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both of them settled into their respective bedsfortably.


    Siwoo had exhausted himself enough for today. He had put hisst burst of effort into his research since this morning, which had left his head steaming, while Eloa, as usual, was worn out because of the price she had to pay for her covenant.


    They both were buzzed from the drinks they drank before, and were both so exhausted that they had a feeling that they¡¯d pass out as soon as their heads hit the pillows.


    ¡°Have a good sleep.¡±


    ¡°You too, get a good rest.¡±


    After turning off the decorative light, Eloa closed her eyes. Shortly after, she began to hear Siwoo¡¯s rhythmic breathing.


    However, unlike Siwoo, who quickly fell asleep, she couldn¡¯t seem to do so.


    Her mind was busy thinking of Siwoo¡¯s words from earlier about his encounter with Periwinkle.


    At first, she only felt a vague sense of embarrassment and confusion when she heard those words.


    That much wasn¡¯t hard to figure out for her.


    After all, she had secretly witnessed their sexual affair and the memories from that time came rushing back.


    However, within that mix, she also felt a nagging difort, like a thorn at the tip of her finger.


    Specifically when she remembered the way Siwoo kissed Periwinkle.


    And when she considered the possibility of him engaging in another sexual intercourse with her again before returning to this room¡­


    A heavy and murky emotion enveloped her heart.


    The problem was, she couldn¡¯t quite figure out why she was feeling this way.


    Unlike the other instance, this feeling definitely wasn¡¯t instinctual, and she didn¡¯t know where it came from.


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa gently opened her eyes.


    Despite them calling it a special suite, the room felt cramped, the beds were so close to each other, they could barely fit a small desk between them.


    So, Siwoo¡¯s face was clearly visible to her, as heid there with his eyes closed, facing her direction.


    When she saw him having sex with Sharon for the first time¡­


    It didn¡¯t really bother her.


    She just felt embarrassed because she identally stumbled upon their secret rendezvous.


    When she saw Siwoo serving Periwinkle as a way to repay his debt¡­


    She felt a mixture of embarrassment and awkwardness.


    For the first time, she sensed a subtle hint of desire and, oddly enough, she began to see him as a ¡®man¡¯.


    But that was it.


    She didn¡¯t feel any difort or unexinable aversion.


    ¡°...¡±


    But today was different.


    She stupidly suspected that those two were up to something outside.


    There were all sorts of negativity that she felt inside her.


    And she realized that the target of that negativity was ¡®Periwinkle¡¯.


    So, she analyzed her jumbled emotions from an objective standpoint.


    After finding out what the target of her difort, aversion and the indescribable negativity was¡­


    She took a step back, because she was finally able to find the identity of the emotion she was currently feeling.


    Jealousy.


    When she, Eloa Tiphereth, thought that her disciple, Shin Siwoo, might have an affair with a woman, she immediately became jealous.


    Like a woman in love whose lover had been stolen away from her.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Eloa denied that possibility.


    Then again, she had to.


    <em>A master feeling jealous for her disciple¡­</em>


    <em>There are limits to crossing the line¡­</em>


    <em>No way that¡¯s the case, it must be¡­</em>


    <em>A natural reaction, yes. Like a mother trying to strictly evaluate a potential romantic partner for her beloved son.</em>


    <em>Maybe it¡¯s more like a protective father when he sees his precious daughter bringing her boyfriend home?</em>


    Eloa managed to reach apromise with herself just like that.


    It was a pretty good one too, so her expression loosened up a bit.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Haang¡­!¡±


    She heard an ominous voice.


    It was even more ominous than the sound of a cord burning under the bed for her.


    ¡°Do you like it? You want it rougher?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­rougher¡­¡±


    The symphony of moans began once again, except this time, it came from the other side of the room, not the side where the previous lovemaking had just ended.


    Eloa pondered whether she should go over and say something, biting her lip and squinting her eyes.


    But it didn¡¯t feel right for her to make a fuss when it wasn¡¯t like they had rented the whole inn or anything. Besides, she was too tired for this.


    After flipping the nket over, she muttered and groaned for a long time before finally fell asleep.


    2.


    For the twins, it was another day of lessons.


    Since it was a holiday, they had switched the afternoon ss to the morning since they had no other schedule to follow for the day.


    <em>-m!</em>


    At that moment, Sharon barged in, opening the door roughly.


    Her strides were filled with confidence, without any sign of hesitation or worry.


    It made her seem like she was walking into an arena while bearing the resolve of a diator.


    ¡°Submit your assignment.¡±


    The twins, who were sitting in the ssroom as usual, widened their eyes when they saw her.


    Sharon proudly straightened her shoulders under the shaky gaze of the two pairs of purple eyes.


    Currently, the twins were experiencing a cultural shock, since they were ustomed to Gehenna¡¯s modest attire.


    They were even rubbing their eyes, trying to make sure that they weren¡¯t just imagining things.


    Today, Sharon was dressed in the clothes she usually wore back in the Modern World.


    To be precise, she was wearing a crop top that showed off her cleavage and her dolphin pants.


    It wasn¡¯t a suitable attire to use for the season, since it was mid-autumn, and even less so for a lecture.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°...Um?¡±


    Yet, she entered the ssroom in such an outfit anyway, as if she didn¡¯t care about the dress code. But this wasn¡¯t the thing she did thoughtlessly.


    Now that she knew they were going topete openly, she decided to show them the charm that women should have.


    Regardless of wealth, or anything else, really, the most important thing in a fight for love was charm.


    Rich foreign celebrities didn¡¯t just risk their fortunes in divorce settlements for no reason.


    No matter how much money one had, the thing that could capture a man was a woman¡¯s face and figure.


    Sure, the twins were cute, but she possessed a lethal weapon that couldn¡¯t be rivaled by their cuteness.


    The twins looked at her luscious breasts with mesmerized expressions, then they stared at each other¡¯s chests, as if trying topare.


    Perhaps they were even wondering if they needed tobine their chests to match hers.


    Seeing their reactions, Sharon raised a single eyebrow before shing a smug grin.


    ¡°What are you doing? Turn in your assignments.¡±


    The twins pouted before doing exactly just that.


    Sharon handed out a total of ten questions to them.


    Those questions were personally written by her and to solve them, they needed to utilize the theory they had learned the day before.


    She swiftly went through their assignments with a red pen in her hand, making quick corrections as she did.


    Both of them diligently wrote their answers from the first to ninth questions.


    But, the one question that caught Sharon¡¯s undivided attention was the tenth one.


    Because it was the one question she had put the most effort in.


    [Question 10]


    [Figure 1]


    [In a witch¡¯sb with the structure described below, there are valuable research materials. Assume that there are twin cats eyeing those materials. Design a magic square that would effectively repel those cats efficiently with the following conditions.]


    [Condition 1]


    [The twin ck cats would show up randomly without any fixed schedule, and they won¡¯t be easily scared off.]


    [Condition 2]


    [Incorporate at least three different elemental arrays into the magic square without using any runic symbols.]


    [Condition 3]


    [Assume there¡¯s a 1.5% resistance to mana flow within the magic square and the elemental waveforms are steady.]


    It was clear what the twin cats in Sharon¡¯s question referred to.


    As she skimmed through the answers to her biased question, she nced at the twins.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your answers for question ten?¡±


    Both twins had only written a single line for Question 10.


    [Just let the cats steal it]


    ¡°This is totally about us! Why else would youe up with this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair, unfair I say!¡±


    The twins mmed their palms on the table, criticizing Sharon for abusing her authority.


    But Sharon didn¡¯t even bat an eye to this.


    Because she felt that if she didn¡¯t act this shamelessly, there was no way that she¡¯d even stand a chance against those two.


    ¡°You two need to take your lessons and assignments more seriously!¡±


    ¡°Sharon unnie, you¡¯re the one who should do that! Don¡¯t mix personal matters into our assignments!¡±


    ¡°Also, your outfit is way too revealing! Please refrain from wearing such clothes in the future! It¡¯s indecent!¡±


    Sharon strided past the teacher¡¯s desk to approach the twins.


    With her arms crossed, her chest perched on her arms, each sway of her body would entuate the ample size of her chest, leaving a big impression on the fragile hearts of the twins.


    Sessfully scoring two goals in quick session right at the start of the battle, Sharon became especially pumped.


    This was not the usual Sharon anymore, but Berserker Sharon.


    ¡°What do you mean? This is just my casual outfit. Everyone¡¯s dressed like this in the Modern World. What made you think this is indecent, hm?¡±


    With her hand on the desk, Sharon leaned forward, sessfully emphasizing her cleavage even more.


    The twins sealed their lips tightly as they gazed into the deep valley in front of them.


    ¡°Ugh! Those must be fake! Yeah, they¡¯re fake!¡±


    ¡°Right! You used magic to make it bigger, right?! Tell us the truth!¡±


    They desperately tried to deny the reality in front of them.


    Even the twins knew that a woman¡¯s breasts were one of her most attractive features.


    That was why, the thought of their dear assistant being captivated and teased by the pair of breasts in front of them made their confidence plummet.


    Sharon knew this, of course, and she used this chance to score a hattrick.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, why don¡¯t you two touch it?¡±


    Rather boldly, she extended her chest towards the twins.


    After sharing a quick look, the twins reluctantly extended their hands.


    ¡°If you really think you can bewitch Mr. Assistant with something like this¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±


    <em>-Squeeze!</em>


    At that moment, they felt both warmth and softness in their palms.


    The chest in front of them was too big for their tiny hands to hold.


    Its firmness, volume, and softness,ing through the bouncing sensation, was enough to render them speechless.


    There was no way that a fake could evoke this kind of feeling.


    The kind of captivating sensation that would get even women addicted, the epitome of natural femininity.


    Their expression instantly turned grim.


    It was as if they were facing an insurmountable wall that couldn¡¯t be ovee through effort alone.


    ¡°By the way, Siwoo reaaaally likes them.¡±


    They said that fighting with kids would turn you into one.


    This seemed to be what was happening here, as Sharon, who managed to silence the twins with her childish tactic, raised her sassy face high while shrugging her shoulders.


    Seeing her like this, Odile spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°...Odette, lock the door.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Sis.¡±


    <em>-Click!</em>


    Using telekinesis, Odette promptly locked the door.


    The twins quietly rose from their seats.


    As they were doing this, Sharon looked at them, confused.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The twins let out a snort andunched themselves at her like missiles.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s you, Sharon unnie, we can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Take your gloves off and fight us!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, you two! What are you doing?!¡±


    With a growl, Odile lunged at her, grabbing her by the hair.


    Meanwhile, Odette clung to her arm, restricting her movements.


    The three of them became entangled in a catfight, without even having a chance to use magic.


    ¡°Ow, ow! Get off me!¡±


    ¡°How dare you humiliate us like this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how inefficient something this big is?! They¡¯re definitely fake!¡±


    ¡°Are you two out of your minds?! You are the ones who started this!¡±


    ¡°No, you are the one who provoked us first!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to give up on Mr. Assistant!¡±


    And this¡­


    Continued for a good /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 297: Coming Back (5)

    Chapter 297: Coming Back (5)


    1.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    Thanks to Eloa waking upte, their visit to the Gemini Mansion was significantly dyed.


    Siwoo knew that the twins were filthy rich, but this was his first visit to their mansion, so he ended up being awestruck by its grandeur.


    The ce seemed like somewhere that a Hollywood star or a world-famous athlete would live in if they lived in the Victorian Era.


    As they followed the butler who came out to greet them, it took them over ten minutes by carriage to just go through the garden and reach the main building from the front gate.


    ¡°Wow, this is even more amazing than I expected¡­¡±


    However, the main reason why both Siwoo and Eloa looked as if their souls were being sucked wasn¡¯t because they were overwhelmed by the size of the mansion.


    Sure, the mansion was amazing and all, but the main cause was the thing that happened earlier this morning.Right after they finished theirte breakfast and headed downstairs, they were greeted by a shocking scene.


    Compared to yesterday, there were ten times more witches lounging around in the first floor of the inn.


    <em>¡®Oh, there he is!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Is that really him? The male who possesses a brand?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Really? That¡¯s him?¡¯</em>


    As soon as they saw Siwoo and Eloa, they dropped their forks and knives and rushed over.


    They were acting like crazed fans running at celebrities outside a TV station, prompting the pair to make a hasty retreat.


    But that didn¡¯t calm things down for them.


    The rumor of Siwoo being in the Border Town spread like wildfire overnight, so there were a bunch of witches gathering around the portal all day.


    At this point, even the music box became meaningless.


    <em>¡®Come with me, I¡¯ll give you lots of gift~¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Can I spend some quality time with you~?¡¯</em>


    Not only were they flirting with him¡­


    <em>¡®Please help me with my research!¡¯</em>


    Some of them downright went full psycho on him, like asking to study his body was the least creepy proposal of the bunch.


    <em>¡®Enough of this!¡¯</em>


    Even after they scattered like spiderlings at Eloa¡¯s shout, a new batch of witches would soon gather again. The chase only ended when they finally reached the Gemini Mansion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even go outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You might need to hide away for a bit¡­¡±


    Eloa nodded as she sunk her body into the backrest of the carriage.


    Even the mighty Duchess seemed extremely exhausted after all that.


    At that moment¡­


    <em>-Clip-clop, clip-clop!</em>


    The sound of hooves approaching from afar.


    Soon, they heard a pair of chirpy voices.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!!¡±


    Of course Siwoo knew whose voices these were.


    The twins, who quickly came up and circled the carriage like a pair of hunters surrounding their game.


    ¡°Seems like they came to wee you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on ahead, Master? I¡¯ll say hello to them.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo parted with Eloa and got out of the carriage.


    The twins, sitting side-saddle on the saddles that were designed for women¡ªthey allowed them to gather one of their legs and ride diagonally¡ªlooked at Siwoo with eyes full of excitement.


    By the way, Odile was riding a ck horse and Odette was riding a white one.


    Both horses had shiny-looking coats, and with how sparkly their hair looked, it seemed like they used better shampoo than Siwoo.


    ¡°¡°Mr. Assistant!!¡±¡±


    ¡°Careful! You might get hurt!¡±


    As soon as they saw him, the twins jumped off their horses and threw themselves into his arms.


    Then they started to greet him excitedly, like puppies greeting their owner after a long time apart. From the look of it, they were ready to lick his face.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, we¡¯ve missed you so much! We heard that you were in serious trouble back in the Modern World?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to our mansion immediately? Right, I¡¯ve been practicing my shooting so hard since thest time!¡±


    ¡°Right! Next time troublees to you, talk to us before you do anything else!¡±


    ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re going toe today? You¡¯re so mean!¡±


    Their barrages of hugs, kisses, and cheek smooches left him overwhelmed.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, can you not hang off my neck like that?¡±


    ¡°What?! Can¡¯t we do this much at least?! Why don¡¯t you seem happy to see us?!¡±


    ¡°Is there someone else you want to see more than us?!¡±


    Though he was really d to see them both, he was nning to meet Sharon first.


    It wasn¡¯t because he favored her more than them or anything.


    The reason behind Sharon¡¯s severe injury was because she was trying to protect the powerless Siwoo from a Homunculus.


    He was incredibly worried about her health, considering that thest time he saw her, she was still in aa.


    At that moment, Odile noticed something over Siwoo¡¯s shoulder.


    Their Sharon unnie running towards them from afar.


    Since Siwoo¡¯s back was facing her, he hadn¡¯t spotted her yet.


    Nevertheless, he was dead set to meet up with Sharon first, so he was just about to excuse himself from the twins to do just that, but¡­


    A hint of sweet and fresh body scent, the Gemini Family¡¯s unique perfume, reached his nose.


    He could feel a pair of soft lips suddenly being pressed against his.


    Ovepping his, as if they were trying to apply their lip gloss on his.


    Before he could react, a tiny, yful tongue slipped between his lips, entering his mouth.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, Sis?! I want to do it too!¡±


    The moment Odile saw Sharon wasing, she immediately gave Siwoo a kiss, then clung tightly to him.


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t do it now, it would be Sharon who¡¯d get the first reunion kiss.


    Of course, her desire to prove that she was the one Siwoo truly cared about also drove her to do this.


    Realizing that they were right in the middle of the Gemini Mansion¡¯s garden, Siwoo quickly pulled away from Odile.


    He nced nervously at the mansion¡¯s windows, praying that the Countess hadn¡¯t seen them.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, please don¡¯t do this out in the open like this¡­¡±


    Despite his reasonable argument, Odile pushed back a stray lock of hair, put her hands on her hips and made a deration.


    Her cheeks were blushing, adorning the color of a fresh peach as she did so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what other people think anymore! Besides, all of our personal maids already know about this!¡±


    ¡°Me too! I also want a kiss!¡±


    Meanwhile, Odette was hopping around, pleading for a kiss from him.


    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t yield unless he¡¯d do what she asked, Siwoo gave her a quick kiss too.


    ¡°H-Hehe¡­ It¡¯s been a while, so I¡¯m a little nervous¡­¡±


    Odette blushed as she said those words, showing a shy, yet joyful expression.


    If the kiss with Odile was like a fierce battle, the kiss with Odette was like giving a princess a first kiss out of love, making Siwoo forget about the situation momentarily, leaving him feeling awkward.


    ¡°After what we¡¯ve been doing, what¡¯s the use of acting like that?¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand romance, Sis!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! My heart rate shot up to 300 beats per minute in a split second!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you two, cut it out.¡±


    As the twins started fussing over something irrelevant, Siwoo tried to calm them down.


    They were just about to get into a catfight as usual, but when they saw him, they immediately pulled him over for a tight hug.


    Seeing him made them realize how much they missed him, since he was the one who¡¯d always stop their bickering.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°I missed you both as well, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette.¡±


    Feeling the warmth of their heartfelt wee, Siwoo took hold of the reins of their horses and headed towards the main building.


    ¡°...¡±


    Odile, seated skillfully on her horse while being escorted by Siwoo, took a nce back. Now, she couldn¡¯t see Sharon anywhere in the vicinity.


    <em>This might have been cowardly, but¡­</em>


    ¡°All is fair in love and war.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Odile muttered to herself, but Siwoo couldn¡¯t quite make out what exactly did she just say.


    She didn¡¯t bother to borate either and instead urged him forward casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, let¡¯s hurry up, Mr. Assistant! I¡¯ve nned out a pic for us!¡±


    2.


    Sharon mmed the door shut.


    After the ss was over, as soon as she heard that Siwoo had arrived, she dashed out to meet him.


    At this point, she hadpletely forgotten about her agreement with Albireo to ¡®keep her distance from Siwoo¡¯.


    When she hurried over, she saw the twins, who had arrived on horsebacks before her, were already with Siwoo.


    Then, the sudden kiss from Odile and Odette came, throwing her for a loop and triggered some memories.


    First¡­


    She was shocked to see how close the twins¡¯ rtionship to Siwoo was.


    Second¡­


    She had just remembered the condition that Albireo had stated in their contract due to her overwhelming joy of Siwoo¡¯s return.


    Even until now, she still hadn¡¯t figured out the exact boundaries that she had to keep.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Sharon sighed heavily.


    When she was bickering about Siwoo with the twins, she genuinely thought that this whole thing wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    She was sure that even if they were to spend more time with him, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to steal him away from her.


    That was why she strengthened her resolve to stand beside him as his equal, so that she wouldn¡¯t rely on him too much.


    But, the sight of the twins kissing him shook her resolve.


    With her resolve pretty much gone at this point and Albireo¡¯s condition lingering in the back of her mind, her steps felt heavy, as if she was shackled.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to wee Siwoo anymore.


    ¡°Why¡­didn¡¯t he tell me¡­?¡±


    <em>Didn¡¯t he tell me that his rtionship with those two are more like siblings than anything?</em>


    <em>But, what kind of siblings greet each other with a full-on french kiss?</em>


    ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight with all the siblings in this world¡­?!¡±


    Sharon clenched her fist, expressing her frustration and sadness about Siwoo.


    But all those feelings soon turned into self-loathe.


    Because she realized that, objectively speaking, she wascking in almost every waypared to the twins.


    Money?


    She only needed to take a look at the vi she had been using as her amodation. It would take her unimaginable amount of time to buy something that was simr to this.


    In fact, it might take her more than a year just to buy a single chandelier in the lobby.


    Rank?


    Unless she moved up two ranks within the next few years, she¡¯d be left behind by them eventually.


    Numbers?


    Unlike her, who was alone, going with the twins was like a ¡®buy one, get one free¡¯ deal.


    Social status?


    While the name Evergreen was respected academically in traditional elemental magic, the Geminis held a more prominent position due to their status as a Countess Household.


    Charm?


    Though she confidently showed her body off in front of the twins earlier today, they weren¡¯tcking in appearance.


    In fact, they had a cute charm that she could never replicate.


    Even if she counted this one as a draw, the result was still her crushing defeat.


    She let out a sigh at her own pathetic self for being so smug when she teased the twins about her having slightlyrger breasts.


    <em>If they were to inherit their brands in the future, and if they could maintain a close rtionship with him until then, it would be a great help to him as well, no?</em>


    She agreed with Albireo¡¯s words regarding that.


    <em>I mean, I can go outside and ask any witches on the street, which one of us would be more helpful to him. A hundred out of a hundred would definitely choose the twins¡­</em>


    <em>No, I can¡¯t do this¡­</em>


    <em>I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­</em>


    Sharon opened a bottle of liquor from the cupboard and poured herself a drink.


    ¡±I can¡¯t let you go¡­like this... I prayed¡­ through the nights... But if I can¡¯t¡­ love you anymore¡­¡±


    Singing the song she sang together with Siwoo at the coin karaoke, she took a sip of the alcohol in her hand.


    At that moment, the door burst open and someone came in.


    ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m here!¡±


    She flinched like a startled fox at Siwoo¡¯s sudden voice and tried to hide.


    Well, she tried to, but Siwoo opened the door already and walked in.


    ¡°...¡±


    Before this, he had ignored the twins¡¯ grumbling and went straight to see Sharon.


    What he saw inside was Sharon with the closet door halfway open, about to step inside.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t the kind of reunion he had anticipated.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°...I-I was looking for something inside the closet¡­¡±


    ¡°...You need to go inside to find it? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, u-um¡­ W-What was it that I wanted to search again? Ugh¡­ I-It¡¯s so hot over here¡­¡±


    Fanning her flushed face, Sharon slowly stepped out of the closet.


    It was only then that Siwoo was able to take in her appearance after such a long time.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how relieved he felt to see her again.


    Her flowing, lustrous hair, the perfect blend of emerald green and deep green.


    The mint-colored eyes that were moist, glistened, contrasting with her outwardly cold demeanor.


    Even in his dreams, he was tormented by the image of her being pierced by a harpoon as she tried to save him.


    Now that he saw her safe and sound directly, his emotions surged and tears threatened to flow out of his eyes.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­! Mmh!¡±


    Siwoo strode over and hugged Sharon tightly, before immediately kissing her.


    In other words, this was the three-second kiss at the doorstep!


    Sharon¡¯s body turned stiff as it inexplicably trembled, then she started to lose her strength like a captured prey and leaned her weight against his broad chest.


    ¡°Mm¡­m¡­!¡±


    At first, it seemed like she was resisting.


    But, that impression waspletely gone within three seconds of the start of the kiss.


    Sharon continued to kiss him, wrapping her arms around his waist as if she was saying that she¡¯d give him all of her.


    It was only when their excitement peaked and their breathing became so fast that they could hardly catch their breath that they finally pulled apart.


    They had only been kissing for a bit, but Sharon¡¯s face was already a mess due to her tears.


    ¡°Hic¡­sniff¡­ Siwoo¡­ I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°I missed you too. Are you hurt anywhere? Feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ Waah¡­! I-I¡¯m okay now¡­ I-I even got my rank back¡­ waaah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Jeez, look at your face, it¡¯s a mess and a half.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop¡­making fun of me¡­! Waah!¡±


    She continued to cry into his chest. Her sobs were so intense that Siwoo grew worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe.


    The longing she felt for him, as well as the anxiety that she might be distant from him¡­


    And the trivial question of who between her and the twins were better suited to be by his side¡­


    None of those mattered for her at that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 298: A Three-Way Battle (1)

    Chapter 298: A Three-Way Battle (1)


    1.


    Eloa, who got to the mansion before Siwoo, exchanged a brief conversation with Countess Albireo.


    They didn¡¯t talk about anything major, just exchanging friendly greetings, like the Countess telling her to feel at home and such, so the whole thing didn¡¯t take too long.


    In truth, both the Duchess Tiphereth and the Countess Albireo weren¡¯t close on a personal level, as they had only been involved in strictly business-rted manners so far.


    Unlike Deneb, who was more down-to-earth, Albireo was an all-business type of person, so Eloa couldn¡¯t really rte to her.


    Then again, it was thebination of such a practical mindset and skills that let her build a major business sess¡ªsome people even dubbed it as ¡®Gemini Kingdom¡¯¡ªin less than a century.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm~ ?


    The weather outside was nice.


    Coincidentally, Eloa was also in a good mood.She hummed a tune as she wandered around the garden, thinking that it would be nice to check out the beautiful garden that the Countess owned.


    They said that to judge the beauty of a mansion, one only needed to judge the garden and in that regard, there was no need to mention how beautiful the Gemini¡¯s garden was.


    Flowers of various colors were blooming beautifully, as if they had forgotten the season.


    Each tree stands were manicured impably, she could tell that a skilled gardener had handcrafted them beautifully.


    The fountains that were scattered throughout the garden spurted out clean water, she couldn¡¯t see even a single leaf floating on them.


    ¡°It would be nice to stroll around here while drinking¡­¡±


    Enjoying the scenery, Eloa contemted going back inside and grabbing a bottle of wine.


    As she walked through the neatly trimmedwn, a beautiful vi entered her view.


    Compared to the main building, which always looked busy with dozens of servants going around, the vi¡¯s exterior seemed to becking in regards to its maintenance.


    Yet, it was stillrger and grander than the vi she used to live with Ravi.


    She assumed that there were probably more than one such vis within the Mansion¡¯s vast grounds.


    Normally, she¡¯d pass by without much thought, but she was feeling unusually upbeat today.


    <em>It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to check out that vi, would it?</em>


    With excited steps, she came over and walked around said vi.


    <em>Woah, it¡¯s big.</em>


    Even excluding the attic that sloped down diagonally, the building looked to be at least three stories tall. Within the fenced area, there was also a garden and a fountain.


    <em>Should I ask to stay here while I recover?</em>


    Since she had been treated like a VIP due to her selling all the legacies and magic items from the Homunculi she had hunted to the Geminis at a cheap price, she figured that the Countess would surely agree to this request of hers.


    <em>Siwoo would probably like it if he were to live here too.</em>


    Eloa hadn¡¯t even realized that him living with her was a foregone conclusion as she nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I should explore a bit more.¡±


    Eloa quietly opened the gate and stepped inside.


    If she were staying here alone, she wouldn¡¯t need to care about it much, but since she nned to stay here with Siwoo, she figured that she¡¯d check out the condition of the rooms and the building¡¯s overall maintenance.


    The most important thing of all, the kitchen had to be perfect.


    Because she¡¯d be making meals for Siwoo there.


    ¡°Oho?¡±


    But, her worries were unfounded, as the vi was in an excellent condition.


    She was originally worried about the slightly old exterior, but the shiny marble tiles in the lobby and the spotless stair railings made her previous concern seem silly.


    <em>Now, where¡¯s the kitchen¡­?</em>


    As Eloa was daydreaming about her cozy life with Siwoo, she sensed some movement from inside the vi.


    Despite her senses being slightly dulled due to the price she had to pay for her covenants, she still possessed abilities that far surpassed an ordinary witch¡¯s.


    With her hand on the stair¡¯s railing, she paused before going upstairs. Her senses picked up faint noises and the gentle vibration of the silver-ted handle.


    <em>I just barged in when there are people inside¡­</em>


    In other words, she was trespassing, a considerably rude gesture.


    Normally, she¡¯d have quietly closed the door and left, but for some reason, her body froze.


    The reason for that was because the vibration she felt was strangely familiar.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    <em>Siwoo¡¯s here¡­</em>


    She recognized it.


    The identity of the vibration she felt in her hand.


    Said vibration was simr to the ones that the sofa springs made after they reflected Siwoo¡¯s voice whenever she and him talked untilte night while drinking.


    For a superhuman being like Eloa, recognizing something like this wasn¡¯t a difficult feat at all.


    It seemed like after he met the twins and went somewhere else, he had ended up here, probably chilling here by himself.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    At that moment, a smile spread across her lips.


    Though it hadn¡¯t been long since they parted, the thought of seeing him again made her feel giddy.


    Of course she had no intention of barging in and interrupting him, so she carefully climbed up the stairs, nning to quietly see what he was up to.


    When she reached the second floor, she saw a double door with one of them being opened, probably for venttion.


    Up to this point, she had not heard any other soundsing from nearby.


    She tiptoed quietly, making sure that her shoes didn¡¯t squeak.


    And as she got closer, she finally heard something through her ears¡­


    <em>¡®Haaa¡­haa¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Heuk¡­¡¯</em>


    ¡­Heavy breathings.


    In that instant, a chill ran down Eloa¡¯s spine as her hair stood on its ends due to her thrill and intuition.


    The old Eloa would have been puzzled, not knowing what kind of act was taking ce inside.


    However, the current her could instantly guess what was happening from those sounds only.


    He was doing it with someone.


    The same act that kept her tossing and turning back in the motel all night long.


    It was the act that she suspected Siwoo did with Periwinklest night.


    And the act that she had done herself, and tormented her with guilt and anguish.


    That act¡­


    Coming to her senses, Eloa found herself already standing in front of the door.


    <em>¡®Haang¡­! Aahhh¡­! S-Siwoo¡­! Siwoo¡­!¡¯</em>


    Now that she was this close, she could clearly hear them.


    The sounds of flesh pping flesh, the sweet moans of ecstasy, even the nasal sounds that sounded like a cat in heat twisting its body.


    Those sounds created a harmonious melody, a duet between the two people in the act, Sharon and Siwoo.


    <em>I have to leave¡­</em>


    <em>I have to leave!</em>


    <em>Ihavetoleave!</em>


    Her rational mind kept urging her to leave.


    When it came to the Duchess Tiphereth, there wasn¡¯t even a need to mention her straightforward nature and upright character.


    To give those two some space was both logical and the right thing to do.


    Yet, despite that, Eloa was rooted to the spot, staring nkly at the door from which the sounds wereing.


    <em>-Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump!</em>


    Her heart was pounding wildly.


    At some point, her breath stoppeding through her nose but her mouth. Her body was hot, as if she had a fever.


    Siwoo was on the other side of that door.


    In his raw, beastly state, devouring Evergreen with a voracious appetite.


    <em>¡®Yes¡­! Yesyesyes¡­! There! Ahhh¡­!¡¯</em>


    Sharon¡¯s voice,ing from inside, resonated in Eloa¡¯s nk head.


    Memories of her own experience with Siwoo in that waterway tunnel quickly shed her mind.


    The joy of bing a woman that she felt for the first time in her life tickled her body like a throbbing pain.


    <em>This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­</em>


    <em>This shouldn''t be happening!</em>


    Eloa held her breath and cautiously lowered her body.


    By doing that, she came to see a keyhole with a sliver of lighting through.


    Although it was a tiny hole, if she were to take a look through it, she could see everything that was happening inside the room.


    The urge that told her to do exactly that was so strong to the point that it brushed off the faint feeling of jealousy that she felt.


    <em>Yeah¡­</em>


    <em>I¡¯m not peeping¡­</em>


    <em>I¡¯m just making sure that he doesn¡¯t get carried away and do something bad¡­</em>


    Through the narrow keyhole, Eloa finally saw everything that was happening inside the room.


    Just as she had guessed, the woman lying on the bed was Sharon Evergreen.


    Her unique dark green hair sprayed messily across the sheets, her face melted with pleasure as she became one with Siwoo.


    ¡°Heuk! Ugh¡­! Hang¡­!¡±


    Above her, who was spreading her legs wide, was Siwoo, who was pressing down on her forcibly.


    Eloa¡¯s beloved disciple, Siwoo, standing naked, showcasing his bulging muscles as she moved his hips.


    Each time he moved, Sharon¡¯s breasts, which were able to keep their beautiful shape even when she was lying down, bounced up and down.


    With her legs spread wide on Siwoo¡¯s shoulders, she gripped the bedsheet with one hand and trembled in ecstasy.


    The scene was so fric that Eloa could feel the heat through the crack.


    His throbbing member, whose size was so clear from its silhouette, plunged deep into Sharon¡¯s body and pulled out repeatedly, soaked in her love juices.


    ¡°Haah¡­ H-Hold me¡­ Hold me¡­ Haaa¡­!¡±


    Moaning heavily, Sharon moved the legs that were on Siwoo¡¯s shoulders and wrapped them around his waist instead.


    Then, she held her breasts up, as if they were an offering. With a voice dripping in lust, she¡­


    ¡°S-Suck them¡­ Siwoo¡­¡±


    Without even pulling out, Siwoo leaned forward and took one of her nipples into his mouth.


    At the same time, her waist arched up from the bed.


    <em>-Slurp, slurp!</em>


    <em>-Squelch, squelch!</em>


    ¡°Ah¡­! That¡¯s so good¡­! Does Sharon¡¯s pussy feel good too, Siwoo¡­?


    ¡°Ah¡­ I love it, I love it! I¡¯m gonna burst¡ª!¡±


    Sound of dripping juices alongside some slurping sounds echoed as he sucked on her breasts.


    Sharon let out mischievous giggles as she kept on uttering naughty lines to arouse Siwoo.


    Her moans and coquettish nasal sounds were an added bonus to all this.


    ¡°I-I want to be¡­aah! Devoured¡­by you¡­! I-I h-haven¡¯t pleasured myself even once¡­ngh¡ª! W-Waiting for you¡­! S-Sharon¡¯s pussy¡­is lonely¡­! Ahhh¡­!¡±


    Her provocative choice of words were clearly aimed to give him pleasure other than the physical stimtion she had already provided with her body.


    The childish endearment of calling herself by her own name, just like a young kid, made Eloa¡¯s head spin.


    ¡°...¡±


    As for Eloa, she swallowed hard as she was watching, her throat moved visibly.


    Her mouth felt dry, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from gulping repeatedly.


    The scene beyond the door flooded her with too many memories.


    More prominently, the memory of Siwoo violently pouncing on her back in the waterway tunnel.


    She was thinking that perhaps, back then, he must have lusted after her body with those eyes and expressions on his face.


    ¡°I-If you keep on nibbling my breasts like that¡­! Ahh! W-While thrusting so deeply¡­! S-Sharon won¡¯t be able to¡ª! S-Siwoo! Ahh¡­!¡±


    Sharon lightly pinched Siwoo¡¯s wrist as she said that.


    For Eloa, it looked like an insignificant action, but this was Sharon¡¯s subtle way to ask him to treat her rougher.


    This was an unspoken understanding that they hade to develop due to the months of experience they had together.


    Siwoo, who had been sucking her nipples so hard to the point that her chest turned conical, immediately picked up on the sign.


    In a rough voice, he replied to her words.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be able to what? Say that only if you aren¡¯t squeezing me so tightly.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­! Hng¡­! T-That¡¯s because you keep on biting¡ª Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Keep squeezing my dick, stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Since it had been so long since they had done this, Siwoo wasn¡¯t sure about the right level of intensity.


    He hesitated, worried that he might have gone too far, so he looked at Sharon¡¯s face for reassurance.


    Her response was a vigorous nod.


    Which meant she wanted him to continue with this pace.


    ¡°...Fucking cumslut.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa was receiving shock after shock.


    Siwoo never treated even Periwinkle this roughly.


    The sight of him, who always seemed so proper and polite, treating Sharon as if she was only an object while getting really rough with her, made Eloa¡¯s hands tremble.


    Seeing Sharon panting with her mouth half-open despite being treated so roughly also added to her shock.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hng¡­!¡±


    Eloa let out a small gasp, forgetting that she wasn¡¯t supposed to make any noise.


    Fortunately, Siwoo and Sharon were too engrossed in their lovemaking, so they didn¡¯t even hear her.


    A burning heat rose from her lower abdomen, it was as if her brand was heating up.


    At the same time, she realized that her underwear, tightly clinging her most intimate ce, was slowly getting wet.


    <em>No way¡­</em>


    She carefully slipped her hand into her panties.


    <em>This can¡¯t be happening¡­</em>


    She tried to deny reality, kept telling herself that there was no way that this was real, but on her fingertips¡­


    Felt transparent and slippery¡­


    It was definitely the sweet and sticky nectar that came out due to her arousal.


    2.


    Meanwhile¡­


    On the vi¡¯s terrace, hidden behind the curtains, there were two other people who were watching Sharon and Siwoo¡¯s heated reunion sex.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    One of them was Odile, who had turned up the music box to its maximum, she was gnawing on the hem of her skirt.


    And Odette, who was right beside /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 299: A Three-Way Battle (2)

    Chapter 299: A Three-Way Battle (2)


    1.


    Odile and Odette nned to go on an afternoon pic with Siwoo.


    They were eager to take him before the sun set, but he politely asked them to postpone that for a bit.


    Because he wanted to check up on Sharon before going to y with the twins.


    Though Odile was a bit annoyed by this, she let him go since she had already scored a kiss from him in front of Sharon.


    ¡°Sis, how can you let him go so easily?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Odette, I have my reasons. Besides, Sharon unnie was watching when we kissed Mr. Assistant earlier.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Do you think I would just kiss him out of nowhere for no reason at all?¡±¡°You are the best, Sis!¡±


    Now that she knew her sister was actually keeping their rivals in check, Odette¡¯s face brightened significantly.


    But, this was just the beginning of Odile¡¯s n.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let Mr. Assistant go like that though, we¡¯ll still need to follow him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Dummy! We need to know what he¡¯d do when he meets Sharon unnie!¡±


    Earlier, Sharon had admitted that she was a fuck buddy of Siwoo¡¯s.


    But, nothing was certain yet and there was no better way to see the authenticity of that im other than directly observing the atmosphere between the two and how they interacted with each other.


    ¡°Alright! I have the music box with me, so we can go right away!¡±


    Just like that, they began tailing him.


    They followed Siwoo as he made his way to the vi where Sharon was staying.


    And now, they found themselves in the current situation.


    This¡­exact moment¡­


    ¡°Won¡¯t be able to what? Say that only if you aren¡¯t squeezing me so tightly.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­! Hng¡­! T-That¡¯s because you keep on biting¡ª Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Keep squeezing my dick, stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Currently, they were on the terrace of the room where Sharon and Siwoo were engaged in their passionate lovemaking.


    From behind the curtain, they were watching everything.


    ¡°Grr¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­!¡±


    The twins, furiously gnawing on the hem of their skirt, stared intently through the window.


    Since they had engaged in the act with him before, they weren¡¯t shocked by the tone that Siwoo used.


    But, it didn¡¯t mean that the scene they were watching didn¡¯t affect them.


    Also, though the music box¡¯s concealment was extremely potent, the twins¡¯ shadows would still be visible on the curtain.


    If either one of the people inside had paid just a little attention, they would definitely discover the twins¡¯ presence there.


    But¡­


    Neither of them did.


    To the twins, this meant that Siwoo waspletely engrossed in the act.


    ¡°In our vi¡­on our bed¡­! Sis, are you seriously just gonna stand here and watch?!¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°Look at her, trying to seduce Mr. Assistant! Did you hear what she just called herself? ¡®Sharon this, Sharon that¡¯¡ª!¡±


    If Odile didn¡¯t hold her back, Odette was ready to burst in at any given moment.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering that the two inside the room were passionately lusting over each other like a pair of lovers that were deeply in love with each other.


    Also, unlike what he had been doing with them, they were having real sex.


    The way those two¡¯s tongues were deeply intertwined was way more intense than the kiss he shared with them earlier.


    And it was clear that he was totally obsessed with Sharon¡¯s ample bosom, the same one she had bragged about this morning, as he was biting and sucking them as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of them.


    ¡°I told you, stay still and just watch!¡±


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?!¡±


    Odette grumbled as she expressed her frustration.


    ¡°Alright, tell me, what are we gonna do if we were to go inside, hm?¡±


    ¡°Obviously we¡¯ll join them!¡±


    ¡°Yeah and let them find out that we¡¯ve been stalking and peeping on them? What if Sharon unnie spilled the beans to our master that we have been doing this and that after we do that? What?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, but, we can¡¯t just stand here and watch!¡±


    Odile had a better understanding of the situationpared to Odette.


    Their rtionship with Siwoo had changed from before.


    Before, Siwoo had just been reluctantly going along with their demands since he was a ve, but now, he was a real citizen of Gehenna.


    Moreover, they owed their lives to him twice now, so it would be inappropriate for them to just force him to do their biddings like what they had been doing in the past.


    Also, she knew that Sharon was just the beginning.


    Soon, more toughpetitors would show up one by one.


    It would be a bad move for them if they were just blindly pushing forward without understanding the ongoing circumstances like before.


    As Odile exined this calmly, Odette fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Besides, do you really think you can beat that thing right now?¡±


    ¡°That thing?¡±


    ¡°I meant that monstrous thing.¡±


    Following Odile¡¯s gesture, Odette¡¯s eyesnded on Sharon¡¯s breasts that were tightly held by Siwoo.


    ¡°That thing Mr. Assistant couldn¡¯t keep his hand off from the moment they kissed until they had sex.¡±


    Just as Odile said, Siwoo had been kneading, biting, squeezing, and sucking on Sharon¡¯s breasts while they continued their sex.


    The twins had experienced the heavenly feeling and the enticing softness of her breasts earlier today.


    Sharon¡¯s ample E-cup breasts were considered notable in Gehenna, with a difference of 22.5 cm between her upper and lower breasts, those pair of mounds were like an insurmountable barrier for the twins.


    ¡°Haaang¡­!¡±


    Apanied by Sharon¡¯s moan, so loud that it could probably shatter the windows, Siwoo finished the session with a vaginal cumshot.


    While suppressing their anger, the twins peeked further inside.


    The pair was entwined in a deep kiss, their bodies slick with sweat from their vigorous movements.


    After they rolled around the bed for a moment, Siwoo¡¯s hard member slipped out from between Sharon¡¯s wet thighs.


    With Sharon¡¯s loud moans that sounded as if they could shatter windows, he finished with a vaginal cumshot.


    ¡°Let me clean it up for you¡­ Haam¡­¡±


    Sharon stealthily crawled between his legs while he sat on the edge of the bed.


    Her nape slowly moved back and forth.


    As always, she cleaned his member that was covered in a mixture of her own juices and his semen.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Even the usually rowdy twins settled down and watched the scene quietly.


    Sharon¡¯s heels were gently pressed down, emphasizing her wide hips and peach-shaped butt.


    Her alluring side cleavage peeked through the gap between her toned thighs muscles and armpits.


    From behind, the view of her kneeling on the floor with semen dripping out from her pussy could arouse even another woman.


    It was undeniably an explicit and provocative look.


    ¡°How vulgar¡­¡±


    ¡°I know right¡­?¡±


    Then, Sharon diligently served Siwoo¡¯s lowered body.


    She cleaned his shaft from its base to its tip with her tongue, then used her soft hands to stroke it gently and clean it all the way to his balls.


    Despite the loud sucking sound she made, she didn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all.


    Just when the twins thought that they were finally done, Sharon opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s been a while, why don¡¯t I do something that you enjoy?¡±


    As she said that, she changed her posture.


    From behind, she looked like she was spreading her elbows like wings.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°What kind of posture is that?¡±


    ¡°You love it when I use my breasts to do this, right? Sluurp¡­¡±


    She firmly surrounded his erect penis with her soft breasts as she simultaneously sucked the protruding head with her mouth.


    This was a mind-blowing titfuck that could only happen when a massive cock met a huge pair of tits.


    It was then that the twins finally understood what was happening before their eyes.


    Sharon was pleasuring their dear Assistant¡¯s cock with her breasts!


    This scene was more shocking than when they first saw them having sex.


    Because, no matter how hard they tried, this was something they could never do.


    Both physically and biologically, they could never even dream to attempt something like this.


    After that brief session, Siwoo and Sharon intertwined their bodies once again.


    They were starting another round.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Odette.¡±


    ¡°...But, we haven¡¯t done anything yet¡­¡±


    When Odile finally broke the long silence, Odette was already on the verge of tears.


    It seemed like she had already resigned herself to the fact that Mr. Assistant would no longer choose them anymore.


    Odile grabbed her sister¡¯s hand.


    In that grip, lies a determined will and the stubbornness of someone who would never give up.


    ¡°Odette, don¡¯t give up. The game isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°B-But, Sis¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any hope for us¡­¡±


    Odile squeezed her sister¡¯s depressed-looking shoulders.


    ¡°Odette, who am I again? Say my name.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of that, Sis¡­?¡±


    ¡°Say my name. Come on.¡±


    The hesitant Odette replied meekly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister, Odile, Odile Gemini.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Odile Gemini, an apprentice witch who would never give up no matter what kind of obstacles I have to face, and so are you, Odette Gemini.¡±


    Odette looked at her sister with wide eyes.


    At that moment, a gust of wind made Odile¡¯s ck hair flutter.


    ¡°We will never be afraid, give up, or surrender to our fate! Because that¡¯s not who us Geminis are!¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how tough things get, don¡¯t get discouraged or hang your head in defeat! Today, we¡¯re just scouting things out, we¡¯ve finished that task, so now we need to n our next move! Let¡¯s find something that only us can do!¡±


    Odile¡¯s encouraging words gave Odette the strength she needed to restore her morale that was about to crumble.


    Their eyes met, and Odile gave a nod to her sister.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s n our next moves.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s my little sister!¡±


    With that, the close-knit twins disappeared from that ce without even looking back to see Sharon and Siwoo who had continued their passionate sex session.


    2.


    Maybe because it had been a while since they hadst done this.


    Or perhaps it was because Sharon had been abstaining for a while.


    Her inner walls clung to his penis more tightly than ever before.


    From the moment he took the first thrust inside her until the moment he ejacted his semen, she took full care of his penis, gripping it tightly.


    It felt as though she was draining his very soul.


    After he ejacted deep inside her, he stayed in bed, holding her while his member was still inside.


    Her voluptuous breasts, her smooth, curvy body, felt warmer and moreforting than any cushion in this world.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I feel so happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you been doing well?¡±


    Sharon nestled her face into Siwoo¡¯s chest and nodded.


    Naturally, he found himselfughing after seeing her joyful smile.


    ¡°Yeah, of course, everything¡¯s been great except for you not being around. Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I rushed here. Toe and pick you up.¡±


    After their intense lovemaking, they could feel their eyelids turn heavy as they indulged in pillow talk.


    This was one of Sharon¡¯s most favorite moments.


    It made everything feel like they were real lovers.


    ¡°I regained my rank, thanks to you. Can¡¯t be happier than that, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I put in some serious work for that. Knew that you could make it happen.¡±


    <em>Then why did you keep the fact that you¡¯re close enough to the twins to share a kiss with them?</em> Though she was asking that question inwardly, the disappointment she felt had vanishedpletely.


    Because she had promised herself from the beginning.


    Even if he were to have a rtionship with other women, as long as he came back to her, she wouldn¡¯t hold him down.


    And he did exactly that, he came back to her.


    Apparently, he had declined the twins¡¯ invitation to hang out and came directly to meet her.


    That fact alone filled her with indescribable joy.


    ¡°Oh, right, actually, I¡¯ll be teaching the twins from now on¡­ They said they¡¯ll clear all my debts if I were to do that.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯ll be great. I hope you¡¯ll get along well with them.¡±


    Upon hearing Sharon¡¯s words, Siwoo started to celebrate as if it was his own stroke of luck.


    However, Sharon still had concerns weighing on her.


    Even the overwhelming happiness she felt couldn¡¯t alleviate that concern.


    As for what it was, it was the contract she signed with Countess Albireo.


    What Sharon did as soon as she met Siwoo, by any kind of interpretation, went against her contract to ¡®keep her distance¡¯.


    Which meant it was a breach of contract.


    She could just pretend as if nothing happened and brush it offpletely, her sincere nature prevented her from doing so.


    That was why she felt especially concerned because of this, as she had broken her contract without permission.


    ¡°Yeah, so¡­ Maybe we won¡¯t be able to spend as much time together as before¡­¡±


    It was sad and a bit upsetting, but she still had to tell him that.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t as anxious as she was before.


    Because she had a strong faith that he¡¯de back to her.


    Though she didn¡¯t know how things would go in the future, for now, this was enough for her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Not knowing the full story, Siwoo looked at the time.


    5 pm.


    The twins mentioned that the dinner would begin at 8 pm, so they still had about two hours of free time.


    ¡°Alright, we have to make the most of our remaining time then.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait, don¡¯t push me so suddenly!¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t wanna go for another round?¡±


    ¡°Let me have a break first! Ahh!¡±


    Siwoo flipped her body over and tossed her onto the bed. When she tried to crawl away, he grabbed her waist and almost immediately, they went for another /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 300: A Three-Way Battle (3)

    Chapter 300: A Three-Way Battle (3)


    1.


    Inside the dining hall in the main building of the Gemini Mansion.


    The table, about the size of eight pool tables put together, had fresh flower arrangements just picked from the garden.


    Albireo and Deneb sat at the far end of the seats, followed by Siwoo and Eloa, facing each other, and the twins, sitting beside Eloa.


    Sharon was seated next to Siwoo.


    Although there were only seven people participating for the dinner, the servants tirelessly brought out various dishes, filling the spacious table with food.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a sumptuous feast to spread before Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    There were a bunch of dishes that he wasn¡¯t familiar with, and some that he was familiar with, like roasted piglets and exquisite seafood that were hard to find even in Gehenna.


    Apanying those dishes were a lot of utensils, there were ten forks and knives arranged on both sides of each te.There were also five beautifully curved sses on the table.


    Despite him participating in this, Siwoo didn¡¯t understand the purpose of them cing all those spoons and knives near the tes.


    <em>It feels like I¡¯m in another world¡­</em>


    The scene was like something that woulde out from a more modern version of Harry Potter, making him feel totally out of ce.


    After they finished serving their food, the maids stood behind each guest like bodyguards and it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t leave the spot anytime soon.


    One of the maids (he didn¡¯t know for sure if she was a maid, but she was dressed like one) who was standing behind Siwoo discreetly filled his wine ss and whispered softly.


    ¡°If you need anything, please feel free to let me know.¡±


    Everyone in the room was wearing calm expressions except for Sharon and Siwoo, who were staring at everything with wide eyes.


    Even Eloa, whom Siwoo thought would rte with him, seemed unfazed.


    It seemed like for these individuals who belonged to the upper ss in Gehenna, such an extravagant dinner wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Allow us to thank you for epting our invitation, Duchess Tiphereth.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the mansion, Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    Albireo and Deneb smiled broadly as they weed both Siwoo and Eloa.


    ¡°...I¡¯m the one who should be thankful here.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. This is the most appealing dining table I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you both are important guests of our family, after all.¡±


    ¡°We have a special dessert prepared for you, feel free to enjoy yourself.¡±


    With a graceful gesture, the two Countesses, the hosts of this dinner, ced their napkins on theirps, signaling the start of the meal.


    The problem here was that Siwoo had no idea where to start, or even how to eat any of these dishes.


    Observing the Countesses, he followed their lead by taking the forks and knives ced near the edge of the table.


    When he reached out to grab a bite of some kind of roasted bird dish, the maid behind him smoothly served it onto his te.


    This subsequent scene gave him a mixture offort and unease.


    It was quite daunting, to say the least.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Siwoo, I¡¯ve heard about your achievements in Seoul. Are you injured? The stories of your achievements have been spread all over Gehenna, the rumors about you spread so fast that they¡¯ve even reached the mansion¡¯s wall.¡±


    Deneb, who knew Siwoo a bit better out of the two Countesses, asked in a kind voice.


    As she addressed Siwoo in a dignified manner, a dignified smile was stered in her smile.


    ¡°Well, the Duchess was right there, I didn¡¯t really do much.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But from what I heard, you yed a significant role in the incident.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just helped her out a little.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re always so humble, Mr. Siwoo. Why don¡¯t we hear what the Duchess has to say about it directly, hm?¡±


    As she said that, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally shifted towards Eloa.


    ¡°...¡±


    However, Eloa had been staring nkly into space without a word since the meal began.


    The steak on her te had been cut by her, but she hadn¡¯t even begun eating it.


    After she was done cutting the steak, she proceeded to chop the asparagus in her te.


    ¡°Excuse me? Duchess¡­?¡±


    As the conversation came to a halt, Deneb called out to Eloa with a puzzled expression.


    But Eloa kept on chopping the asparagus, ignoring everyone.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?!¡±


    Only when Siwoo called out to her did she snap out of her daze, as if she had just woken up from a trance.


    Confused, she looked around at the eyes directed at her and at some point, her eyes met with Siwoo¡¯s.


    She quickly averted her eyes and looked at Deneb, the words that came out of her mouth next sounded extremely stiff.


    ¡°W-What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I was asking about Mr. Siwoo¡¯s achievements in the Modern World.¡±


    Well, she wasn¡¯t acting like this for no reason.


    Earlier, she had spied on Sharon and Siwoo when they were having sex.


    If she only had watched them, it would be one thing, but she also felt an intense arousal, leaving her half-panicked due to how shameful it was.


    When she heard Deneb¡¯s words, her mind started to twist those words into something strange.


    Siwoo -> Modern World -> Achievement.


    Waterway tunnel -> Mana replenishment -> Master-disciple sex.


    Such a mental gymnast urred in her mind, making her already confusing thoughts even more chaotic.


    Unintentionally, she raised her voice in an attempt to dispel those distracting thoughts.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°Huh? A-Ah¡­ I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me Deneb, it seems the Duchess wants to keep the stories about Siwoo¡¯s achievement to herself.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive my ignorance¡­¡±


    Eloa¡¯s vehement reaction left everyone feeling uneasy.


    Despite Albireo¡¯s attempt to lighten the mood with a light joke, the atmosphere remained awkward.


    In truth, Eloa was still reeling from the shock.


    As soon as she realized that her underwear was soaked, she quickly escaped from the vi.


    Ever since then, she had been in this state, all confused.


    The experience was even more traumatizing than back when she was peeping him having sex through his eyes.


    At least she could pass that one off as an ident.


    Though it was definitely a contender for her most embarrassing moment, she could easily write it off as an unfortunate incident.


    But this time¡­


    Watching Siwoo and Sharon engaging in sexual intercourse for so long was Eloa¡¯s own choice.


    She could rationalize all the previous incidents with plenty of excuses, but now, there was undeniable evidence that would render all her excuses void.


    The love juice that stained her underwear.


    While her status as his master was only a temporary one, she couldn¡¯t help but see him as a man.


    When she made love with Siwoo before, she had rationalized it by thinking that it was out of necessity. But today, when she peeped on him, she was actually imagining herself in Sharon¡¯s position and felt sexual arousal from it.


    This shocked her to the core.


    She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look directly at his face.


    Her face burned with embarrassment and guilt.


    ¡°Please forgive me, I¡¯m not feeling well right now, so I¡¯ll excuse myself. I¡¯m really sorry for leaving so early, especially since you¡¯ve been so kind and went out of your way to invite me¡­¡±


    As she quickly stood up, Eloa apologized, since she knew that it was impolite to leave before the host.


    With the Countesses¡¯ surprised gaze following her, she made her way out of the dining hall.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, did I offend the Duchess somehow?¡±


    Deneb blinked in confusion at Duchess Tiphereth¡¯s reaction.


    As they said, like mother, like daughter, the expression on her face was exactly the same as the one that the twins would make in a time like this.


    Siwoo vaguely guessed the reason for Eloa¡¯s sudden departure, so he exined it on behalf of his master.


    ¡°Back during the incident, the Duchess overexerted herself, so she hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely. She often skips her meals as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°We should rmend a good healer for her.¡±


    After that light incident, the meal continued.


    Deneb and Albireo asked a few brief questions in between, allowing them tofortably enjoy the food.


    Though, for some reason, the twins were staying quiet


    ¡°Try some of these, Sharon, it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, I¡¯m already full.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just a taste.¡±


    ¡°No, really, I¡¯m full.¡±


    Sharon replied in a rather cold tone.


    Although her tone wasn''t exactly icy or frigid, it was still aplete contrast to when they were making love just a while ago.


    Sharon also had her own circumstances.


    She felt that she had vited her contract with Countess Albireo.


    Instead of making sure that what she was doing was safe or not, she had just hit it with him three minutes after their reunion.


    Considering everything, the Countess was her employer.


    She nned to stick to the guideline of ¡®maintaining an appropriate distance¡¯ from now on.


    Since the Countess hadn¡¯t set a clear criteria, she decided to be a bit brazen, drawing her line at ¡®as long as we don¡¯t have sex every day¡¯.


    Not exactly a strict rule, but she could always employ a stricter ruleter if the Countess brings the matter up in the future.


    Though she nned that out, it still felt ufortable for her to act all lovey-dovey with Siwoo at the moment.


    Meanwhile, as he waspletely oblivious to the underlying reasons, Siwoo waspletely thrown off by her reaction, even more than when Eloa just stormed out the room for no reason.


    Feeling uneasy, he nced at the twins.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, you should try this, it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°You should have more, we¡¯re already full, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    But even the twins he had trusted were acting strangely off.


    Compared to their usual demeanor and the warm wee they had just given him earlier, it was a stark contrast.


    <em>¡®This this was prepared by Chef ??, the exclusive chef of the Gemini household, and it¡¯s called ??!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Of course, the food in the Modern World is tasty, but this one will make you fall in love with it for sure, Mr. Assistant! It¡¯s a ?? dish made with ?? ?? ingredients!¡¯</em>


    He expected them to react like that, but they didn¡¯t.


    Instead, they politely declined him and whispered among themselves.


    Of course, the twins also had their reasons for their behavior.


    ¡°Did you count it all, Sis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we only made eye contact with him four times, but Sharon unnie did it ten times! And we¡¯re sitting right in front of him¡­!¡±


    ¡°Did you see how she acts as if she¡¯s not close to him? This is all part of her strategy to deceive everyone!¡±


    ¡°So irritating¡­¡±


    After witnessing Sharon and Siwoo¡¯s steamy sex scene earlier today¡­


    The twins held a strategy meeting.


    In short, the things that they were discussing during the meeting were¡­


    What special technique that the twins could use while Sharon couldn¡¯t?


    What kind of measure they needed to take to get in between those two, who were pretty much lovers already.


    However, due to the limited time, they were unable to discuss the matter thoroughly since they had to join the dinner.


    So, for the time being, they decided to just observe how those two treated each other during the dinner.


    They engaged in a superficial conversation while doing so, just in case that their masters caught on to what they were doing, but their brains were working hard as they tried toe up with a n.


    In any case, since all those women were too upied with their own things, that left Siwoo with his only conversational partner at the table, the Countesses.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Siwoo, how long do you n to stay in Gehenna?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe for about a week?¡±


    ¡°Shorter than I expected, I see. If you want, I can arrange a separate vi for you.¡±


    ¡°Would you consider staying here as our household¡¯s guest? We¡¯d treat you with the utmost respect.¡±


    ording to the two Countesses, it would be a good idea for him to just live in Gehenna.


    They were hoping to deepen the rtionship between him and the twins.


    After all, if he were to stay here, it would be easier for his rtionship with the twins to develop. Also, they were hoping that if he were to get a taste of the sweet fruit that was the Gemini Household¡¯s wealth, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in other witches.


    ¡°But, I feel like I¡¯ll be inconveniencing you if that¡¯s the case. I appreciate the thought, though.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Ah, right, I almost forgot.¡±


    Countess Albireo let out a meaningful ¡®hm¡¯ and signaled to the maid standing next to her. The maid then walked over to Siwoo with a small gift box in her hand.


    It was a small and sophisticated wooden box. When Siwoo opened it, there was a card that seemed like it was made of tinum.


    Naturally, there was a family crest depicting twin birds engraved on it. To the side, there seemed to be some kind of hole being ced there.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°A credit card basically. You can use it during your stay in Gehenna. If you show this card anywhere in Gehenna, any expenses will be charged into our family¡¯s ount.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no spending limit on it, so feel free to use it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Actually, Albireo had already known his spending habits, so she wasn¡¯t worried even if the card had no limit.


    He might buy a bunch of food at once, but that was it. Siwoo wasn¡¯t the type to indulge in unreasonable extravagance.


    Her giving him the card was pretty much just a show of wealth than anything, she did it to impress both him and Sharon.


    Holding the tinum card in his hand tightly, Siwoo thanked the two Countesses and shared some stories with /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 301: A Three-Way Battle (4)

    Chapter 301: A Three-Way Battle (4)


    1.


    A new dawn had arrived.


    Siwoo stretched his body before getting off the bed.


    Last night, after he was served a nice meal, the Countesses assigned him to a private lodgings.


    It was a two-stories building made out of stone near the main building of the Gemini Mansion, a distance away from the vi where Sharon resided in.


    Of course, the facilities inside the building were top-notch, there was no need to question it. It went without saying that his quality of sleep was also excellent due to this.


    He looked at the window to see that it was still dark outside, not a strange thing, since dawn had just started.


    Out there in the garden, he could see the glistening dew on the neatly trimmedwn.


    ¡°It¡¯s still six, huh?¡±Though he tended to oversleep these days, for some reason, he was wide awake now.


    Maybe because of his five years living in Gehenna as a ve, when he used to wake up around this hour, his internal clock adjusted to that and got him awake at this time too now that he was back in here.


    Well, whatever it was, he didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°Hoahm¡­¡±


    He got up to smoke some cigarettes on the terrace.


    The coolte autumn breeze roused him awakepletely.


    As he ced some of the cigarette¡¯s ash into the ashtray, he began thinking about his n for the day.


    First, he listed off the things he wanted to do in Gehenna.


    He nned to find some relevant research to gainplete control over the ¡®Red Branch¡¯.


    Currently, all he could do was prevent it from emitting the distortion field everywhere.


    Even so, the method he had wasn¡¯t perfect. The distortion field would still leak out and the spear would be a liability if he were to bring it with him while he was casting Dimension Shift.


    He could bring it through the ¡®Gate¡¯, but that was really the best he could do.


    Besides, that was mostly because those ¡®Gates¡¯ were created by Duchess Keter herself. They were way more stable than Siwoo¡¯s Dimension Shift. Actually, he couldn¡¯t evenpare the two even as a joke.


    Then, the next thing he wanted to do was to meet Takasho again.


    There was nothing special behind this wish, he just missed the guy.


    He also nned to check up on Sharon.


    But, he had done exactly that yesterday.


    That left Amelia¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t feel like doing that.


    To him, Amelia was like an ex-girlfriend who¡¯d make him feelfortable whenever her name was mentioned.


    Like someone who he broke up with on a bad note, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate her, at the same time, he didn¡¯t have any good memories with her either.


    After he regained his memories, his rtionship with her was torn apart, but he still left a note to her before he left Gehenna.


    Though, he wrote it while he was drunk, so he didn¡¯t remember the content clearly¡­


    <em>¡®Sorry for speaking so harshly.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Both of us made mistakes to one another, it isn¡¯t right to put the me solely on one of us.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I hope after we finish sorting our emotions, we can have a proper conversation.¡¯</em>


    He remembered it to be something simr to that.


    But, he never heard anything from her ever since.


    The only thing he had heard about her was that she had quitted her job as an Associate Professor, but she never visited or even contacted him.


    That was why he thought that this was her way of dering that their rtionship waspletely over.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Siwoo was feeling guilty for leaving or feeling indebted to her or anything.


    Before her sudden change of attitude, Amelia was the worst boss he ever had in his life.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but think about her.


    He could still remember the warmth she provided her back when he turned into a child and lost his memories.


    And he could also remember the tears that came out of her eyes as she took in all of his anger and resentment when he finally got his memories back.


    That was why he wanted to talk with her again.


    He held on to the faint hope that the reason why she cut contact with him was because of herck of social skills and clumsy nature.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe I should just visit Takasho first.¡±


    In the end, he decided to postpone doing the heavy stuff forter.


    Instead, he¡¯d finish the things that he could finish right away.


    Even though Siwoo was back in Gehenna, they didn¡¯t just change the twins¡¯ schedule arbitrarily.


    Which meant they¡¯d be living like Daechi-dong¡¯s exam takers until their next holiday.


    From what he could tell, the Countess were rather strict as parents.


    That meant, he couldn¡¯t hang out with the twins freely, so he figured that he should just visit his old friend to spend his free time.


    <em>-Knock, knock</em>


    After he took a light shower and finished getting ready¡­


    He knocked on the door to the room where his master was staying.


    By some coincidence, or maybe the Eloa had requested it from the Countess, the rooms they were staying in were right next to each other.


    Since he knew what happened to her in the past, he didn¡¯t think that his master was being overprotective or anything.


    ¡°Master, are you still sleeping?¡±


    There was no special reason behind it.


    Greeting his master every morning had just be a habit of some sorts to him.


    After a while, he didn¡¯t receive any answer, so he was about to turn back when¡­


    ¡°...Come in.¡±


    A tired-sounding answer came out.


    When he opened the door and came inside, he saw the sleepy-looking Eloa sitting on her bed, most likely she had just woken up.


    From her voice and her eyes, it was clear that she was tired.


    Even so, she was still a witch.


    Her disheveled hair and sleepy eyes couldn¡¯t diminish her beauty in the slightest.


    While she was adjusting her pajamas, Siwoo poured a ss of water for her.


    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her voice suggested otherwise, though.


    She was clearly less energetic than usual.


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed up already? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Trinity Academy to meet a friend who helped me a lot back in the day. You know, the one I¡¯ve told you before.¡±


    ¡°Takasho?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    When their eyes met during their casual conversation, Eloa quickly turned her gaze away.


    Seeing her reaction, Siwoo had a rough guess on what was weighing on her mind.


    Thebination of the awkward noises she heard back in the inn and the question that the Countess had asked herst night might have brought back a particrly awkward memory for her.


    Now that he managed to figure that out, his master¡¯s embarrassment spread to him as well.


    He was unsure on what to say to her, since it wasn¡¯t like he could just say something like ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it¡¯ and brushed the whole thing off¡­


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go. See youter, Master.¡±


    So, he decided to flee, but¡­


    ¡°...Siwoo, wait.¡±


    Eloa¡¯s voice stopped Siwoo from leaving the room.


    When he turned around, she averted her gaze again. After a long silence, she finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For what?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ For everything¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    That was when Siwoo realized.


    For Eloa, the intercourse wasn¡¯t merely an embarrassing experience, the emotion she felt was deeper than that.


    That day, when he had no choice but to have sex with her to replenish her mana¡­


    Back then, she said something along the lines of <em>¡®I will take responsibilities in the future¡¯</em> and made her move.


    She immediately ced the top of her head under his nose and made him smell the scent of her body.


    From her point of view, she was probably thinking that she was seducing him by force, even though that was the correct course of action at the time.


    Of course, context mattered a lot in that particr event.


    Honestly, Siwoo thought that it was nice to do it with a beautiful woman like Eloa, so he didn¡¯t really mind it that much.


    However, as the upright person she was, Eloa didn¡¯t share the same feeling. She probably thought it as a rape than anything.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything about it since then, but she suddenly apologized for it now.


    He came to the conclusion that she had been too embarrassed to bring the topic up, but now it seemed like she had resolved herself.


    Though it was toote to apologize at this point, he decided that he should just ept it.


    Also, it wasn¡¯t like he was in the position to receive such an apology from her anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand everything.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hm? What? Do you think I don¡¯t understand your predicaments, Master?¡±


    At Siwoo¡¯s words, Eloa¡¯s eyes turned wide open in surprise, just like a rabbit.


    That was the first time her pretty pair of eyes looked at him directly ever since he entered the room.


    A wind blew into the room as her pink, fluffy hair puffed up a little.


    Her magenta-colored eyes trembled frantically.


    ¡°...¡±


    She went silent for a long time, seemingly agonizing about something.


    After the silence went around for a minute and when the atmosphere was just about to turn awkward¡­


    She threw a question, trying to confirm if he really had said what she had just heard.


    ¡°...What about yesterday¡­?¡±


    <em>Yesterday?</em>


    Siwoo didn¡¯t quite get what she was trying to say, then he remembered what happened back at the dinner table.


    When they were asking about his exploits during the meal, Eloa suddenly left the table.


    Not only that, she left Deneb hanging by ignoring her question.


    Thanks to that, the atmosphere at the table turned quite awkward.


    Actually, Siwoo already had a guess why she reacted like that.


    If she were to actually talk about what happened back in the waterway tunnel, she¡¯d have to exin about the time when they had sex. That was probably also part of the reason why she decided to apologize to him today.


    Whatever it was, he nodded his head in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, that too.¡±


    ¡°D-Did you really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Suddenly, Eloa¡¯s face turned red.


    It wasn¡¯t the color of a ripe peach anymore, but the deep color of a strawberry.


    She then began to speak in a low voice, as if she waspletely ashamed of her actions.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Something must have gotten into me¡­ I¡¯m so ashamed¡­¡±


    The tone she used as she apologized wasn¡¯t quite a normal one.


    It sounded as if she was admitting some huge crime or something.


    She looked so remorseful it felt like if Siwoo were to p her right cheek, she¡¯d promptly p her left without any hesitation.


    He stared at her dazedly.


    ¡°But¡­why¡­didn¡¯t you say anything¡­?¡±


    <em>She really doesn¡¯t need to be so remorseful just for that¡­</em>


    Though, the sight of her worrying so much about the problem that he deemed as insignificant made her look pitiful and cute.


    <em>Then again, that¡¯s just how she is, I guess.</em>


    ¡°Well, it might be strange for me to say this but¡­ It¡¯s because I enjoyed it too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­enjoyed¡­it¡­?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think much when he said it, now that he thought about it more, those words sounded a little strange.


    Because it sounded like he was saying something like <em>¡®I enjoy the mana transfer moment I had with my master¡¯</em>.


    Still, if this could relieve some of Eloa¡¯s burden, he figured that he was fine with her perceiving him as a weirdo.


    His image might be ruined, but that was a small price to pay to keep the gloom out of his precious master¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes and I will keep that moment as one of my most precious memories. Anyway, I need to go now, my schedule is a little packed for today.¡±


    However, that didn¡¯t mean the embarrassment she felt from receiving her bewildered look was gone.


    After he finished saying his goodbye, he immediately left the room.


    ¡°What was I on about, seriously¡­¡±


    Though he took advantage of the situation and said that he¡¯d cherish the memory, he still felt embarrassed by his words.


    In any case, what was done, was done, all he could do now was to give her some space.


    <em>Anyway, time to go look for Takasho.</em>


    If there was one person who helped him the most during his five years of very, it was Takasho without a doubt.


    Not only did he provide Siwoo with a lot of good things, he was also his good friend, so Siwoo was set to give him a bunch of good things to repay all the favor he owed him.


    With him were tworge suitcases, each of them were big enough for an adult woman to hide in, both filled to the brim with Modern World items.


    By the way, items from the Modern World were sold at an extremely expensive price in Gehenna.


    The ¡®Gate¡¯ back in the Border Town wasn¡¯t something one could just enter for free.


    Since enormous resources were needed in the process of loading in the goods by ships, most things that came from the Modern World were luxury items for the witches.


    Bringing in things like Persian silk carpet was more profitablepared to hundreds of boxes of cup noodles, especially since they¡¯d need to invest in roughly the same amount of resources to load those things in.


    That was why ¡®cheap things¡¯ like ramen or c were practically nonexistent in Gehenna.


    And the things that Siwoo stuffed inside those suitcases were such items.


    ¡°That should be everything.¡±


    After he finished sorting all the items he brought, Siwoo then prepared to take the Gate to the Trinity Academy.


    2.


    After Siwoo was gone, the door was tightly closed.


    Eloa remained silent as she looked at the door he just went through not too long ago.


    Though she hadn¡¯t made any noises or anything, her heart was caught in a storm.


    Last night, she was stuck, tossing and turning on her bed, drowning in self-loathe.


    This was because she remembered the time when she secretly peeked in when Sharon and Siwoo were having sex and her underwear somehow turned wet as she did.


    After a long contemtion, she came to a decision.


    She could keep thetter case to herself as a shameful stain in her history.


    But, she had to at least apologize for the former case.


    She had to tell him about the voyeurism and give him a proper apology.


    That was what she had decided to do.


    So, when Siwoo came over to her room as usual¡­


    Though she had been agonizing and contemting, she was able to utter her apology right before he tried to leave the room for the first time.


    But, the answer that he gave her was not something she ever expected and it caught herpletely off guard.


    <em>¡®It¡¯s fine. I understand everything.¡¯</em>


    He said those words.


    <em>¡®...What about yesterday¡¯s¡­?¡¯</em>


    She tried to make sure that they were both talking about the same thing.


    And his response was¡­


    <em>¡®Yes, that too.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®D-Did you really¡­?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Of course.¡¯</em>


    He knew everything already.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t get mad at her or anything.


    However, his next words were so surprising to the point that Eloa didn¡¯t know if she should be grateful for this oue or not.


    When she asked him why didn¡¯t he say anything if he noticed¡­


    With a shy look, he¡­


    <em>¡®Well, it might be strange for me to say this but¡­ It¡¯s because I enjoyed it too.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I will keep that moment as one of my most precious memories¡¯</em>


    <em>Enjoyed it?</em>


    <em>He will keep it as a precious memory?</em>


    <em>Is he trying to say that he likes it when I see him having a sex with another woman?</em>


    <em>To the point that he¡¯ll be keeping it as one of his most precious memories?</em>


    This matter had derailed too much from themon sense that Eloa was familiar with.


    To begin with, Eloa didn¡¯t understand much regarding the rtionship between a man and a woman.


    And she knew about this w of hers pretty well.


    However, even with her limited knowledge, she knew that Siwoo¡¯s answer was not normal at all.


    <em>Does he really have that kind of perverted preference??</em>


    <em>Or maybe he¡¯s just trying to make me feel less bad?</em>


    <em>Knowing him, it¡¯s probably thetter, but¡­</em>


    In the end, thanks to Siwoo¡¯s ambiguous words and actions, Eloa had to take a cold shower for a long time to calm herself /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 302: Mimaya Takasho (1)

    Chapter 302: Mimaya Takasho (1)


    1.


    Needless to say, the town where Siwoo spent most of his life in Gehenna was none other than the ¡®Lenomond Town¡¯ where the Trinity Academy was located.


    This was the second rich town in Gehenna, the ce where witches who weren¡¯t part of the nobility, yet possessed the wealthparable to one, lived.


    One could say that if Ars Magna Town was like Seocho-dong in Gangnam, Lenomond Town was like Gangdong-gu in Yongsan.


    In Tarot Town, there were more ordinary citizens than witches, while in Lenomond Town, the witches¡¯ poption doubled that of the ordinary citizens.


    After Siwoo came out of the Gate, he found himself at the northern part of the Trinity Academy¡¯s main building, which was spread in the shape of a cross.


    The grandeur of the interior matched that of the Pce of Versailles, more specifically the Hall of Mirrors.


    No matter where he looked, he was greeted by the magnificent glitter of gold that was blended in the flickering mes that came out of the numerous candles.


    Its beauty served to strengthen the notion of ¡®such a beauty wouldn¡¯t change even if a thousand years had passed¡¯ in the heart of its believers.¡°Nothing changed at all here, huh¡­?¡±


    The moment he walked into the corridor, the memories of his past struggle rushed through his mind like a panorama.


    He thought that he¡¯d experience something close to PTSD, but¡­


    Instead, he only felt a slight prick in his heart, it felt like a vague and distant memory, something nostalgic.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    <em>I should start looking for Takasho.</em>


    <em>Around this time, he should be either cleaning the hallway or lounging around inside a professor¡¯s room¡­</em>


    Siwoo walked leisurely while looking around to check out his old workce.


    One would think that such a grand-looking building would be noisy with people, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    The school building, perhaps influenced by the silence brought by the dawn, was eerily quiet that it felt genuinely diforting.


    He had grown used to it in the past and now the feeling gave him quite the nostalgic vibe.


    The difference was that, now he was experiencing that feeling while walking leisurely instead of rushing to wipe through all the chandeliers in the hallway.


    He passed through a well, the same well that he used to wash his body with cold water after his work was done.


    The memories of him digging through the ditch on rainy days came rushing to him.


    He then took a quick look at the library where he used to sneakily study magic, but throughout all this, he hadn¡¯t seen Takasho anywhere.


    An hour had passed since he started going around in the Academy.


    ¡°Seriously, where is he?¡±


    Suspecting that they must have missed each other, he headed to a certain ce.


    The administrative office that was located in the southeast of the building.


    As its name suggested, it was an office in charge of administrative tasks.


    <em>-Knock, knock</em>


    The office looked older than the library where he used to work.


    When he knocked and entered the door, he saw a woman, shuffling through a stack of paper, this early in the morning.


    He knew her.


    Though he never got to know her personally, he used to receive all his tasks from this woman.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The woman, fiddling with her pen, turned her hazy, sleepy eyes towards Siwoo when she heard him calling out to her.


    ¡°H-Huh?! J-Janitor Shin Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though I¡¯m not a janitor anymore.¡±


    ¡°H-Hello!¡±


    The woman stood up from her seat and bowed her head like a soldier bowing to someone that was higher ranked than her.


    Staff working in the administrative office weren¡¯t witches but ordinary citizens and this woman wasn¡¯t an exception to that.


    Now that Siwoo had officially be a ¡®witch¡¯, his status naturally became higher than hers.


    But¡­


    ¡°...U-Um¡­¡±


    He looked at the trembling woman with a concerned expression.


    Since this was his old workce, it wasn¡¯t strange that the news about him bing a witch spread faster than anywhere else, and he knew that, but¡­


    <em>Why does she look so scared¡­?</em>


    ¡°A-About your amodation fromst time, I¡­ I-I¡¯m truly sorry¡­!¡±


    <em>Ah¡­</em>


    <em>That¡¯s why.</em>


    The reason why Siwoo was kicked out of his rtively decent lodgings and had to live in that rundown barn was due to the administrative office¡¯s influence.


    She probably thought that now he had a higher rank than her, he was out for revenge or something.


    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯m just here to ask a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yesh¨C!¡±


    ¡°First of all, why don¡¯t you sit down first? I really didn¡¯te here to do anything bad.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡±


    Before doing anything else, he tried to reassure the woman that he wasn¡¯t here to do anything to her andforted her.


    This was how fearsome the image of a witch was in the eyes of a normal citizen. Being subjected to this left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    After he spent around ten minutes reassuring her, they could finally talk to each other properly.


    They both sat down in front of the tea table that the woman meticulously prepared, despite all his effort of dissuading her from doing so, and started their conversation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m truly sorry for what I have done¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t care about it anymore. Anyway, do you know Mimaya Takasho? The one guy who used to work here with me?¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. Takasho?¡±


    As soon as his name came up, a bright pink shade appeared on her face.


    <em>The fuck?</em>


    <em>He even flirted with her?</em>


    <em>What a guy.</em>


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to meet him, but I can¡¯t find him for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Takasho¡¯s six-years-contract has been fulfilled a few months ago¡­¡±


    <em>Ah, right.</em>


    <em>I forgot about that.</em>


    Like Siwoo, Takasho was also a ve that belonged to Gehenna¡¯s City Hall.


    Once a City Hall¡¯s ve fulfilled their six-years-contract, they¡¯d be transferred somewhere else.


    ¡°Then, can I know where he got assigned to?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t get assigned anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Hearing those words, Siwoo¡¯s face hardened.


    <em>He¡­didn¡¯t get assigned anywhere¡­?</em>


    <em>Did he fuck up somehow?</em>


    <em>Surely he didn¡¯t fuck someone¡¯s apprentice and got executed because of it, right?</em>


    Thousands of ominous thoughts came rushing to his mind all at once.


    After all, this ce was still the City of Witches.


    No matter how clever Takasho was, at the end of the day, he was still a ve.


    ¡°Countess Adonai had bought him to be her private ve.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    2.


    After that, Siwoo managed to dig out more information from the woman.


    He even managed to get his workce¡¯s address.


    ¡°That was quite the surprise¡­¡±


    When he heard that Takasho didn¡¯t get assigned anywhere, he genuinely thought that he got executed or got into some kind of major trouble.


    Then again, after he thought about it a little more, Takasho was the kind of person who¡¯d fuck a cactus to survive even if he was stranded in a middle of a desert, so there was no need for him to worry about the guy.


    His workce wasn¡¯t too far away from the Academy.


    It was still located in Lenomond Town.


    In the Border Town, there was the ¡®Contact Point¡¯ and in the Ars Magna Town, there was the ¡®Market Square¡¯, the Lenomond Town had the arcade-styled<sup>1</sup> marketce, the ¡®Malkuth Gallery¡¯.


    Border Town barely dealt with retails to begin with while Ars Magna Town didn¡¯t have any otherrge-scale marketce, making the Malkuth Gallery the busiest marketce in Gehenna.


    The street was wide enough for four horse-drawn carriages to be drawn and have a race there. An arched ceiling made of ss covered the marketce, making it feel like they were indoors.


    As a side note, this arcade-styled marketce was something that became popr during the 19th century; One could even see such marketces in modern days.


    Since Malkuth Gallery had existed since the 17th, they could be said as a trend setter.


    The 400 m long lined-up shops provided various kinds of items.


    From magic-rted items such as magic tools, artifacts, materials for alchemy and reagents.


    To luxury goods such as jewelry, furs, alcohol, hookahs, herbs, carpets, paintings, furniture and so on.


    There were also shops that provided services and entertainment like beauty salons, theaters, boutiques, bookstores and bars.


    This was the first time Siwoo had ever entered this ce, because back when he was a ve, even a handkerchief here would cost him all his lifetime savings.


    Standing on the polished floor that seemed to be as good as new, Siwoo looked around, confused.


    ¡°He¡¯s working¡­here¡­?¡±


    Since it was only seven in the morning, most of the shops were closed.


    He couldn¡¯t see any witches around, just ordinary citizens busily preparing to open up their shops.


    A fortunate thing for him, since those witches would follow him around like baby chicks the moment they set their eyes on him.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    After looking around for a bit more, he finally dragged his feet to the supposedly Takasho¡¯s workce.


    ¡°Is this really the right ce?¡±


    Siwoo arrived at the far end of the street.


    In front of him was a building without a sign, located in a corner that made it difficult to find.


    The building looked clean and neat, though. It even got a red carpetid on its stairs.


    Still, what kind of job would a ve need to do in such a ce? At least, Siwoo couldn¡¯t think of any.


    He decided to stop thinking about it, walked up the door, and knocked it.


    <em>-Knock, knock!</em>


    ¡°...¡±


    A loud sound echoed.


    Since he couldn¡¯t hear any sounding from inside, he decided to knock on it once again.


    ¡°What is¡­ Who are you?¡±


    The one who came out of the door was a man with blonde hair, he looked younger than Siwoo.


    Just like his shaggy, messy hair, he wore rather loose clothes.


    If there was something noteworthy about him, it was that he was quite the looker.


    His friendly, but clearly forced smile, was wiped off his lips as soon as he found out that the person who knocked on the door was a man.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Mimaya Takasho. Is he inside?¡±


    When Takasho¡¯s name came out of Siwoo¡¯s mouth, the man¡¯s expression changed again.


    His annoyance disappeared as his expression turned bright.


    In a somewhat cautious manner, he then asked a question.


    ¡°Are you a close friend of Takasho hyung?


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The man then took a quick nce at Siwoo.


    He scanned through the rather expensive looking eyepatch and clothes that he wore before ncing towards the ring in his hand.


    Then, the man ascertained that his outfit was not something that an ordinary ve could wear.


    ¡°Ah, then pleasee in and wait¡ª Liam! Get over here! There¡¯s a guest here! Um¡­ May I know your name¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Tell Takasho hyung that Shin Siwoo is here for a visit!¡±


    Siwoo then followed him inside with a brave stride.


    After he went through the front door and passed through a rather thick door inside, he was greeted by a fancy looking bar.


    Well, actually, it probably wasn¡¯t actually a bar, but the room¡¯syout was simr to one.


    Although some of the tables were scattered around and there were wooden boxes piled up in one of the corners, it still didn¡¯t make the interior of this ce any less sophisticated looking.


    The murals, statues, and even the pool tables looked extremely expensive.


    Overall, the ce gave off a very bar-esque atmosphere, but for some reason, the ce was really dark even though the sun had risen already.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Hyung wille down soon.¡±


    ¡°What is this ce? A bar?¡±


    ¡°Uh, something like that, I suppose.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s confusion due to that answer was cut short by the deep voice that was apanied by the trudging sound of footsteps.


    ¡°Shin Siwoo!¡±


    Although his voice sounded deeper than the one he was familiar with, Siwoo could immediately tell who the voice belonged to.


    But, when he turned around, to his surprise, the man who called out to him wasn¡¯t the Takasho he remembered.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while! I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    The Japanese man was dressed in a stylish Italian suit, his hair slicked back with hard pomade, his beard was trimmed nicely toplement his face, and on his waist, there was a shiny Patek Philippe.


    In this rather dark room, his confident smile that was amplified by his cheekbones, brightened up the room.


    ¡°T-Takasho, is that really you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Siwoo awkwardly shook Takasho¡¯s stretched hand, but he still stood frozen in front of him.


    Seemingly anticipating his reaction, Takasho gave him his business card while giving off a bold smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am the President and Madame of the one and only host club in Gehenna, ¡®Rose ss¡¯, Mimaya /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 303: Mimaya Takasho (2)

    Chapter 303: Mimaya Takasho (2)


    1.


    Seeing Siwoo still didn¡¯t understand the situation, Takasho grabbed his wrist and dragged him to the President¡¯s Office on the second floor.


    ¡°Oh, my soul friend, Shin Siwoo! Looking good, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as the door was closed, Takasho opened his arms and embraced Siwoo tightly.


    The scent of strong perfume wafting from him made Siwoo feel embarrassed somehow.


    He had been looking forward to meeting him, but when he actually did, instead of feeling something like <em>¡®d to see him again after a long time¡¯</em>, he was all flustered, asking <em>¡®What the fuck is going on?¡¯</em> in his head.


    ¡°Dude, why do you look so different? What the fuck? You aren¡¯t using a filter, right?¡±


    Takasho took out a bottle of alcohol and a pair of sses, pouring both sses to the fullest.


    His luxurious watch shed in the middle of the gesture as a bonus for the show he put on.¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, who do you think I am? Hokkaido''s legend! The man with a six-story pagoda of flesh! The number one ace of Kabuki-cho! Mimaya Takasho!¡±


    Seeing the way heughed frivolously as she flopped down the sofa reassured Siwoo that this guy was indeed the Takasho that he knew.


    He was just wearing a different set of clothes than he used to¡ªhis loosely fit work clothes with patches here and there.


    Now, he looked like a young and rich businessman. Well, at least that was how Siwoo would introduce him to someone if they were to see his current appearance.


    ¡°Man, I haven¡¯t been drinking these days since I need to take care of myself and stuff, but there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t drink now that my dear friend is here! C¡¯mon, drink them up!¡±


    <em>Damn, he seems to live quite the life now, huh?</em>


    Seeing that his friend whom he was worried about was doing so well, Siwoo let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Since the cheerful atmosphere fit perfectly with his n, Siwoo took out his ¡®secret weapon¡¯ from his luggage.


    ¡°Nice, just add this and it will be perfect.¡±


    ¡°T-This¡­?!¡±


    Takasho, who was sitting on the sofa, spreading his arms wide, rxing, jumped up the moment he saw what Siwoo had brought out.


    It was one of the secret weapons that he brought for the asion.


    Instant ramen.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a normal instant ramen.


    It was a 6,000 won ramen that used liquid soup as its broth, allowing one to taste the authentic taste of a genuine tonkotsu ramen.


    ¡°I remember you bitching about wanting to eat ramen, so I bought some for you. Fifty packages of these things.¡±


    ¡°F-Fifty¡­? T-This is¡­ Ichiran Ramen! My favorite¡­!¡±


    Takasho hugged the ramen that fell into his embrace, almost rolling on the floor.


    He looked exactly like a drug addict who found a secret crack stash somewhere.


    ¡°S-Siwoo-sama¡­ T-This Takasho is d to be your friend¡­ P-Please know that back then, when I used to call you <em>josenjin</em>...<sup>1</sup> I-It was all a joke¡­!¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    This was when Siwoo found out that a Japan Mainder¡¯s <em>dogeza</em> was on apletely different level than the one he was familiar with.


    ¡°Oi, Takasho, do it over. Stand up and give me another <em>dogeza</em>.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord¡ª! No, my king!¡±


    After that, Siwoo emptied his two bags in front of Takasho.


    The content of his bags included potato chips, Japanese cigarettes that Takasho said he missed, somefortable underwear, razors along with the recement des and so on.


    There were also various Japanese snacks, instant film cameras and their films, even pictures of his favorite actresses.


    Since Siwoo lived in Gehenna once, just like him, he knew how precious those things to him were.


    That was why he made a whole list of things to buy this good friend of his and bought everything in that list for him beforeing back to Gehenna.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­! Aaaahhhh!! I love this so much¡­! I think I can fly¡­!¡±


    Now that he saw his friend rolling around the ground happily, he let out a smile in satisfaction over a job well done.


    2.


    The two men proceeded to chat over a bag of potato chips and ramen.


    Takasho gave Siwoo the answer he had been so curious about.


    ¡°After you left, I did a lot of thinking. Like, a loooot of thinking. You were once a ve, just like me, yet you seeded in studying magic and got your freedom back. It made me think that I¡¯ve been spending my life in vain, wasting my life away¡­¡±


    There was an ecstatic expression on his face when he boiled the water for his ramen. The face he made when he took a good slurp of the ramen made it seem like he was going to cum or something.


    As someone who gave him this gift, there was nothing more joyful for Siwoo than seeing this expression of his.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to chase after my dream.¡±


    ¡°Your dream?¡±


    ¡°To be an owner of a host club. To be the true Lord of the Night.Like they said, a man should dream big. I don¡¯t want to waste my life satisfying those witches while I don¡¯t gain anything tangible for it.¡±


    Takasho gulped down his drink, then patted his chest.


    ¡°So, I went to see Countess Adonai. As you know, herpany takes a big hold on Gehenna¡¯s logistics. I told her to lend me some money so I could start a business.¡±


    ¡°She just lent it to you?¡±


    While it was true that Takasho was adored by quite a few witches, he was still a ve.


    No matter how remote this building was, it still required quite the sum to open up a shop in THE biggest marketce in Lenomond Town¡­


    ¡°You gotta owe it to my exnation. I told her that there just isn¡¯t enough entertainment in Gehenna, particrly in regards to where the witches could satiate their lust.


    ¡°Like, there were only two ces that they could go and do that; the Velvet Brothel in Tarot Town and Levana Grand Bath in Ars Magna Town.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gap between those two ces and this ce could enter that gap perfectly.


    ¡°This is a ce for the witches who aren¡¯t wealthy enough to sign up for a membership at the Grand Bath. It¡¯s also the perfect ce for the witches who just want to feel the sensation of falling in love, not a physical rtionship, but a gentle push and pull between a man and a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°And she epted just like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had to put my life in line first, of course. If my business didn¡¯t profit within a year or it didn¡¯t break even in three years, I¡¯d be her test subject.¡±


    Siwoo let out a chuckle.


    Because he thought this was just his usual morbid joke.


    But, Takasho¡¯s eyes were serious.


    They were, undoubtedly, the eyes of a man who was ready to risk his all.


    ¡°Dude, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still better than wasting fifty years of my life for nothing. Like they said, you only live once.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Shin Siwoo, just in case you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m joking around¡­ I¡¯m dead serious.¡±


    His words made Siwoo feel nauseous.


    He genuinely thought that it was good that his friend could finally spread his wings to fulfill his grand ambition, but he still thought that risking his life for it was too much.


    <em>If something goes terribly wrong, I should ask Master for her help¡­</em>


    <em>There¡¯s no way I¡¯d just let him be a guinea pig for some random magic experiment.</em>


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say that thought out loud, so their conversation continued without a hitch.


    ¡°So, how is it going for you?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still in the preliminary opening stage. I can see that the business has a lot of potential, though.¡±


    ¡°How do things work here exactly?¡±


    ¡°Well, we take the good-looking ves among the City Hall¡¯s ves and educate them, while the alcohol and such were supplied by Countess Adonai herself. You see, the reason why I went up to see the Countess is because she is the only one who has a deep influence in both the City Hall and the Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    Even after Takasho continued his exnation, the whole thing still sounded incredibly reckless and clumsy.


    But still¡­


    ¡°Dude, I don¡¯t know what to say. That¡¯s cool¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I think so too whenever I see my face in the mirror.¡±


    Siwoo genuinely thought that he was cool.


    Not because of his new appearance, but because of the fact that he was determined enough to risk his life to achieve his dream.


    ¡°Anyway enough about me, it¡¯s been a while since we met, how have you been? Got any girlfriend yet?¡±


    <em>Girlfriend, huh¡­?</em>


    <em>Well, she¡¯s not really a girlfriend, but quite close to that, I guess¡­?</em>


    <em>I should introduce her to himter.</em>


    ¡°Oho, look at your face, so you do have one. Is she a witch?¡±


    ¡°Damn right she is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, damn, show me her pic! What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Sharon Evergreen.¡±


    ¡°Woah, even her name is pretty! C¡¯mon, let me see her pic~¡±


    Siwoo then opened his phone and showed him a few pictures of Sharon.


    Takasho flicked through the phone to take a better look at the pics.


    None of them looked amazing or anything.


    After all, Siwoo and Sharon spent most of their time watching movies or eating out somewhere and both weren¡¯t exactly the perfect asion for selfies.


    Siwoo also wasn¡¯t a professional photographer.


    However, Sharon¡¯s good look and amazing bust turned even the clumsily taken pictures into works of art.


    ¡°You fucking <em>josenjin</em>.¡±


    As Takasho looked through the pictures, his eyebrows raised up in fury.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you went on dates with this girl, going all lovey-dovey, asking each other ¡®What do you want to eat today?¡¯, then you two went on and fuck a ton? Then in the morning, you woke up, rubbed your sleepy eyes, shared a morning kiss and a hearty cup of coffee with her, and while she was making you the coffee, you¡¯d grab her butt as your eyes met?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? How did you get all that right?¡±


    <em>Fucking hell, this guy.</em>


    <em>I¡¯m scared now.</em>


    ¡°You traitor!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you are the one who yed around with a bunch of witches at once!¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ Siwoo, I told you many times, those witches just aren¡¯t in the equation at all. Fuck, I¡¯m so envious of you now¡­ Fuck it, I¡¯m gonna study magic.¡±


    As Takasho kept on scrolling Siwoo¡¯s gallery, another thing made him almost burst into tears again.


    He found another witch¡¯s picture.


    Eloa¡¯s.


    This particr picture was taken fairly recently. What happened here was, Siwoo was randomly taking a picture of the sunset when Eloa suddenly photobombed him.


    Of course, Takasho didn¡¯t know any of this. His body shook even more than before.


    ¡°Oi, josenjin. Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Just a witch that I know. She¡¯s teaching me this and that.¡±


    ¡°This and that? This and that you said!? Dude, are you fucking with me right now? Is this why you came to see me? So that you could show off your women to me?!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, why do you care so much?! Hey, stop scrolling! Give me my phone back!¡±


    Takasho was losing it at this point, the speed at which he scrolled through Siwoo¡¯s gallery became faster and faster.


    After Eloa¡¯s pictures¡ªwell, there weren¡¯t many of them¡ªcame the twins¡¯ pictures, which were taken back when they visited him in the Modern World.


    When he saw them, Takasho¡¯s hand suddenly stopped.


    Reflected on the picture was Siwoo¡¯s face being crushed by the twins¡¯ faces from both sides.


    After they took the picture, the twins were arguing with each other because one of them upied more space in the picture or whatnot.


    In any case, anyone who looked at this picture could tell how close they were to each other.


    ¡°The Gemini twins¡­ Oi, Shin Siwoo! Didn¡¯t you tell me that you are just looking after those two?!¡±


    ¡°Just give me my phone back quickly!¡±


    ¡°A thief who learnste doesn¡¯t know when dawnes¡­¡±


    Siwoo freaked out and took his phone back.


    Hepletely forgot about this particr picture.


    Meanwhile Takasho, who was wearing an exasperated expression earlier, suddenly smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Right,e to think of it, I¡¯m the one who taught you all those things. A student¡¯s sess is the teacher¡¯s sess as well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t refute that.¡±


    If anything, Siwo knew more than anyone that Takasho¡¯s advice worked wonders.


    ¡°Anyway, what are you gonna do now? Wanna work in our ce for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m gonna head back to the Modern Worldter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll visit your ce often before going back.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡±


    Just a while ago, he was raging, perhaps from jealousy, but now there was a soft smile on his face, as if his behavior just now was just a joke.


    In fact, it really was a joke.


    After all, he was the kind of person who¡¯d give a bigger push to his friends when things were going well for them.


    ¡°Bring your girlfriend over next time, okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll praise you to high heavens in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Actually, when I told her stories about you, she did say that she wanted to meet you at least once.¡±


    When they were about to continue their small talk¡­


    <em>-Knock, knock!</em>


    After the knocking sound, the door was opened and the blonde man that escorted Siwoo in came into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you while you two are having such a great time, but, Hyung, someone from the Chamber of Commerce is here. They want to have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°What does he want?¡±


    ¡°He is the one in charge of the alcohol supplies, I think. There¡¯s a problem about tariff or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh, really?¡±


    Takasho immediately rose up to his feet, tidying his disheveled suit.


    He tapped Siwoo on the shoulder as he stood up.


    The moment he straightened his body, the usual Takasho was gone, reced by the full-fledged businessman Takasho.


    ¡°Sorry to cut our time together short, Siwoo. I need to take care of this thing now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, don¡¯t be sorry. I¡¯m going to visit often anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Anyway, it¡¯s nice to see you doing so well. Next time, let¡¯s have a real talk over some good booze, okay?¡±


    After saying that, Takasho walked away.


    Siwoo was about to follow and leave the room, but the blonde man stopped him, though there was a hesitant expression on his face.


    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­um¡­close to the witches?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For now, at least.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can say this but¡­ Can I ask you something? The thing is, Hyung¡­¡±


    When he was about to say something, Takasho¡¯s loud voice echoed from behind the door.


    ¡°What are you doing, Paul? Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung! ¡­Sorry about that, please don¡¯t mind me. I have to leave now, excuse me.¡±


    But, in the end, the blonde man had to leave without the chance to say what it was that he had in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 304: Before the Picnic (1)

    Chapter 304: Before the Pic (1)


    1.


    Ever since Amelia was saved by ra, she had been staying in her workshop.


    Unlike Amelia¡¯s first impression of her, ra was a thorough and meticulous witch.


    Although she barely talked to her, she paid attention to every and each one of Amelia¡¯s activities.


    But, she did it in such a way that made Amelia feel it wasn¡¯t burdensome at all.


    She also wasn¡¯t being overprotective or anything like that.


    Keeping a proper distance while staying by her side silently, that was all that she had done.


    Through this small gesture of consideration from her, Amelia was slowly able to forget her pain.


    Though, she did find it funny that just having someone staying by her side, ready to help her at any moment, was enough to make her feel better.¡°Good morning, Amelia.¡±


    Currently, ra was in the kitchen, busily cooking something.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t really a conventional kitchen, but rather just an area that was fit to be called ¡®kitchen¡¯ the most in this workshop.


    It wasn¡¯t a separate room from the rest of the workshop, including the ce where they slept, and it wasn¡¯t a particrly nice ce to look at either.


    There was only a hole that functioned as a stove or oven of some sorts, though from the fire that was burning inside it, it looked more like a furnace than anything.


    Anyway, it seemed like when Amelia was briefly washing her body off the fine sand that was stuck there, ra had been stuck in the kitchen for a bit.


    ¡°Do you mind waiting for a bit? I¡¯m cooking. It¡¯s been a while since Ist did this though, so don¡¯t expect too much from it¡­¡±


    It was obvious that she was cooking something for Amelia.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Amelia wanted to eat in the first ce, let alone troubling someone else to cook for her.


    However, she wasn¡¯t shameless enough to grumble over the favor that the other person kindly gave her.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll help out.¡±


    ¡°Nononono! You don¡¯t need to! Just sit there and wait patiently, okay? I¡¯ll be done soon!¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need to! See? It¡¯s pretty much done already!¡±


    After ra¡¯s repeated attempt to dissuade her from helping, Amelia had no other choice but to sit down obediently at the table.


    The oven, stove, or whatever it was, used the fire that ra produced from her own mouth,


    After checking that the heat was enough, she put some oil and ingredients into her wok.


    The sight of the Witch of the Dragon cooking with the me that could melt steel as if it was butter was admittedly, quite humorous for Amelia.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t humorous enough for a smile to bloom in her face.


    Of course, she felt gratitude for all the kindness ra had given her, but she couldn¡¯t understand the reason why the other witch was doing all this.


    Though she had heard from the rumors that the Witch of the Dragons was someone who¡¯d show her kindness to everyone, but when that kindness was directed solely at her, Amelia couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly awkward about it.


    Because her hands were already stained with blood.


    With sins that could never be forgiven for, with regrets that could never be resolved.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    While the negative emotions were eating Amelia¡¯s heart up, slowly, like poison.


    Three tes, each filled with delicious-looking food, were ced in front of her.


    As if she was a chef, trying to introduce her own work, ra gave a brief description of each of the dishes.


    These dishes were the traditional dishes of the region they were in.


    The first dish that ra introduced was a deep-fried egg-looking dish.


    ¡°This one over here is Ffel! You make it by grinding some chickpeas and other beans, then deep fry them! It¡¯ll taste better with the tomato sauce!¡±


    Next, a roasted bird with its stomach hollowed out and filled with rice.


    ¡°This one over here is Hamam! You make it by cutting a pigeon¡¯s stomach first, ce some rice inside it, then roast it until it turns golden brown! Like the other dish, you can also dip it into tomato sauce!¡±


    Lastly, was something that looked simr to hamburger steak.


    ¡°And this one is Kofta! You can say it¡¯s a hamburger steak made with mincedmb and plenty of spices! Of course, you can also dip this one into tomato sauce!¡±


    After she introduced all the dishes, ra didn¡¯t sit down, instead she folded her hands in front of her chest and stared at Amelia with sparkly eyes.


    There was a little <em>¡®Hmph¡¯</em> noiseing out of her nose, as if she was so proud of her work, waiting to be praised.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Can you say something else? Please?¡±


    ¡°...You did great.¡±


    Only after she received Amelia''s praise did ra sit down. The edges of her lips were curled upwards as she distributed the tes, forks, and knives.


    Then, she put some of the dishes onto Amelia¡¯s tes.


    ¡°I made a lot, so go on, eat as much as you want! Tell me if you want to eat more, okay?¡±


    Each of the dishes she made was made with sincerity and Amelia could tell it clearly, even though they barely knew each other for a few days.


    She stared at the dishes that were filled with warmth.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing all this¡­for me¡­?¡±


    This was the warmth that she had always yearned for.


    But, she decided to not indulge herself in it.


    Because she was afraid that her conviction would yield to it and weaken.


    Afraid that this would affect her when she had to fulfill her duty to kill andmit another mistake yet again.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to continue my journey tomorrow.¡±


    And so, she decided to iste herself again.


    Her words came out in a cold tone, as if dering that she would continue on doing what she had decided to do without epting anyone¡¯s warmth.


    Despite her receiving a lot of help from the other witch so far, she uttered her rejection clearly.


    Hearing this, ra opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Amelia thought that she would at least be upset at her.


    But, it wasn¡¯t the case at all. ra¡¯s reactionpletely defied all of Amelia¡¯s predictions.


    A wide smile bloomed on her face.


    It was a genuine smile, without the slightest trace of awkwardness or difort.


    ¡°Sounds good! All the more reason for you to eat a lot!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Amelia raised her knife without saying a word.


    She cut the pigeon meat, which was crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, without making any sound.


    As ra had rmended her, she dipped the meat into the tomato sauce before putting it into her mouth.


    ¡°So? What do you think? Ain¡¯t that the best dish you¡¯ve ever tasted?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°Eat some more then! Don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    The first meal she ever had after leaving Gehenna was unexpectedly warm and sweet,


    2.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm~¡±


    On her way to the study room, Sharon was humming something.


    The steamy evening she spent with Siwoo lifted her mood to high heavens.


    She stopped worrying about how to approach him and the question ¡®What if he were to choose someone else besides me?¡¯ had disappeared from her head.


    Now wearing an armor of confidence, Sharon felt like she was invincible.


    To the point that she became able to brave through the lecture time, which was like a wartime for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see~¡±


    Of course this didn¡¯t mean she had triumphed over the twinspletely yet.


    If the twins were to run out to Countess Albireo and say something like ¡®Master! Sharon unnie broke her contract and had an intercourse with Mr. Assistant!¡¯ who knew what kind of punishment she had to take.


    That was why she had to at least maintain a certain level of caution at all times.


    <em>I¡¯m not smiling too much, aren¡¯t I?</em>


    Sharon looked at the reflection of her face on one of the windows to see if she looked a tad bit too happy or not.


    She noticed that she was practically smiling from ear to ear, so she reined her smile in before tidying her witch attire up.


    <em>Just wear the same face as usual, wear the same face as usual.</em>


    <em>Need to hide my excitement when facing those two.</em>


    <em>Then again, they did all these treacherous tricks first, so I¡¯m justified to y dirty here!</em>


    With those thoughts in mind, Sharon opened the door to the study room and entered.


    -Creak!


    ¡°Have you two finished your assignments?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    What greeted her in that familiar, small study room was a cold silence.


    It felt as if the moment she entered the room, the temperature dropped by a whopping five degrees.


    One didn¡¯t need to be a genius to be able to tell how abnormal this was.


    <em>Hm, wait, from those two¡¯s perspective¡­</em>


    <em>When Siwoo came back, they immediately rushed to meet him before I did and just kissed him shamelessly in front of me, no?</em>


    <em>That means, right now, they might be thinking that they had sessfullynded their preemptive attack.</em>


    <em>So, wouldn¡¯t it be strange if I were to show off my grin in front of them?</em>


    A realization dawned upon her.


    <em>Which meant, I should¡¯ve acted as if I was upset in front of them!</em>


    She lowered the highly raised corners of her mouth even further.


    <em>-Gulp!</em>


    Then, she gulped, rather loudly, to the point that she herself could hear it.


    ¡°Hello, Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, y-yeah, hello¡­¡±


    However, unlike Sharon, who grew wary of them, the twins greeted her politely as usual.


    Though, unlike usual, there was a gentle smile on their faces.


    Fortunately for her, it didn¡¯t seem like they noticed her smile just now.


    ¡°Submit your assignments. I¡¯m gonna need to take a long time to grade this one, so let¡¯s start the lecture right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <em>I¡¯m not hearing things, am I?</em>


    <em>They¡¯re acting way differently than I expected¡­</em>


    Though she noticed that something was off with the twins, Sharon decided to just dismiss it for now, took their assignments that they submitted, then continued with her ss.


    With that, hell descended upon the twins.


    For them, Sharon¡¯s ss was like an extreme torture where they couldn¡¯t even put their pens down the moment it started for the next five hours.


    They were driven to the point of nearly dying as Sharon kept on writing and erasing things from the ckboard. Only when the dusk arrived were they released from this torture.


    <em>-Tak, tak!</em>


    After the ss was finished, when Sharon was tidying up her things, the twins rxed their bodies in their chairs.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s ss. Since there¡¯s no ss tomorrow, I¡¯m gonna give you more assignments than usual, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wait, Sharon unnie!¡±


    After the ruthless lecture, following the merciless statement that Sharon had just dropped.


    Odile quickly intervened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You see, we¡¯re nning to go to the beach with Mr. Assistant tomorrow! It¡¯s a two day and one night trip!¡±


    ¡°We want to ask you if you¡¯de with us!¡±


    ¡°The beach?¡±


    Sharon looked at them with a suspicious gaze.


    <em>This is the kind of moment where they should just take him away without telling me anything, but for them to go out of their way to invite me?</em>


    In the first ce, even if they told Sharon about their trip, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it since she had to follow her contract, but it was a different story now that they actually invited her.


    <em>Is this that ¡®Sending salt to your enemy¡¯ kind of thing?</em>


    ¡°Yes! We have a vi near the Blue Narrow Sea!¡±


    ¡°We just thought that it would be nice if we were to go and y together there! So, can you please, not give us the assignments?¡±


    ¡°We promise we¡¯ll review everything we have learned properly!¡±


    The gears turned in Sharon¡¯s head. If she were to still give them their assignments, they¡¯d have to spend their whole time working on it, even if they ended up going with Siwoo anyway.


    But in exchange, Sharon wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the beach with Siwoo.


    On the contrary, if she didn¡¯t give them the assignments, they¡¯d be able to have fun.


    While she could take up on their offer and go to the beach with them.


    In short, the former option would result in a loss for both of them while thetter would benefit them both.


    It didn¡¯t seem like they were scheming anything for this, so Sharon thought that it was unlikely for her to lose out in the exchange.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is the first time we¡¯re going to the beach with Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Pleasee with us! Let¡¯s have fun together!¡±


    The Blue Narrow Sea was a rather narrow sea that was located between the edges of the Border Town and Tarot Town.


    It was famous for its sandy beach and its pretty emerald blue sea.


    The ce was regarded as one of the best resorts in Gehenna where one could swim around in the sea all year around.


    Sharon thought about ying in such a ce with Siwoo.


    Not to mention that they would be staying in one of the Gemini¡¯s vis, which definitely would have better facilities than any other resort''s facilities.


    Just by imagining it already threw Sharon to cloud nine.


    Facing the twins¡¯ nervous expressions, she nodded her head eagerly.


    ¡°Sounds good! I¡¯lle with you guys!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Hearing her answer, the twins¡¯ hearts were filled with so much joy that they even somersaulted in the air.


    Just like that, both parties agreed that the best course of action they could take for now was to sleep with their /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 305: Before the Picnic (2)

    Chapter 305: Before the Pic (2)


    1.


    After dinner.


    In the Mansion, the twins¡¯ movements were heavily restricted, at least as long as the Countess or Head Maid Galina was around.


    Every night after dinner, they had to greet their Masters before they went to sleep.


    For tonight especially, they couldn¡¯t really do anything else. Their Masters wanted to see their progress in their piano lessons, so they had to obey that and went to the music room with their Masters.


    Before departing from the dining room, they threw a pitiable look towards Siwoo.


    On the contrary, Sharon was essentially the Countess¡¯ guest.


    She was free to do whatever and go wherever as long as she didn¡¯t cross certain boundaries.


    This also meant that she could visit Siwoo¡¯s amodation freely.And so, she did just that and sneaked into the ce.


    When she got there, she saw Siwoo carrying his soaps and the likes and headed to the bathhouse.


    Seeing this, she thought that maybe they could have some fun times if she were to follow him.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Should I really go though?¡±


    Still, Sharon wasn¡¯t a shameless person.


    Though she vowed in her heart that <em>¡®I¡¯d do anything I want, who cares about what other people think!¡¯</em>...


    It didn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d feel fine ignoring her contractpletely.


    Just a while ago, the Countesses had invited her to a really amazing meal and named her their guest, so her conscience was working overtime to warn her to not throw her shame away even though she had vowed in her heart.


    ¡°I have to keep a reasonable distance between us¡­¡±


    She could justify that it was their reunion for yesterday¡¯s tryst, but if they were to do it two days in a row, it would be a different story.


    <em>Then again¡­</em>


    ¡°Honestly, I just want to be with him¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t need to have sex.


    She would be happy enough if the two of them were watching a movie together or even just having a small talk, really.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just talk with him tonight. Just talking, not gonna do anything else.¡±


    Muttering to no one in particr, Sharon decided to wait in Siwoo¡¯s room.


    2.


    The annex building where Siwoo and Eloa stayed had showers in each room. But, perhaps due to some kind of limitations when they were building it or for efficiency''s sake, they only installed one bath, which was located in the bathhouse on the first floor of the building.


    Though it was considerably smaller than the average public bathhouse, the ce¡¯s quality didn¡¯t lose out to the Levanna Grand Bath or any other public bathhouse that Siwoo had previously visited.


    Currently, he was soaking his whole body in the tub, surrounded by the smell of fragrant tea leaves.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It feels so nice~¡±


    His voice echoed inside the bathhouse that was filled with soft and pleasant steam.


    He could feel all the fatigue that umted from him running around since the break of dawn had been washed away.


    Maybe if he were toy his head on the edge of the tub, he could instantly fall asleep right there and then.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Master hasn¡¯t eaten anything tonight¡­¡±


    Tonight¡¯s dinner was when the Countesses gave him and the twins permission to go to the beach tomorrow.


    Before the dinner started, he actually went to her room to take her to the dining room with him, but she didn¡¯t even open the door for him.


    Instead, she told him ¡®I¡¯m good, just go on ahead¡¯ and locked herself inside her room.


    It was clear that his remarks earlier in the morning made her feel awkward around him.


    Though Duchess Tiphereth always gave off a solemn aura of a well-trained warrior, Siwoo knew that deep down, she was an extremely shy person.


    Earlier today, what he said to her was the equivalent of him saying that ¡®I enjoyed having sex with you! I¡¯ll treasure it as one of my most precious memories!¡¯ so it was no wonder that she¡¯d be acting this way towards him.


    <em>I knew it, I shoulda restrained myself a little.</em>


    <em>Well, to be fair, I was trying to imitate Takasho and his methods have worked wonders so far¡­</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ll just give her some space¡­¡±


    Thinking that time would solve the problem, Siwoo rxed his mind once again.


    <em>We¡¯ll go to the beach tomorrow, there should be plenty of time for us to have a heart-to-heart talk. Only need to have one of those to fix our rtionship again.</em>


    Perhaps because he got to rx both his mind and body, he had an unusually optimistic view about this.


    He soaked his body for a while longer. When he started to feel dizzy, he got out, wiped his body with a soft towel and headed back to his room.


    As expected, Eloa¡¯s door was still firmly shut.


    Then again, he figured that he could always talk to her tomorrow and stopped worrying about it much.


    So, he opened his room and entered, widening his eyes in surprise since he didn¡¯t expect that someone would be sitting on the sofa in his room, waiting for him.


    ¡°Huh? Sharon?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Siwoo! I came here to y!¡±


    It was none other than Sharon, who was acting standoff-ish during the dinner.


    Inplete contrast to her cold just a while ago, he couldn¡¯t see even a hint of shadow on her face and instead, she was smiling so brightly that it was blinding.


    Maybe if she had a tail, it would be moving around vigorously from side to side.


    ¡°I missed you!¡±


    ¡°We just saw each other at the dining table¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she opened her arms and embraced Siwoo tightly.


    A rather dangerous gesture since a nice scent wafted from the crown of her head into his nose.


    He noticed it when they had sex yesterday, but because Sharon had increased her rank, her scent was considerably stronger than before, making it hard for him to control himself around her.


    ¡°Hey, it tickles!¡±


    As she buried herself in his arms, Sharon took a good sniff of his chest.


    ¡°Haa¡­ You smell so good, Siwoo¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to thedy that acted like a ferocious stray cat when I first met her?¡±


    His first impression of her was that she was a scary and cynical woman.


    In fact, she was a little bit scared to talk to her whenever he bought a cigarette from the convenience store she was working at.


    Perhaps, her dark green hair and slightly nted eyes gave her that kind of impression.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m acting like right now?¡±


    <em>Honestly, now, she¡¯s more like¡­</em>


    ¡°An obedient puppy, that¡¯s what you¡¯re acting like right now.¡±


    Hearing that, Sharon let go of her arms that were holding him and made eye contact with him.


    Her green colored eyes glittered, before they turned into half-moons.


    It was something that Siwoo had always noticed, but everytime he looked at her eyes like this, he could feel that his heart eased up.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that you¡¯ve turned me into a puppy?¡±


    ¡°In bed at least.¡±


    ¡°What? Not everything is about sex, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I know that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re hinting at.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re correct! Sniff sniff!¡±


    Sharon then proceeded to sniff his chest all over, trying to imitate a puppy.


    Looking at how natural she looked as she did it, Siwoo let out a heartyugh.


    After that brief greeting, they set up a small table to hold their drinks in the middle of the room.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t like there was anything else for them to do in Gehenna other than drinking and chatting.


    There were no movies or shows for them to watch.


    ¡°Are youing over to hang out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It feels like we haven¡¯t talked that much, even though you¡¯ve been here since yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Well, we were both busy all day long and the moment we were done, it was already dinner.¡±


    ¡°Mhm! That¡¯s why I came here!¡±


    Ever since she came to Gehenna, Sharon had been wearing nice dresses.


    All of them were provided by the Countess so that she could maintain some dignity as her guest.


    When Siwoo saw her wearing those dresses for the first time, he waspletely shocked.


    Sharon¡¯s beauty was undisputable, but she always carried a casual air with her whenever she was wearing her modern casual clothes.


    But, when she was dressed in a proper dress like this, the atmosphere around herpletely changed. She looked like an icy queen with a haughty and cold temperament.


    ¡°Anyway! Let¡¯s celebrate our reunion properly with a toast! Cheers!¡±


    Holding out a ss of alcohol, Sharon crossed her legs.


    The hem of her skirt rose, revealing her smooth thighs.


    Siwoo once again noticed how white and delicate her thighs were, just like snow.


    In fact, he could still feel their soft sensations in his hands.


    ¡°...¡±


    Unlike her usual tank top and dolphin pants, her current dress definitely covered up every part of her skin that needed to be covered.


    However, it still failed to hide the curves of her body, more specifically and especially, her massive twin pair of mounds.


    The chest area of her breasts created a Maginot Line that seemed as if it was able to hold the size and shape of the mounds well. As his gaze traced down, he could see how the dress perfectly fit her narrow waistline and how the short hem of the dress showcased her healthy pair of legs.


    Noticing his subtle gaze that apanied his silence, Sharon put her crossed leg down and sat with her knees pressed together.


    ¡°S-Siwoo, right now is a little¡­ Y-You know the Duchess is right next door, right¡­?¡±


    Sharon said, as if she was embarrassed, but it was clear from her lusty eyes and her voice that she waspletely down for it.


    This served to further arouse Siwoo¡¯s appetite to just push her down and eat her right there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the music box.¡±


    That was it, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore.


    Feeling his increased rate of heart beat, he took off his shirt and lifted Sharon off the sofa.


    ¡°Wait¡­ I don¡¯t think we should¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Sharon still said words of refusal, but she didn¡¯t do anything to stop him.


    In a blink of an eye, Siwoo hadpletely undressed her andid her down on the bed.


    Sharon patiently waited for Siwoo to finish all his preparations with open arms, as if she was ready to embrace him at any moment.


    Then, they shared a passionate kiss.


    3.


    Meanwhile, during that time¡­


    Inside her room, Eloa let out a groan.


    After she heard Siwoo¡¯s shocking remark earlier this morning, she had been groaning while rolling around her bed.


    An understandable reaction really, since Siwoo just straight up uncovered his perverted tendencies to her; That he liked it when she was watching him having sex with another woman.


    Her sharp instinct couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind why he even said such a thing to her.


    Maybe he really had that kind of perverted tendencies, maybe he was just saying it to make Eloa feel better, she didn¡¯t know which one was the truth.


    Due to this, she was too shy to even look at his face, so she opted to skip tonight¡¯s dinner.


    However, after she mulled it over and over, and after considering Siwoo¡¯s personality, her mind directed her to a certain direction.


    <em>He isn¡¯t a pervert.</em>


    <em>Yes, he might act like a different person in bed, but that is that, this is this! That doesn¡¯t mean he is perverted by nature!</em>


    <em>In other words, he was just being kind, telling me a white lie to spare me from the embarrassment!</em>


    <em>But, he said that he noticed that I was there yesterday, right? Why didn¡¯t he stop then?</em> Such a question lingered in her mind, but she decided to stop thinking about it and put her full trust in her disciple.


    Just as she had reached that conclusion, she heard the sound of footstepsing from the distance. She assumed that Siwoo had probably finished with his bathing already and figured that she should hang out with him for a bit.


    <em>-ck, ck!</em>


    But, when she listened closely to the sound of the footsteps again, she noticed that this kind of sound would onlye out from a pair of heels.


    Her room and the main living room were only separated by two walls, the door to the bedroom ,and the door to the living room itself, so it wasn¡¯t hard for Eloa¡¯s sharp senses to distinguish someone¡¯s footsteps.


    The sound of footsteps varied from person to person, as it was heavily influenced by the person¡¯s weight, height, stride length and so on. It was a unique trait of someone, just like fingerprints.


    For a while, Eloa could hear the footsteps¡¯ owner paced around nearby, but eventually, they disappeared into Siwoo¡¯s room.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to figure out who the owner of the footsteps was.


    <em>Miss Evergreen? Did she just entered Siwoo¡¯s room?</em>


    <em>But why?</em>


    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    Considering what had happened before, countless suspicions came to her mind.


    <em>No way, it can¡¯t be, right?</em>


    But, she dismissed those suspicions, since she knew how close Sharon and Siwoo were. One of them visiting the other¡¯s room to hang out probably wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.


    -Tap, tap, tap


    Not long after that, she could hear Siwoo¡¯s footstepsing from the distance, followed by the sound of the door closing.


    Then, she heard the pair exchanging their words loudly.


    <em>¡®Are you suggesting that you¡¯ve turned me into a puppy?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®In bed at least.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®What? Not everything is about sex, you know?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Yes, but I know that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re hinting at.¡¯</em>


    Eloa agonized for a moment before she decided to leave her bedroom and went into the living room.


    She wanted to go to the ce where she could hear them better.


    In truth, the reason why she felt so disoriented today wasn¡¯t just because she became wet when she was peeping on Siwoo and Sharon¡¯s intercourse.


    Simr to back when he suspected him having a tryst with Periwinkle¡­


    She felt a feeling of difort when he peeped on the two yesterday.


    Then, she realized something.


    The fact that Periwinkle wasn¡¯t the only person Siwoo had a physical rtionship with.


    And that she also had a physical rtionship with Sharon, the witch that he was especially close with, a woman who was practically his lover at this point.


    At first, Eloa tried to justify her current action with the excuse that she was being overprotective of her disciple, but she knew more than anyone that she was extremely curious.


    When a pair of man and woman were left alone¡­


    What kind of conversation would they have?


    And so, she decided to listen in to their conversation while concealing her breath.


    To her surprise, they were only talking about trivial things.


    They shared what was going on in their daily lives.


    For Sharon, she shared that she got a taste of what living like royalty felt like during her stay at the Gemini Mansion.


    She also told Siwoo what was going on in the twins¡¯ sses.


    As for Siwoo, he was talking about his friend, who had opened up a shop in Lenomond Town.


    Hearing this trivial exchange between them made Eloa feel guilty for listening in, but at the same time, she felt relieved since nothing else happened.


    Until she suddenly heard a rather loud /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 306: Before the Picnic (3)

    Chapter 306: Before the Pic (3)


    1.


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult feat for Eloa, who was exerting all her senses, to listen to the sounds that came over from the next room.


    But this would only apply under one condition.


    If Siwoo wasn¡¯t turning the music box on.


    Siwoo¡¯s music box, which he imed to be a present from Odile, was an extremely potent artifact that was able to conceal not only mana waves, but also the appearance, presence, and sound of the user¡¯s.


    It also wasn¡¯t a difficult artifact to use, and the user could freely adjust the strength and range of its concealment.


    <em>¡®Mmh¡­mmm¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®So, you really came here for this, hm?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Nope~ I really came for a talk, it¡¯s just¡­ When you look at me with that kind of gaze, you know¡­¡¯</em>The loud sound that Eloa heard wasn¡¯t a canon that rang out somewhere, but it was the sound of their lips smacking against each other.


    Following that, she could hear the sound of their clothes rustling against the bed sheet.


    And their voices as they talked.


    Those sounds were the kind of sounds that they could easily conceal using the music box.


    But¡­


    Eloa looked around.


    One thing about the music box was that as long as one was within its range, the concealment effect wouldn¡¯t work on them.


    However, when she looked around, she realized something.


    They didn¡¯t turn the music box on.


    Before they started, Siwoo had reassured Sharon, who was worried about her presence in the next room, that their conversation wouldn¡¯t leak since he¡¯d be turning the music box on.


    But, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    The realization hit Eloa, it rang loudly in her mind like shattered ss.


    Then, the scattered ss shards gathered and were being assembled on their own.


    She began to put together all the pieces and clues that she got from yesterday up to this moment.


    Siwoo, despite knowing that Eloa was there, continued to have sex with Sharon instead of stopping.


    That was what he had told her earlier this morning.


    Right now, despite saying that he¡¯d turn on the music box before having sex, he didn¡¯t do it.


    Both the clues and his actions pointed to one conclusion.


    He wanted Eloa to peek at their intercourse again.


    This realization left her whole body frozen.


    She simply couldn¡¯t believe that he would have this kind of side to him.


    About his unusually rough behavior during sex, she could easily dismiss it as he got carried away in the steamy atmosphere and to some extent, she could also pass this particr matter as such.


    But, from his tone, it was clear that he knew what exactly he was doing.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    <em>There must be a reason why he is doing this again, though. Wait, is it because I¡¯ve been holing up in my room since our talk this morning? Is he trying to tell me that he wasn¡¯t lying and he really doesn¡¯t mind me peeking at their intercoursest time?</em>


    <em>But I don¡¯t need him to do this!</em>


    <em>Can¡¯t he just leave it and pretend like nothing happened like back when we had sex in that rainway tunnel?!</em>


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    <em>Or maybe¡­</em>


    <em>I really don¡¯t want to believe it, but¡­</em>


    <em>Maybe he does have such a¡­unique¡­preference and he¡¯s trying to rope me into it¡­?</em>


    A lot of things happened all at once, making Eloa unable to think clearly.


    While she was drowning in her own thoughts like that, the pair began their action.


    The sound of rough breathing and the wet sound of flesh pping against each other reached her ears.


    Not only that, she could also hear the sound of their bed creaking.


    No matter what his intention behind this was, the thing that he wanted to show to Eloa was entering her ears.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    <em>I need to get out of here.</em>


    <em>Nothing good woulde out if I were to stay here.</em>


    <em>Also, I need to discipline him tomorrow.</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll have to set it to him straight that this is just wrong and make him swear to not do this ever again.</em>


    Though she had experienced this a few times already, her body still trembled due to the embarrassment.


    In any case, she had decided to set things straight with him.


    And so, she was about to open the door and leave the room with resolute steps when¡­


    ¡°...¡±


    She stopped and stared at the wall, where all the wet sound came from


    Eloa wasn¡¯tpletely clueless about the rtionship between a man and a woman.


    Because Siwoo had taught her the joy of being a woman directly onto her body.


    All the emotion and sensation that a hot kiss granted her when itnded on her secret garden.


    The pleasure she felt as he held her waist while prating the deepest part of her body.


    And the ecstasy that she experienced when her delicate inner flesh was being dug up by his hot, hard flesh while it sprayed her with his hot seeds.


    Though the experience onlysted for a short time¡ªonly half an hour¡ªit taught her enough about a whole new world that she had only heard about.


    And behind this wall¡­


    The same act was currently unfolding. She only experienced it for half an hour, yet she was unable to get rid of it from her mind.


    With the help of the unrestrained sound those two made, Eloa¡¯s mind was running wild in that direction.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Eloa gasped.


    The dizzying sensation that was stimted from her imagination was way more intense than back when she was seeing the intercourse with her own eyes.


    She could clearly hear the obscenenguage that was being exchanged from behind the wall.


    At that moment, she could feel the sensation of Siwoo¡¯s hands holding onto her waist.


    She could feel his hot breath tickling the tip of her ear.


    Of course this was all just her imagination.


    Eloa bit her lip.


    Her heart pounded so strongly that she could clear each of its beats in her ears.


    <em>Since I¡¯m gonna discipline him tomorrow anyway¡­</em>


    <em>Can¡¯t I just surrender to this sensation tonight¡­?</em>


    <em>He wants me to watch this anyway, no¡­?</em>


    The lust that Eloa felt for the first time back during her first time, the lust that she had been holding back for the longest time, was about to implode.


    Due to a series of incidents, all her efforts of locking that feeling deep inside her heart had be undone.


    And with the strange voicesing from the next room arousing all her five senses, even the stubborn Eloa was tempted to makepromises.


    <em>Just for today¡­</em>


    <em>Just for today, I¡­</em>


    <em>Want to surrender to this deviant act¡­</em>


    <em>Maybe this is all because I¡¯ve been running away whenever I got caught up in an awkward situation with him¡­</em>


    Eloa¡¯s gaze slowly moved toward the living room¡¯s table.


    She already knew how to pleasure herself.


    And she already knew that it was easier to let herself loose than to hold herself back, especially when it wasn¡¯t even somethingpletely immoral or anything.


    <em>Yeah, it isn¡¯t even a bad thing, no?</em>


    <em>I mean, other witches masturbate sometimes¡­</em>


    <em>They aren¡¯t ashamed of it and they don¡¯t see it as a filthy act either¡­</em>


    She closed her trembling eyelids as she tried to justify what she was about to do.


    ¡°Just for today¡­ Just for today¡­¡±


    <em>I¡¯ll definitely draw a clear line starting tomorrow.</em>


    <em>I am Siwoo¡¯s master.</em>


    <em>Siwoo is my disciple.</em>


    <em>Everything will return to normal tomorrow.</em>


    The height of the table was only a little bit higher than her waist.


    It was a table made of ash wood, its edges were curved and smooth to lessen the risk of someone injuring themselves if they were to bump into it.


    Standing in front of the table, Eloa slowly spread her legs. As she did so, she could hear the sound of her heartbeat even clearer than before.


    She then quietly lifted the hem of her skirt with both hands.


    Her in, unadorned white panties slowly revealed itself.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Her mind desperately tried to tell her that this wasn¡¯t the right thing to do.


    But, she ignored it and ced the slit of her crotch on one of the round corners of the table.


    Naturally, the table pressed on her panties, stimting her clitoris in one go.


    At that moment, she felt a tingling sensation in her tailbone and lower abdomen at the same time. Her eyes widened because of it.


    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡±


    If there was something that came to her mind when she felt that sensation¡­


    She¡¯d say that it felt like someone had scratched the itchy part of her body that she was unable to reach for a long time.


    It brought her both liberating feeling and ecstasy.


    The kind of feeling that made one stand on their toes without even realizing that their whole body was shaking from the sensation.


    Like everything in life, the hardest part of this whole thing was starting it in the first ce.


    But now that she was able to indulge in her sexual desire that she had been holding back for so long, it was as if the word self-restraint was erased from her mind.


    As if she had suffered for too long and now was the time to let herself loose.


    Slowly, she put in her weight against the corner of the table.


    With that, the force that was rubbing against her sensitive parts promptly increased.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Eloa¡¯s breath turned steamy and hot.


    Compared to what she had done with Siwoo, it was apletely different feeling.


    However, she¡¯d be lying if she were to say that this didn¡¯t satiate her lust somehow.


    She spread the hem of her skirt wide and gently moved her waist back and forth, rubbing against the edge of the table.


    <em>-Creak, creak!</em>


    <em>¡®Ahh! Ahhh! Haaang¡­!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Haah¡­haah¡­¡¯</em>


    Meanwhile she could hear the sound of the bed creaking and Sharon¡¯s moans of ecstasy that aroused her even though she was also a woman like her.


    Not only that, she could also hear Siwoo¡¯s heavy breathing.


    ¡°Ngh¡­hng¡­¡±


    Eloa slowly moved her waist again, feeling that her mind became lost due to the pleasure.


    <em>It feels so good¡­</em>


    <em>Why does it feel so good¡­?</em>


    The pleasure overwhelmed her to the point that the hand that was holding the hem of her skirt lost its strength.


    To the point that her toes that supported her tiptoeing body trembled.


    It was as if every single cell in her body was celebrating the fact that she finally released all the lust that she had been holding back all this time.


    All of the sexual pleasure and experiences that she ever had in her life was always connected to Siwoo in some way or another.


    Since she could hear his voice clearly from the next door, it wasn¡¯t hard for her to use her imagination to rouse her lust up even more.


    And it wasn¡¯t hard for her to imagine him to be there with her right at this moment.


    The sense of immorality that she felt from doing this left her dizzy despite how hard she tried to convince herself that this would be herst time to do something like this.


    As she sunk deeply into her act, a certain someone¡¯s name leaked out from between her parting lips, apanying the gasps that she had been letting out for a while now.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ Siwoo¡­¡±


    Realizing what had juste out of her own mouth, Eloa became horrified.


    But that feeling was quickly reced by the overwhelming pleasure that she felt.


    She told herself that this wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    Because she could hear Siwoo¡¯s voice clearly, it was inevitable that she¡¯d call out to him.


    Just like that, she dismissed the matter rather quickly and added more speed to her waist¡¯s movements.


    She ced the hem of her dress that she had been holding with her hand in her mouth and bit it.


    Under the triangr shadow that was formed by that same hem, her stomach contracted repeatedly in pleasure.


    <em>¡®Siwoo! Siwoo¡­! Siwoo¡­!¡¯</em>


    Though she was convinced by Siwoo¡¯s words that he¡¯d turn the music box on, Sharon still felt a little apprehension over letting out her voice loudly since Eloa¡¯s room was right next to Siwoo¡¯s.


    But now, it seemed as if she had thrown all that apprehension away as she began to let out an even louder voice.


    The reason for it was because she was close to her climax.


    Her high-pitched squeals, filled with lust and ecstasy, prompted Siwoo to move even faster, making his breath grow heavier.


    ¡°Ngg¡­! Mmh¡­!¡±


    Eloa also began to elerate her pace.


    Sticky liquid that came from her panties soaked the coated wood as if a snail had just passed by.


    There was no need to point out what kind of liquid it was.


    Using the liquid as lubricant, Eloa¡¯s movements became more smooth as her waist¡¯s strokes became increasingly lewd.


    With how skilled she was at utilizing her body, it didn¡¯t take much time for her to find the best way to pleasure it.


    <em>¡®Inside¡­! Siwoo! Let it all out inside¡­!¡¯</em>


    At that moment, she heard Sharon¡¯s voice, begging for Siwoo to pour his semen inside her.


    With that, Eloa could tell that Siwoo was close to ejacting.


    She could imagine Siwoo¡¯s hot rod spurting out the hot white liquid into Sharon¡¯s narrow vagina.


    Just like what it did to hers.


    ¡°Hng¡­! Ahh¡­mmh¡­!¡±


    Eloa tried her best to suppress her moan as she elerated her hips even further.


    <em>-Wooong!</em>


    <em>¡®Aaaahhh¡­!¡¯</em>


    At that moment, an enormous wave of magic power that Siwoo usually generated whenever he ejacted, enveloped Eloa¡¯s body.


    As if following a cue, her body stiffened.


    She flinched, trembling rather disgracefully, wearing an expression that failed to show even a hint of dignity that she had always carried.


    The tingling sensation of her own climax ran through her body like electricity.


    She felt a sensation as if her body was wrapped in a thousand feather pillows.


    Sharon, Siwoo, and Eloa, all three of them climaxed at the exact same /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 307: Before the Picnic (4)

    Chapter 307: Before the Pic (4)


    1.


    Late at night, when even the moonlight was hiding behind the clouds and the insects were fast asleep.


    Inside a certain dimly lit room, the twins¡¯ whispers could be heard, apanied by the sound of bubbling liquid.


    ¡°Odette, do another check. This isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alright, wait for a bit, Sis¡­¡±


    This ce was the alchemy room, located right next to the library. Inside, Odile and Odette were working, racking their brains together.


    Since this room was Countess Gemini¡¯s property, an actual <em>chaebol</em>, it was filled with cutting-edge equipment and high quality materials that could make witches that dedicated their lives to alchemy drooled in envy.


    There were hundreds of alchemy-rted equipment lined up inside, fromplex distition tubes, centrifuges, scales, mana-powered heating tes, precisely measured test tubes, and various reagents.


    Covering their bodies with oversized robes, the twins were apanied by an opened book that they ced under a dimntern.Odette was busy preparing the materials that they needed, while Odile was drawing a magic circle to heat up the cauldron they were using.


    The book they were using as a reference was a rather thick book.


    It was the second volume of the ¡®Forbidden Potion Form¡¯ that they found today in the old library.


    The twins were really desperate right now.


    Until a while ago, they thought they were fighting on the same ground as Sharon to win Siwoo¡¯s love.


    They genuinely thought that they were equal in position.


    But, when they happened to see Siwoo and Sharon having sexual intercourse, they realized that the rtionship between those two were far deeper than they expected.


    Moreover, they also realized that Sharon possessed a certain charm that they couldn¡¯t even dream of having no matter how hard they tried.


    That was the reason behind their desperation that was so deep to the point that they wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to take up the monkey¡¯s paw.


    After meticulously scouring through the library to look for a move that could perhaps shift the tide of the battle to their favor, they finally found the answer inside this potion book.


    Without a shred of hesitation, they immediately started working to concoct the potion they needed.


    A considerable amount of time had passed since they started working on it.


    Shadow was casted on their faces thanks to the dimntern light.


    Their bright, purple eyes, glinted with madness, the kind of glint that one would see in a mad scientist¡¯s or an unhinged witch¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Odette, the book said to inject the furnace with mana for 3.3 seconds five times.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I can¡¯t do that, Sis¡­ It¡¯s too hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Move away, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    In truth, Gemini¡¯s self-essence magic didn¡¯t really have a rtion to Alchemy.


    However, a witch¡¯s apprentice was simr to a medical student.


    Just like both a surgeon and stic surgeon had to learn about the human body as a whole in their students¡¯ days, as an apprentice, the twins also had to learn about all the magic systems that were currently relevant.


    This was also the reason why they were learning Elemental Magic from Sharon.


    From all the things that they had learned, the thing that the twins excelled the most at was potion making.


    Well, they only studied the subject earnestly because they could cause all kinds of mischief with it, but still, they were pretty good at it.


    ¡°This is even harder to make than the potion that made Master grow a beard a long time ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the potion that could make people sleep for three whole days isn¡¯t as hard as this one to make¡­¡±


    The first potion that they were talking about was the ¡®Viking Potion¡¯ that could make anyone who drank it grow a beard.


    While the second potion was the ¡®Hibernation Potion¡¯.


    Basically, it was a potion that they made because they wanted to sleep all day long without anyone disturbing their sleep so that they could skip all their sses altogether.


    Both potions were rather difficult to make, but the difficulty still fell shortpared to the one they were currently making.


    Maybe because they got the form from the second volume of the book, the difficulty was a few levels higher.


    What they needed to do here was to ce all the meticulously gathered ingredients into the furnace that was powered by mana. The problem here was that they had to inject their mana to heat the furnace up at the right timing so that the potion could be concocted properly.


    After a long struggle, the twins finally managed to make a pretty-looking purple potion.


    <em>-Fizz!</em>


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­ After a long, tough fight¡­¡±


    Odile finished her potion making by putting the steaming sk into ice water to cool it down.


    Now, they only needed to take one more step left.


    ¡°If we put in the reagent and a snowke pattern is formed inside, that means we seed!¡±


    It was simply a waste of both time and material if they were to consume the potion just to check if they seeded in making it or not.


    That was why most potion forms woulde with a reagent that the potion maker could use to check if their potion would work or not.


    The clear liquid in Odette¡¯s hand was the reagent for this particr potion.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already failed three times¡­ Surely, we¡¯ll seed this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Odette! You¡¯ll jinx us!¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry, Sis¡­¡±


    The twins gulped as they dropped a few drops of the reagent into the sk.


    When they did, a pretty-looking snowke bloomed inside the sk.


    ¡°Woah¡­!¡±


    ¡°We did it¡­!¡±


    As if celebrating the twins¡¯ sessful endeavor, a few more snowkes bloomed inside the sk before fading away shortly after.


    ¡°Sis, if we give this to Mr. Assistant¡­!¡±


    ¡°We can get our payback against Sharon unnie!¡±


    The twins didn¡¯t invite Sharon to the two days one night strip out of the kindness in their hearts.


    While Sharon wasn¡¯t aware that they were there when she was having a sex with Siwoo, after seeing such a scene that invoked their jealousy greatly, there was no way that they¡¯d take it lying down.


    And so, they created this new version of ¡®Eros Potion¡¯, one that was created specifically for males.


    The ¡®Sweet Potion¡¯, the potion that would make anyone who drank it fell into a blind love with the first person they saw.


    While the effect was slightly different than Eros Potion¡ªwhich increased one¡¯s lust while also increasing one¡¯s affection toward the first person they saw¡ªboth of them would still produce a simr effect.


    Their n was to make Siwoo drink this potion, make him fall in love with them and show the scene off to Sharon.


    This was the perfect payback that they had been working on.


    ¡°Alright, Odette! With this, our payback can finally begin!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll teach her to never mess with us ever again, Sis!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡±


    Though they had been staying up all night long, the sinister smile in their faces hid any hint of fatigue.


    2.


    At this point, one of you might have asked, <em>¡®Why the hell would you go to the beach duringte autumn?¡¯</em>.


    Well, the thing here was, Blue Narrow Sea had a typical Mediterranean Climate, which meant that during the summer, the air would be hot and dry, while during the winter, the temperature wouldn¡¯t drop too low.


    The ce had a simr climate to that of California''s coastal areas.


    In the twins¡¯ words, if they were toe during this time period, while the water would be colder than during the summer, they would still be able to swim around as much as they liked.


    It was early in the morning. The carriage that Siwoo, the twins and Sharon were in, stopped in front of Flora¡¯s Tailor Shop.


    By the way, Siwoo tried to visit Eloa this morning, but she didn¡¯t even open the door for him.


    Though, it wasn¡¯t like she outright ignored him. She told him, ¡®I¡¯ll be fine, just go on ahead¡¯ and ended the conversation there.


    He could try to coax her, but there was simply no time to. The one who invited him to the pic was the twins and it would be rude to them if he were to keep them waiting any longer, so he decided to obey Eloa and went on ahead.


    As for why they went to the Tailor Shop first instead of going straight to the beach¡­


    Well, to go to the beach, one had to wear proper attire for the asion first.


    In other words, they were here to get themselves a nice swimsuit.


    ¡°Do we really need to go this far just for a swimsuit, though?¡±


    Siwoo asked dumbfoundedly.


    He thought that they¡¯d just pick up something from the Border Town and be done with it, but¡­


    They went on ahead and asked for a custom-made swimsuit in this Tailor Shop instead.


    ¡°Of course! Swimsuit and fashion go hand to hand and you don¡¯t need me to tell you what fashion means to a Lady, right?¡±


    ¡°We always get a matching swimsuit from here! They always finish our orders nicely and quickly!¡±


    The twins were visibly excited.


    Pushing and pulling Siwoo from both sides, they dragged him to the Tailor Shop that resembled a church.


    This was the same Tailor Shop that he visited with Amelia back when they were trying to get a suit for him.


    They went to this ce twice, once when he was still a ve and once when he lost his memories.


    Just like a church, the shop had a majestic air and an extraordinary solemnity that made it hard to believe that the ce was a Tailor Shop and not a church.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Arabesque!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°My, it¡¯s been a while isn¡¯t it? What are you lively Gemini Ladies up to this time?¡±


    ¡°We want to get another matching swimsuit!¡±


    ¡°Please make us a good one! We¡¯ll wait patiently!¡±


    The twins cheerfully raised their hands as they greeted the shop¡¯s owner.


    Flora, who was holding her tobo pipe with anguid expression as always, epted their greeting while pushing out the smoke out of her mouth.


    From how friendly they were to each other, it was safe to assume that the twins visited this ce often.


    Then again, the twins had always worn matching clothes, so chances were that all their clothes came from this ce.


    At that moment, Flora slowly turned her gaze towards Siwoo.


    ¡°Hm? Aren¡¯t you that kid fromst time? Everyone¡¯s been talking about youtely, hm?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You remember me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget any customers that I personally made their clothes for.¡±


    Flora tapped her head, trying to emphasize her point.


    Siwoo felt a little surprised though, since she didn¡¯t show as much interest in him as other witches did.


    He spected that it was probably because she had long given up her interest in magic and raising her rank, and was nowpletely focused on making clothes.


    Of course, this kind of reaction made Siwoo feel ted. Ever since he came back to Gehenna, he felt like he had turned into a rare Pokemon or something.


    ¡°So, I assume that I¡¯d need to make swimsuits for everyone here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? Me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why do you think we brought you here with us, Unnie?¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡±


    Sharon, who thought that she would be just tagging along, was surprised by the twins¡¯ words.


    Of course, she¡¯d try her best to not make the twins pay for her swimsuit.


    She still had a conscience, after all. There was no way that she¡¯d be that impudent after ignoring her contract with Albireo twice.


    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we start with the twins¡¯ swimsuit first?¡±


    3.


    Only after the twins and Sharon were done did Siwoo get his turn.


    Flora was undoubtedly a master of her craft.


    This was especially true given the fact that she managed to make high quality clothes for three people in less than fifteen minutes.


    Though, swimsuits in general would need less time to make than normal clothes due to them only covering the necessary parts of the body (probably), but her speed was still worth noting.


    When she saw Siwoo walking through the veil that covered the measuring room, Flora let out a smile.


    ¡°Well, look at the man. Not only did you nail a Baroness back then, you also nailed a Countess¡¯ apprentice witches and a famous Elemental Witch in one go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no need to be modest. All three of them told me to make the swimsuits look as pretty as possible. Especially the twins, they were really pushy about it. Well, they always are pushy about things, but they¡¯re even more pushy than usual this time.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just excited for the pic.¡±


    It was an awkward topic for him, but thankfully, Flora didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    Instead, she started making his swimsuit in the air without even taking up his measurements.


    Now that he got a chance to look at it again, he realized how sophisticated her control over her telekinesis was. The precision was almost at the same level as a surgeon¡¯s during a surgery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take another measurement for you. Do you want me to make it loose or tight, like spandex tight?¡±


    ¡°Just make them like normal shorts, can you?¡±


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re the only man whom I made three separate clothes for, so you can be more proud of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s my honor.¡±


    After that, she started to sew a Hawaiian pattern on the ck fabric.


    At that moment, Siwoo was struck with curiosity.


    He knew that Flora had abandoned her advancement in magic for the sake of making more clothes since she liked it so much.


    But he never knew what her self-essence magic was.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ask away, I¡¯m bored anyway.¡±


    ¡°Is your self-essence magic rted to weaving?¡±


    Hearing that question, she turned her gaze towards Siwoo.


    ¡°Hm? Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°Well, they said that each witch has a unique self-essence magic, so I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, it isn¡¯t like it¡¯s something I need to hide. My self-essence magic is rted to weaving. In fact, I made all my clothes using my magically spun thread.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°The clothes I made naturally grants the wearer some resistance against all types of magic, but I honestly rather make clothes for the other witches to doll themselves up instead. Don¡¯t wanna see my creations all tattered and battered, you know? Anyway, try this out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re done already?¡±


    During the duration of that short conversation, she was done making his swimsuit.


    Since she had been adding some floral and tree patterns into the swimsuit, he thought it would look frivolous to some extent, but it actually looked nice and simple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t put anything special in your swimsuit. The witches¡¯ swimsuits though, are different. Look forward to it, okay? I put some serious effort into making them.¡±


    When he tried on the swimsuit in the dressing room, it fitted his size perfectly.


    It was also extremelyfortable to wear, even morefortable than your average underwear.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    After trying out the swimsuit and putting on his clothes, Siwoo went back to the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 308: Summertime (1)

    Chapter 308: Summertime (1)


    1.


    ¡°Damn¡­ This is crazy¡­¡±


    After getting their swimsuits and hopping on to the carriage for afortable ride, they finally arrived at the Blue Narrow Sea.


    Since this was Siwoo¡¯s first time setting foot on a private beach, his heart was filled with excitement. After all, this was a private beach, something that he thought only ever saw in movies.


    The sand was white, even whiter than salt, while the sun was unreasonably hot for the season.


    Under the clear blue sky that extended to the horizon, the sound of crashing waves echoed pleasantly.


    The scene in front of him was so magnificent that he felt a liberating sense of freedom just from seeing it.


    ¡°Now this is a real high quality resort.¡±


    Just twenty seconds away from the beach, there was a no-less magnificent looking vi.It was a small vi, only two stories tall, almost as big as the annex where Siwoo and Eloa was currently staying in, but the wall that was facing the sea was made out of ss.


    ¡°Feels like I¡¯m in Dubai or something¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sea! Seaseaseaseasea!¡±


    ¡°Odette-style! Hyper Boost!¡±


    Apanied by tapping sounds of footsteps, two sets of footprints of identical sizes started appearing on the sand.


    The twins passed by Siwoo, who was admiring the view, threw their luggages aside and jumped into the sea.


    They hadn¡¯t even changed into their swimsuits yet.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Come quickly! The water is so cool here!¡±


    ¡°Come here quickly, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    The hem of their skirts float on the water like lotus on a pond.


    There was a bright smile on their faces that were covered with water droplets.


    Siwoo and Sharon, who were watching them from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Odile! Ms. Odette! Change into your swimsuits first!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We don¡¯t need to!¡±


    ¡°We brought a bunch of clothes with us!¡±


    ¡°Those two are so energetic.¡±


    ¡°They remind me of a pair of husky, ying around in the snow.¡±


    As he stood side by side with Sharon, watching the two ying around, it reminded him of something that happened in the Modern World.


    When the twins came to visit him and how he and Sharon felt as if they were a married couple with two kids, trying to take care of those two.


    The thing that was happening right now resembled that moment so much.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande!¡±


    The twins urged him toe while sshing the water around.


    Seeing this, Siwoo turned to look at Sharon with a wry smile.


    ¡°Are you gonna go in like this or?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can you take care of my luggage for me? They¡¯ll raise hell if I don¡¯te over right now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯lle over!¡±


    After leaving his luggage to Sharon, Siwoo came over to the twins¡¯ side and jumped into the sea.


    Just like they said, the water was cool and refreshing.


    2.


    ¡°Hoaahm¡­¡±


    Currently, Siwoo wasying down on a sunbed, under a parasol.


    With a cold beer in his hand, he was fully enjoying himself in this high quality resort.


    The sound of waves felt pleasant to his ears, the cool shade the parasol gave him made me feel like he was in heaven, the beer enhanced the experience as a whole, while the salty wind that would normally bother some people actually felt nice to his skin.


    What about the view?


    The beautiful natural scenery in front of him,bined with the sight of the twins and Sharon, affectionately ying around in the water together, was nothing short of perfection.


    Once again, he praised Flora¡¯s exquisite skills.


    While he didn¡¯t know what kind of swimsuit was deemed fashionable in Gehenna, he knew that the ones that those girls wore wouldn¡¯t look out of ce even if they were to go to a beach in Florida.


    Firstly, the twins¡¯ swimsuit.


    On their chest area was a tube-top swimsuit with plenty of frills on it.


    The swimsuit was made to minimize the exposure of their upper bodies and maintain their elegance and dignity.


    Odile was wearing a ck swimsuit while Odette was wearing a white one, thus eliminating another potential cause for their bickering from its roots.


    Next was Sharon.


    It was a ck monokini that was adorned with decorations that looked simr to that of a belly dancer¡¯s outfit.


    The monokini was made in such a way that it exposed her navel and her back.


    Siwoo could get a glimpse of her breasts from the side, giving an impression as if she was cosying a subus or something.


    That aside, unlike Siwoo, who was exhausted after ying with the twins for a short time, Sharon had been engaging in a water fight with them for a good while now.


    ¡°Ahaha! H-Hey, you two! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Ei, ei!¡±


    ¡°Odette-Style! Water Cannon!¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±


    Currently, the twins were spraying water on her while Sharon was running away from them.


    Seeing them like this it felt like those three were actually sisters or something.


    They got along surprisingly well.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    <em>What? Am I just seeing things or is that wave getting bigger?</em>


    He didn¡¯t know when it started.


    But, at some point, they started to use magic during their water fight. Or maybe, they had been using magic from the start.


    Volleyball-sized water balls that were hovering around the twins suddenly rushed towards Sharon all at once.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was running on the sea water, as if she was running on the solid ground, performing brilliant evasive moves.


    <em>Right, isn¡¯t she those two¡¯s Elemental Magic teacher? Maybe she¡¯s teaching them about the water elements right now.</em>


    <em>-Woooong!</em>


    At that moment, the ground started to shake heavily and a big shadow was casted upon the beach.


    A huge wall of sea water appeared, tall enough to swallow even the tallest skyscrapers.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±


    There was no way that a sudden earthquake in Gehenna would cause a tsunami.


    Which meant that this was something one of those three had caused.


    Their hectic water fight came to an end as the high wave swallowed the three of them all at once.


    3.


    ¡°I still got salt water in my nose¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s itchy¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡±


    The twins, wet from head to toe, whined as they sprawled on the sand.


    Next to them, Sharon apologized while covering their shoulders with a towel.


    She was agitated when they were ying around in the water, but she had no intention whatsoever to go this far.


    However, since she still wasn¡¯t used to her newly acquired power and she didn¡¯t have her staff and witch outfit with her, her power went out of control back then.


    In the end, Siwoo had to use his ribbons to prevent the twins from being swept all the way to the Border Town from here.


    ¡°Are you really, really sorry, Sharon unnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to do something like this¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, she was still in the wrong here.


    That was why she obediently apologized for her mistake.


    ¡°Alright, then bring us our pic basket here!¡±


    ¡°We put a bunch of tasty food there! Let¡¯s eat together!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    When Siwoo was about to get up, Sharon waved both her arms and made Siwoo sit down in the sunbed again.


    ¡°No, let me! I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Then, she ran ahead before he could even stop her.


    As soon as she went away, the twins sprung up to their feet, as if their previous appearance was a lie.


    ¡°Odette! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sis!¡±


    They immediately went toward the luggage they left in the corner then quickly spread out the rolled up sunbathing mat they brought with them.


    After that, they took off their wet swimsuit¡¯s top.


    Their small breasts were left bare for Siwoo to see.


    The refreshing sight of their cute breasts that he hadn¡¯t seen in a while shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you two up to now?¡±


    They did this sequence of events in a decisive and quick way.


    By the time Siwoo asked that question after being struck speechless, they had already slid their bodies on the mat.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell just by looking, Mr. Assistant? We want you to put some tanning oil onto our backs!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to sunbathe next!¡±


    ¡°Tanning oil? Not sunscreen?¡±


    ¡°We found out that women with moderately tanned skin can exude more sex appeal!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we want to try tanning ourselves! Also, our masters did this every summer!¡±


    Just as usual, this was all part of their cunning n.


    This was the perfect opportunity for them to have a natural skin-to-skin contact with Siwoo without raising suspicion.


    If Sharon was here, it was obvious that she¡¯d intervene and stop him before he could do anything.


    That was why they drove Sharon away before they striked.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant~ Quickly~¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, we both will turn into dried squid.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine.¡±


    The twins waved their feet up and down against the mat cutely.


    This prompted Siwoo to let himself fall into their cuteness trap and sat down next to them, holding the oil they had prepared.


    Seeing how their n was proceeding smoothly, they let out a giggle to each other.


    Siwoo first sprayed some of the oil on their backs.


    As expected of the twins, from the smoothness of their backs, the curves of their spines, to their protruding backbones, they all looked simr.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Feeling the sudden touch of the oil as it was dropped on their backs, the twins subtly trembled.


    The oil¡¯s cold sensation probably surprised them a little.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Siwoo washed off the fine sand that was stuck into his hands with a bucket of water lying nearby before cing them on each of the twins¡¯ backs.


    He knew that if he were to focus on doing this to one of them first, the other one would throw a tantrum.


    <em>-Shock!</em>


    <em>-Shock!</em>


    As soon as his hands touched their bodies, they let out the already expected reactions.


    Their rxed posture instantly turned stiff, as if a block of ice had been put on their backs.


    They also stretched their toes stiffly, like a ballerina.


    <em>-Rub, rub, rub.</em>


    Siwoo ignored their reactions as he evenly spread the oil around from their waist down to the bottom of their spines.


    While he was doing this, he realized that he had underestimated this current situation that he was facing.


    To be more specific, the sensation he felt as his palm touched their skins.


    The twins¡¯ white and soft skin slowly became shiny as he applied the oil on them, rousing a lot of memories from the depths of his mind.


    Normally, he had always seen the twins as his cute little sisters, but the moment they took off their clothes, their impression on him changed into that of a pair of little subi.


    When his hand moved to their sides, the part of their body that didn¡¯t bulge out or push their upper body even a little from the mat¡­


    They let out a symphony of moans at the same time.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hng¡­¡±


    ¡°No strange noises allowed.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Assistant! It¡¯s been a while since thest time you touched our bodies!¡±


    ¡°The way you are massaging our bodies¡­ There¡¯s this erotic feeling about it¡­¡±


    Now he realized that this was definitely what they were aiming for from the start.


    Whenever he tried to spread the oil to their sides, his hands always touched a certain something.


    Add the stimtion he received from their now shiny skin, his senses of hearing, touch, and sight were all being stimted by them.


    ¡°How does it feel, Mr. Assistant?¡±


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m marinating a lukewarm steak with olive oil.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?! It doesn¡¯t make you want to do this and that with us?!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°What about this? If you were to sneak into our rooms tonight¡­ We¡¯ll let you massage other parts of our bodies.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll do the same to you too, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    <em>I think I should set things straight with them.</em>


    He had been thinking of doing this for a while.


    The only reason he hadn¡¯t done it already was because he couldn¡¯t find the right timing.


    ¡°Ahem, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    The twins, who slightly turned their heads at Siwoo¡¯s cough, focused their stares at him.


    Under their gazes, Siwoo was unable to say what he wanted to say.


    ¡°A-Ahem¡­ You know¡­¡±


    Back in the Modern World, though he nevercked money, there was no one he could connect with.


    He couldn¡¯t have a meaningful talk with anyone and no one he talked with would remember him.


    As he was suffering from that kind of loneliness, Sharon came to his life.


    At first, he only took Sharon¡ªwho was under a heavy debt¡ªin out of pity and he thought that they could help each other out, but as time passed, their bond grew deeper and deeper.


    Now, if someone were to ask him if he had a girlfriend or not, Sharon would immediatelye to his mind.


    Since that was the case, he thought that if he were to continue this ambiguous rtionship with her and the twins, it would be the same as him cheating with all of them at once.


    And so, he decided to sort out their ambiguous rtionship as soon as he could, but¡­


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t even know how to begin.


    This was due to the twins¡¯ extremely good intuition.


    Odile was looking at Siwoo, who left his mouth hanging open, unable to let out any words, with trembling eyes. Meanwhile, Odette¡¯s eyes had started to tear up.


    At first, the twins approached him back when he was a ve due to their curiosity.


    Although their rtionship began because they practically strong-armed him into it, after oveing several crises together, their bond grew deeper and deeper into something that was stronger than a bond between an apprentice witch and a ve.


    When he got his heart broken by Amelia¡­


    It was Odile¡¯s warm embrace that saved him from that deep pit of despair.


    He could also remember Odette¡¯s kindness that she showed on her thoughtful gifts that he received right before he went back to the Modern World.


    Their kindness towards him was something that he could still remember deeply.


    That was why he found himself at a loss of words.


    While it was morally right that he came clean so that he could end this ambiguous rtionship once and for all¡­


    If he were to draw that line clearly in front of the twins, who had been treating him kindly all this time, that would make him a cruel and shameless person at the same time.


    And so, he was stuck at an impasse.


    <em>Is there an answer where I can make all three of them happy?</em>


    That irresponsible question came to his mind.


    ¡°...Later, during the barbeque, I¡¯ll grill the meat.¡±


    In the end, he let out an inward sigh and postponed his decision.


    He figured that he should ask Takasho for advice next time he visited him.


    Since it was Takasho, he¡¯d definitelye up with good advice for him.


    ¡°I-Is that all? W-Why are you saying it with such a serious expression then¡­?¡±


    ¡°S-Seriously! I-I was so scared¡­¡±


    When the twins said those words with an awkward smile¡­


    ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡±


    Sharon, with the pic basket in her hand, ran straight to where they were after seeing the twins with their top /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 309: Summertime (2)

    Chapter 309: Summertime (2)1.


    <em>-Bzzz!</em>


    On the sandy beach, a BBQ grill, fueled with hot charcoal was set up.


    A thick piece of pork belly with the 2.5 cm honeb, the golden ratio, was ced on top of it.


    The twins brought a whole icebox to this beach and it was filled with pork, not a single veal ormb was there.


    Around 5 kg worth of pork was there.


    Given that some of the ingredients such as ssamjang were difficult to find in Gehenna, and they had those with them, it was clear that this BBQ party was quite avish one for Gehenna¡¯s standard.


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±Odile, Odette, and Sharon sat side by side at the table, holding their forks and knives firmly in their hands.


    Their eyes shone brightly, locking on the meat that Siwoo was grilling, refusing to let it out of their sights even for a moment.


    Like they said, good food makes good rtionships.


    There was a reason why they held important events like a meeting while eating.


    Sharon and the twins, who had been engaging in a subtle war of nerves, were now waiting for their food amicably together.


    The serious atmosphere from earlier was broken by the raging Sharon and the four of them enjoyed their pleasant and rxing time on the beach together afterwards.


    They made sand castles of enormous sizes with magic.


    Held a swimmingpetition where some of them ended up drinking salty water because of it.


    After they were done with all that, they were all starving. Not wanting to break this cheerful atmosphere of their long-awaited reunion, Siwoo rounded them up for the BBQ.


    And so, the main event of their vacation, the BBQ party, with the sunset in the verdant horizon as the background, began.


    <em>-Bzzz!</em>


    Both the twins, who¡¯d start teasing Sharon the moment they found the chance to, and Sharon, who¡¯d argue loudly against them, went quiet as they listened to the sizzling sound of the BBQ. To them at that moment, that sound probably sounded more beautiful than even the most beautiful orchestra.


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    When the sweet smell of the sizzling meat entered her nose, drool dropped down the corner of Odette¡¯s slightly opened mouth.


    ¡°This should be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think you can stop grilling that one, Mr. Assistant. It¡¯s perfect already!¡±


    ¡°They said that meat is best when eaten medium rare!¡±


    While listening to the twins¡¯ urging, Siwoo put the steaming pork belly onto the cutting board and sliced it.


    Maybe it was because there were three beautiful girls watching him¡­


    Or maybe because this was the meat that he grilled on his own¡­


    Whatever the reason was, even though he had a little bit of trouble controlling the heat as he grilled the meat, it still looked extremely pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Wow, it does look perfect.¡±


    Its surface was golden and crispy.


    The unique aroma of the pork,bined with the smell of the herb was mouth-watering to say the least.


    It was so well grilled to the point that when the knife touched its surface and was pressed down, it made a crispy sound.


    As the knife made its way down, the juice that came out of the meat moistened the cutting board up.


    The white and oily cut meat was enticing to look at.


    After he put the meat on a te, he ced the te on the table.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks so good!¡±


    The twins pped their hands as they cheered.


    Meanwhile, Sharon wrapped the meat with the lettuce she had with her and put it in Siwoo¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Siwoo. You deserve the first bite.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    The twins, who had started eating the pork belly due to their impatience because of the long wait, suddenly grew stiff after watching the scene.


    They made the same expression as a politician who got eliminated from the election.


    Unlike them, who were busy stuffing their mouths, the first thing that Sharon did was to take care of Siwoo.


    Her considerate gesture came out so naturally.


    This was something that the twins, who grew pampered by the people around them,cked.


    Of course they didn¡¯t stay still. They immediately munched the meat in their mouths and wrapped pieces of their meat in lettuce.


    Though,pared to Sharon, who had lived in Korea for ten years, they were clumsier, to say the least.


    They ced the lettuce on their tes, put a bunch of meat on it at once, then folded the lettuce like origami. When they found out that the lettuce couldn¡¯t hold all that meat at once, they added anotheryer of lettuce, turning it into a makeshift sandwich instead of a ssam.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, say aah~¡±


    ¡°We made this for you!¡±


    The ssam they made was bigger than their fists.


    When he saw the huge thing being pressed against his nose, he let out a bitter smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think those are a little too big?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry! They might seem big, but you can eat them in one bite!¡±


    ¡°Right! It isn¡¯t as impossible as it looks!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t tell if they were joking or not, but what he knew was he could feel cold sweat running down his back.


    Eventually, he gave in, opened his mouth, and took a bite out of their ssam, one after another. Even when he went back to grill more meat, he was still munching on the meat.


    As they downed the alcohol they brought, at the pork and mushrooms that they grilled, the sun was already set.


    Night finally fell on the beach, and with booze in their hands, the atmosphere turned even more cheerful than before, as if a small festival was going on.


    ¡°One, two, three! One, two, three!¡±


    ¡°Two, two, three! Two, two, three!¡±


    ¡°Odette, stop stepping on my feet!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to stop pulling me so hard, Sis!¡±


    The twins came forward to show off their talents, dancing a waltz while holding each others¡¯ hands.


    In the beginning, it felt like the sandy beach had be a ballroom, even though they were clearly dancing in the open. But, perhaps because Odette was drunk, she kept on stumbling, turning the dance into a rather weird dance.


    Seeing their cute performance, Siwoo and Sharonughed until their faces turned red.


    ¡°Now, take a look at this bottle. It¡¯s closed tightly, right? I¡¯ll open it without touching it.¡±


    Meanwhile, Siwoo showed off his talent, a party trick that anyone in the Modern World could do. The twins were impressed by it, though.


    ¡°Oh, wow!¡±


    ¡°Is this magic¡­? Without using magic¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Teach me, teach me! How did you do it?¡±


    The twins covered their mouths in shock before clinging to Siwoo, begging him to teach them his trick.


    Of course, the secret of the magic trick is part of the fun and Siwoo knew it, so he tried his best to not reveal the secret to them, but in the end, he told them anyway.


    The twins¡¯ curiosity was too strong, he couldn¡¯t beat him even when he tried.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now. I can¡¯t sing that well, so don''t make fun of me, okay?!¡±


    Up next was Sharon, who livened up the mood by singing a great song.


    Using a spoon as her mic, her appearance as she sang next to the crackling bonfire made her seem like an illustrious fairy.


    After they were done showing off their talents, the cheerful atmosphere died down a little.


    It was understandable, the girls had been spending a long time ying around, both in the water and on the beach, and they also drank a lot afterwards, so they¡¯d need time to catch their breaths.


    And so, they decided to move to the vi and enjoy the night scenery from the living room while drinking leisurely.


    Well, the fact that the bugs outside started bugging them was also part of the reason why they moved inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m going outside for a smoke. Take care of those two, okay? Don¡¯t let them cause any troubles when I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Siwoo left them and went outside.


    The slightly cold breeze tickled his cheeks as he felt the heat in his head cooled down.


    ¡°That was fun.¡±


    It had been a while since he had lived a life where he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    And now, he got to enjoy a nice pic in a gorgeous resort that he would have never dreamed of setting foot on before.


    Together with the twins, whose cuteness could probably take over the world, and Sharon, who could fulfill the role of a good wife for him and a wise mother to those two.


    <em>If only Master was here, I bet it''d be more fun¡­</em>


    <em>I want to see her in a swimsuit¡­</em>


    <em>Man, it would be nice if moments like this couldst forever.</em>


    <em>It¡¯s probably too much to ask, huh?</em>


    In fact, the reason why he could have this much fun with Sharon and the twins was because he refused to clear up this ambiguous rtionship between them.


    If he were to choose between them¡­


    It was doubtful that he could experience such a fun time, and he knew that clearly.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Of course, the amazing customs of old nobles, the good old polygamy was an option that he could take.


    The problem was that, even if he tried to be optimistic and waspletely sure that he could make all three of them happy¡­


    ¡°Am I even worthy of them?¡±


    ¡­This question would still haunt him.


    <em>Let¡¯s forget about that question and imagine what would happen for a bit¡­</em>


    Sharon said that she¡¯d be fine with it as long as he¡¯d never abandon her.


    But, what about the twins?


    This was Gehenna, the City of Witches.


    Among the witches, there was a trend of misandry since men couldn¡¯t inherit nor develop a brand on their own.


    That was why there were an overwhelming number of lesbians and bisexuals among them.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the case with the twins. The Gemini Household was a conservative household and as sheltered young heirs of such a household, they didn¡¯t follow the other witches¡¯ trends.


    This was a fact that Siwoo was painfully aware of, because, as much to his dismay, they viewed the traditional brand inheritance system of the witches as somethingpletely normal.


    With such a background, there was no way that they¡¯d just agree with him if he were to say something along the lines of ¡®Why don¡¯t we just have a foursome?¡¯.


    Sharon, the first witch who acted as his equal, the one single person who had shared so many hardships with him¡­


    And the twins, while it was him who had saved their lives, it was them who had showered him with the kindness that this world of witches had never granted him ever since he first came here.


    All of them were precious to him.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    <em>At times like this, I envy Takasho¡­</em>


    <em>If this is him, he¡¯ll definitely get a clear answer for this situation¡­</em>


    Thick cigarette smoke came out of his mouth, one after another.


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that moment.


    Siwoo felt a chill running down his spine.


    This feeling wasn¡¯t something he could exin with words.


    Rather, it was something that he could feel clearly in the atmosphere.


    An overwhelming amount of mana that made him feel like he was thrown into the deep ocean where not a single ray of light could pass through. The peer pressure crushed him from all sides.


    A presence without hostility or malice, yet his sense of danger screamed at him just by standing near it.


    Siwoo carefully turned his head around.


    There stood a woman.


    She was wearing in-looking witch clothes that showed barely any of her skin, just like a priest¡¯s robe.


    Her white hair was as white as snow, but if one were to trace it down to its tip, they could see a myriad of colors mixed together, as if the colors were dyed there.


    Beneath her lush eyshes, her majestic golden eyes stared at him.


    Her mysterious eyes seemed to be looking at the ¡®present¡¯, but he felt like she was looking at something that had happened in the ¡®past¡¯, and something that would happen in the ¡®future¡¯ at the same time.


    Needless to say, she was beautiful.


    But, her beauty transcended that of the beauty that a woman could possess.


    It was as if he was seeing the gxy that made the Earth feel like dust inparison, the kind of beauty that left him in awe and aware of how insignificant he truly was.


    Siwoo instinctively knew who this person was.


    She was the oldest witch, the one who reached the pinnacle of a witch¡¯s existence.


    The sole being who had reached the 30th rank of the witch¡¯s hierarchy, Duchess Keter herself.


    It could only be her, not anyone else.


    Because it was only her who had such an overwhelming presence that made him feel like she couldpletely erase his existence just by sighing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t even dare to blink.


    Let alone to breathe.


    Now he realized why those self-centered and arrogant witches would worship this woman in front of her.


    ¡°Did you like the gift ¡®I¡¯ gave you?¡±


    Keter approached him slowly.


    Just that small gesture made the space tremble and time felt like it was breaking apart.


    Even though she was standing a distance away, he could already smell the scent of her body.


    It roused his urge, driving his instinct crazy to the point that it overwhelmed his reasons and made it feel like his head was about to explode.


    The only reason why he hadn¡¯t pounced on her yet was because his instinct was screaming for him not to do it out of fear.


    ¡°Two before and another two afterwards?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is not enough. ¡®I¡¯ even gave you ¡®My¡¯ ¡®bowl¡¯.¡±


    Keter reached out her slender hand and traced over Siwoo¡¯s eyepatch.


    Her touch was soft and he could feel warmth in it.


    But, his fear of her still remained.


    The only way for him to control himself amidst her strong scent and this fear that afflicted his heart was for him to do nothing.


    ¡°Need ¡®I¡¯ interfere more?¡±


    She smiled before taking a step back.


    Her golden eyes shone, like the light of dawn.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    The darkness that hung at the edge of his vision fell apart.


    A blinding white light began to emerge from the fragmented night sky in his vision.


    ¡°Be in awe.¡±


    As Keter willed it.


    His world was destroyed.


    And recreated again.


    Facing the blinding white darkness, Siwoo¡¯s consciousness was broken into pieces before it got reconstructed again

 Chapter 310: Summertime (3)

    Chapter 310: Summertime (3)1.


    ¡°Sharon unnie! We¡¯re gonna get some fresh air too!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Odile said before hurriedly dragging Odette¡¯s hand¡ªthetter barely able to lift her heavy eyelids.


    They weren''t trying to follow Siwoo.


    It wasn¡¯t time for that yet, as before anything else, they¡¯d need to n out everything perfectly.


    ¡°Odett! Wake up already!¡¯


    ¡°Sorry¡­Sis¡­just put me on the sunbed¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to mess around!¡±


    ¡°Hoaahm¡­¡±Even after Odile practically yelled at her, Odette still couldn¡¯t open her eyes properly.


    Then again, it was understandable for her to act like this. The twins were up all night concocting their potion, then today, they yed around all day long, ate to their fullest and drank a bunch of alcohol. Considering that Odette was weaker to alcohol than Odile, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that she¡¯d be wasted already.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Take this!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Odile let out a deep sigh before pinching part of Odette¡¯s buttocks that wasn¡¯t covered by her swimsuit.


    The tingling pain made Odette raise her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Then, her cheeks were held by Odile as her sister stared deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°Odette! Wake up! This is the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°I kno¡­.¡±


    Hearing Odile¡¯s words that were filled with rage, Odette finally came to her senses.


    Only after Odette answered with her protruding lips that Odile let the cheeks that she held tightly go.


    ¡°You knew what Mr. Assistant was about to tell us, right?¡±


    ¡°Sis, but¡­¡±


    ¡°...He wanted to end our secret rtionship.¡±


    ¡°...I know.¡±


    From Siwoo¡¯s reaction when they asked him to apply some tanning oil on their bodies while making dirty jokes like usual¡­


    They could feel what his hesitant eyes and half-opened mouth was about to say.


    Even though he chickened out at thest second, they could clearly tell what it was about.


    With this, their position in their battle against Sharon turned desperate.


    If they couldn¡¯te up with anything, they¡¯d be beaten just like that.


    But, in such a moment, Odette seemed to have lost all her drives.


    And Odile didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°Why are you like this? We¡¯ve already made the potion, we only need to n out the perfect time to use it!¡±


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are your shoulders slumped? Straighten them up!¡±


    ¡°Sis, listen to me.¡±


    Odile sat down on the chair nearby, trying to cool her heated head down.


    After she had calmed down a little, she was finally ready to listen to her sister.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it deeply. You know, we¡¯re still apprentices. Compared to us, she¡­¡±


    At that moment, Odile just lost it.


    She jumped forward and started half-shouting at Odette.


    Of course, she already knew what Odette was about to say.


    It was because she knew that she became angry in the first ce.


    ¡°So what?! Are you trying to say that we should just give up?! We still have the potion!¡±


    The potion they were talking about was the potion who¡¯d allow anyone who drank it to fall in love with another person for about a week, though the details of the effect usually varied between individuals.


    If they were to get Siwoo to drink the potion and make him show off his affection for them in front of Sharon¡­


    That would be a game changing move, no matter how one were to look at it.


    ¡°But Sis, you know the nature of that potion¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The feelings that he¡¯ll show us after taking that potion won¡¯t be his true feelings¡­¡±


    That was when Odile realized why Odette had been looking so dispirited.


    In fact, this was something that Odile was already painfully aware of.


    Feeding Siwoo the forbidden potion and making him show off his affection towards them in front of Sharon¡­


    That would be the equivalent of cheating.


    A meaningless tantrum that wouldn¡¯t improve their standings at all, and most of all, it also meant that they¡¯d be ignoring what Siwoo really wanted.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Assistant was to drink the potion, does it even matter in the end?¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying something like that now? What, are you scared after going this far?¡±


    But, Odile tried to avert her eyes from the truth and instead tried to provoke Odette.


    Odette didn¡¯t back down and instead, faced her sister with resolute eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of how disappointed he¡¯ll be with us when the effect of the potion wears off. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d think of us the same way ever again after that.¡±


    ¡°T-Then, we can just keep feeding him the potion whenever the effect wears off!¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Among the two, Odile was the one who was screaming, but it was her who seemed to be cornered.


    Odette then hugged her sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y it fairly, Sis. We can¡¯t beat Sharon unnie right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t still try to use our charm and skill to win.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me, Sis? We don¡¯t know how to give up. Feeling scared, being dispirited, or giving up, none of them suit us.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°There are still things that we can do by ourselves, so let¡¯s just forget about the potion.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ What if Mr. Assistant abandons us¡­?¡±


    There was a faint light in Odette¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If that were to happen, we¡¯ll just attack him at night.¡±


    ¡°Odette¡­¡±


    Odile¡¯s shoulders, which had been stiff, now began to rx.


    She took a deep breath before cing her hands on her waists.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided!¡±


    From the start through the end, Odette¡¯s words were right on the money.


    As apprentice witches, the one thing they should do was to learn from their failures.


    The moment they admitted that they had been beaten they managed to learn something important.


    ¡°We might have lost today, but the battle isn¡¯t over yet as long as our fighting spirit stillsts! The will of the Gemini will never die down!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll fight fairly, without resorting to cowardly tricks! Odette, we¡¯ll throw the potion away! Immediately!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Sis!¡±


    The twins shared another hug and decided to go back.


    In the lead was Odile, while Odette was trailing behind her.


    ¡°By the way, Odette.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What is it, Sis?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what would happen if Mr. Assistant were to drink the potion?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask him to drink itter?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that!¡±


    Today, the twins matured a little. Just a little.


    2.


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    When he came to his senses, the cigarette in Siwoo¡¯s hand had already burned through its filter.


    Almost burning his hand, he threw the cigarette¡¯s butt away.


    ¡°What?¡±


    <em>The fuck was I in a daze about?</em>


    <em>This cigarette¡¯s burned to the butt. I must¡¯ve been out for a good while.</em>


    Finding the situation absurd, he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Too many things going on in my life to think about, I guess.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know exactly how much time passed, but he knew that it had been a while.


    After returning to the vi, he was greeted by what seemed to be the aftermath of a drinking party.


    <em>Yeah, I¡¯ve been gone for a good while.</em>


    The twins were lying on the sofa, their bodies were pressed against each other like a pair of small mammals hibernating.


    It was around time for them to go to sleep, so this wasn¡¯t anything surprising.


    As for Sharon, she was sitting on the edge of the sofa, yawning while wiping her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was thinking about¡­a lot of things. You look tired.¡±


    ¡°Hoahm¡­ Yeah. I had a tad bit too much fun today, so I feel a little sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and sleep then if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll clean everything up.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Siwoo lifted the twins and carried them to their bed. They were sleeping so soundly that they didn¡¯t even wake up after Siwoo hadid them down on the bed.


    Of course, he also forcibly pushed Sharon to go to her bed and sleep since she looked too tired to help him clean up.


    Even when she looked so tired, he couldn¡¯t help but notice how pretty she was.


    As heid her down on her bed, he tried to kiss her ever so casually, but she blocked his lips with her palm.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°T-The twins are here, s-so can we not¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss, though?¡±


    ¡°You know that it won¡¯t end up with just a kiss¡­ I won¡¯t be able to hold myself¡­ Besides, I¡¯m too tired to¡­ I¡¯ll just go to sleep, okay¡­?¡±


    This surprised Siwoo a little.


    Because Sharon had never refused a kiss before.


    <em>Maybe the twins being here really bothers her¡­</em>


    He understood where she came from though.


    After talking for a bit more, he went back to the living room.


    ¡°This ce is so quiet now.¡±


    As themotion died down, the already messy ce seemed even messier than before.


    Still, as a guest, he didn¡¯tin and started cleaning up.


    From empty bottles to various trash scattered around the floor, he cleaned everything.


    Then, when he tidied up the twins'' pic basket, which was wide open, he found a thermos with some tea inside.


    Since the thermos was transparent, he could see the pretty color of the tea.


    ¡°Perfect timing, I¡¯m getting thirsty.¡±


    Maybe because he had been smoking and drank a lot of alcohol before this, his mouth felt dry.


    Without hesitation, he opened the lid and gulped the tea down.


    Feeling refreshed by the cool and fragrant ck tea, he continued to clean the room.


    3.


    At the beach, near the Blue Narrow Sea, Eloa was treading along the sand.


    Her steps were heavy, just like the steps of a prisoner.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    At this point, she had lost count of the sighs she had let out today.


    Her disgraceful act yesterday still lingered in her mind.


    When Siwoo brought Sharon in and let her hear their voices as they started to have sex.


    She had vowed to herself that she¡¯d reprimand him firmly, but she was caught in the heat of the moment and ended up soaking the edge of that one table for three whole hours.


    ¡°I must have been out of my mind¡­¡±


    After she mulled over what she had done for a bit, she found that it was ridiculous.


    What kind of master would masturbate while listening to her disciple having sex next door?


    <em>I swear if someone were to find out about this, I¡¯ll kill myself.</em>


    Completely ashamed of her own behavior, she lowered her head even further as she walked through the night breeze.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She noticed the light in the distance, meaning that her destination wasn¡¯t too far away from where she was at.


    <em>Now, how am I gonna exin everything to him¡­?</em>


    Her original n was to severely reprimand him and make him promise so that the incident fromst night wouldn¡¯t happen again, but¡­


    If she were to do that, due to her honest nature, she¡¯d end up telling him everything that she had done.


    Obviously, hiding her own dirt while pointing out other¡¯s didn¡¯t sit right with her, so doing that wasn¡¯t an option for her.


    And since that wasn¡¯t an option¡­


    She walked all this way from the Mansion not only to meet him face-to-face.


    Her walk had a more symbolic gesture to it, like a pilgrimage for the sacrament of her confession.


    This was also part of the reason why her steps were unusually heavy.


    <em>How should I say it to him, though?</em>


    ¡°Siwoo, I know you have unique preferences, but that still doesn¡¯t make it right. The act of making love between a man and a woman must be done in secret, not out in the open. You should not mix your body with a woman solely for peripheral pleasure, but you should treat it as a noble process to confirm your love towards each other¡­¡±


    Eloa let out a sigh as she read the note that she had edited and modified several times.


    Since it wasn¡¯t really embarrassing, she could read this part out to him no problem.


    Because she thought that it was a master¡¯s job to guide her disciple to the proper way.


    The problem was thetter part of the note¡­


    ¡°And there is something that I want to apologize to you for, but please don''t misunderstand my words. I havemitted a great sin against you.


    ¡°I listened in when you made love with Sharon Evergreen¡­and I was caught in the heat of the moment and ended up pleasuring myself from it¡­


    ¡°But, don¡¯t misunderstand. This isn¡¯t because I¡¯m conscious of you as a man, but rather, it¡¯s because of a physiological reaction¡­¡±


    She rehearsed this multiple times already, but it still made her feel dizzy.


    If she could return to the past and beat the living crap of Eloa from yesterday, she¡¯d do it without hesitation.


    <em>Seriously, what on earth was I thinking when I decided to do such a¡­shameful act?!</em>


    ¡°...Should I just¡­not mention it¡­?¡±


    <em>Can I just pretend that it didn¡¯t happen?</em>


    <em>Just y dumb and move on?</em>


    When she arrived at the vi, she was almost in tears.


    As she carefully opened the door and entered, she found Siwoo, sitting by himself in the dimly lit room, drinking.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    She called out to him with a rather timid voice.


    ¡°Hm? Master? You¡¯re here! It¡¯ste already though?¡±


    Hearing her voice, Siwoo turned his gaze to her.

 Chapter 311: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (1)

    Chapter 311: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (1)1.


    Siwoo warmly weed Eloa with a big smile as soon as he saw her.


    As if he had been waiting for her.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t sure if Eloa had secretly listened in or not, he was still the one who brought Sharon in and let Eloa hear the sounds they were making.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here now, Master! It would have been more fun if you hade a little earlier.¡±


    <em>How could he act all innocent after doing something like that?</em>


    His contradictory behavior made her confused.


    The Siwoo she remembered always acted consistently.


    <em>Maybe I made a misunderstanding somewhere?</em>


    That thought started to nag at her.After that, they went for a walk as per Siwoo¡¯s suggestion.


    They had no particr destination, so they just explored the sandy beach together.


    But, strolling along the vast ocean at night, with the waves crashing against the shore, was already enough to make it a wonderful stroll.


    ¡°The moon is beautiful tonight.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°But it looks even more beautiful with you here, Master.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    Nor did she know how to look or what to say when facing him.


    That was why she had been hiding in her room for two days,pletely avoiding him.


    <em>I need to tell him what I have in mind. I need to¡ª!</em>


    But, even after repeating those words to herself, she still couldn¡¯t say anything to him, and instead she only followed behind him closely while nervously ying with the hem of her skirt.


    Despite its reputation as the hottest region in Gehenna, the temperature around the Blue Narrow Sea dropped down the moment the sun dipped below the horizon.


    <em>Should I really say it?</em>


    <em>Or should I just keep it to myself?</em>


    As she wrestled with this question for the hundredth time¡­


    Suddenly, she felt something draped over her shoulders.


    ¡°The air is cold. You¡¯re still recovering, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡±


    It was Siwoo¡¯s cardigan that he took off and draped over her.


    She absentmindedly stroked the cardigan.


    With that, finally she made a big decision.


    <em>I should say it.</em>


    <em>So that we can talk it out and go back to how we were before.</em>


    <em>We need to fix everything that went wrong with our rtionship.</em>


    With that resolve, she gathered her courage.


    ¡°Siwoo, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Siwoo, who had been walking ahead of her, acting as if nothing had happened between the two of them, turned around at that moment, shing her a gentle smile.


    Under the full moon, his handsome face shone.


    Eloa didn¡¯t normally judge people by their look, but she couldn¡¯t deny how good-looking the man in front of her was.


    <em>No, wait, that¡¯s not it!</em>


    <em>This isn¡¯t the time to admire his looks!</em>


    <em>If I don¡¯t speak up now, I might never get the chance again!</em>


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Just as Eloa was about to stammer her words out¡­


    Siwoo suddenly closed the gap between them.


    Eloa, who was about to speak what was in her mind, found out the word that had reached her throat rapidly sunk back into her stomach.


    Needless to say, she waspletely caught off guard.


    Until now, Siwoo had always kept a subtle distance, physically speaking, from Eloa, except during their spars, of course.


    ¡°Before that¡­¡±


    But today, he seemed different somehow.


    His usual shyness, his somewhat uneasy expression whenever he found himself too close to her, were all gone.


    He seemed calm and rxed, like still water.


    ¡°I have something to tell you too, Master. Would you be willing to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    <em>Is he trying to apologize first before I say anything?</em>


    Given how tough it was for her to start this topic, Eloa focused all her attention on him.


    Now that Siwoo was trying to take the lead, it would be easier on her to resolve things between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about how to treat you, Master.¡±


    And it was just as she expected, he brought this topic up.


    The dilemma of not knowing ¡®how to treat the other person¡¯ was something that she experienced too.


    It was something that could always make her resolution waver amidst her deepening worries.


    ¡°I-I was actually about to bring up something simr¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, this might take a while. Why don¡¯t we walk a bit more? There¡¯s a good ce to sit and have a long talk over there.¡±


    Siwoo interrupted their conversation at just the right moment.


    Even Eloa gave out a small nod, agreeing with him.


    He then led her to the twins¡¯ carriage that they had parked by the beach.


    Its interior was massive, almost as big as a trailer, thanks to the spatial magic that was applied.


    Siwoo politely offered his hand to help her get in before going straight to the minibar to grab a drink.


    ¡°Here, have some.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Since they always had drinks during their conversations, this wasn¡¯t something out of the ordinary.


    Eloa took the drink he handed and gulped it down quickly.


    The alcohol soothed her dry throat, granting her a slight feeling of relief.


    ¡°Shall we continue our talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve organized my thoughts too, so our conversation should go smoothly.¡±


    Eloa had a strange hunch¡­


    That the thing that Siwoo wanted to talk about would be ovepped with hers.


    So, she let out a sigh of relief.


    After all, if she had to bring up that embarrassing topic by herself, she would definitely crumble in embarrassment in the middle of it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we say what we want to say at the same time?¡±


    Seeing his yful grin as he said those words, Eloa let out an awkward smile.


    No matter how she looked, Siwoo felt a little different today.


    <em>Is it because he enjoyed the trip so much? Or is it because of the alcohol?</em>


    Either way, he was surprisingly rxed in this situation.


    ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    Eloa straightened her posture, now sitting upright.


    On the contrary, Siwoo spun the ice in his ss around, lookingpletely rxed as he shed a bright smile.


    ¡°Siwoo, I must say, your preferences in regards to intimate things are rather unconventional¡­¡±


    Eloa closed her eyes and started to recite the note she had prepared.


    Or rather, she tried to recite it.


    ¡°Master, I want you.¡±


    Because before she could even finish her first sentence, Siwoo¡¯s words hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    At first, she thought she had misheard him.


    She snapped her head up to look at his eyes, but she saw no falsehood in there.


    Reflected in those eyes were the sight of her own eyes, widened to their maximum.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°Ever since the day I embraced you, Master, I haven¡¯t been able to forget a single moment.¡±


    Rising to his feet, he casually approached Eloa.


    He lifted the face of his dumbstruck master by cupping her chin.


    ¡°I want your body, mind, and even your soul, Master¡­¡±


    Eloa felt her mind go nk.


    She had run through hundreds, no, thousands of scenarios, but she had never considered this possibility at all.


    His strong hand then pressed into her back that was stiff from the shock she had received.


    Then, she pulled her up, gently holding her close.


    His gesture was so gentle, as if he was handling a fragile soap bubble that might burst any time.


    Though she was strong enough to split the vast sea, Eloa felt her legs weaken when Siwoo hugged her.


    She started to wobble, prompting Siwoo to support her by the waist.


    He then held her firmly, their faces got so close that their noses almost touched.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    At that moment, her heart started pounding wildly.


    She felt dizzy, almost fainting from the embarrassment.


    Now, she understood everything.


    From the current atmosphere and the words he uttered, she could instantly grasp what exactly it was that he wanted.


    His bold actions that had shocked her¡­


    It turned out that his change in demeanor was caused by a vastly different thing from what she had anticipated.


    The way she expressed his desire to ¡®possess his master¡¯, crossing the line between mentor and disciple, was sincere.


    She felt happy.


    Extremely so.


    But, she still thought that this was something that should never happen.


    He confessed that he wanted her.


    Hearing him saying those words made her happy.


    To be in his arms¡­


    To feel his body pressing against hers¡­


    Though it was sinful, though it was wrong, it still made her heart jump in joy.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    But, it still wasn¡¯t something that should happen.


    This oue wasn¡¯t the reason why she came out of here.


    Indulging him in this particr wish of his would only get them into an even deeper mess.


    They¡¯d just be repeating the same mistake again.


    ¡°You said that, but aren¡¯t even trying to push me away.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    But, even though she stated her clear rejection, Siwoo reached out even more boldly to her.


    His hand slid under the hem of her dress like a snake, groping her bare skin all over.


    Eloa gasped as her body trembled.


    Just as he said, she didn¡¯t push him away, or rather, she couldn¡¯t.


    From the moment he held her, she could feel her strength being drained away.


    Wherever her hand touched her skin, she could feel a burning heat that made her breaths quick and shallow.


    ¡°It seems you feel the same way as me, Master.¡±


    Hearing that, Eloa summoned all her willpower, gritted her teeth, and pushed him away.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    She shouted angrily, deliberately contorting her face.


    Though, she wasn¡¯t actually angry.


    Instead of anger, what she felt was embarrassment.


    At the same time, she was struggling against the unknown fluttering feeling inside her, afraid that she¡¯d be consumed by it.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­ T-This can never happen¡­ I-I¡­ I vowed to be¡­your master¡­¡±


    As evidence, when she pulled away from him, she felt a sense of emptiness, as if a part of her had been ripped away.


    There was this huge sense of loss in her heart.


    Still, she tried to ignore it as she uttered what she had in her mind.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ I know you didn¡¯t inherit my brand, but¡­ Y-You¡¯re still my disciple¡­ A-After all, I am your master¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°A master is no different from a parent! Just as a child serves their parent, a disciple serves their master. A master loves their disciple just like their own child! Carnal desires have no ce in such a rtionship!¡±


    Eloa spoke rapidly, but she sounded like she was just making excuses.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Siwoo took a step forward¡­


    But Eloa took a step back.


    This repeated a few more times.


    The realization that if she was cornered by him here, there would be no turning back, made her instinctively take a step back.


    But, she couldn¡¯t just retaliate with her full power against him.


    Because he was Siwoo.


    Her beloved disciple, the one that she cared for more than anyone else.


    <em>-Thud!</em>


    Even though the carriage space was widened by a spatial magic, it was still an indoor space.


    She couldn¡¯t just keep taking a step back.


    And so, the moment her back hit the wall, Siwoo closed in on her.


    Before she realized it, she had already stood on her toes, pressing herself against the wall.


    <em>What should I do now?</em>


    <em>How can I get out of this situation?</em>


    As he racked her brain, a certain someone¡¯s name popped into her head.


    The name of the person who could stop Siwoo, and also stop Eloa from indulging him, came to her mind.


    ¡°A-Also¡­! A-Aren¡¯t you together with Sharon Evergreen?¡±


    <em>Yes.</em>


    <em>He already has a lover by his side.</em>


    <em>A woman he¡¯s deeplymitted to. I¡¯d believe it if he were to tell me that they¡¯re engaged.</em>


    <em>Mentioning her name will make him give up, right?</em>


    <em>-Thunk!</em>


    But, his reaction wasn¡¯t something that Eloa had expected.


    He pinned her against the wall, blocking her escape.


    Then, he jammed his arm into the space next to her head.


    Swallowed by his shadow, she looked up at him with trembling eyes.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m together with you now, Master.¡±


    Eloa swallowed hard.


    Siwoo reached out, gently running his fingers through her pink hair before lightly holding her flushed ear.


    Meanwhile, she pressed her tiny fingertips against his chest.


    The force behind that press was far too weak to create a distance between them, though.


    She tried to tell herself a thousand times that this was wrong, but she simply couldn¡¯t push him away.


    <em>Why¡­</em>


    <em>Why can¡¯t I push him away¡­?</em>


    <em>Is it because that unwavering gaze of his that makes it feel like he could swallow me whole?</em>


    <em>Or maybe¡­ Deep down¡­ This is something that I want as well¡­</em>


    ¡°Please¡­stop¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop.¡±


    Siwoo moved his lips closer.


    Due to him pinning her to the wall, she couldn¡¯t avoid this move at all, so he gradually closed the distance between them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide my feelings anymore.¡±


    He pressed her body against the wall even more.


    It was to the point that she felt that her back had merged with the wall.


    Just as their lips were about to meet, she sharply turned her head.


    <em>If we kiss here¡­</em>


    She felt that an impending doom woulde to them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.


    So, she stammered her words, her eyelids drooped pitifully.


    ¡°No matter how I think about it¡­ This just doesn¡¯t feel right¡­ Siwoo, please calm down¡­ Let¡¯s have another talk¡­¡±


    Feeling his presence moving away from her, she opened one eye and looked at him.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to fulfill his desires.


    She also wasn¡¯t rejecting him entirely either.


    <em>So, why¡­?</em>


    Seeing the disappointment on his face, she felt a pang in her chest.


    ¡°Is it because we¡¯re master and disciple?¡±


    ¡°Have I not told you multiple times? We¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eloa.¡±


    At that moment, Siwoo¡¯s voice, deep and close, pierced her ear.


    He didn¡¯t call her ¡®Master¡¯.


    That sweet and captivating title that transcended taboos and immorality.


    He then forcefully inserted his knees between her legs.


    Using a gentle, but strong grip, he held the back of her neck.


    Their lips drew closer once again.


    ¡°Stop lying.¡±


    Then, their lips met.


    She tried so hard to keep her lips closed, but his tongue slipped between those lips.

 Chapter 312: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (2)

    Chapter 312: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (2)1.


    Siwoo crossed both of Eloa¡¯s arms before pinning them up over her head.


    Her two wrists, which had been blocking his hands, were subdued, leaving her feeling powerless.


    Even though they were both standing, their bodies were pressed together so closely that there was hardly any space between them.


    When his soft lips met hers, the scent of alcohol and faint tobo, mixed with his natural scent, filled the air that she inhaled.


    ¡°Mmph¡­mm¡­¡±


    Her mind went nk.


    She was supposed to keep her lips tightly shut.


    However, when Siwoo, who had been nibbling her upper lip, tilted his head, his soft and moist tongue slid inside.


    What was even more surprising was that Eloa¡¯s clenched teeth that had been biting down so hard that she could probably break her mrs, magically opened.Then, his tongue, that seemed to be able to fill her mouth up, rushed in, entwining her own like a snake.


    ¡°Chuup¡­mm¡­¡±


    Their saliva mixed, blended with a sticky and sensual tone.


    Their ragged breathing caressed each other¡¯s faces.


    Between her trembling legs, she could feel the hard press of his knee.


    Her hands were bound, her intimate parts that weren¡¯t supposed to be touched were being pressed down by his body, her tongue was being sucked by him as if it was a piece of candy.


    Experiencing this, her memories of the past resurfaced.


    To be more specific, the memories of the first time Siwoo embraced her.


    That passionate memory¡­


    The experience that couldn¡¯t be erased by time, the memory of her sumbing to her primal instinct as a ¡®woman¡¯, fueling her desire.


    Her heart and lungs, normally tireless even after a whole day of marathon, now seemed to malfunction as they moved faster and faster.


    With her strength all drained, she leaned half her weight against the wall and the other half on Siwoo¡¯s knee.


    She couldn¡¯t move a muscle, like a stuffed butterfly.


    ¡°Phew¡­haah¡­haa¡­¡±


    The kiss that seemed like it would go on forever finally came to an end.


    Siwoo¡¯s lips, which had been invading her mouth as if it were his own, had been pulled away.


    Yet, she craved for more.


    Before everything else, the first thing that came to her mind was a deep sense of regret.


    As a gap was being formed between their bodies, slowly growing bigger and bigger, the disappointment she felt became heavier.


    Apanying that feeling was her feeling of guilt and betrayal, making her feel even worse.


    ¡°This¡­is something¡­that shouldn¡¯t¡­happen¡­¡±


    Though she said that, deep down, she knew she didn¡¯t mean it.


    Despite her repeatedly saying such words, she did nothing to stop his advances.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this¡­ Please¡­let me go¡­¡±


    Another lie came out of her mouth.


    In truth, she wanted him to keep on holding to her.


    To never let her go, to keep embracing her.


    She seeded to wrestle her wrists out of his grip.


    Without looking him in the eye, she searched for a ce to escape.


    In her current state, she was too confused to dismiss this whole thing and act as if nothing happened, but at the same time, she was too conflicted toe to a decision; To continue or not to.


    So, she mustered what little strength that was left in her shaky legs and slipped out from Siwoo¡¯s shadow.


    Straightening her ruffled clothes, she told herself¡­


    <em>Well done, Tiphereth.</em>


    <em>You did the right thing by refusing him.</em>


    She pushed aside her weak thoughts that urged her topromise with his actions and returned to her usual stern demeanor.


    ¡°...If you ever need me, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±


    Eloa remembered how Siwoo had once pulled her from her deep despair and heartache, all while giving her strength to continue forward.


    ¡°If you want my life, I¡¯ll give it to you without a second thought.¡±


    Her love for him was so deep that she was willing to sacrifice everything for him.


    ¡°But there are things that I can¡¯t allow, even if it¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°So, please, don¡¯t put me through this ever again¡­¡±


    But she knew that guiding him away from the wrong path was an act of true love.


    This rejection wasn¡¯t for her own sake.


    But, it was for his sake, as she couldn¡¯t bear to see her dear disciple losing his morals and crossing the line that should never been crossed.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Siwoo approached her cautiously.


    Then, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket before gently wiping the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Only then did Eloa realize that tears were streaming down her face.


    And the stinging pain that came from her biting her lip.


    She looked at the mirror next to the antique clock.


    To be exact, at the reflection of herself in the smooth ss.


    Her expression made it look like she had thrown away a precious treasure that she would never get back again.


    An expression painted in deep sadness, d in weakness.


    <em>But, why¡­?</em>


    <em>After tonight, I¡¯d return to be his master and he¡¯d return to be my precious disciple¡­</em>


    <em>Our rtionship will be proper again.</em>


    <em>That is the thing that I long for¡­</em>


    <em>Yet, why do I look so¡­pathetic¡­and weak¡­?</em>


    ¡°You know the truth to that question, Master.¡±


    Once again, Siwoo¡¯s broad embrace enveloped her.


    Tightly, he hugged her.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t just ignore you after seeing you like this.¡±


    And that hug seemed to fill the emptiness and loss she felt.


    Her painstakingly polished will and resolve helplessly crumbled after that.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ H-Hic¡­ You¡¯re being unfair¡­¡±


    His move felt extremely unfair.


    She did her best to hold herself back, yet a single hug was all it took for her resolve to crumble like a sandcastle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems I haven¡¯t considered your feelings enough.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­you don¡¯t need to be¡­sorry¡­ I-It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±


    Eloa believed that if she had drawn a clear line and treated him as her student properly after their intercourse in the rainway tunnel, none of this would¡¯ve happened.


    In other words, all this happened due to her own weakness.


    If only she had been stronger, this whole situation wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.


    She was the one who opened that possibility for Siwoo.


    That led him to see her as a woman, leading them to what happened today.


    In that sense, she had also opened that possibility for herself as well.


    Because she, too, had treated him not as a disciple, but as a man, andmitted several transgressions that she found difficult to tell him.


    If someone were to ask her, which among the two of them had a bigger fault, she¡¯d readily say that it was herself.


    Because it was a master¡¯s duty to guide her disciple, it was her duty to show him the right path.


    The moment she forgot her responsibility as a master, she lost all her right to me Siwoo.


    Yet, even at this moment, she somehow found herself wanting to throw away all those responsibilities, even if only for a moment.


    ¡°Siwoo, can you get me a drink?¡±


    Eloa asked before taking her seat.


    Siwoo gently wiped the remaining tears from her eyes and took out a new bottle of alcohol from the minibar so that he could pour it into her ss.


    ¡°No need to pour it out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before he could do it, she grabbed the bottle from his hand.


    Then, she took a deep breath before gulping it down.


    The whiskey that he brought was pretty strong.


    Since it was stored at room temperature, it gave her a cool sensation as it went down her throat.


    ¡°What are you doing, Master?¡±


    Siwoo freaked out as he grabbed the bottle of 42% whiskey from Eloa¡¯s hand, who was chugging the thing as if it was water.


    But, when he took it away from her, half of it had already gone down her throat.


    She wiped the spilled alcohol from the corner of her mouth, her movements were unsteady.


    Siwoo tried to help her keep her bnce, but she pushed his arms away.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    Eloa knew.


    What exactly was it that she wanted and wished for.


    What was it that she had stubbornly tried to turn a blind eye to.


    What she had denied and turned away from.


    She had known about it for a while now.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    And she knew¡­


    That she¡¯de to regret this choice when dawn broke.


    That they might just never be able to return to their previous rtionship.


    She knew it all too well.


    But still, she wasn¡¯t just following her whim here.


    Nor was this her fleeting desire.


    It was her precious and dangerous, sweet and poisonous sincerity, something she had held onto for a long time.


    ¡°I am very, very drunk right now. In other words, I¡¯m not in my right mind.


    She said that as she sat on the carriage¡¯s couch.


    Then, she reached behind, undoing the knot at her waist, letting the straps slip off her shoulders.


    Her white dress flowed down, revealing her milky white breasts.


    Her smooth, wless belly, shadowed like ripe fruit, was also revealed.


    ¡°If youe and embrace me now,ter, I could probably think that it¡¯s all a dream and move on.¡±


    This was practically an invitation. She was trying to say that he would be allowed to do anything to her.


    ¡°When morninges, I¡¯ll forget everything. I might even forget the fact that I forgot.¡±


    At the same time, she made a promise to herself to let today¡¯s events go as night passed.


    Siwoo gulped.


    His eyes were fixated on her curves that were illuminated by the crimson light.


    Her eyes, seemingly would burst into tears at the slightest touch, numbed his reason.


    Eloa quietly slipped off her partially removed dress, leaving it by her feet.


    Standing there in just her panties, she met his gaze.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo let his gaze wander over her body.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    The feeling of embarrassment for acting so childishly¡­


    Happiness of finally being able to speak out her thoughts¡­


    Guilt of crossing a line she should never cross¡­


    Anticipation and fear for whaty ahead of her¡­


    And sadness, knowing that she¡¯d have to pretend that none of this happened after the night passed.


    A whirlwind of emotions flooded her mind.


    Theplex emotions were fused into something that was difficult to describe with words, like flickering mes, dancing around, with its passionate form and dreamlike allure.


    ¡°Now¡­ What would you do to me¡­?¡±


    Eloa closed her eyes.


    Whenever she could sense his presence growing closer, her shoulders would shake.


    She was terrified.


    Scared.


    She wanted to run away.


    But, his hand dug into the back of her trembling body.


    Aside from fear, his touch also gave her joy.


    ¡°I would take you to bed first, and¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s gentle voice managed to reassure her.


    She could feel her body float up.


    Siwoo had scooped her up, supporting her knees and back.


    He opened the door to the bedroom and carefullyid her down on the bed.


    Then, he snapped his fingers, in which the room¡¯s decorativenterns responded by showing a magical pattern, casting light around.


    Eloa, who had felt relieved being in the darkness, quickly moved to cover her chest and face, embarrassed as the lights had let her body be revealed to him.


    ¡°I¡¯d kiss your body, even if she were to feel shy about it.¡±


    Siwoo whispered as he climbed over her.


    He turned her head to the side before pressing his lips onto her slender neck.


    ¡°Aah¡­!¡±


    Her body jolted, as if she was hit by an electric shock.


    Dizziness, noting from the alcohol she had taken, engulfed her.


    Goosebumps surged all over her body before disappearing.


    Siwoo slowly moved down her neck, showering her body with kisses.


    From across her straight corbone and cleavage, down to her squirming abdomen and cute-looking navel.


    ¡°Aah¡­hng¡­!¡±


    They weren¡¯t her erogenous zones.


    Because Siwoo purposely avoided all her sensitive areas.


    If the atmosphere had been different, or if he were to do this in a different way, at best, she¡¯d only feel ticklish.


    He pressed her squirming body down.


    Without stopping his kisses.


    From her side, down to her white panties while he teasingly grazed her pelvic, then he went down to her thighs, knees, calves, and the soles of her feet.


    Even her cute toes weren¡¯t spared. His tongue slowly crawled down.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­ T-That ce is dirty¡ª! Ahng!¡±


    As Siwoo sucked and nibbled on each of her toes, unable to resist any longer, she protested.


    Obviously, she was embarrassed.


    Because she hadn¡¯t washed them separately.


    She was worried about any possible odor that her toes might have, but at the same time, him showing affection to even the most insignificant parts of her body made her feel loved.


    ¡°There¡¯s not a single part of your body that is dirty, Master.¡±


    After hearing such wordsing out of his mouth, Eloa decided to trust himpletely, her body asionally quivered under his touches.

 Chapter 313: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (3)

    Chapter 313: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (3)1.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t hold anything back as he kissed every inch of Eloa¡¯s body.


    He caressed her small, stic body that exuded a soft femininity with loving affection.


    As for Eloa, being on the receiving end of such a show of affection for nearly an hour, her whole body couldn¡¯t help but melt away.


    It was as if all her bones and muscles had disappeared.


    There wasn¡¯t a single spot in her body where she could muster any strength from.


    At first, she enjoyed all the kisses.


    She was d that her whole body could receive his affection.


    As his soft lips and tongue grazed her skin, her body twisted and turned with excitement and pleasure.


    But as time went on, she began to notice a pattern in his actions.He was showering her with affection, that thing was certain.


    But never once touched her erogenous zone, the ces where she could gain real pleasure from his touches.


    Even when he gently caressed her breasts, he¡¯d avoid her nipples or her are and instead moved his attention elsewhere.


    He¡¯d massage other parts of her body, but hepletely ignored the part that was covered by her panties that had been soaked with her juices.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ahh¡­¡±


    No matter how much she wriggled her hips and rubbed her wet thighs together, Siwoo continued his monotonous caresses with an unwavering dedication.


    His tongue smoothly glided over her breasts once again.


    If he were to move just a little higher, he¡¯d touch her shamelessly hard nipples.


    Eloa bit her lip, holding her breath in anticipation, but when his lips moved away again, she let out a deep breath, feeling disappointed.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    <em>Why did he stop there?</em>


    <em>Stop teasing me¡­ He hasn¡¯t even taken my panties off yet¡­</em>


    Unlike her crotch that was getting wetter and wetter, her throat felt dry.


    The aching, tingling sensation, was driving her crazy, much more than any drunken haze that she experienced was able to.


    <em>How long will he keep this up¡­?</em>


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who had been toying with the string of her panties with his teeth, looked up at her face.


    His voice sounded innocent, as if he was unaware of what she was feeling right now.


    ¡°Yes, Master? Do you need something?¡±


    <em>Do I need something¡­?</em>


    <em>Of course I do!</em>


    <em>I want you to touch other ces too! Use your mouth and tongue, caress my more embarrassing parts¡­</em>


    <em>If I could, I would beg him to put his hot, hard member inside me¡­ Just like what he did back in the rainway tunnel¡­</em>


    <em>But, there¡¯s no way I could say all that!</em>


    ¡°N-No¡­ N-Never mind¡­¡±


    To Eloa, just lying in front of him, exposing her vulnerable self, had already taken all the courage she had.


    She simply had no courage left to bring herself to use seductive words to rile him up like what Sharon did.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ahh¡­¡±


    In the end, she chose to endure kisses and caresses that were both tender, but not quite hot.


    This didn¡¯t go on for long though, as within five minutes, she managed toe up with a clever n.


    To subtly guide him so he wouldn¡¯t catch on to what she truly wanted.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°A-Are you okay¡­?¡±


    Eloa¡¯s gaze flickered towards Siwoo¡¯s pants.


    Between his legs, there was a sturdy pir bulging, looking as robust as a pir that could support a tent for 24 people.


    It showed that Siwoo was holding back just as much as she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even if I want you, Master, I can¡¯t do anything without permission. Especially when you¡¯re drunk like this.¡±


    She felt a great urge to retort and say, <em>¡®So, stripping me naked and kissing me all over without my permission is okay?¡¯</em>.


    But, she enabled him to do that in the first ce.


    So, she could only squeeze her eyes shut before taking a deep breath.


    Her long, pretty eyshes trembled like the wings of a butterfly.


    As her grand n went up in smoke like a damp firecracker, tears started to well-up in her eyes.


    <em>I thought I told him that I¡¯d allow him to do anything to me tonight!</em>


    <em>Did he misunderstand my words somehow?</em>


    As such doubts began to creep in, she started to feel dizzy.


    The heat that came from the whiskey,bined with the even hotter heat that came from her lust made her feel feverish, as if she was suffering from a heat stroke.


    She wanted him to touch her more.


    To caress her more.


    Whatever he was doing right now, she wanted more.


    Now lost in the haze of her primal urges, she felt a maddening frustration.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­!¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, she called out to Siwoo.


    He was about to tickle her belly button when he heard her voice and looked up.


    Feeling too embarrassed to meet his gaze, she lowered her eyes and whispered.


    Well, she wasn¡¯t really whispering, but rather, her voice got muffled by her shame.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t there¡­a-anywhere else¡­you want to¡­kiss¡­?¡±


    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I-I asked¡­ I-Is there anywhere else you want to kiss¡­?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere else?¡±


    Eloa gave him a small nod.


    She felt her head might explode from embarrassment and shame.


    ¡°Do you want me to kiss you in certain spots, Master?¡±


    But, even after Eloa showed her vulnerability to him, Siwoo kept ying dumb.


    Her tears welled up even more now.


    <em>Why is he so mean to me¡­?</em>


    <em>He knows what I want, but he keeps forcing me to say it¡­</em>


    She felt the urge to give him a swift blow to the back of his head, just like back when they first met.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the sensation of his touch on her panties brought her back to reality.


    He skillfully undid the ribbon, lifted her hips, and slid her panties that had long be a pitiful mess with ease.


    Simultaneously, her slit was revealed.


    Even in the dim light, Siwoo could see it.


    Her plumpbia majora stayed firmly closed, as if insisting that what was inside was too precious to be shown.


    And her pussy, shaped like a pretty macaron, glistening as if it had been coated in sugar syrup.


    As his fingers traced the length of the crevice, a tiny, budding sprout peeked out.


    This bud of pleasure, where the nerve endings were concentrated, was extremely sensitive.


    When his breath brushed against it, Eloa¡¯s plump inner thighs twitched.


    Overwhelmed by embarrassment, she covered her face with both palms.


    She already knew that she waspletely wet down there.


    But, seeing how Siwoo held her panties and feeling the coolness in her lower half made her realize that her lewd pussy was practically on disy.


    ¡°Master, this¡­¡±


    Siwoo held her panties up with a surprised look.


    Every small movement she made, due to her blushes that showed her embarrassment, was adorably captivating to him.


    So much that he felt a sadistic urge to make her feel even more flustered.


    Trying to make excuses, she shook her head in response and spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡°T-This is just s-sweat¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Y-You already knew, didn¡¯t you¡­?!¡±


    Obviously, he did.


    There was no way that he, who had meticulously caressed her from head to toe, was unaware about this.


    This realization made her feel like pushing him away and running outside.


    ¡°Sorry, Master. It seems I made a mistake.¡±


    <em>A mistake¡­?</em>


    <em>What does she mean by that¡­?</em>


    ¡°If I knew that you¡¯re in this state, I would have cleaned it up earlier.¡±


    ¡°N-No, no, no! I-I can¡ª Ah!¡±


    She realized a tad bit toote what he was trying to say, but she still tried to stop him.


    Her hips jerked up.


    Not only that, her legs also stretched out stiffly, to the point that she almost felt a cramp, as her body shuddered.


    <em>-Slurrpp¡­sluurppp</em>


    His tongue was now licking Eloa¡¯s pussy, which had filled with her juices.


    Though it was her genital area, not every part felt the same kind of pleasure.


    Especially herbia, swollen with arousal, felt as sensitive as her inner thighs.


    But, Siwoo had been teasing him for way too long.


    The sexual thrill of having her ¡®private ce licked¡¯ and the shame of ¡®having her dirty ce being sucked¡¯ shed vividly in her mind.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    Her voice quivered with pleasure.


    Then, as his tongue and lips trailed up, they finally reached her most sensitive spot.


    When they touched her dangerously swollen clitoris¡­


    ¡°Hyaaah¡­!¡±


    Her hips jerked back and forth uncontrobly.


    She arched her back, throwing her head back as she let out a dazed moan while her closed lower lips quivered, releasing more love juice.


    ¡°You like it more when I kiss you herepared to everywhere else, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hng¡­! Aaah¡­! Ahhhh!¡±


    Siwoo let out a mischievous chuckle.


    At that moment, Eloa slowly realized something important.


    The fact that he¡¯d lose his self-control if he were to smell the scent of her hair.


    By now, he must have breathed in her scent deeply as he had been clinging and pulling away from her repeatedly.


    In other words, the current Siwoo was a little different than the Siwoo that she was familiar with.


    <em>-Smooch, smooch!</em>


    ¡°Hiiik! S-Siwoo¡­! T-That feels¡­good¡­!¡±


    After that, everything yed out just like before.


    His lips lightly sucked on her Eloa¡¯s clit, as if he was trying to give it a peck.


    While he was doing that, he moved his tongue, mercilessly ravaged herpletely exposed clit, stripped of its protective covering.


    At this point, Eloa had been longing for this moment for days and now that she experienced an hour of tantalizing forey, her lust had reached its peak.


    It felt as if she was shed with a de that could inflict endless pleasure upon her body.


    shes of sparks danced before her eyes.


    -Smooch, smooch!


    ¡°Heeeu¡­! S-Siwoo! S-Stop¡­! Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°You want me to stop? Even when you are enjoying it so much?¡±


    And so, she had no other choice but to moan and writhe with a pitiful voice.


    At the moment, she was nothing more than a ripe woman, begging to be devoured.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ N-Not good, n-not good! N-No! Ngh¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, her pleas stopped.


    Her buttocks tightened as she held her breath.


    At that moment, a massive, explosive sensation, scorched her body as the hot, yet sweet mes that had been building up in her lower abdomen ignited.


    Then, as if time had resumed its flow, she began to thrash around.


    ¡°Aaaannghh!!¡±


    <em>-Bang!</em>


    Her head banged against the bed frame, but she strangely felt no pain.


    She gripped the sheets tightly, as if she was about to tear them apart.


    That was her climax.


    The sensation blew her mind, it was much more intense than when she did it alone.


    It was just as good as when she climaxed during her first sex with Siwoo.


    She wriggled her hips sensually.


    Even though she had been licked clean by Siwoo, her pussy got wet again as her body moved uncontrobly, as if dancing, sshing droplets of love juice onto the white sheets.


    This uncontroble spasms that was driven by the unbearable pleasure didn¡¯t end until at least twenty seconds had passed.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­¡±


    After that was done, she seemedpletely exhausted; Too exhausted to hide her ragged breaths and falling breasts.


    Her tangled hair spread across the pillow like pink threads.


    Sweat poured from every pore of her body, her pleasure-filled pussy pulsated intermittently, as if demanding even more.


    Eloa instinctively realized something.


    If she wasn¡¯t a witch¡­


    Or rather, if she didn¡¯t have a ¡®Spirit Body¡¯ that wouldn¡¯t produce any kind waste in the first ce¡­


    She¡¯d have made a mess on these sheets during that orgasm.


    An hour of forey, Siwoo¡¯s skilled moves, and her own long period of celibacy had given her pleasure so intense that it would definitely make her lose control of her dder.


    Blissful haze enveloped her after she reached her climax.


    A sense of luxurious rxation washed over her, as if she had sunk into a particrly fancy bed.


    Through her hazy vision, she spotted Siwoo grinning at her mischievously.


    Next thing she knew, he was standing there, stark naked.


    His well-defined muscles and manhood was on disy.


    At this point, Eloa felt a tinge of fear creeping in.


    <em>If that thing were to go inside me right now¡­</em>


    <em>Will I be able to keep my sanity¡­?</em>


    <em>There¡¯s no way I can take on that thing without resting first¡­</em>


    As Siwoo went down on her, she subtly shuffled towards the top of the bed.


    But, he made his move quickly, as he pulled her thighs towards him.


    ¡°You seem to really enjoy it when I kiss your clit, Master. That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I-I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She felt the imminent danger of being prated by such arge object while being in such a sensitive state.


    At the same time, she also felt embarrassment from his subtle teasing, making her unsure of what to do.


    Capitalizing on this, Siwoo held her stiffened thighs before gently spreading them apart.


    Without resistance, her legs opened into an M shape.


    <em>-Squelch!</em>


    Her legs opened effortlessly, revealing her pink and dripping wet entrance.


    It was so wet that it made such a sound, prompting Siwoo to lick his lips in excitement.


    ¡°Thank you for always teaching me in various ways, Master.¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡±


    When he pressed his hot member against her swollen clit, Eloa instantly shuddered before arching her back.


    As much as she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t control her spread legs.


    Because Siwoo, who firmly held onto them, didn¡¯t allow her to do so.


    ¡°But today, it seems like it would be me who¡¯d teach you a thing or two.¡±


    His cock teased her tiny entrance, gently rubbing up and down.

 Chapter 314: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (4)

    Chapter 314: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (4)1.


    If Eloa had been standing, her ankles would have been soaked with the copious amount of love juices she had released.


    Still feeling the lingering pleasure, her sensitive bud was twitching.


    Now, as Siwoo¡¯s hot shaft rubbed against her tight entrance¡­


    She panted, staring at it, as if in a trance.


    Her pink eyes shimmered with the haze of desire.


    <em>-Squelch!</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Then, Siwoo inserted it¡­


    His shaft made his way into her searing hot entrance that had been building up heat since a while ago.The tool that would relieve all her pent-up desire and longing was being inserted.


    With her legs spread wide open, she hadpleted all the necessary preparations for weing his rod, though she still felt a glimmer of hesitation.


    While she had promised herself that she¡¯d let herself loose, her guilt was still eating at her.


    No matter how hard she tried to rationalize it, this was still a taboo.


    Her joy and delight couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the feeling that she was doing something she shouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡±


    And that feeling prompted her to cover her crotch with her hands.


    Despite seeing her sudden change of heart, Siwoo remained unperturbed; He was still ready to send a thrust.


    ¡°C-Could you bring me more whiskey¡­? J-Just a little more would be fine¡­¡±


    She thought that while the whiskey from before had sessfully made her feel tipsy, it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Maybe if she chugged down a whole bottle and got so drunk that she couldn¡¯t tell which was left or right, she could have gone through this moment a little easier.


    ¡°...Are you still bothered by it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After taking a moment to consider Siwoo¡¯s words, who seemed to be wavering now even though he had been relentlessly charging forward just a few seconds ago, Eloa nodded her head.


    Perhaps, if she had a few more convincing reasons, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to hook up with him. Actually, maybe she would have given in to his charm ages ago and found her way into his bedroom already. At least, that was what she believed.


    She stole a nce at his expression.


    Aware of her action that caused this sudden halt in the midst of the heated atmosphere¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but be worried if he had taken it as a ¡®rejection¡¯ or if it had hurt his feelings somehow.


    But, he spoke out calmly, showing that she didn¡¯t need to worry about him.


    ¡°You could have spoken up if you felt ufortable. I didn¡¯t want to be too pushy.¡±


    ¡°N-No, really¡­ I-It¡¯s just¡­ I wanted a bit more alcohol¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Siwoo, who had been leaning in really close to her¡ªalmost embracing her¡ªbacked off.


    He even released her thighs that he had been spreading halfway, allowing some air to touch her wet crotch.


    Seeing this, she felt a rush of panic.


    ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to do this anymore.


    Nor did she intend to end things so abruptly like this.


    She genuinely wanted to get a bit more drunk first before carrying on, but things took an unexpected turn.


    The thoughts of Siwoo saying something like ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t consider your feelings enough¡¯ and left her just like that was haunting her mind now.


    Now she realized something. Just as she had gathered all her courage topromise with this act, Siwoo must have gathered all his courage for tonight too.


    But now she ruined it, right when the two of them were finally about to connect.


    <em>If it ends just like this, will we have another chance¡­?</em>


    <em>This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to go¡­</em>


    Caught by her restlessness and confusion, her lips quivered. At that moment, Siwoo threw her a question.


    ¡°By the way, Master.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­?


    ¡°How are you these days? Are you feeling better?¡±


    He suddenly changed the topic.


    Even Eloa could sense that the hot atmosphere from earlier had dissipated.


    <em>So it really ended up this way¡­ All because of my indecisiveness and hesitation¡­</em>


    Due to the reckless usage of her Covenants in her battle against the Cowardly Witch, Eloa had to pay a heavy price for nearly six months.


    Her physical strength was now limited to about a fifth of usual and she¡¯d constantly suffer from chronic headaches.


    Not only that, the number of Covenants she could make and the amount of mana she could utilize had also drastically decreased.


    The only reason why she could conceal these struggles well was due to her sheer willpower.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit better now, at least it isn¡¯t as bad as before.¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel confident enough to revive the previous mood they had going.


    While masking her deep regret and disappointment, she wondered when she should put her underwear back on.


    ¡°I really wish you¡¯d open up more, Master. Keeping your troubles to yourself isn¡¯t a healthy thing to do.¡±


    ¡°But, why are you bringing this up now?¡±


    Eloa tilted her head, confused as to why he would ask her this question in the first ce.


    ¡°If you really feel aversive about this, Master, don¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s natural for you to feel that way, but¡­ You can just treat this as your treatment. This way, you won¡¯t feel as aversive to it, no?¡±


    <em>Treatment¡­?</em>


    Eloa¡¯s mind instantly cleared.


    <em>That¡¯s¡­right¡­</em>


    <em>Everytime he ejactes, he¡¯d release a huge amount of pure mana¡­</em>


    <em>The purity surpasses even the highest quality mana water¡­</em>


    <em>It won¡¯t fully resolve my issue, but it should be more helpful than having nothing.</em>


    <em>Is this his way of offering a way out so that I wouldn¡¯t be burdened by my guilt¡­?</em>


    <em>In any case, with this, the opportunity hasn¡¯tpletely vanished.</em>


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The way he feigned his ignorance made her loosen her tightly clenched thighs.


    Her body that had been considerably cooled down was now reignited.


    ¡°U-Um¡­a-actually¡­i-it¡¯s been really tough¡­ I-I think I¡¯ve pushed myself too hard a-and¡­um¡­b-but¡­t-the situation was urgent, s-so, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to my injury¡­¡±


    Her exnation went on.


    ¡°P-Pure mana won¡¯t really fix it¡­b-but it¡¯s better than nothing¡­ I-I believe, it could significantly aid my recovery, s-so, if you could share your mana¡­¡±


    ¡°What if I could?¡±


    ¡°...Could I please have some of it?¡±


    With that, she finally managed to voice what she had been holding back.


    Though she phrased it differently, she essentially said that she wanted him to fuck her.


    Her nervously fidgeting fingers betrayed her embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Siwoo grinned, as if anticipating that response.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind if I do then.¡±


    2.


    ¡°D-Do we¡­really have to do it in this position¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve experimented around and this particr one seems to work best.¡±


    Before they officially started the treatment¡­


    Siwoo instructed Eloa toy down in a specific posture.


    First, heid her down on the bed with a pillow supporting her head.


    Then, he told her to ce both her hands on her groin before pulling her legs up as high as possible.


    It looked like she was waiting for the pration with her legs spread wide open.


    ¡°...T-This feels¡­a little¡­too vulgar to me¡­¡±


    Though sheplied with his instructions, it didn¡¯t make her embarrassment magically disappear once she got into position.


    Because this kind of exposure was on a whole different level than just letting him see her naked.


    With this position, he could clearly see both her moist vagina and anus, emphasizing them even.


    As a proof of this, Siwoo¡¯s hungry gaze took in every detail of her body.


    While she was lying on the bed, he was still standing nearby.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything to hide her embarrassment except by averting her gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s not vulgar at all. Your body is incredibly pretty, Master.¡±


    ¡°T-That isn¡¯t the problem here, though¡­¡±


    She answered with a sulky tone, but then she felt his touch on her most intimate parts.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    She thought that since she was already this wet, she didn¡¯t need any more caressing, but it seemed like Siwoo was thinking otherwise.


    He wanted to see her up closer.


    So, he spread her plump folds with both thumbs, revealing everything inside.


    Her fully blossomed petals and its delicate folds were no in his full view.


    Feeling her nectar starting to flow between the gaps of the petals, Eloa panicked and tried to cover it.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t spread it like that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me, Master?¡±


    But Siwoo¡¯s calm voice soothed her.


    She answered him, albeit with a little hesitation.


    ¡°...I trust you¡­more than anyone in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a lot of experience and I know that, Master, but I¡¯m more skilled in this area, so please trust me and follow along for now.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand¡­¡±


    Indeed,pared to Eloa, Siwoo was more adept in regards to in-bed actions.


    Knowing full well of her limited knowledge, she couldn¡¯t go against his reasoning.


    ¡°This color is really pretty.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Siwoo widened her pussy lips more before bringing his face closer.


    Meanwhile, she was basically suffocating from all the embarrassment.


    It was the first time she had ever exposed herself like this.


    ¡°Can you hold it open like this?¡±


    Hearing that question, she felt the urge to ask why, but she was embarrassed by his possible answers.


    So, while keeping her legs still, she reached her hand out to the side of her thigh before spreading it wide open.


    This vulgar posture made it seem like she was showcasing her pussy on full disy, making her dizzy.


    ¡°Promise me. You won¡¯t let them close up.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh¡­? U-Um¡­o-okay¡­ I-I promise¡­¡±


    As Siwoo gently stroked her swollen and cute clit, he could see her inner wall twitched.


    Everything looked so sensual, it took his breath away.


    In a way, it looked as if his kind and pure master was lying down in ascivious posture, begging him to cum inside her.


    Unable to resist his growing lust any longer, he quickly inserted his rod inside her.


    ¡°Uuaahh¡­!¡±


    Her tight entrance was stretched open.


    Even though she had already spread it with her own hand, it was still hard for him to insert everything in one go due to how tight it was.


    It was as if there was a devilish barrier inside, pressing against the head of his shaft, stimting it to the point it felt like a torture.


    <em>-Slurrrp...!</em>


    ¡°Ah¡­haang¡­ahh¡­uuuh¡­¡±


    Even after she was loosened up, Eloa remained incredibly snug.


    With his finger stroking her clit, she inadvertently narrowed her entrance even more.


    As usual, Siwoo first moved his hips back and forth, only slipping in the tip of his member.


    Even though he had only dipped it in a few times, the tip had be damp in no time.


    <em>-Squelch, squelch, squelch!</em>


    As he did this, obscene wet sounds came out of Eloa¡¯s drenched pussy.


    The shallow pration made her pussy produced noises that sounded simr to foamy juices mixed together.


    ¡°Ahh¡­haah¡­ S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    His hard, rigid cock, plunged into her body.


    Embarrassment once again washed over her after realizing she was assuming such a lewd position in front of her disciple.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had lost some dignity as his master.


    But, these conflicting emotions only made her heart race even further, if anything.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to put it in for real now.¡±


    ¡°Haaang¡­!¡±


    Siwoo thrusted his hips forward, the pressure he felt made him feel like he was twisting something open.


    With a ripping sound, his penis went deep into the depths of her pussy in one go.


    The unique folds of her vaginal wall, the clingy sensation of her mucous membranes and the tightness¡­


    All of them made Eloa¡¯s pussy perfectly suited for sexual pleasure, giving him an euphoric sensation that made him feel like he¡¯d cum as soon as he inserted his cock.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Aah¡­! Hng¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile, Eloa stared at their connected body parts with wide eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She almost lost control and let go of the lower lips that she had been spreading open.


    The sheer pleasure of the pration left her momentarily dazed.


    Unlike when she received her first pration, she didn¡¯t experience any pain.


    Only pleasure.


    The overwhelming pleasure almost made her think that she should just throw their master-disciple rtionship away and sumb to bing his ve so that she could enjoy this pure ecstasy.


    <em>-Squish, squish, squish!</em>


    ¡°Aah¡­! Aaah¡­haah¡­!¡±


    Now that he had reached this far, Siwoo began to move indiscriminately, as if there was no need to hold back anymore, leaving Eloa panting roughly, unable to breath.


    It felt as if fireworks were exploding before her eyes with each of his thrusts.


    His hard, prating shaft, thoroughly plundered her sensitively tingly insides, making her feel a maddening ecstasy.


    ¡°Haah! Hngh¡­! Aah¡­!¡±


    It only took thirty seconds for her tense expression to loose up and her mouth to open wide enough to reveal her pink tongue.

 Chapter 315: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (5)

    Chapter 315: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (5)1.


    He thrusted.


    And thrusted.


    Again and again.


    <em>-p, p, p!</em>


    ¡°Haah¡­! Ahh¡­hhaahn¡­! S-Siwoo¡­! Siwoo¡­!¡±


    Standing beside the bed, Siwoo stood, holding Eloa¡¯s bent body on the bed, her pussypletely exposed.


    Where he was at was the equivalent of a VIP seat, where he could enjoy seeing every inch of her body.


    Her legs were spread wide down to her thighs, her waist arched sharply, while her shameful ce waspletely left bare.


    And her fingers clung desperately to her slick, tender pussy lips, trying not to let them go.With each thrust he did, his bulging member prated her sticky flesh deeply, and whenever he pulled back, that same wall would cling tightly around his shaft.


    ¡°Haah¡­! Ngh¡­! Ahhaa¡­!¡±


    No one woulda thought that the woman who let her tongue out while she was being fucked was the elegant and refined Duchess Tipereth herself.


    Even for Siwoo, it was hard to connect the woman in front of him to the gentle, reliable, and upright master of his.


    It just felt off, as if his mind was going haywire.


    Still, seeing her like this made him unable to resist in tormenting her even further.


    ¡°T-This¡­feels weird¡­! M-My body¡­! F-Feels¡­strange¡­!¡±


    Her vaginal walls were squeezing his cock so viciously.


    From the moment he started pumping it with his shaft, her insides would squirm nonstop, as if she was about to climax.


    But, seeing how her waist was bouncing up and down, her head swaying side to side, and her belly wiggling around, he became convinced that she really was about to climax soon.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­! Aaahhh¡­.!¡±


    Eloa¡¯s hips trembled as she repeatedly called out Siwoo¡¯s name.


    Her inner walls tightened, gripping his penis firmly, to the point that it made him feel numb around the area.


    He could feel her pussy twitching, just like an electric onahole.


    <em>-Spurt, spurt!</em>


    ¡°Ahh¡­haaah¡­!¡±


    This sudden change in her vagina¡¯s tightness caused her love juices to overflow and trickle down between their touching skin.


    Siwoo even halted his movements just to watch her squirting all the liquid around like a water gun.


    Though, Eloa was unaware of this, since she was drowning by the sensation of her climax. Her body trembled as she gripped the sheet beside her hips.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­ Ngh¡­¡±


    Her breathing was heavy.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh¡­? W-What is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°You just came.¡±


    ¡°...Ah¡­¡±


    His words made Eloa realize what had just happened. She instinctively looked at her own hands, gripping the sheet like ws.


    And she realized that this was her second climax within two minutes of their intense sex session.


    She remembered the way her body started to convulse like a broken machine, barely able to avoid kicking Siwoo with her legs. In such a state, it was simply too hard for her to keep spreading her pussy open with her hands.


    Instinctively, she looked for something to hold onto, as if trying to prevent herself from going to cloud nine from the ecstasy she felt.


    She tried to grip her pussy lips at first, but they were too slippery and soft to get a grip on.


    So, she ended up moving her hands into another ce without realizing it.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I-I¡­ S-Should I¡­ O-Open it again¡­?¡±


    It was only then that Eloa understood why Siwoo had stopped. She cautiously reached between her legs.


    But, even as she swallowed her embarrassment and spread her pussy open again, Siwoo still ruthlessly passed his judgment.


    ¡°You broke your promise.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She vaguely remembered making such a promise.


    Facing his remorseful look, she felt strangely self-conscious.


    Even though she didn¡¯t fully understand why she had to keep that promise, a promise was still a promise, so she thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good to deny his words.


    ¡°I guess I have to punish you now.¡±


    ¡°P-Punish me¡­?¡±


    <em>Out of nowhere?!</em>


    <em>But, given the timing, it¡¯s unlikely that the punishment will harm me¡­</em>


    ¡°While you¡¯re my master, I¡¯m the one who teaches you today. Since you broke your promise, there¡¯s no choice but to punish you, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    Punishment usually came from someone in authority.


    That was why Eloa never heard of a story where a master got punished by their student over anything at all.


    This alone was puzzling enough for her, but add the fact that his tone sounded strangely affectionate and gentle¡ªclearly he wasn¡¯t scolding her¡ªthis whole thing only further fueling her confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. You will enjoy this punishment.¡±


    Within Eloa¡¯s puzzled eyes, she could see Siwoo pulling out a ck ribbon.


    In a blink, the ribbon bound her wrists like handcuffs and tied them to the bedpost above her.


    Then, he did the same thing to her ankles, leaving herpletely immobilized in the same position.


    ¡°T-This¡­¡±


    Seeing what was happening, Eloa caught on to it, stammering her words.


    This was the same ribbon that Siwoo used when he was engaged in forey and intercourse with Periwinkle.


    The purpose of those ribbons was to keep her still, stopping her from moving around.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡ª!¡±


    Realizing that there was no room for protest, she gasped.


    She had already reached climax twice¡ªonce from clitoral stimtion and once from pration¡ªso she was in an extremely sensitive state.


    But, any of her anxiety that came out of this unfamiliar situation was instantly diluted by the cock that began to pound into her pussy again.


    She also soon came to know how did this¡ªbeing fucked while being tied¡ªcould count as a punishment.


    ¡°Haang¡­! Heung¡­ugg¡­!¡±


    When she was about to throw herself into the sea of pleasure once again, she felt his touch near her clitoris.


    ¡°W-What are you¡­haah¡­! D-Doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? This is a punishment.¡±


    Thanks to the ribbon that came out of his waist and with her limbs all tied up, Siwoo¡¯s hands were free to roam around.


    Just now, he had ced his left hand just above the epidermis of her clitoris.


    He gently pressed the boundary between her soft and supple mucous membrane and white skin before spreading it, making her already swollen clit even more prominent.


    ¡°W-What are you¡ª Ahh¡­!¡±


    As he slowly moved his hips, he ced his fingers on her now fully exposed, round, and prominent clitoris.


    It was already wet enough, so he didn¡¯t need to wet his fingers first.


    So, he started rolling her sensitive bud with his fingers.


    ¡°H-Haa! S-Siwoo¡­! I-If you¡ª! I-If you rub me there¡­! Hyaah!¡±


    Eloa¡¯s stomach wriggled so enticingly. Just from a nce, he could already tell that she had tightened it from the pleasure she felt.


    Her struggling body, bound tightly by the ribbons wrapped around her limbs, was rendered immobile.


    Siwoo¡¯s fingertips started to rub her clit faster and faster.


    Unable to escape or hide, her clit could only sumb and squirm under his touch.


    ¡°So this is your weak spot, Master.¡±


    ¡°Ngg¡ªah¡­! H-Haa! Ahh¡­! S-Siwoo¡­! S-Stop¡­!¡±


    This was the most intense reaction Eloa had shown so far.


    Even with her limbs tied, her hips were still arched up beautifully.


    He continued to stimte her clit, thrusting inside her without stopping.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it, Master?¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­! Aaah! Ahhh! Ugh¡­! J-Just¡­! A-A moment¡­!¡±


    <em>-Squish, squish, squish!</em>


    Her pussy started squirting like a leaky faucet, gripping Siwoo¡¯s cock with pressure that waspared to a massage done by hand.


    It moved at a pace that matched Siwoo¡¯s fingers stimting her clitoris, spasming, as if following the same rhythm.


    As if some sort of switch had been pressed.


    ¡°Ah¡­haaah¡­! H-Haa! Ugh¡­!¡±


    At this point, no coherent words came out of her words anymore.


    Only unintelligible moans, mixed with heavy breaths came out of her mouth; It was as if she had turned into a wild animal.


    ¡°Hah! Ngh¡­ Aaahhh¡­!¡±


    Eloa¡¯s hips bent until they couldn¡¯t bend even further, starting the vulgar dance for the third time today.


    Her body twisted violently, as if trying to get away from his cock.


    In contrast, her pussy greedily sucked in his flesh, soaking him in sweat and fluids as she climaxed again.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    The intense pleasure made it hard for her to breathe.


    Siwoo¡¯s stimtion towards both her sensitive spots at once was too much for the inexperienced Eloa.


    As she struggled to catch her breath, she felt his hand on her clit again. At that moment, she snapped out of her daze.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­ I-I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    She begged him to stop.


    Because she was already too overwhelmed by the pleasure and it made her feel like she was about to pee.


    If he were to keep on rubbing her clit while fucking her, she felt like she¡¯d just lose her mind right then.


    ¡°I already told you, Master, this is your punishment.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡ª! Ahh¡­!¡±


    Despite her desperate plea, Siwoo pressed his finger against her clit again.


    He just touched it lightly, but her waist already jerked like a bowstring.


    <em>If he goes all out again, what kind of vulgar scene would I show to him¡­?</em>


    That thought made her tremble.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­¡±


    In any other situation, she¡¯d give him a stern scolding already.


    But, she couldn¡¯t even do that this time.


    Both her body and mind had sumbed to him; She could only look at him with tearful eyes, begging for his mercy.


    ¡°P-Please stop¡­ T-This is too much¡­¡±


    When Siwoo moved his hand away, Eloa sighed in relief.


    ¡°Alright then, can you specify what it is that you want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you want me to stop, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Hearing that, Eloa was momentarily stunned.


    She knew that he enjoyed hearing dirty talk during intimate moments.


    Though it was shocking, she didn¡¯t think it was wrong or anything.


    It was just another way to share their love.


    Even so, to say such things out loud herself?


    And to Siwoo, her own disciple?


    ¡°Of course, you can always hold out a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°I love seeing you cum anyway, Master.¡±


    Siwoo pressed his finger lightly against her swollen clit as he gave her the two options.


    This small movement alone sent sparks through her mind, making her hold her breath.


    <em>Maybe¡­</em>


    <em>Rather than continuing to show embarrassing scenes to him, it would be better to just give in, close my eyes, and say the shameful thing instead¡­? It¡¯s a one-time thing anyway, right¡­?</em>


    Eloa gulped and closed her eyes.


    She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to look him in the eye while saying the following words.


    ¡°M-My clit¡­p-please¡­s-stop rubbing it¡­¡±


    <em>I said it¡­</em>


    Even though the mood was especially heated, she still couldn¡¯t understand why she said such a vulgar thing.


    A wave of embarrassment and shame rushed over her, making her tear up again.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­! S-Siwoo¡­! S-So suddenly¡­! L-Like this¡­!¡±


    Siwoo began thrusting his cock all the way inside her like a wild horse.


    His rough breaths revealed his intense arousal.


    With how he became so aroused just by her saying a few words, she felt both terrified and satisfied.


    ¡°Ugh! Ngh¡­! Haaang¡­! KKhh¡­!¡±


    Following his vigorous movements, Eloa¡¯s breasts bounced wildly.


    At that moment, a sudden surge of pleasure consumed her body.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­! Ah¡­! Ahhh¡­!¡±


    It hadn¡¯t even been long since herst climax, yet she was already about to cum again.


    She bit her lips tightly to hold back the moans that were about to burst out like screams.


    <em>-Squish, squish! Squeeze!</em>


    ¡°Ah¡­! I-I¡¯m going to¡­! C-Cum¡­! Again¡­!¡±


    With each of his forceful thrust, copious amounts of her pussy juice sshed around.


    Then, the expected change urred.


    As Siwoo¡¯s rod got harder inside her, she could feel his mana surging inside her.


    A trace of mana started to be drawn out of her womb, where her brand was located.


    Her entire body then quivered from the sensation of being stimted in ces that were normally left untouched.


    ¡°Gh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­! Ngh¡­! Ahhh¡­!¡±


    Then, her vaginal walls tightened around him, as if squeezing his cum out.


    Feeling the heavenly tightness, Siwoo unconsciously grabbed Eloa¡¯s pale breasts.


    The softness and warmth in his hands seemed to push him towards his climax.


    <em>-Squelch, squelch, squelch!</em>


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­! Siwoo¡­! I-I¡­ A-Again¡­!¡±


    Despite being bound tightly, Eloa¡¯s body trembled intensely, tensing up to the limit.


    Her inner walls squeezed his member even more intensely.


    Grabbing her breasts tightly, he thrusted his hips forward, burying himself deep inside.


    Even after bing a witch, her primal instinct to reproduce made her clench around Siwoo¡¯s still-ejacting shaft, craving it even more.


    <em>-Spurt, spurt, spurt!</em>


    Hot semen flowed out from the cock that was being pressed tightly against Eloa¡¯s cervix.


    The overwhelming heat that seemed to melt her body, along with the tremendous surge of mana, stimted her, giving her an immense pleasure.


    ¡°Hiyaaah!!¡±


    As she received his seed deep inside her, she rolled her eyes halfway back, emitting a cry resembling that of a cat with its tail stepped on.


    <em>-Spurt, spurt, spurt!</em>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo kept on ejacting, making Eloa¡¯s head spin.


    During that prolonged ejaction, she threw her head back as her body trembled uncontrobly.


    Her disheveled breasts never once left Siwoo¡¯s hands, as the pair of mounds were too alluring for him to let go.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    When he felt her vaginal wall twitching convulsively, Siwoo pulled out his cock.


    <em>-Pop!</em>


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Even as he pulled out, her insides were still squeezing his shaft, trying to get everyst drop of his seeds out of his urethra.


    And this drove her into another small climax as her toes curled up.


    <em>-Trickle!</em>


    ¡°Haa¡­haaa¡­.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s thick, creamy semen dripped out, giving him a sense of triumph.


    He had spread her plump pussy lips apart, overturned its tight walls, and poured his seeds inside.


    Moreover, it was his master that he did all of those things with.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At that moment, he regained his senses and called out to her.


    He thought she was too embarrassed to respond, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to notice that something was off.


    ¡°...Haa¡­ugh¡­¡±


    Thebined sensation of her receiving such pure mana and her own intense orgasm overwhelmed Eloa.


    Add the fact that she was under the influence of alcohol, she simply couldn¡¯t withstand everything and fainted in the spot.

 Chapter 316: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (6)

    Chapter 316: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (6)1.


    In the midst of the dizzying pleasure, Eloa lost track of things.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    As she exhaled, like letting out murmurs in her sleep, she suddenly came to her senses.


    <em>¡­What¡­just happened¡­?</em>


    She recalled the part when she threw out some dirty words to plead to Siwoo.


    Also the part when he suddenly picked up the pace and the part when he released his seeds deep inside her womb.


    All those memories came flooding back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Embarrassed by the memories, she let out a quiet sigh.Looking around, she noticed the ribbons that had been tying her limbs up were gone.


    Instead, she found herself snuggling in Siwoo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Are you finally awake?¡±


    Hearing those words, a chilling thought crossed her mind.


    <em>Have I¡­been unconscious¡­all this time¡­?</em>


    <em>Did our night together¡­end just like that¡­?</em>


    ¡°S-Siwoo! W-What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah you were just out for a short while. About a minute, I think?¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    <em>What a relief¡­</em>


    She patted her now-cool chest.


    <em>If I were to leave such a big moment hanging without wrapping it up properly, I¡¯ll suree to regret it¡­</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems like I got carried away.¡±


    After saying that, Siwoo put his arms around Eloa and pulled her closer.


    Then, he cuddled her, running his fingers through her hair, kissing her forehead, and caressing her gently.


    In truth, Eloa was pretty surprised.


    Even though she knew that Siwoo turned into a different person in bed, she could feel that difference even more now that she had experienced it firsthand.


    However, the warmth of his gentle touch neatly evaporated the strangeness and uncertainty she felt towards him.


    The realization that he cherished her so much made her forget about those feelings.


    She felt like she could cry tears of joy¡­


    And she felt that she was genuinely happy¡­


    So happy that she wished this night would never end.


    She had stopped caring about any possible embarrassing moments or what was toe, she just wanted to indulge in this happiness.


    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­unfair¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You looked so lewd, Master, so I ended up wanting to tease you a little.¡±


    Eloa looked up at him, who was holding her tightly in her arms, with teary eyes.


    ¡°Do you¡­really¡­enjoy this¡­kind of thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is it a little perverted to your liking?¡±


    ¡°...Honestly, yes¡­ Forcing your master to say things like that¡­ Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Just from her words, it sounded like she was scolding him, but there was a hint of coquettishness in her voice that she couldn¡¯t hide.


    It made her sound like a child throwing a tantrum, even she herself was a little surprised about that.


    The more surprising thing was that she didn¡¯t feel any aversion towards it.


    ¡°...Well, if this is what you are into¡­¡±


    <em>If he truly likes it, then, I can handle a little embarrassment¡­</em>


    <em>Because, other than tonight, when will I ever get another chance of doing this¡­? I might as well give him everything that he wants now¡­</em>


    Eloa gently kissed his cheek before whispering in his ear.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    She felt a wave of shyness hit her as she tried to speak.


    Then, she gathered her courage and continued.


    ¡°M-My body¡­ W-Was it¡­to your liking¡­?¡±


    She could feel Siwoo flinching in surprise after hearing her question.


    Then again, how could he not be?


    Because normally, Eloa would never say such things.


    Moreover, she said it in such a sultry voice, even to her own ears.


    Actually, she had toned her words down a little.


    Originally, she was going to use another word instead of ¡®body¡¯, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    Suppressing the blush in her cheeks, she carefully took Siwoo¡¯s member in her hand.


    Even though he had just finished cumming, it had already gotten back to its full size and hardness.


    Eloa made a ring with her thumb and index finger, running it along his shaft awkwardly while whispering in his ear.


    ¡°I-If you want to taste more¡­ Y-You can¡­devour me¡­ A-As much as you want¡­¡±


    <em>Is that the right way to say it¡­?</em>


    She wasn¡¯t sure about it.


    Since she didn¡¯t really know what would turn him on in the first ce.


    But, she had already resolved herself to make him happy tonight.


    ¡°F-First¡­ M-M-My¡­m-m-mouth¡­¡±


    She had considered using the vulgar word to describe a female¡¯s genitalia¡ªjust like what Sharon did¡ªbut after she thought about it for a while, she decided to not do that.


    Because it was still too embarrassing for her to say such a thing out loud.


    ¡°...I-I¡¯ll do it¡­w-with my mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Master? You don¡¯t have to push yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s fine¡­ B-Because I also want to make you happy¡­¡±


    <em>-Smooch!</em>


    Eloa didn¡¯t wait for his answer and quickly kissed the back of his neck.


    Just like what he had done to her, she used her tongue and mouth to lick and kiss every inch of his body.


    As she explored his upper body like that, she kept her eyes closed, while a deep shade of red appeared in her eyes.


    This was her idea of sex, as taught by Ms. Sua.


    It wasn¡¯t proper for a woman to take the lead to pleasure a man and initiate the intercourse itself¡­


    But Eloa was ready to push past that embarrassment and take the lead for Siwoo.


    ¡°Sluurp¡­<em>smack</em>¡­¡±


    Even though this wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult thing to do, the way she awkwardly moved her tongue made it clear that this was the first time she had ever done something like this.


    As she slowly made her way down, showering him with kisses, her lips finally reached his lower abdomen.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Her chin ended up bumping into his shaft.


    The sticky feeling on her chin startled her even more than the light collision itself.


    She tried topose herself, kneeling between his legs with her gaze focused on his shaft.


    In that moment, a gorgeous sight unfolded before Siwoo, as her slender body and plump buttocks were in full view.


    ¡°A-Ahem¡­ A-Alright, I-I¡¯m gonna¡­c-clean it¡­now¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn this?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve learned some things in my life too, you know¡­? D-Do you really think I¡¯m that clueless¡­?"


    She took a deep breath and stared at his manhood, as if it was her greatest enemy.


    Judging from how startled she was when she touched it earlier, she had a feeling that this wouldn¡¯t be a simple task.


    Now that she realized Siwoo had been stirring her wet pussy with this thing, and ejacted his sticky semen into her from it, it was even more so.


    Her lower body had been cleaned, but his member still bore traces of their rough intercourse.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty, let me wipe it off first¡­¡±


    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you clean mine for me? Just stay still, let me do the same thing for you¡­¡±


    Seeing how he was still being considerate of her tugged on Eloa¡¯s heartstring.


    This small act of affection made her want to do anything for him.


    That being said, though¡­


    ¡°Haaap¡­¡±


    As expected, it was quite the mess.


    Like a cat licking new food, she cautiously extended her tongue and licked his shaft.


    ¡°Eugh¡­!¡±


    Of course she had expected this.


    While the lovemaking was sweet, the taste of his juice in her mouth wasn¡¯t.


    It was bitter, salty, and fishy. The taste was so overwhelming that it made her hair stand on end.


    ¡°See? It doesn¡¯t taste good. Let me clean it.¡±


    Siwoo gave out a wry smile.


    But Eloa shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°No¡­ W-Well, now that I think about it, the taste reminds me of caviar¡­ Let me have a taste¡­¡±


    Remembering how Sharon eagerly sucked on it as if it was tasty, Eloa steeled herself.


    ¡°I might be clumsy¡­ B-But, I¡¯ll do my best¡­! Haah¡­sluurrpp¡­¡±


    Without hesitation, she started licking from his balls all the way to his shaft.


    His member twitched with pleasure every time her rough, yet smooth tongue moved over it.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­sluurrp¡­¡±


    She gathered the mixture of her own love juice and his semen with her tongue and held it in her mouth.


    Given the sheer size of his shaft and her small tongue, this whole process took quite a while.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    When she was done with the cleaning, her mouth was filled with saliva and other bodily fluids.


    With her cheeks puffed out, like a squirrel storing its nuts for winter, she looked up at Siwoo.


    Thebination of the slight furrow in her brow due to the strange taste in her tongue, her flushed cheeks, and the exceptionally beautiful angle Siwoo was looking her from, she looked especially stunning.


    Mesmerized by her, Siwoo moved to offer her a ce to spit.


    Yet, she lifted her head in defiance.


    <em>-Gulp, gulp!</em>


    The sound of gulping came from her throat, followed by a rush of air escaping from her mouth.


    She swallowed everything inside her mouth, including her own love juice and his semen.


    This lewd show of her enthusiasm surprised Siwoo.


    ¡°H-How was that¡­? A-Am I good enough¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Hearing his praise, Eloa puffed her chest proudly as she managed to let out a smile, despite the unfamiliar taste in her mouth.


    Siwoo resisted the urge tough and gently patted her head.


    At that moment, her face transformed into that of pure bliss.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s take care of the rest.¡±


    Eloa then crawled down by using her elbows.


    She carefully cradled his now cleaner member with both hands and began to lick it with her tongue.


    ¡°Haap¡­!¡±


    After slowly stimting his shaft and testicles, she took his whole penis into her mouth.


    Maybe because the angle was slightly wrong, one of her cheeks became bulged.


    ¡°Chwuuup¡­sluuurp¡­¡±


    In truth, Siwoo didn¡¯t feel that good.


    He didn¡¯t know where his conservative master learned how to do fetio, but her technique was terrible.


    She sucked on his ns as if it was a piece of candy, but he felt more ticklish than pleasure.


    Also, her teeth kept bumping into his ns.


    ¡°Sluurrpp¡­mmh¡­?¡±


    Despite that, she still looked up to see his reactions.


    Her eyes showed her uncertainty in her skill, yet she still proudly disyed her strenuous efforts.


    ¡°Sluurrp¡­ H-How does it feel¡­? D-Do you enjoy it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. It feels amazing.¡±


    When she heard his reply, her face lit up with a wide smile.


    At that, Siwoo felt his urge to just quickly knock her down and have his way with her grew stronger than before.


    ¡°Master, can you stay in that position?¡±


    ¡°Like this¡­?¡±


    Siwoo got up, leaving Eloa propping her body up on her elbows.


    He could already see it when he was leaning his back against the bed, but now that he stood up, he could see it even clearer.


    Her peachy buttocks, unmatched in regards to its shape and firmnesspared to any other woman¡¯s.


    As he remembered the soft and sweet flesh that was hidden between those cheeks, it became even harder for him to restrain himself.


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa held her breath, as if anticipating what was toe.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo gripped her buttocks before gently spreading them with his thumbs.


    As her tightly closed cheeks spread apart, the hidden folds of her womanhood and the peach but on top of it were exposed, quivering as cool air touched them.


    ¡°N-No¡­ P-Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Eloa protested, reaching her back and grabbed his wrist.


    His action made her earlier confidence disappear, turning her back into a shy and bashful girl.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Siwoo to figure out why she acted like this.


    When he spread her cheeks a little wider, he noticed her petals that he had cleaned with care were now moist again with her nectar.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wet down here.¡±


    ¡°B-Because¡­ I-It leaked out from inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t lying to me, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa quickly looked away.


    She lowered her head, murmuring something that was barely louder than a whisper.


    ¡°I-I¡­ A-Actually¡­g-got wet when I¡­g-gave you a¡­b-b-blowjob¡­ I-I was too embarrassed to admit it¡­¡±


    Eloa blushed as her ears and buttocks turned red.


    Siwoo hadn¡¯t even stimted her, yet here she was, soaked from merely giving him blowjob.


    It made her worried about how he¡¯d see her now.


    ¡°...D-Does it make me seem¡­too eager¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It makes you seem a little perverted.¡±


    ¡°Ugg¡­ You¡¯re a bigger pervert than I am, though!¡±


    At his response, she turned around and shot a re at him.


    Her eyes reflected her protest about how it was him who made her say and do perverted things that suited his perverted tastes.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    But, that pitiful protest was cut short.


    Siwoo¡¯s shaft, which heat had been scorching her with pleasure, smoothly slipped inside her wet petals.


    Hey draped over her trembling back, chuckling.


    ¡°I like eager women like that. Are you willing to be that kind of woman for me, Master?¡±


    <em>Is he asking me to be a pervert?</em>


    <em>There¡¯s a limit that you shouldn¡¯t just break, you know?!</em>


    <em>No way I¡¯d just do that!</em>


    ¡°So, how would you like me to serve you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    That question left her hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°...J-Just like earlier¡­u-use your¡­p-penis¡­a-and r-ram it into m-my¡­p-pu¡­p-pussy¡­d-deeply¡­u-until I faint¡­¡±


    But, since it was Siwoo who had requested her of this, she had no choice but to obey him.


    ¡°...P-Please¡­¡±


    Seeing his surprised reaction, she finally couldn¡¯t bear the shame anymore and buried her head deep into the nket.

 Chapter 317: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (7)

    Chapter 317: More Than a Disciple, Less Than a Lover (7)1.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­! Haah¡­!¡±


    <em>How many times had I taken his load again?</em>


    <em>And how many times had I moaned and passed out in pleasure, only to wake up and end up doing it all over again?</em>


    Eloa had long given up on keeping count, she snuggled into Siwoo¡¯s arms, relishing the feeling of his shaft sliding into her.


    ¡°You promised to tell me how many times you¡¯ve cummed, Master.¡±


    They were locked in a position that allowed his cock to directly press against her cervix.


    Siwoo stood with his legs slightly apart.


    Eloa wrapped her limbs around him as he supported her weight; Her legs went around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    His hands gripped her plump buttocks, supporting her as he thrusted upwards.This was the so-called carrying position.


    Eloa was hanging onto Siwoo like a clingy child as she took his member in.


    Her body shape was perfect for this position as she melded with Siwoo seamlessly.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ I-I lost¡­count¡­! Aahh¡­!¡±


    Eloa cried out in a voice that sounded almost like a sob.


    She had stopped stifling her moans like she did in the beginning of their intercourse. Now, she had been letting out the voice of a female in heat, though hoarse from all the action.


    Well, given that she had been relentlessly pounded by him from 2 am until the dawnbreak, it was understandable that she was in this state.


    She had already received Siwoo¡¯s semen three times, and even now she was offering her pussy to him, begging for more.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve lost count, Master? You shouldn¡¯t lie, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­! Ahh¡­! W-Why do you¡­keep¡­asking¡­those embarrassing questions¡­! Ahh¡­!¡±


    When he stabbed her in her sensitive uterine orifice, she almost lost her grip on his neck.


    The fear of falling tightened her pussy¡¯s grip around his cock.


    Acknowledging this, Siwoo adjusted his position before moving his hips rhythmically.


    With each thrust, Eloa couldn¡¯t help but let out a sob-like moan, which only captivated Siwoo even more.


    When the dignified, benevolent, refined, and gentle master turned into this lewd, vulgar andscivious woman¡­


    How could he, as her disciple, not stop and savor the moment?


    ¡°Please, Master, tell me. I want to hear you say it.¡±


    ¡°Ngg¡­ Haaang¡­ I-I¡¯ve cummed just now¡­ T-That was¡­t-the t-twenty¡­t-twenty third time¡­ Hng!¡±


    ¡°Twenty three times? Amazing.¡±


    Perhaps it was because the pleasure had be too overwhelming for her.


    Eloa¡¯s eyes welled up with tears every time she came.


    Though, even a fool could see that those tears didn¡¯te from sadness.


    In a half-dazed state, she was prated by his member.


    Amidst all that, she could still give a lewd reaction to his teasing tone.


    ¡°Y-You¡­a-are¡­ Y-You¡¯re going¡­t-too intense¡­! Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me if you¡¯re about to cum next time?¡±


    Siwoo asked calmly, not even considering slowing down his piston-like thrusts.


    Eloa was surprisingly light, but she still had the weight of a sack of rice.


    So, it was still quite a task for him to support her weight like this, especially when she was all limp like a wet rag.


    Even with a spirit body, enduring this kind of thing for a whole hour was still a tough thing to do.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to have any trouble with it.


    Interestingly enough, this was all the result of all the physical training Eloa had put his spirit body through. Labor of this level wouldn¡¯t tire him.


    Of course, he still infused a bit of his mana into his body, just in case.


    ¡°N-No¡­! I-It¡¯s too embarrassing¡­! Haaa!¡±


    ¡°I see. Guess we don¡¯t have much choice then.¡±


    Siwoo firmly grabbed her luscious buttocks and began his series of vigorous thrusts.


    His RPM seemed to have doubled as Eloa¡¯s body bounced up and down like crazy.


    <em>-Jjik, jjik!</em>


    Even though they had just engaged in light forey, her juices flowed abundantly, making him wonder if this was because of their consecutive sex.


    Or maybe it was because there was a leftover semen inside her.


    Whatever it was, he could clearly hear the distinct sound of her love juices sshing around.


    ¡°Kyaaah¡­! Ahh¡­! Hii¡­!¡±


    At this point, Eloa had be so sensitive that even the slightest touch would make her tremble and climax.


    Facing his vigorous pistoning, she went from moaning to screaming to pleading.


    ¡°Aaah¡­.! M-My pussy¡­! I-I cummed again¡­f-from my pussy¡­! I-I told you¡­! N-Now p-please stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°You did well, Master.¡±


    Siwoo paused, giving her a moment to rest, as if rewarding her efforts.


    Meanwhile, her brain felt like it was melting.


    Eloa was starting to grasp the effects that overwhelming pleasure had on the human body.


    ¡°Uuu¡­h¡­¡±


    She meekly clung to Siwoo, her whole body trembling.


    Unlike men, women had no limit to how many times they could orgasm.


    Despite her dignified status as Siwoo¡¯s master, Duchess Tiphereth ultimately was just a woman.


    After experiencing orgasms in the double digits, her entire body would still turn incredibly sensitive, as if in a constant state of climax.


    Her vaginal walls twitched incessantly, as if the mere presence of his cock inside her pussy was enough to make her cum.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Master, you only used polite speech with me once.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡­! F-Forget that! I only did that because you said you liked it¡­!¡±


    Even in her dazed state, she still remembered all the embarrassing things she had said.


    Then again, how could she forget it?


    How exactly could she forget that she was begging him to fuck her until she fainted?


    Even now, when every inch of her body was being exposed to him, her face was still hot from the embarrassment.


    ¡°Can you do it again?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing that, she rested her forehead against his neck, her body became still, as if she were asleep.


    She was clearly pondering it.


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡±


    As he asked her once again, he began to move his hips slowly.


    This ced her in a situation where she had to struggle maintaining her authority as his master and wanting to please him as a woman.


    But ultimately, thetter prevailed.


    Using Sharon and Periwinkle as her inspiration, Eloa tried toe up with a phrase that would please him.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡¯s cock¡­t-tastes good¡­ I-Is that enough?¡±


    That sentence alone made her face even more flushed than during her climax.


    Now that the dizziness that the alcohol brought her had gone¡ªprobably due to the rigorous exercise¡ªshe felt even more embarrassed than ever.


    ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°...Stop it already!¡±


    Eloa unwrapped her arms from his neck before she yfully tapped his chest.


    Had Siwoo not caught her in time, his cock would have experienced an awful disaster; Possibly breaking under the strain.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist were barely holding on.


    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re just too cute, Master.¡±


    ¡°...S-Stop lying. I-I know what you think. M-My hair color is strange and I¡¯m too short for a woman¡­¡±


    She whined in a childish tone, pressing her cheek against his chest.


    The way she was hitting him, acting cutely, getting happy, then pouting¡ªshe was showing such different sides of herself, which made Siwoo delighted to see.


    <em>It would be great if I got to see this expressive side of her earlier.</em>


    <em>Why did it take her so long to gather the courage to do this?</em>


    ¡°No, Master, you¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Even when you¡¯re pretending to be angry, you¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not pretending!¡±


    Eloa remained steadfast in her denial.


    But the joy she felt from the continuous praises and her desire to affirm those praises was a clear indication of her love for him.


    Thinking about this filled her with sadness.


    <em>This is just a fleeting happiness,ing from one single dreamy night¡­</em>


    <em>Once today passes¡­everything will continue as it was¡­as if tonight never happened¡­</em>


    What if she hadn¡¯t taken on the role of his master?


    Or if she had been by his side before Sharon?


    Eloa had never thought of turning her disciple into her lover or pushing out his current lover thiste in the game.


    Even though this might sound shameless of her, she genuinely felt apologetic toward his current girlfriend, Miss Evergreen.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Really? That makes me happy.¡±


    With whatever strength she had left, Eloa wrapped her arms around Siwoo¡¯s neck.


    ¡°All I¡¯ll be saying is only to please you. None of my words are my true feelings, do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡ª Urk!¡±


    She held him tightly, as if he was the most precious thing.


    Then, she remained still.


    After a moment, her soft voice flowed out of her mouth.


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t your master, I would want to spend nights like this with you, every single day¡­¡±


    It was the first time that Siwoo had ever heard her speaking with this kind of tone.


    Her naturally high-pitched voice was lowered, there wasn''t any solemnity in her voice anymore, nor did it sound restrained.


    Not only that, her voice also wasn¡¯t one that was deliriously immersed in pleasure, nor was it a forced cutesy voice.


    ¡°If there was no one by your side, I would want to fill that space.¡±


    There was a clearck of pretense in her voice.


    As if this was a genuine confession that came from her heart.


    ¡°I want to have a baby that looks just like you¡­¡±


    Siwoo stood there, stunned.


    That was how sincere and straightforward her confession sounded; Even a fool could understand it clearly.


    ¡°I think¡­ I love you¡­ Siwoo¡­¡±


    Then, silence descended upon them.


    Heavy¡­


    Her genuine feelings were strikingly heavy for him.


    It was to the point that Siwoo found himself thinking if he even deserved all this, even though he was clearly under the influence of the aphrodisiac.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Then, Eloa¡¯sughter broke the silence.


    She uttered her next words in a triumphant tone, as if she had sessfully pulled off a prank on him.


    ¡°Were you surprised? Hehe, your expression was priceless. It feels good to finally get back at you after everything you put me through tonight.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say things like that again, okay? Now, can you put me down?¡±


    Siwoo carefully pulled his shaft out and lowered her to the floor.


    She almost copsed when her feet touched the ground, but he managed to catch her just in time.


    ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    ¡°...What are you saying? You¡¯re the one who made my legs weak like this¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa had already gone back to her usual self, as if nothing had happened earlier.


    However, Siwoo was still giving her aplicated look.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The moment their eyes met, a deep regret struck Eloa.


    Deep down, she knew¡­


    Siwoo would never take this kind of thing as a joke.


    What she had said was nothing but a full-blown confession.


    Yet, it left room for uncertainty.


    A lot of room for doubt and conflict.


    As if she was testing him despite her saying that she¡¯d cherish tonight¡¯s memories earlier.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Tonight, she had decided that she¡¯d allow everything.


    For him¡­


    And for herself.


    She then pushed him onto the bed.


    ¡°Are you feeling weak?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s shaft, now a mess due to his own cum and her love juice¡ªa bigger messpared to his first ejaction¡ªwas all limp.


    ¡°Master, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°One more word and I swear I will never see you again.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Her firm tone made Siwoo fall silent and she knelt down at his feet.


    ¡°What now? Are you going to be mad at me over a joke? You were the one who wanted me to say it.¡±


    Eloa decided not to dwell on the bitter memories.


    Because it was best to hold onto the good ones instead.


    Even if it seemed selfish¡­


    She believed that this was the right choice.


    With that in mind, she took his now messy member into her mouth without any hesitation.


    ¡°Chew¡­sluuurpp¡­¡±


    From the semen trapped under his ns to all the love juices covering it¡­


    As if she was giving it a french kiss, she thoroughly swirled her tongue around his penis, swallowing everything.


    Even though she found the taste repulsive before.


    Somehow, that unpleasant taste felt oddly tasty to her.


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    Unable to resist the stimtion, Siwoo¡¯s penis began to swell rapidly.


    When he looked up at her¡­


    He found himself struck by surprise.


    Because her eyes shimmered with a brilliant pink light,ing from her mana.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­!¡±


    ¡°I love you. That much is true.¡±


    The smile on her face was more sorrowful than he had ever seen.


    ¡°Hereby, I dere a covenant.¡±


    And that¡­


    Was the moment when Siwoo¡¯s memory was cut off.

 Chapter 318: Gehennas Host Club (1)

    Chapter 318: Gehenna''s Host Club (1)1.


    Eloa stared at Siwoo¡¯s sleeping face, wearing a rxed expression as she drank the remaining half bottle of her whiskey.


    The ruby-red alcohol flowed down her throat, spreading a warm heat inside her.


    ¡°...¡±


    With a light spell and a wave of her hand, all traces of their lovemaking disappeared.


    The fluids that were sticking on the sheets and their bodies were gone.


    All the gathered impurities were burned away by the me of purification.


    After she was done, she dressed Siwoo back in his clothes.


    With that, all traces of their encounter were gone.


    As if nothing had happened at all.¡°It¡¯s almost as if everything was just a dream¡­¡±


    Even the happiest moments would fade into the past once they were over.


    Warm memories between two people stayed in both their hearts.


    If that was ssified as a full memory, then tonight¡¯s happiness was only half a memory.


    Because Eloa would never forget about it¡­


    But Siwoo would never be able to recall it.


    She wondered for a moment if she could call it a ¡®shared memory¡¯.


    But she quickly realized that it was a pointless thought and brushed it aside.


    She had made this resolution the moment she gave herself to Siwoo.


    Now, there was no room for her to feel regret or sadness, as such emotions were pointless for her.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    Sitting by the sleeping Siwoo¡¯s bedside, she stroked his head.


    She had used three strokes of her covenant to erase Siwoo¡¯s memories.


    Her body was already in dire need of rest, and now she had to suffer the consequences of using self-essence magic.


    As if she had been electrocuted, her fingertips had grown numb, while her heart was pounding erratically in protest.


    Yet, she still felt the warmth of his body so vividly it tugged at her heart.


    ¡°This was bound to happen¡­ It¡¯s almost like fate¡­¡±


    In truth, Eloa wasn¡¯t really skilled at memory maniption and it was weak enough to be easily blocked by even the most basic ¡®autonomous defense¡¯.


    Mind-maniption magic wouldn¡¯t work on witches with high-level mental defenses to begin with.


    But, despite him possessing self-essence magic around the 16th to 17th rank, Siwoo didn¡¯t have any kind of autonomous defense whatsoever.


    This was the weakness that Eloa had targeted and it worked on him quite easily.


    She erased all the memories of their drunken encounter tonight, as well as the past memories of their intercourse in the rainwater tunnel.


    Of course, she reced those memories with something else, just in case he noticed the inconsistencies and tried to recall the real memories.


    In short, for Siwoo, his memories of ¡®having an affair with Master Eloa¡¯ waspletely gone.


    Though she did it without his consent, as his master, she took in upon herself to guide her disciple to the correct path.


    Besides, she believed that she should have never let it get this far in the first ce.


    And thanks to this action of hers, everything went back to normal.


    The incident when she tested him and left room for herself to mess around was gone.


    So was their first experience in that rainway tunnel, where they vited that line even though they were master and disciple.


    What was hard the first time, usually got easier the second time.


    That saying was true, because after that incident, she began to see him as something more than a disciple, and eventually, she crossed the line she should never have.


    ¡°...Sniff.¡±


    She felt a sharp sting at the tip of her nose.


    <em>A master who can¡¯t even give her disciple who loves her a stern scolding¡­</em>


    <em>Instead, she developed feelings for her disciple and allowed him to do intimate acts with her¡­ But that master is gone now¡­</em>


    <em>And I should have been d about this, but¡­</em>


    She felt some kind of pressureing behind her eyes and wiped her blurry vision with her sleeve.


    Hot tears had started streaming down her face before she realized it.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­¡±


    She knew this shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    But he was the one who guided her when she was lost in her sadness after losing Ravi, and gave her a new reason to live¡­


    He was the one who showed her a world that she didn¡¯t know¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­for acting on my own¡­and for always being a burden to you¡­¡±


    And so, wanting to end things properly, she indulged herself for onest day with him.


    She let him do everything he wanted and did everything she wanted to him.


    He wouldn¡¯t remember, but she would never forget.


    ¡°...¡±


    Eloa lowered her head, reaching to his lips as he slept soundly without any response, and gave him a light kiss.


    This was really the end of everything.


    She straightened his messy cor, gave his hair onest stroke, and quietly left the carriage.


    2.


    Early in the morning.


    The twins woke up feeling refreshed, but then they noticed something odd.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The pic basket they had piled up in the living room looked different than before.


    To be more exact, half of the content of the ¡®Sweet Potion¡¯ was gone.


    ¡°...Odette, you didn¡¯t drink it when you were sleeping, did you?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who drank it in your sleep, Sis?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get up at allst night.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Reflexively, the twins questioned each other, suspecting the other.


    But, after seeing each other¡¯s reactions, they quickly realized that they weren¡¯t the culprit here.


    And that revtion brought out a new question.


    ¡°¡°Then, who drank it?¡±¡±


    First, they figured out that the thing that they should do was to find out what exactly had happened when they were asleep.


    <em>The people present in this luxurious mansion are us, Mr. Assistant, and Sharon unnie.</em>


    <em>Naturally, since we had been sound asleep all night long, we are off the suspect list.</em>


    <em>Which means, the one who had drank the potion must be either Mr. Assistant or Sharon unnie!</em>


    ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if Sharon unnie drank it, though.¡±


    Odile felt cold sweat started to run down her spine.


    If Sharon had drunk it, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect on her.


    Since the potion would only be effective on ¡®males¡¯.


    ¡°But, what if Mr. Assistant drank it?¡±


    However, if Siwoo was the one who drank it, things would be entirely different.


    From the moment the twins woke up after a long sleep, the only person they would face was Sharon, so, the target of the ¡®love¡¯ effect of the potion would be her.


    <em>I-It would be like us serving Sharon unnie meals on a silver tter!</em>


    ¡°No, it¡¯s like we¡¯re serving her a whole feast on a gold tter!¡±


    ¡°Odette, this is bad! Really bad!¡±


    ¡°Sis, what should we do?!¡±


    The twins were in a panic, as if they had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest.


    It was true that they had vowed topete with Sharon fairly, but that didn¡¯t mean they were going to give a further advantage to the rival who was already in a superior position than them.


    ¡°Hoaahm¡­ Why all the ruckus so early?¡±


    At that moment, Sharon, her hair a mess as she was wearing her pajamas, slouched out.


    The twins¡¯ eyes, previously darting around in confusion, instantly focused on her.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing them staring at her, scanning her appearance intently, Sharon waspletely flustered.


    Clues.


    Messy pajamas and hair, squeaky slippers, and a big yawn.


    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t gone through a passionate lovemaking session, at least on the surface.


    There were no hickeys on her neck or bruises on her wrists.


    But, these weren''t enough clues to confirm it.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had a good sleep¡ª Huh? Where are you going?¡±


    The twins rushed past Sharon, darting left and right.


    ¡°Excuse us!¡±


    ¡°We need to check on something!¡±


    <em>-Bang!</em>


    They then burst into Sharon¡¯s room and checked her bed.


    ¡°Bed, all clear.¡±


    ¡°No traces of Mr. Assistant scent, all clear.¡±


    Odile ran to check the bed, while Odette buried her nose in it, sniffing it thoroughly like a tracking dog.


    ¡°W-What are you two doing?!¡±


    At their peculiar behavior, Sharon¡¯s face flushed as she jumped up in surprise.


    Even though they were the ones who provided this amodation for her, it was still rude of them to barge into her room without permission and rummaged through it.


    Feeling quite offended, Sharon marched over to the, and gave them a good whack.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°That hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°For goodness sake! Why are you two so frantic first thing in the morning?!¡±


    The twins meekly epted their punishment, but they sighed in relief.


    If Siwoo was the one who drunk the tea, the room wouldn¡¯t look this neat and tidy.


    Still, they decided to double-check.


    ¡°Sharon unnie, did you drink the tea in this bottlest night?¡±


    ¡°The ck tea in the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No?¡±


    The twins, who were wearing the look of relief for a moment, instantly made a stiff face again.


    This revtion meant that Siwoo was indeed the one who had drunk it.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on with you two?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing!¡±


    At that moment, the bell at the entrance rang and the twins rushed out in a hurry.


    Sharon, who had been letting out deep sighs amidst the morning hustle and bustle, followed them to see Siwoo¡¯s face.


    3.


    ¡°...Where am I?¡±


    Siwoo woke up to find himself inside the twins¡¯ carriage.


    He looked around confused and there was no one else there.


    It seemed like he had drunk a lot and stumbled in here by himself.


    ¡°Did I finish this all by myself? No wonder I cked out¡­¡±


    Seeing the empty whiskey bottle nearby, he frowned disapprovingly.


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything, but at the very least he didn¡¯t have to deal with a worse hangover, thanks to his spirit body.


    After tidying up a bit and heading back to the vi, the twins greeted him excitedly.


    Odette, with wide eyes, asked.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! Did you drink this?¡±


    When he saw the pretty-looking tea inside the pretty-looking bottle, he admitted it right away.


    He remembered that he drank it while cleaningst night because he was thirsty.


    ¡°Yeah, I drank it while cleaningst night.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When the twins suddenly fell silent after they heard his answer, Siwoo felt a strange sense of unease.


    ¡°Were you all nning to drink it together? Sorry about that¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No! We were nning to throw it away because it was a failure¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! B-But, um¡­ W-Who were you withst night¡­?¡±


    <em>Who were I with¡­?</em>


    Their question was definitely a strange one, but Siwoo still took a step back to remember what happenedst night carefully.


    <em>I remember drinking alone and crawling into the carriage, but after that¡­</em>


    <em>Nothing, can¡¯t remember anything.</em>


    ¡°Sharon¡­¡±


    When they heard that, the twins showed an expression as if their world was copsing.


    ¡°...And you two¡­ Why do you ask? Did something happen?¡±


    But when they heard the rest of his answer, they let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really!¡±


    After calming the two of them down, as they had been in a frenzy since earlier this morning, the four of them finished their breakfast and were getting ready to leave.


    The twins went ahead, while Sharon helped Siwoo with the luggage.


    ¡°Those two¡­ Doesn¡¯t something seem off with them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Did something happenst night?¡±


    ¡°Nope, that¡¯s why it feels off. I just had a good night''s sleep¡­¡±


    As Siwoo tilted his head in confusion, a strange unease began to creep in Sharon¡¯s heart.


    How Siwoo had imed that he slept in the carriage out of nowhere and how the twins questioned him frantically about who he was with were definitely suspicious.


    Her intuition told her that something must have happenedst night.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter who he was with.


    Because she had already resolved herself for this kind of oue.


    As long as he came back to her, she wouldn¡¯t care about who he spent his time with.


    But¡­


    ¡°Did you really just drink by yourself and sleep in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes were fixed on the sandy beach.


    Apart from the twins¡¯ footprints, there were clearly somerger ones that seemed to be left by Siwoost night.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying, right?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? I really was alone.¡±


    ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Next to his footprints, there was something else. Footprints that seemingly had been washed away by the waves and blown away by the wind, but they were still there.


    They didn¡¯t belong to the twins nor Siwoo, in other words, they belonged to ¡®someone else¡¯.


    As if someone had walked side by side with Siwoo towards the carriage.


    At that moment¡­


    Sharon felt her chest tightened.


    Because this clearly showed that he had just lied to her.

 Chapter 319: Gehennas Host Club (2)

    Chapter 319: Gehenna''s Host Club (2)1.


    After the trip was over, it was finally time for Siwoo to achieve his main goal, the reason why he came to Gehenna.


    Currently, he was searching through the Trinity Academy¡¯s library.


    Normally, outsiders weren¡¯t allowed in, but with the full cooperation of the administrative staff, he got a pass and became able toe and go as he pleased.


    To control the Red Branch, he neededprehension in force field magic.


    So, he gathered all the relevant books on the topic he could find.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to do so, though.


    After all, back when he was a ve, his official duties included the maintenance and management of the library; He knew where every book was like the back of his hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more than I thought¡­¡±


    Still, even though he only gathered books on force field magic, the amount still piled up on the table.Not only that, each book was as thick as a phone book and there were over a hundred of them.


    Of course, not all of them contained thetest information on the matter.


    Those kinds of books would only be found at ces like the ¡®Secret Library¡¯ in Lenomond Town, or the Jinri Jinmyeong Academic Society.


    Sometimes, witches would trade those kinds of books among themselves at auctions.


    In any case, the Academy¡¯s library was full of old books, and since magic evolved over time, it basically meant that those books were a little outdated.


    ¡°But, even if I try to understand thetest one, it isn¡¯t like I can understand anyway¡­ Yeah, this is the better oue, I guess¡­¡±


    Then again, since Siwoo knew very little about force field magic, the more recent or advanced knowledge of the matter would only confuse him.


    It would be better for him to study books that focused on basic concepts if anything.


    ording to Branch Managed Sua, he¡¯d need at least ten years of study before he could fully utilize the Red Branch.


    He had plenty of time.


    There was no need to hurry.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I start with this one?¡±


    It had been a long while since he spread a book open like this. As he read through the content, he started taking notes.


    Force field magic was different from other types of magic.


    To put it simply, the magic he knew was like drawing outlines and gradually adding color, building up to the final result, step by step.


    Meanwhile, force field magic was all about pleting the whole picture at once¡¯.


    Mana was a vague force.


    It existed, but at the same time it didn¡¯t. It followed the physicalws, but at the same time, it broke them.


    The way ¡®force field magic¡¯ worked was to spread those mana to induce specific effects. It mainly focused on how well one could control the mana¡¯s ambiguity and unpredictability.


    Ironically, mastering it began with denying the nature of mana itself.


    From the start, considering every variable to set up a force field was nearly impossible for humans.


    ¡®Normally, mana follows physicalws ording to the caster¡¯s control¡¯.


    In this way, a mana user could freely create the desired image within the hectic force field.


    This was the first step of force field magic, known as the ¡®Imaginary Order¡¯.


    However, what happened inside the artificially set force field couldn¡¯t really be called ¡®magic¡¯.


    It was more like a child¡¯s endless imagination, ignoring all principles and concepts.


    The next step was to turn that imagination into a solid concept, following a set ofws and rules.


    This step involved dering what kind of things that couldn¡¯t be done while inside the field and brought it into reality.


    Such was the second step, ¡®Symbolic Order¡¯.


    To go this far, a whole new challenge arrived.


    The imagined magic within the Imaginary Order simply couldn¡¯t exist in reality because it went against the world¡¯sws and principles.


    Since that was the case, the conceptualized magic in the Symbolic Order would be warped due to the world¡¯s logic and ws, making it go against the original imagination.


    Finding a bnce where one could bring that imagination to the ¡®real world¡¯ was the goal of force field magic.


    To make the magic follow thews of the world while still acting ording to one¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°...Easier said than done.¡±


    With this magic, one couldn¡¯t see the process or predict the result until the magic wasplete.


    It was like cooking in the dark without tasting the food until it was done.


    Siwoo¡¯s sess in ¡®partially blocking¡¯ the Red Branch¡¯s distortion field was almost a miracle in itself.


    There was no other magic that delved this deeply into the realm of senses.


    As he struggled alone like that, he noticed that it was already way past lunchtime.


    ¡°Well, at least this is better than when I tried to work it out without a single hint or clues¡­¡±


    His neck was stiff and the road ahead of him seemed extremely long, but at the very least, he was starting to get a grip on things, unlike when he had no data to refer to at all.


    And that was enough for the day.


    He couldn¡¯t bring the hazardous item to the Academy, so he had left it in the Gemini Mansion¡¯s annex.


    His next n was to go back there, extract the Red Branch¡¯s mana sample, analyze its force field, and apply what he had learned today.


    ¡°I probably should visit Takasho first, though¡­¡±


    Around this time, Sharon and the twins are in the middle of ss anyway, no¡­?


    Without hesitation, he used Dimension Shift to travel to Malkuth Gallery in Lenomond Town.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Since it was a busy time of the day, the ce was more crowded than hisst visit.


    He hunched his shoulders, trying to avoid any witches¡¯ attention, and quickly entered Takasho¡¯s host club.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    Immediately, twelve handsome men, six on each side, greeted him with bright smiles.


    The sight of different handsome men in neat suits weing him was quite cringeworthy to him.


    In any case, it seemed like they¡¯d wee everyone who walked through the door like this.


    ¡°Hm? Oh, Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    While he was still taking it all in, he noticed a familiar face.


    Paul, the blonde man who had guided him to Takasho during his first visit to the host club.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a customer¡­ Is Takasho avable now? I need to see him.¡±


    This was one inconvenient thing that Siwoo found in Gehenna.


    If this was the Modern World, he could have just texted or called Takasho to check.


    Because it seemed like they were in the middle of business hours, there was a good chance that he might havee at the wrong time.


    If that was really the case though, he was prepared to wait until business hours ended.


    It wasn¡¯t like he had any other ns anyway.


    ¡°Sure, no problem. He¡¯s actually in his office right now.¡±


    But, contrary to his expectations, Paul readily invited him inside.


    As he walked through the main entrance and the inner door, he saw the inside of the bar, decorated like a salon.


    The ce didn¡¯t look messy, even the wooden crates that were lying around before were neatly organized.


    It looked clean and organized, with the dim light, the atmosphere around the room was romantic, even though it was still afternoon. He had to admit that they did a good job setting the ce up.


    There was one thing that really caught his attention though¡­


    Paul noticed Siwoo¡¯s puzzled look and spoke up with a wry smile.


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no customers here¡­¡±


    Exactly.


    The reason why Siwoo was looking around with a puzzled look was because there wasn¡¯t a single customer in sight in thisrge host club, even though there were twelve people waiting at the entrance.


    Currently, it was 3 pm.


    Not the expected time for a host club to be bustling with customers.


    But, that would only apply for regr host clubs. This was Gehenna. The main customers of this host club were the witches.


    Most witches didn¡¯t have regr jobs, hell, they didn¡¯t even adhere to strict schedules.


    Lovely afternoons like this was a golden time for cafes and bars, the witches would flock to those ces to hang out.


    Yet, there wasn¡¯t a single one of them sitting around here. This ce waspletely empty.


    ¡°Did something happen? Why is it so empty today?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s pretty much always like this. It¡¯s been over a month since we first opened, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Those words surprised him.


    Thest time he saw Takasho, he thought that everything was going smoothly for his dear friend.


    He thought that with Takasho¡¯s skills and adaptability, he had made a sessful business on his own.


    But, after getting the details, it turned out that he had borrowed money from Countess Adonai and was struggling to make a profit.


    <em>It¡¯s a new ce, yet it¡¯s in this state for over a month?</em>


    ¡°Can you tell me more?¡±


    Siwoo realized that this was a serious matter.


    It wasn¡¯t just about the business¡¯ seeding or failing anymore, as Takasho¡¯s life was on the line.


    <em>Why didn¡¯t hee to me and ask for my help?</em>


    Hearing his question, Paul hesitated for a moment before speaking carefully.


    ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re all grateful to Takasho hyung. Technically, we¡¯re public ves, but he rescued us from wasting our lives¡­ He even taught us a thing or two himself¡­ And, well, despite everything else, at least we have warm meals, shelter, and some degree of freedom¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m following you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ The problem is, the club isn¡¯t making any money. Rather, we¡¯re losing more money every week. Without customers, we can¡¯t sell anything, but we still have to pay for operating costs and stuff. We also have to pay for our weekly alcohol purchases, the bills already piling up¡­


    ¡°At the moment, we¡¯re doing odd jobs at the arcade at night, basically without pay, just to tighten our belts¡­ But, I don¡¯t know how much longer we can keep this up¡­¡±


    Siwoo looked around the bar again.


    From the liquor, furniture, even the carpet¡­


    Everything here looked luxurious, probably because they were aiming to target witches as their customers.


    From the way it looked, even if all the employees pooled all their earnings from the side jobs, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to afford one of the paintings inside this room.


    ¡°Hey, Siwoo, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Having been informed of Siwoo¡¯s arrival, Takasho came out with a bright smile while waving.


    But, seeing Siwoo¡¯s serious expression, his smile quickly faded.


    He let out a sigh as he walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Paul, you bastard, you told this guy useless things, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Hyung¡­ You said that he¡¯s close to the witches, right¡­? You know, we can always go back to our old jobs if the club goes under, but you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, you brat. Go back to work.¡±


    Takasho patted the back of Paul¡¯s head, as he was looking at him worriedly with tears in his eyes.


    With a bitter look, he stroked his beard and looked at Siwoo.


    ¡°Haah¡­ I didn¡¯t wanna show you this fucked up situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it true?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°That the business is in a bad spot right now?¡±


    After pondering for a while, he plopped down on the couch and confessed.


    He lit a cigarette, puffing on it as if he had just inhaled something bitter.


    ¡°...Psh¡­huff¡­¡±


    He smoked in silence, staring at Siwoo, who was standing across from him, until he finished the cigarette down to the filter. Then, he scratched his head before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Look, things aren¡¯t great right now. I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s a disaster, but it¡¯s definitely tough. Like, really tough.¡±


    Even for the closest of friends, it wasn¡¯t easy to openly talk about their struggles.


    And on top of that, having to talk about it while putting on a brave face made it even harder.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯s because the business is still in its early days, so I have been trying to figure things out on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But things don¡¯t always go as nned¡­¡±


    Takashoughed it off like it was nothing, but it only made Siwoo¡¯s unease grow even more.


    They had shared five years of ups and downs together.


    Naturally, he wanted things to go well for his friend.


    ¡°What exactly is the problem? Maybe I can help¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move to a different ce first? The kids might overhear us here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Siwoo followed Takasho, who was still rocking the fancy suit, into his office.

 Chapter 320: Gehennas Host Club (3)

    Chapter 320: Gehenna''s Host Club (3)1.


    As soon as Takasho brought Siwoo to his office, he offered a drink for him.


    An unusual champagne.


    The bottle looked unique and there was a shield-like logo on its surface.


    Even Siwoo, who didn¡¯t have a particr interest in alcohol recognized what it was.


    Mo?t et Chandon Dom P¨¦rignon.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Since Takasho took out a cigarette after offering him a drink, Siwoo also took one himself.


    Actually, he came here to ask him for rtionship advice.


    But, things happened and they ended up in this situation.<em>-Pop!</em>


    Takasho removed the bottle¡¯s stopper skillfully and poured the content into the tall champagne sses that were standing side by side in front of them.


    The drink bubbled up beautifully as he did so.


    Without any hesitation, Siwoo took a sip of it.


    A sweet and ecstatic vor of fruit exploded in his mouth, it was as if a star had exploded in his mouth.


    He already knew that this thing was extremely expensive, but tasting it drove that point home even more.


    The alcohol he usually drank with Eloa couldn¡¯t evenpare to it.


    Well, of course it wasn¡¯t really appropriate topare the two, since Eloa and he usually only drank cognac and whiskey, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How much did you hear from Paul?¡±


    ¡°He told me that you¡¯re losing money because you have no customers.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Siwoo tried to word his answer carefully, but Takasho still looked quite taken aback after hearing it.


    He had known the guy for six years, but this was the first time he had ever seen him acting like this.


    The Takasho he knew was someone whose smile wouldn¡¯t disappear even if the sky was being turned upside down.


    Siwoo stood up and pped the back of his close friend. It was a hard p, the sound even echoed inside the room.


    ¡°Ow! What the fuck is your problem, you bastard?!¡±


    Takasho eximed, holding the back of his head, trying to protect it.


    ¡°Oh, shut up. It isn¡¯t like we know each other for a day or two. Why are you hiding shit from me, huh? Spit it out, tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your sentiment, but it isn¡¯t that simple. Where would I put my face on if I make you worry for no reason, hm?¡±


    ¡°The alcohol¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±


    Hearing Siwoo say those words so bluntly, Takasho gave him a nk stare.


    Then, he made an expression that only a heroine of a story would make, as he bit his lip, holding his tears back.


    ¡°S-Siwoo¡­ I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop that! I¡¯ll go somewhere and leave you to cry on your own. Fuck, it¡¯s sickening to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Siwoo, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Aaaack!¡±


    He suddenly jumped from his seat and gave Siwoo a strong tackle hug.


    Feeling the strong muscle of his that he hid under his suit, Siwoo let out a scream.


    Only after they joked around for a bit longer did they sat back down and continued their business.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Why are you still so strong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I were to tell you that it¡¯s because of my love for you, Siwoo-kun?¡±


    After hearing Takasho¡¯s brief exnation, Siwoo came up with a conclusion.


    There was a much better solution than him trying to help Takasho on his own.


    ¡°Alright, I know someone who¡¯d be a massive help to us. Do you have a crystal ball?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have one here for work. Why?¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯ll contact that person right now.¡±


    Leaving the confused Takasho behind, Siwoo immediately contacted a certain someone who had left her business card to him the other day.


    2.


    Not long after that.


    The front door of the host club swung wide open.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    <em>-ck, ck, ck!</em>


    The sound of the cking heels marked today¡¯s relief pitcher¡¯s entrance.


    With her elegant-looking ultramarine blue hair and eyes.


    A curvy body, covered by a fuschia velvet dress.


    There was a fur shawl draped over her chest and shoulders.


    A pair of heels, so tall that it was a wonder how she didn¡¯t break her ankles yet, decorated her feet.


    With a luxury handbag in her hand, the Witch of Fortune walked in.


    Cybele Periwinkle had arrived.


    In truth, Siwoo didn¡¯t know anything about business since it wasn¡¯t a subject that he studied in both worlds.


    That was why he thought it would be better for them to consult an actual expert on the matter instead.


    And so, he called upon Periwinkle.


    Her actions made her seem like a vain third-generation <em>chaebol</em>, but she was someone who owned and managed a world renowned hotel brand.


    She slightly raised her eyes as she looked around.


    It only took her three seconds to understand what was going on.


    The corners of her smiling mouth instantly went down.


    As if thinking ¡®Should I even bother acting all elegantly?¡¯, she repositioned the luxury bag in her hand in a rough manner.


    Her dignified posture was instantly gone.


    She shot Siwoo a re and a disapproving look.


    ¡°For Ms. Periwinkle herself to ept my invitation ande all the way here, I¡¯m truly honored¡­¡±


    ¡°Shin Siwoo! You better have a good exnation!¡±


    Siwoo had changed into a tuxedo that Takasho had prepared for him.


    When she saw him, Periwinkle immediately went on a tantrum, scratching her head frustratingly.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re asking me out on a date, so I went all out in dressing up, but you!¡±


    Her voice that came out was as sharp as her re.


    Takasho and the other hosts that greeted her instantly went stiff after seeing this.


    Everyone could tell that the woman in front of them was a witch and seeing at her appearance, it was clear that she was a big deal even among the witches. That kind of witch was visibly mad, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that they got scared.


    ¡°Well, you were the one who told me to call you whenever I need you, no? Anyway, don¡¯t be like that, let¡¯s get inside first, okay? Haha!¡±


    Then, Siwoo¡¯s answer made them scared out of their wits for the second time.


    The hosts didn¡¯t know who Siwoo was.


    They only knew that he was Madame Takasho¡¯s friend and someone who got along well with some of the witches.


    When facing an angry witch, even if one were to kneel on the ground and instantly apologize, in most cases, it wouldn¡¯t satiate their anger at all.


    They would still be having their heads inside a crocodile¡¯s wide open mouth; Their fate was on the witch¡¯s mercy.


    Some of the hosts were already closing their eyes, offering their prayers.


    ¡°...Gulp¡­¡±


    The atmosphere was tense.


    With her zing eyes, the witch was still ring intensely at Siwoo.


    Everyone¡¯s anxiety slowly rose up as the thought that they would definitely receive the brunt of her wrath crept into their hearts.


    ¡°Ugh, seriously¡­ I even put on my clothes and took off my underwear for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Too much information.¡±


    ¡°Say another word like that, I swear, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No, please, I¡¯m really, really sorry. I¡¯m feeling the same way as you too, you know? I mean, it¡¯s the rare chance to have a date with the prettiest witch in the world, Ms. Periwinkle herself and I had to waste that chance for this asion¡­¡±


    Siwoo immediately began to tter her.


    Her eyes instantly lit up to his words.


    ¡°borate.¡±


    ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t want to waste it in this way, but I ran into a problem that I can¡¯t solve alone. I know several witches, but you¡¯re the one who immediately came to my mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have no doubt that Ms. Periwinkle is able to see through thisplex problem and give us a clear answer!¡±


    Siwoo had roughly guessed what Periwinkle¡¯s personality was like.


    She liked it when he acted boldly and for some reason, she assumed a role akin to a big sister for him.


    While at a nce she seemed to be uncaring, she¡¯d willingly roll up her sleeve to step up and help if Siwoo were to get into trouble.


    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s a pass. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°I can hold the shawl for you.¡±


    ¡°You silly guy, my chest would be exposed if you do that. I told you, no bra.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±


    Even though Siwoo could tell that the situation would develop this way, Takasho wasn¡¯t, so he stood still, frozen in ce.


    In truth, what Siwoo had done was something he could do without much difficulty.


    The thing that surprised him was ¡®who¡¯ was it that pulled the move off.


    Back when he was still a ve, Siwoo was a fool who didn¡¯t even know the f in flirting and got in trouble with Associate Professor Amelia because of it for years.


    Well, of course, part of it was because Amelia was as hopeless as him in that regard, so it was understandable that their rtionship was awful, to say the least.


    In any case, the Siwoo that he was familiar with was a virgin who knew nothing about the intricate rtionship between a man and a woman.


    It was hard to believe that he was able to control the heart of a woman so skillfully like this.


    <em>Maybe they were right, experiences do change people, huh¡­?</em>


    Only after Periwinkle vanished from their sights did the hosts finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Um, Hyung¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? What?¡±


    Liam, who had been reciting his prayer, quietly approached Takasho.


    The other hosts also started to flock to him one by one.


    ¡°Who the hell is that guy?¡±


    ¡°From that interaction, it feels like that witch is his close friend¡­¡±


    ¡°The way he treated that picky-looking witch¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like taking candy from a baby¡­¡±


    The first thing Takasho did was to hide his admiration towards his matured disciple, Shin Siwoo.


    Then, he spoke out in a solemn voice.


    Since Siwoo had shown them the ideal form of the host he wanted them to be, he took this as an opportunity.


    ¡°Boys, that¡¯s the pinnacle, the peak that every host should aim for! We need to not only provide sexual entertainment with our customers, but we also need to build spiritual bonds with them! Engrave the thing that you saw today within your hearts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung!¡±


    ¡°The pinnacle that every host should aim for¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I should join them now.¡±


    After giving that speech, Takasho hurriedly followed Siwoo and Periwinkle to the salon.


    3.


    Periwinkle¡¯s instant response to Siwoo¡¯s call¡­


    The way she snuggled up to his arm, as if it was natural for her to be there¡­


    And the way she rubbed her thigh against his secretly at every chance she got¡­


    ¡°Hello, I am Madame Mimaya Takasho from the Rose ss. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    Even after witnessing such a scene, Takasho¡¯sposure didn¡¯t falter.


    He still greeted her with dignity, his low and calm voice echoed as he sat down in front of the pair.


    Then again, it was as expected of the guy who seduced witches for a living.


    ¡°Madame? Ah, right, a host club, makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, so my friend over here recently opened this host club, but business isn¡¯t going well. That¡¯s why I invited you here, Ms. Periwinkle. We want to consult you on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, first of all, I don¡¯t work for free¡­¡±


    Even though she said so, the fact that she was here meant that she would help him, or at the very least, listen to his request.


    As for the reason why she acted like this¡­


    ¡°Two days and one night.¡±


    ¡°No, three days and two nights.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do two nights straight without resting instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather we do three.¡±


    She wanted to get a dose of hot time with Siwoo.


    Of course Siwoo wouldn¡¯t lose out in this deal.


    If anything, instead of payment, this felt like a reward to him.


    Maybe it was because they had done it once already, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest aversion to do it with her again.


    Since Sharon had woken up, the guilt he felt when he first did it with her was gone.


    The only reason he didn¡¯t ept immediately was only because he thought it wouldn¡¯t be fun if he were to do that.


    He wrapped his arm around Periwinkle¡¯s waist before gently biting her ear.


    Then, he whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Now, if you get too greedy, I¡¯ll punish you. Do you think you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª! Hahahaha!¡±


    Periwinkle, who¡¯d normally cover her mouth whenever sheughed, didn¡¯t do that as she burst outughing.


    Sheughed so hard that she kicked the table several times.


    If she were sitting on the floor, she¡¯d probably be rolling around instead.


    ¡°W-What was that¡­? T-That didn¡¯t suit you at all!¡±


    Afterughing to the point that she started panting for three minutes, Periwinkle stopped, but she was still holding her stomach, curling her body like a shrimp.


    ¡°Jeez¡­ Siwoo, did you look up something weird on the inte again? Please don¡¯t say something like that again, okay? It just doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, stop that¡­¡±


    Now, Siwoo felt embarrassed.


    If this was ¡ö¡ö¡ö instead of Periwinkle, her face woulda turned red and she¡¯d nod shyly to his words.


    As he was whining in his mind like that, Periwinkle nodded her head, a cheerful smile still hanging on her lips.


    ¡°Alright, since you made me have a goodugh, we¡¯ll do it for two days. 48 hours, no more, no less.¡±


    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s a deal.¡±


    As this was going on, Takasho was watching everything in disbelief.


    <em>Is that really Siwoo?</em>


    The Siwoo that he knew wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who¡¯d be able to make a witchugh with a perverted joke, let alone setting a date to have sex with her.


    Knowing how Siwoo was when he was a ve, the probability of him doing this was even lower than Takasho himself realizing the futility of his worldly desires and decided to walk the path of an ascetic.


    ¡°So, what exactly is the problem with this ce, Madame? Tell me in detail.¡±


    Takasho, who was half-dazed by the scene unfolding in front of him, nodded in a hurry when he heard her words.


    In any case¡­


    Since it was Siwoo himself who called this witch over, there was no doubt that she¡¯d be able to help him out, even if it was only a little.


    He decided that he could ce his bet on his business¡¯ life and death on her.


    And so, he began to brief her about what was going on with a confident gaze as heid out the documents that he had been carrying under his arm on the table.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll exin everything and present the relevant data to you.¡±

 Chapter 321: Gehennas Host Club (4)

    Chapter 321: Gehenna''s Host Club (4)1.


    Although Periwinkle had pretty much retired from the hotel management business now and had only been wandering all over the world leisurely, her experience from the time when she was active was still there.


    But, since she knew nothing about how to run a host club, Takasho still needed to exin all the basic structure of the business himself, mainly regarding how the business could get profit.


    First, the customer would pay for the service¡¯s admission fee upfront.


    The fee would include the beverages and snacks that they¡¯d get inside.


    ¡°Simr to how clubs work in the Modern World, hm?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Additionally, we¡¯ll provide three different levels of admission fees based on the types of alcohol that will be served. There are three in total.¡±


    ¡°The cheapest one is Dom P¨¦rignon nc, then Ros¨¦ 2000, and Vintage 1995?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. Keep going.¡±After the exnation, Periwinkle sat down and asked for an exnation about the hosts themselves.


    The way things worked was that the club didn¡¯t charge a separate fee for specific hosts and the hosts would provide entertainment by joking around with the witch.


    Basically, they¡¯d just apany the witch for a drink while chatting with them.


    ¡°You just talk with them, that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The idea is that we¡¯ll put the witches¡¯ joy as our priority and let them feel the ticklish emotion that they won¡¯t normally feel.¡±


    If the witch didn¡¯t call for a specific host, or if the witch was the first customer of the day, the hosts would take turns to serve the witch in fifteen minute intervals.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to when you go to a perfume store where they allow you to pick up the scent you like, in here, we¡¯ll also provide the witch with a way to allow them to call for a host that suits their tastes.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°If the witch is satisfied with the host¡¯s service, they could give the host high-quality alcohol as a present.¡±


    Said alcohol would be the extra revenue that the club would get.


    ¡°Ideally, this present-giving system would be our main source of ie.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m familiar with this. And then?¡±


    ¡°If the witch really likes the service, they could go for a second round. In this case, they¡¯d need to pay a small amount of expense to the club. Also, if they leave the host with a tip or other kinds of presents, the club will take 30% off it, while the hosts will receive 70%.¡±


    To summarize, the source of ie of the club would be¡­


    The admission fee + alcohol ordered separately by the witch + extra expenses + 30% cut from tips.


    After listening to Takasho¡¯s exnation, Periwinkle crossed her arms and fell into silence.


    Since he had been exining a bunch of things at once, she might need a few moments to digest everything.


    ¡°A hundred words worth of exnation would never be enough. Can I try out the service?¡±


    Then, whimsical as she was, she said those words out of nowhere.


    But, Takasho didn¡¯t even lose the slightest bit of hisposure. Instead, he bowed his head,plying with her request.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll provide you with the best service avable here.¡±


    ¡°No, just give me the regr one. I need to get a feel of it.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    <em>-Snap!</em>


    At the sound of his snapping finger, five handsome men walked in.


    2.


    An hourter.


    Periwinkle, who had be the club¡¯s first guest for the day, happily chatted and drinked with the hosts.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo became a wallflower as he stood in the side, watching them.


    He was actually impressed by the hosts¡¯ performance.


    They were handsome, that was a plus point already.


    From the way they carried themselves, it was clear that they were trained hosts, they knew what to say to their customers, how to serve them well, and how to read the air so that they wouldn¡¯t cross a certain line.


    They were also aware that the other person was a witch, so they knew how to tread carefully and not show any kind of frivolousness, treating her gently as they tried to make her feelfortable.


    All in all, the atmosphere was amiable.


    Of course, there were one or two guys who made small mistakes, but Periwinkle kindly let those mistakes go with a gentle chuckle, maybe because she was in a good mood.


    ¡°The time is up, huh?¡±


    ¡°That was pretty fun, Ms. Witch. Please call for me, Paul, again the next time you visit us.¡±


    After saying that, Paul then got on one of his knees¡ªlike he was about to propose to her¡ªkissed the back of her hand and left.


    With that, Periwinkle¡¯s first host club experience hade to an end, leaving her with a satisfied smile.


    When Paul left the room, she nced at Siwoo and threw him a meaningful smile.


    ¡°So, how was it? What did you feel when you saw me talking with other men?¡±


    The question left Siwoo confused, not sure what her intention was when asking that.


    Though, quickly dismissed it as her trying to make him jealous or something.


    So, he decided to go along with it.


    ¡°I could feel my heart sizzling with jealousy.¡±


    ¡°What a liar~¡±


    In contrast to Periwinkle who immediately joked around with Siwoo, Takasho was all stiff.


    He wiped his sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, wondering if this was what a chef whose food was being judged by a critic felt like.


    Then, he carefully asked¡­


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯lle again.¡±


    While caressing Siwoo¡¯s chin, Periwinkle threw that fastball so suddenly that even Siwoo didn¡¯t anticipate.


    Her answer was so out of expectation to the point that even the normally calm and collected Takasho failed to maintain his expression for a moment there.


    ¡°Oh yeah, also, you have a great sense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to receive that praise.¡±


    After that exchange, Periwinkle ced a cigarette in her mouth, in which Takasho immediately rushed over to lit it.


    <em>This guy heard that kind of answer and he still looks calm¡­</em>


    <em>As expected of a professional¡­</em>


    Siwoo sent his amazement towards his friend in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll point out everything one by one. First of all, I have a general idea on what you are trying to do with this host club. You¡¯re trying to create a different experience than something like a date in ¡®Hydrangea Garden¡¯ and a real rtionship¡­ Maybe, you want to simte something in between? Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    While the hosts treated the witch with utmost respect, the way the conversation flowed still sounded as if they were on equal footing.


    ¡°I think the idea is great. Those cuties are handsome and well-trained and there are witches who love to go to a drinking party and have fun with those kinds of guys, so there will be nock of demands for them. I genuinely think it¡¯s a novel idea, it¡¯s fresh and light, even the witches who aren¡¯t interested in men would probably stop by out of curiosity.


    ¡°Also, I noticed it from the moment I stepped in, but the interior is really stylish.


    ¡°Or at least, it suits Gehenna¡¯s style; It treads in this fine line between the vintage vibe of the older era and the sophisticated vibe of modern architecture, it¡¯sfortable to look at. Just from the atmosphere only, I¡¯ll say it won¡¯t lose out to any other bars in Gehenna.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    Periwinkle said those words while looking over the documents scattered on the table one by one.


    Her positive reviews turned Takasho¡¯s face red from excitement.


    ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s take a look at this.¡±


    After she had finished gathering all the information from the documents, she held up the customer''s list in her hand.


    ¡°I noticed that there were a few customers that dropped by when you first started?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I invited my witch acquaintances here, also there were some of the witches who were curious about this ce and came to visit¡­¡±


    During the first week of the opening, there were fifty witches that came to visit.


    Considering the size of the store, it wasn¡¯t enough to make the cut, but it was still quite a big number.


    ¡°Among them, how many of them came back for a second time at least?¡±


    ¡°...Three of them.¡±


    ¡°Can I guess? All three of them are the witches you personally invited because they are your acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Siwoo looked at the three witches¡¯ names, he noticed them all.


    They were all professors from the Trinity Academy.


    In other words, they visited the club not for the sake of the club itself, but for the sake of Takasho.


    ¡°Seeing this, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a problem? Also, what do you think the reason behind this oue is?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    For the first time, Takasho was out of words.


    Of course, Siwoo, who had been listening in, had no clue about this at all.


    <em>Theck of demand isn¡¯t a problem¡­</em>


    <em>She also said that the service is quite good¡­</em>


    <em>But, there are no customers who¡¯de for a second time?</em>


    <em>I¡¯m guessing the issue touches a more fundamental thing then¡­</em>


    ¡°This poor me is not good enough! Please show me the light!¡±


    As he said that, Takasho immediately knelt down to <em>dogeza</em> in a beautiful angle.


    The wless <em>dogeza</em> that Siwoo had witnessed the other day.


    ¡°Stand up and sit here. You¡¯re Siwoo¡¯s friend, so don¡¯t be like that with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±


    Takasho followed her instructions with fire in his eyes, sitting right in front of Periwinkle.


    ¡°First and foremost, the biggest problem in this ce is¡­¡±


    Periwinkle held her thin finger before telling Takasho the problems that she managed to find.


    ¡°This ce subtly scratches the witches¡¯ arrogance. Not in a good way, but in a way that annoys them.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°First of all, you imed that this is a high-end entertainment facility. That¡¯s why you chose to open the club here, in Malkuth Gallery, instead of Tarot Town.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Periwinkle sucked on her cigarette hard before cing it on Siwoo¡¯s hand.


    She then leaned her upper body forward before continuing.


    ¡°Imagine yourself as a witch, wanting to go to this host club for the first time. You feel tired because your magic research hits a snag, so you¡¯re in a bad mood already, then you find out that a new club, this ce, is opened. The club was advertised as a high-end entertainment service where you can drink while being served by handsome men.¡±


    Takasho took out a notebook and a pen, taking notes as he listened to her.


    ¡°But, the moment you enter the club, you¡¯d be greeted by twelve men, shouting loudly in your ears. Won¡¯t that make you doubt the im that this is a high end facility?


    ¡°Then, while you¡¯re being escorted to your seat, still in shock, the club tells you that there¡¯s an admission fee. Since you¡¯ll end up paying again after everything is done, what¡¯s the point of it?


    ¡°Not only that, you¡¯ll find that there are three levels of the admission fee? You came here to let yourself feel spoiled, but the club is already trying to ssify your worth by how much money you could pay. The audacity. Even though you went out of your way toe here and bless the club with your presence?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, you¡¯ll look at the price of the admission fee. 3 pounds, 5 pounds, 8 pounds¡­


    ¡°The anger that you barely buried is nowing back again.


    ¡°For such a small difference in money you have to hear in detail about how the admission fee works and how the drink you¡¯ll choose will change ordingly. Then the club has the gall to tell me to order ording to my taste?¡±


    Takasho¡¯s mouth gradually opened after hearing Periwinkle¡¯s words.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t set up the three levels admission fee with such an intention.


    He just wanted to cater to as many customers as possible, that was why he figured that it would be better to set the fee in that way.


    To that end, the cheapest fee of 3 pounds (around 2.52 million won) left a little margin.


    Then again, even Siwoo failed to consider what this system seemed like from the perspective of a witch.


    ¡°Not only that. The alcohol being served in this club isn¡¯t even real high-end alcohol, but the ones that are ambiguously hanging in that line. Like, why are they all Dom P¨¦rignon? There are way better alcohol avable in the market.¡±


    Periwinkle¡¯s relentless criticism kepting from unexpected ces, making Takasho sweat profusely.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s just a specialty of the club¡­ A-Also, if I get better alcohol than that, the cost will be too expensive¡­ B-But, we reserve the more expensive alcohol for the presents and events¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the second problem.¡±


    Periwinkle held out her second finger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the mindset of the rich at all. If you want to draw in witches that can¡¯t afford those kinds of alcohol, why did you even bother opening the club here, this is the Malkuth Gallery, you know?¡±


    ¡°My goal is to¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. You want to attract as many customers as possible. That¡¯s a good idea, if your business is big enough and you can make it so that witches with different economic situations can be divided in separate floors, like what they¡¯d do in luxury hotels. But, is your business at that level?¡±


    Her criticism was so harsh that it made even Siwoo, who was a bystander here, drowning in sweat.


    ¡°Considering the size of your business, the kind of witches you should try to attract shouldn¡¯t be those who only came in to pay the admission fee and took up space, but the VVIP, the ones with a bunch of cash. Just getting one of such customers would be better than getting ten of the waste of space.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Rich people won¡¯t care about how much they spend. As long as they receive validation and respect from people around them, even if they have to splurge, they won¡¯t care. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say? Now, I can help you, but do you want my help?¡±


    At that moment, Periwinkle secretly casted Siwoo a nce, as if trying to ask him <em>¡®How was that? Wasn¡¯t I cool?¡¯</em>.


    Even Siwoo, who invited her here, didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d identify the problem this quickly and even presented a solution.


    ¡°Please! I¡¯ll be honored to receive your help!¡±


    ¡°Alright~ Then, why don¡¯t you serve me a bottle of alcohol first?¡±


    ¡°Coming right up!¡±


    That marked the beginning of Periwinkle¡¯s Alley Host Club Consultation.

 Chapter 322: Gehennas Host Club (5)

    Chapter 322: Gehenna''s Host Club (5)1.


    The alcohol that Takasho eagerly served Periwinkle was none other than Dom P¨¦rignon.


    With this, Siwoo was able to confirm his obsession toward the drink.


    Wearing white gloves in his hands, Takasho pulled the bottle out of the ice bucket that it was in and held it as if he was holding an expensive jar.


    ¡°The moment you said that you¡¯re willing to help me, Ms. Periwinkle, I immediately ordered the boys to chill this bottle for you. Since champagne bottles need to be thick enough to protect its content from carbonation, it takes a longer time for it to chill downpared to regr wine.¡±


    He carefully wrapped the bottle, which had been cooled down to a temperature that was perfect for drinking, with a napkin.


    ¡°This one over here is Dom P¨¦rignon 1973 P3 Plenitude Brut, a highly regarded champagne even among the legendary vintage lineups of the 70s.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s what I call quality.¡±


    Siwoo could swear that he saw Periwinkle¡¯s eyes shone for a moment there.


    He didn¡¯t know much about vintage champagne.However, when he looked at the bottle¡¯s powerful presence and Periwinkle¡¯s satisfied reaction, it was clear that this was no ordinary liquor, even among the high-end ones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open it now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Takasho held the bottle close to his chest in a disciplined motion, as if he was a soldier holding his firearm.


    Then, he cut the bottle¡¯s neck with a knife that seemed more like a ceremonial sword.


    This was sabrage, a method to open a champagne bottle using the pressureing from the champagne¡¯s bubbles, using a cut from the bottom of the bottle¡¯s to its tip.


    <em>-Plop!</em>


    That gentle sound concluded his beautiful performance.


    When the bottle¡¯s neck flew away together with the cork, Periwinkle pped her hands.


    ¡°That was a nice show.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Takasho held the bottom of the bottle with one hand while holding its body with a handkerchief with his other hand. Then, he carefully poured its content into Siwoo¡¯s and Periwinkle¡¯s sses.


    The champagne had a heavier golden color than the previous ones.


    Seeing how the carbon dioxide bubbles were still running around inside the champagne, even though its age was older than 50 years old, was a fascinating thing in itself.


    ¡°You drink it too.¡±


    When the lighting hit the bubbles through the luxurious champagne ss, the bubbles shone like a sea of stars, strengthening the luxurious vibe that it gave off.


    Clearly in a good mood, Periwinkle raised a ss to Siwoo.


    ¡°This thing looks too expensive for me to drink¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it? Madame, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°Including Gehenna¡¯s tariff, we bought it for 24 pounds, but we sells it for 35 pounds.¡±


    ¡°See, if you bring this out instead, those rich witches would be pleased with you.¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Gehenna¡¯s currency worked differentlypared to the Modern World¡¯s, so it was a little hard to tell how much exactly 1 gold pound was worth.


    However, he could still have a rough estimate based on his experience living here as a ve; His estimation was 1 pound equal 840,000 won.


    Which meant, a single bottle costed more than 20 million won.


    Rather, it was close to 30 million won in total.


    As Siwoo was staring dumbfoundedly, Takasho continued his fluent exnation about the champagne itself.


    ¡°This champagne has the unique taste that came with its brand. Itcks the fruity scent of rose like the other ones of its kind have, instead, it has the scent of nuts and creamy bubbles from the roasted almonds.¡±


    ¡°You surely are knowledgeable about this, hm?¡±


    ¡°I figured that I¡¯d need to educate myself at least this much to provide the customers with the best service. Of course, I made sure that the other hosts studied just as much.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Periwinkle smiled contentedly before bringing the ss closer to her lips.


    ¡°I like your spirit. Even though your business isn¡¯t going too well and I am a friend of your friend, you still provided me with the best service that you could provide. Honestly, I would be disappointed if you didn¡¯t do at least this much.¡±


    ¡°How could I not give you the best service when you¡¯ve provided me with such valuable advice?¡±


    Although just a moment ago he was hit by her relentless criticism, Takasho still went all out.


    Siwoo knew that if it was him who was in Takasho¡¯s shoes, there was no way that he¡¯d go all out because of how bad the business was going at the moment.


    Whatever it was that Siwoo was thinking about, apanied by the bottle of champagne, the consultation continued.


    ¡°Alright, where should I start? Hm, why don¡¯t we take a look at the documents again.¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    2.


    ¡°First thing first, get rid of the admission fee. Like I said, keeping it in will only make them feel that they¡¯re being divided into sses. As for the champagne that you provide based on the admission fee¡¯s level, make them free of charge.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In contrast to Takasho, who nodded gently to that suggestion, Siwoo tilted his head in confusion.


    He was also looking at the documents that Periwinkle was reading.


    Although the champagnes in question were cheaper than the high-end champagnes, they weren¡¯t cheap soju or canned beer.


    They were still worth 3 pounds at the very least.


    ¡°But, won¡¯t we be losing money if the witches only drink those free champagnes?¡±


    ¡°If you look at it on the surface, yes.¡±


    Periwinkle crossed her hands, there was a meaningful smile on her face.


    ¡°But, like I told you, rich witches are prideful and arrogant. Our goal here is to take advantage of that.¡±


    Generally, witches in Gehenna were wealthy.


    Especially those who were staying in Lenomond Town and went to Malkuth Gallery to have fun.


    ¡°There¡¯s just no way that those arrogant witches would only drink the free champagne and leave, especially considering that there would be other witches around them too. Not only would they degrade themselves by doing that, other witches would also perceive them as cheap.


    ¡°And if they were to do that, the other witches around them would definitelyugh at them. There¡¯s no way that they¡¯d dare to show their faces again for a long time after that kind of humiliation.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Jeez, my cute Siwoo is hopeless isn¡¯t he? I need to exin everything from one to a thousand so that you can understand.¡±


    Periwinkle pinched Siwoo¡¯s cheek as she said so before adding an exnation.


    ¡°Anyway, make sure to work hard so that you¡¯d get tips instead of relying on something like an admission fee. There¡¯s a difference in nuance between a satisfied customer who ¡®appreciates¡¯ your service and a customer who ¡®purchases¡¯ your service to satisfy themselves.


    ¡°While the Dom P¨¦rignon you serve is a little expensive, it isn¡¯t so expensive that you can¡¯t give it out for free. Those witches will give you tips above the price of the drink at the very least, as their token of appreciation. Of course, only under the condition that you managed to satisfy them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°One more thing. You need to give more ¡®meaning¡¯ to the present that the customers can order.


    ¡°Reduce the amount of the cheaper cognac, whiskey, brandies, whatever, and provide them with more of the most expensive alcohol. That way, it¡¯ll give them the feeling that they were giving you something special. The champagne that you served me a while ago would work great. Remember, the harder the thing is to get, the better.¡±


    ¡°Just reduce the amount of the cheaper alcohols? What can we do with them?¡±


    ¡°No need to do anything special, just reduce its number, but make sure that you always have them in stock. If you only have the most expensive ones avable, they¡¯ll think that you¡¯re just trying to squeeze their money away from them. Also, having the cheaper alcohol in stock will make it easier for them topare between the items.¡±


    As he diligently noted down Periwinkle¡¯s words, a slight embarrassment rose up on Takasho¡¯s face.


    ¡°But, it won¡¯t be easy for me to get all those high quality alcohols in a short time. Money aside, there just aren¡¯t enough of them circting in the market.¡±


    Even with his connection to Countess Adonai, Takasho still wasn¡¯t in a position where he could just willingly buy a bunch of high quality alcohol.


    ¡°You got a point. Alright, I¡¯ll help you out with that. I can introduce you to some of the suppliers for my hotel in the Modern World.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Takasho¡¯s eyes, which were showing a hint of dejection, widened in surprise.


    He bowed his head over and over while expressing his gratitude to Periwinkle.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay. You are a close friend of Siwoo, are you not? I¡¯m here because I have something to take care of, so this is the best I can do for you, but don¡¯t worry. On my next visit, I¡¯ll help you out myself. Until then, this should be enough.¡±


    Her generous offer of supportpletely erased the worry on Takasho¡¯s face.


    Despite how much he acted cheerfully on the outside, it seemed like he really was under a lot of stress because of his business.


    After all, if this business really went under, it was doubtful that he could even keep his life intact.


    Periwinkle wasn¡¯t done though. After all that, she still pointed out one or two things more to him.


    She mostly provided him with a rough outline of the types of alcohol that he should order each month and she also promised him that she¡¯d introduce him to somepanies in Gehenna where he could rent some art pieces he could use to decorate the ce.


    ¡°Also, consider holding special events frequently. You need to keep things fresh for them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already considered that.¡±


    ¡°After the business has grown more stable, start implementing membership service. Make it so that it¡¯s hard for them to join the membership so that they¡¯d think it¡¯s something truly special.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that. Understood, I¡¯ll consider that.:


    ¡°Also, the margin rate is too lowpared to the operating cost.¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯re already at 40-50% margin.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll need to raise the price, provide better service overall, change the interior decoration frequently to keep things fresh and so on¡­¡±


    Three hours passed by since they started this business talk.


    To summarize, the issue with Takasho¡¯s approach was that he was using themon people¡¯s mindset, which didn¡¯t fit his expected customer base, but Periwinkle had fixed that problem.


    ¡°And onest thing¡­¡±


    Though, not everything had been solved yet.


    Onest problem had remained unsolved.


    ¡°How do you attract customers? In Gehenna, normally, if there¡¯s a new business, they will spread the news by mouth, but you¡¯ve missed the timing for that, Madame. If anything, there¡¯s a good chance that bad things about this club are circting among the witches.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, both Hydrangea Garden and Levana Grand Bath have been around for more than a century. It¡¯ll be hard for a new business like this topete against them, especially when we have to consider the fact that we need to draw in regrs.¡±


    ¡°So advertisement is still a problem, huh?¡±


    As Takasho failed to provide a clear answer, Periwinkle let out a snort of disapproval.


    ¡°What if we advertise it in the newspaper¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s way too nd for our standard. Right, I forgot about this, but make sure to get rid of the signboard outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Siwoo, who had been watching quietly, stepped forward.


    In fact, the first time he heard about Takasho¡¯s situation, he already had an idea on how he could help him.


    Of course, he was the one who called Periwinkle here and that also counted as a help, but that was that, this was this.


    ¡°Ms. Periwinkle, about the advertisement thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, right. You¡¯re here!¡±


    Periwinkle¡¯s face instantly lit up when she saw him, but Takasho could only tilt his head in confusion after seeing her reaction.


    ¡°How could I forget¡­! We can advertise this club as the ce where they could meet with the first male witch!¡±


    Here, Siwoo¡¯s fame was beyond the level of any celebrities¡¯ in the Modern World.


    Just like what happened in Border Town, he was like the Pied Piper of the witches; His mere presence could make the witches flock to him like a horde of rats.


    With the heavy reliance on mouth-to-mouth advertisement in Gehenna, what would be a better way to advertise the business than this?


    Siwoo figured that since he couldn¡¯t walk like a normal person outside due to all the rumors anyway¡­


    He might as well go balls deep and use this fact to help out his friend.


    ¡°Uh, I know that Siwoo is handsome, he can serve the customers well and he can use magic, but how would that be helpful for the business¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one more popr than him in Gehenna right now. At the very least, the witches staying in Lenomond Town wille to visit just to look at him once.¡±


    At that, Takasho sent Siwoo a strange look, as if asking him, <em>¡®Is she for real?¡¯</em>.


    ¡°Believe me, I don¡¯t want to be this popr either. But I guess this is a blessing in disguise¡­¡±


    ¡°What on earth have you been doing¡­?¡±


    Cutting Takasho¡ªwho had dropped his formal tone due to how dumbfounded he was¡ªPeriwinkle stated her final advice for the day.


    ¡°Alright, well, there¡¯s no way that we can start doing everything tomorrow, since we still need to take care of more things, so we¡¯ll start the host club¡¯s revitalization project the day after.¡±


    With that, Periwinkle, who had been giving Takasho various advice, left the club with a satisfied look. She even paid for the champagne as a tip.


    After that, Takasho proceeded to teach Siwoo about table manners, attitude he needed to take towards the witches, simple topics to keep conversations going, and Gehenna¡¯s current state of affairs so that he could handle more in-depth conversations.


    ¡°Memorize everything.¡±


    Table manners like, when he ced the ice into the ss, he had to make sure that the concave part of the ice was facing the side.


    He also needed to avoid putting his hands under the table.


    When putting the ss down, he had to use his fingertip so that it wouldn¡¯t make any noise.


    Making sure that whenever he was pouring alcohol, the mouth of the bottle wasn¡¯t facing the customer¡¯s direction.


    He also learned how to light up someone else¡¯s cigarette properly.


    And many more.


    Though rtively short, this course of table manners was quite tricky for him to understand.


    Other than table manners, there wasn''t anything else that Siwoo found difficult to learn, though he got some good tips from Takasho regarding how to handle the witches¡¯ temper properly.


    He also had his five years experience as a ve, so he was familiar with a witch¡¯s mindset and how to treat them well.


    After spending all night receiving the special training from Takasho¡­


    It was time for the Grand Opening of Gehenna¡¯s one and only host club, the Rose ss.

 Chapter 323: Gehennas Host Club (6)

    Chapter 323: Gehenna''s Host Club (6)1.


    1 pm.


    The day of the war had finally begun.


    Siwoo, who had been studying about service and manners without even resting, looked out of the window, suddenly finding that his heart was beating faster than usual.


    ¡°Takasho¡­ What the hell is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°You tell me¡­ What kind of life have you been living, dude¡­?¡±


    Behind the curtain, they could see through the situation at the Malkuth Gallery¡¯s alley; It was bustling with people.


    To be more precise, it was bustling with witches.


    Even for Takasho, who had undergone all kinds of hardship in Gehenna and Siwoo, who had been living as a ve together with him¡­


    It was their first time seeing so many witches gathering in one ce.The club hadn¡¯t even opened yet.


    Which meant that Periwinkle had done a great job to spread the news about the club to the witches.


    ¡°Finally¡­a chance¡­to leave a deep impression on our future customers¡­ Let¡¯s do this¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to get ready soon.¡±


    As he muttered those words, Takasho embraced Siwoo, who was standing next to him.


    It was the sight that he had seen for the first time in his life; Customers lining up in front of his club like Vienna sausages.


    While he didn¡¯t know if he could handle all these witches or not, he felt that it was appropriate to say his thanks to Siwoo first and foremost.


    ¡°My friend¡­ Thank you very much¡­ I will use this opportunity that you¡¯ve given me to its fullest!¡±


    ¡°Friends gotta help each other, don¡¯t they? You¡¯ve also helped me a lot in the past, no need to act like this, seriously.¡±


    As for Siwoo, he already had guessed that things would turn out this way, but actually seeing his predictione true evoked a different kind of feeling from within him.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t help Takasho out with the intention of selling his own body to those witches.


    His role was merely as a ¡®bait¡¯.


    He¡¯d stay at his table, changing his customer every fifteen minutes or so.


    Only witches who purchased the most expensive alcohol would be allowed to be served by him for an hour but even after that, they still wouldn¡¯t be allowed to have a second round with him.


    Their n was to use him as bait to attract the witches for two weeks, so that the club would gain enough traction to stand by itself without the need of his presence.


    ¡°But, Takasho¡­ Do you really think I can do this?¡±


    Though, even when the n was clear, Siwoo still wasn¡¯t confident that he could do his job well.


    The problem here was that the thing that he needed to do wasn¡¯t only to talk with the customers, but to ¡®serve¡¯ them as well.


    Moreover, among those witches outside, there bound to be at least a dozen of them who¡¯d have a prickly personality¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Takasho sent him a weird look, as if he had just said something weird.


    <em>Where the hell did he get this much confidence from?</em>


    After that exchange, Siwoo looked at himself in the mirror to look at his current appearance.


    Neatly swept back hair, uniform that hangs down loosely like a swallow¡¯s tail.


    Takasho offered him a monocle for him to wear, but he refused it.


    He said that this was the kind of look that the witches would love to see, but Siwoo just couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to make history.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡±


    The two men, dressed up perfectly in their suits, walked toward the front door.


    And so, that was the monumental scene of the opening of Gehenna¡¯s first host club, the Rose ss.


    2.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to serve you honorable witches in our establishment.


    ¡°Due to therge number of people visiting uspared to the size of our business, we¡¯ll be issuing queue tickets so that we can provide you with our best service.


    ¡°If you may, please share your contact information for your crystal balls with us, as soon as your number in the queuees up, we will immediately contact you.


    ¡°Of course, if you prefer to wait for your turn in our establishment instead, you may spend your time leisurely at the salon on the second and third floor.¡±


    Just because a lot of people hade, it didn¡¯t mean that they could take all of them in.


    The host club could only amodate a maximum number of thirty people at once.


    Since they had advertised themselves as a high-end entertainment club, it would be disastrous if they were to let everyone in and turn the atmosphere simr to that of a traditional market.


    And so, Takasho decided that they¡¯d serve a maximum amount of 120 customers each day, divided that number into four waves and assigned queue tickets for them.


    In addition, he provided the witches with free middle-grade high-quality alcohol as a sign of appreciation. With that, he could start the club¡¯s opening without much issues.


    ¡°Table 12 has run out of snacks, bring out some more. The customer seems to like cheese, so bring out the Stilton Cheese.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Table 2 ordered a wine, so bring out the decanter. Has the caviar arrived?¡±


    ¡°It has, earlier this morning.¡±


    ¡°Check its condition. If it¡¯s good, bring it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Takasho busily walked around the ce, providing service and guidance to some of the customers, listening to theirints, and checking up on the hosts to see whether they were doing their job well or not.


    For today, he wasn¡¯t there to serve the customers directly as a host, but to act as a field manager while acting as the middleman between the hosts and the kitchen staff.


    The host club employed former hotel chefs and sommeliers, so the quality of their work in that regard was pretty much assured.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Witch. It¡¯s an honor to have you here. My name is Liam.¡±


    ¡°I am Paul.¡±


    The hosts escorted the witches to their seats.


    In each seat, there was a standing screen provided for the sake of the witches'' privacy.


    As per Periwinkle¡¯s advice, they provided pre-chilled Dom P¨¦rignon and high quality snacks for free.


    It went without saying that they let the phonograph being yed and kept the room¡¯s lighting dim to create a nice atmosphere inside.


    Takasho considered hiring a proper band, but that could wait until the business was more sessful.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep depending on Siwoo, after all.¡±


    Naturally, ¡®host club¡¯ was a foreign concept for the witches.


    They were experiencing what the Koreans experienced when the first Mtang Restaurant came to Korea.


    Basically what they were doing at the moment was introducing the concept of the host club to the witches, trying to make them addicted to the experience while using Siwoo as a bait so that they could take that first step to try.


    To Takasho, the sess or failure of this business would determine whether he¡¯d get to keep his life or not.


    But, even though he was in such a situation, his heart was filled with nothing but joy and excitement.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I feel truly alive¡­¡±


    He could hear the sound of champagne bottles popping from all over the room.


    The small giggle of unpredictable women whose attitude might turn 180 in a blink of an eye.


    His mind traveled back to the past as he remembered his enemies back at Kabuki-cho. The memory made his heart boil.


    Back then, back when he was a new host, living together with six other fresh bloods together in a single dorm room.


    When he had to share a bathroom with thirty people and drank a bucket full of champagne just to get a single bottle of alcohol as a tip.


    He wasted all his youth, beating all hispetitors while climbing up the ranking as a host.


    Eventually, his bicycle turned into a Porsche and his 12-pyeong room turned into a penthouse.


    He grew from a host whose name was unknown to everyone to someone whose name reverberated through the night of Kabukicho.


    In that battlefield, he tried to attain the dream that was now buried fifty feet under.


    The dream to be the King of the Night of Kabukicho.


    Unfortunately for him, before he could attain that dream, his life was cut short when a truck suddenly crashed into him.


    But now¡­


    He had a second chance to attain that dream.


    The opportunity to run an extremely luxurious host club that was iparable to any host clubs ever existed in the Modern World.


    So, he had no intention to tolerate even the slightest mistake.


    ¡°I came here to meet with that male witch or whatever, yet I¡¯m stuck with the likes of you? Seriously, you¡¯ve been rambling nonsense for a while now. Do you really think your ramble could qualify as a good service for me? What arrogance.¡±


    Takasho¡¯s ears, which were keeping track of all the voices inside the room, picked up that series ofints.


    This much was something that he had expected.


    Even though he had provided his employees with manuals and training to handle this kind of situation, sometimes it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    So, he decided to show his employees a live example of it.


    He took a deep breath before passing through the blind, to the seat where he heard theint from.


    In there, a vic witch with brown hair was sitting, there was a clear dissatisfaction in her face.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Scy Kristan. My name is Mimaya Takasho, the manager of this ce.¡±


    When the witch heard Takasho¡¯s words, she opened her eyes wide.


    ¡°How¡­did you know my name?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned her name even once from the moment she sat there, so it was understandable for her to be surprised when someone who imed to be the manager popped up and called out to her like that.


    ¡°Please forgive me, when you were visiting the Malkuth Gallery the other day, I overheard your name from one of yourpanions.¡±


    Of course that was a lie.


    Just for today¡¯s asion, Takasho had memorized the names and appearances of the famous witches in Gehenna and all the witches living in Lenomond Town.


    Because he figured that they might be his regrs.


    This was his idea of a true host. Someone who, not only never forget the names of the customers that visited the club, but also the customers that had not visited the club.


    ¡°I made sure to remember your name, since you¡¯re such a prettydy.¡±


    Takasho dropped his polite speech and went for a friendlier speech as he got down to his knees to make eye contact with the witch in front of him.


    However, that wasn¡¯t enough to quell the witch¡¯s grumpiness.


    Scy¡¯s surprised look only persisted for a moment before it was reced by displeasure once again.


    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s enough. Do you think I¡¯m such a lowly witch, someone with the leisure to wait around for a man in this kind of ce?¡±


    ¡°Please, what can I do to earn your forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°My forgiveness? Hah, do you think you¡¯re qualified to earn it?¡±


    At a nce, it seemed like she was really out for blood, but Takasho could tell that she wasn¡¯t as tough as she let on.


    Which meant that his strategy worked quite well on her.


    So, he looked straight into her eyes.


    ¡°I will do anything for you, as long as I can convey my sincerity properly to you.¡±


    If the customer seemed to be offended, apologize.


    But, never show them servility.


    The witches might be overbearing and their authority was something that was hard to resist formon people.


    But, they were still women.


    They still needed to be treated with patience. Showing one¡¯s irritation would only make the situation turn sour.


    ¡°Do you really mean what you said?¡±


    Scy twisted her lips upwards before she took off one of her shoes.


    Then, she filled it with the Dom P¨¦rignon.


    She threw him a smirk, as if trying to tell him <em>¡®There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll actually do this.¡¯</em>.


    Funnily enough, this kind of thing was something that was surprisinglymon to see in host clubs.


    ¡°Now, drink¡ª Huh?¡±


    Before Scy could even finish speaking, Takasho already picked up her shoe and emptied the champagne inside.


    When he was done, he turned his face towards her again, smiling brightly at her.


    There wasn¡¯t even a hint of unpleasantness in that smile.


    Then again, chugging Dom P¨¦rignon served with a woman¡¯s heel was pretty much a reward if anything.


    ¡°Does this make you feel better?¡±


    Of course, Scy didn¡¯t expect him to take up on her show of contempt without any hesitation like this.


    As she was still in a daze like that, Takasho stood up and straightened his disheveled clothes.


    ¡°I am aware that this much isn¡¯t enough to earn your forgiveness, but I hope that this could quell your dissatisfaction, even if it¡¯s a little.¡±


    When he turned around, as if dering that he was done here, Scy called him out in a hurry.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°You really drank that?! Have you no self-respect?!¡±


    ¡°As long as this could eases Ms. Scy¡¯s anger a little, I have no need for such a thing.¡±


    It took less than a minute for embarrassment to rece the irritation on Scy¡¯s face.


    When facing the customer¡¯s anger, the best course of action was to let them vent their anger to their heart¡¯s content.


    Even if they were witches, at the end of the day, they were still flowers, blooming in this greenhouse called Gehenna.


    In front of Takasho, a veteran who had dealt with all kinds of women, from career women to rich women back when he was still in Japan, the witch was only an inexperienced child.


    Now that they got this far, all he needed to do was to throw in a Gehenna-likement right here.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s regrettable that we can¡¯t satisfy you, Ms. Scy, we¡¯ll still do our best to put a smile on your beautiful face. I wish nothing but for you to have a little fun in our establishment.


    ¡°And I will also gift you better alcohol as an apology, so could you please wait for a moment? Of course, it¡¯s free of charge.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At this point, Scy¡¯s expression turned significantly softer; A little apologetic even.


    Of course, his statement of gifting her a better alcohol was a thoroughly calcted one.


    If there was one thing he knew about a woman was that they¡¯d be extremely generous when they felt the guilt aftershing out in anger.


    And, as he had expected, she refused his free service.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay for it. I was being unreasonable anyway, so at least I¡¯ll pay for the alcohol that I¡¯m going to drink myself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me more of it. Two bottles for me and this friend here.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll bring them to you immediately.¡±


    As Takasho turned around and walked away, Scy turned her head away too, but she secretly sneaked a nce at his back.


    Of course, Takasho could feel her gaze on his back.


    Melting away the anger of a woman that had already erupted while getting the picky, fussy women to think toe back for more.


    Such was the technique of an elite host.


    Takasho consciously tried to control his facial expression.


    After all, the manager couldn¡¯t just walk around the club with a silly grin on his face over this little matter.


    He then went around the ce again to see how the other customers were doing.


    ¡°Is Siwoo doing well over there?¡±


    From the way he handled Periwinkle and looking at how many witches he got to befriend based on the pictures on his phone, Takasho figured that he had nothing to worry about in that regard.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean he shouldn¡¯t check up on him, so he walked toward the center seat, the ce where Siwoo was serving his customers.

 Chapter 324: Gehennas Host Club (7)

    Chapter 324: Gehenna''s Host Club (7)1.


    At the center table of the host club.


    Siwoo, who seated himself there at table 1, was being bombarded with questions from the witch.


    ¡°Can you show me your magic?¡±


    Queue number one, the witch who had been lining up since the break of dawn and the one who first entered the club, was looking at him with shining eyes.


    If this was the past Siwoo, he woulda been half-terrified by this.


    Actually, he¡¯d rather not deal with this kind of thing.


    Because it was clear from her eyes¡­


    That the witch was seeing him like some kind of frog on an experiment table, at least that was how he felt.


    But, for today, he decided to ignore that feeling.If he were to fail in doing his role as the bait and all the customers that came for him ended up never returning to the club again, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to meet with Takasho again.


    ¡°Since you came all the way here just to meet me, of course I can show you my magic.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you really going to show me?¡±


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t need to chant to cast this level of magic, but he figured that it¡¯d be better for him to put on a show here as part of the service. With his magic, he created a lump of shadow.


    The witch held a slide ss to the magic floating in his palm with a drooling mouth and crazed expression.


    ¡°O-Ooh¡­ W-Wooah¡­! I-Is it a shadow?¡±


    For reference, the slide ss was something the witch normally used to collect magic patterns; The thing was made of quartz.


    Thanks to quartz¡¯s structure characteristics (Framework Silicates), it was easy to store magic patterns in it. Its durability also exceeded ss¡¯ by a lot, so it was a popr material for collectors.


    ¡°Yes. Its structure is simr to that of a hook and with this kind of structure, it¡¯s easy for it to interfere with the manifestation of magic. These days I¡¯m trying to add more to its structure bybining it with Elemental Magic though.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯rebining it with Elemental Magic? Combining two magic from different fields of study isn¡¯t an easy thing to do, you know? You¡¯re impressive¡­!¡±


    Despite everything, she was a kind and well-mannered witch, a perfect witch as his first guest.


    Though she wasn¡¯t wealthy by any means, she still went out of her way to gift him a bottle of alcohol as she felt sorry for inconveniencing him.


    ¡°The particles seem irregr, how do you connect them to each other?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult if you were to use linearbination and set it up in a virtual space. You only need to create an outline, then all you need to do is to connect the whole thing by using the hooks.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see! So you went with a basic approach, huh?¡±


    With that, their magic discussion began.


    It made him wonder if this was the right thing to do as a host, but he couldn¡¯t deny that he was feeling more at ease talking about this matter.


    ¡°If you have any other questions, please feel free to ask me.¡±


    The petite witch hesitated for a while before steeling her resolve and asked him a question.


    ¡°Can you pleasee to my house?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, but I¡¯m sorry, that request is a little hard for me to fulfill.¡±


    ¡°I knew it, that was too much, huh? It¡¯s just, you know, I don¡¯t have much money, so I can¡¯te here often. Well, it¡¯s okay. The sample I received from you today is plentiful enough!¡±


    To his surprise, the witch gave up quite easily.


    He really had thought that she¡¯d crazily obsess over him, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all. She treated him well, he even felt that they could genuinely get along.


    After that, they proceeded to talk about various things until the fifteen minute timer on the hourss ran out.


    ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe that I really talked to a male witch! After this, I¡¯m going to brag about it to all my friends!¡±


    The witch, who left a good impression on Siwoo, stood up and left the table with happy steps.


    Of course, Siwoo stood up to escort her out beforeing back to sit down again.


    ¡°Huh, this is easier than I thought¡­¡±


    That short session gave her confidence that he could serve the rest of the witches well.


    Normally, witches looked down on men, but Siwoo¡¯s situation was a little special.


    While he was, indeed, a man, he was a man who could use magic.


    And such, he was able to serve those witches on a more equal footing from the start, a privilege that no other hosts had.


    ¡°Wee, thank you foring.¡±


    Of course.


    Not all witches thought that way.


    The next witch who came in was a tall witch¡ªaround 175cm tall¡ªwith blonde hair. Since she was wearing heels, she was at the same eye level as Siwoo.


    As soon as he noticed her supermodel-like figure and sharp gaze, he immediately thought, <em>¡®I¡¯m screwed now¡¯</em>.


    Unlike the previous witch who looked around curiously as she sat down carefully¡­


    This witch immediately crossed her legs as she sat down, seemingly used to this kind of luxurious atmosphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that Gehenna has a host club of its own now. Nice.¡±


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. My name is Shin Siwoo and I¡¯ll be in charge of serving you, Ms. Witch, for the next fifteen minutes.¡±


    He politely introduced himself while standing, following what Takasho had taught him, but the witch only replied to him with a snort.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who became a witch, even though you¡¯re a man?¡±


    Not all witches possessed curiosity toward Siwoo¡¯s existence, or treated it in a positive way.


    For some of them, magic was something sacred.


    And Siwoo¡¯s existence was a sacrilegious stain; To them, he was a filthy and unwee invader who had the audacity to barge into their sanctuary.


    An impure element, a pretender who thought that being able to cast a spell or two made him qualified to be called a witch.


    In any case, it was clear that this second customer didn¡¯t seem to be pleased by his existence.


    ¡°I was merely lucky.¡±


    ¡°I care not about your pitiful aptitude for magic. What I¡¯m here for is to see if you really possess a spirit body or not and that¡¯s all.¡±


    Throughout this exchange, Siwoo felt something strange.


    Maybe this was the result of Takasho¡¯s training, but¡­


    Despite her openly trying to pick a fight with him, he didn¡¯t particrly feel anything about it.


    ¡°Is that so? Now that you¡¯ve seen me in person, may I know your thoughts about me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Siwoo opened the champagne bottle¡¯s cork and poured its content into a ss, all while maintaining an amicable smile.


    The witch only stared at him without even taking a nce at the drink.


    She was about to open her mouth to say something, but when she saw him sitting down after he finished pouring the drink, she immediately threw a sharp remark towards him.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re doing this sort of thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You could tell? As expected, I¡¯m still a little clumsy in some aspects. Also, I¡¯m a little bit nervous since I¡¯m serving someone distinguished like you, Ms. Witch. Please forgive me if you feel ufortable because of me.¡±


    Takasho had taught him a certain concept for him to use.


    The handsome virgin concept.


    To put it simply, he was to y an introverted virgin who wasn¡¯t aware of his own attractiveness.


    When Siwoo first heard that he¡¯d need to y out that kind of character, he almost blurted out <em>¡®What the fuck is this?¡¯</em> toward his friend.


    But, when he thought about it for a second, that concept suited him well because that was how he used to act for the longest time.


    Hearing his answer, the witch wrinkled her nose in response.


    She probably expected him to be embarrassed or angry, but sadly for her, that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    Because,pared to back when he had to suffer through Amelia¡¯s harassment for five years, this was merely a child y.


    When Amelia got angry, it felt like hell itself froze over as she started speaking in an icy, quiet tone.


    Meanwhile, this witch felt like an angry cat, meowing aggressively at him.


    Also, unlike back when he was a ve, his life wouldn¡¯t be threatened even if he were to fight back here.


    He expected that the difficulty of his current errand was S, but it turned out that it was only B+ at most.


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t what I was talking about. Aren¡¯t you a host? Shouldn¡¯t you ask your customer¡¯s name first before anything else?¡±


    ¡°Pardon my mistake then. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Toote. You already failed in the most basic of the basics, disappointing. Also, you didn¡¯t even bother to use a fake name.¡±


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>Right, there¡¯s such a thing, huh?</em>


    Except for Takasho, as he was the manager, all the hosts working at the club had a fake name and used them to serve their customers.


    Of course Siwoo didn¡¯t have it because he thought that it was embarrassing, but it was clear that the witch wouldn¡¯t let him slide if he were to tell her that.


    ¡°You already failed at the basics, what makes you think you can serve me well, hm?¡±


    <em>I guess it¡¯s time to use one of the skills Takasho had taught me.</em>


    Siwoo, who had been avoiding making eye contact with the witch, suddenly looked straight at her eyes.


    ording to Takasho¡­


    If one wished to flirt and tter a woman, the one had to look straight into her eyes first.


    Women wouldn¡¯t think that one was lying if they were to make eye contact with them.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that gaze? Are you upset? If you are, then you¡¯re unqualified as a host. Seriously, after I decided to spare fifteen minutes of my precious time to have fun¡­¡±


    ¡°I have forgotten about something important.¡±


    The witch really expected that he was angry because she had provoked him far enough, but his soft tone betrayed her expectations.


    She raised her eyes, perplexed by this situation.


    ¡°Then, will you give me a name, Ms. Witch?¡±


    ¡°What¡­? Me¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you were to give me a name, I think it would add meaning to the name. And I will always remember that meaning for the whole time I¡¯m working as a host here.¡±


    <em>More like, for the whole two weeks I¡¯m working here.</em>


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say that part out loud.


    After he was done delivering his line, the witch¡¯s venomous gaze shook strongly.


    He could even see her gulping from where he was at.


    In contrast, he waspletely calm, seemingly eager to hear her reply to his offer.


    ¡°...¡±


    No matter how much the witch tried to get him angry, he didn¡¯t even budge an eyebrow to it.


    She could think that this was just because of him being prideful and refusing to lose to her here, but¡­


    He clearly acknowledged his mistake, apologized, even passed on a ¡®special role¡¯ to her so that she could give him a pseudonym.


    In a witch¡¯s society, a name was something extremely meaningful.


    Even if the subject of the matter was merely a pseudonym of a host, it was still a name at the end of the day.


    Now that he had gone this far, it would be uncouth of her to keep on pushing just to get him angry. Besides, there was something that she had noticed¡­ The fact that the closer she tried to look at him, the more she found him handsome¡­


    ¡°My name is¡­ Ceres Sikonax¡­¡±


    ¡°A name of a Goddess, that suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Does it? I never really thought about it before¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. Then, may I know what your suggestion for my name would be? No need to rush, we still have ten minutes left. In fact, it might be fun if we spend all that time toe up with one together.¡±


    Siwoo blurted that out without giving her any chance to react.


    Not expecting him to approach her like this, Ceres could only blink her eyes before crossing her arms.


    Before she knew it, her aversion towards the fact that he was a male witch was diluted and she began to think, trying toe up with a fake name that she could give him so that she could feel a little better.


    ¡°Hm, what fake name would be good for you¡­?¡±


    Takasho, who had been listening to their exchange from the side, smiled in satisfaction.


    He was a little anxious for his friend since the customer this time seemed to be an especially prickly one, but¡­


    As expected, there was no need for him to worry.


    After all, this was no longer Shin Siwoo of the past, but Shin Siwoo who managed to seduce not one, not two, but three witches, while also bagging two apprentice witches all at once.


    <em>Just look at him¡­</em>


    <em>He doesn¡¯t seem to be doing it intentionally, but he seduces that witch well.</em>


    ording to his experience, unpolished charm was something that was fatal to a woman¡¯s heart.


    That was a reason why makeup that made them look like they were wearing no makeup was popr among women; Because they liked it when something looked natural.


    When Takasho rose to the top of his position, the promising juniors who could probablypete with him one day all gave off that kind of unpolished charm vibe.


    Too bad that all of them were rather soft-hearted, as they usually failed to keep their emotions in check, ended up falling too deeply in love with one of the customers and retired soon after.


    <em>If this is Kabukicho, maybe¡­</em>


    That got him thinking, if Siwoo were to walk on this path together with him and gain enough experience¡­and if they were topete with each other¡­who exactly would win among them?


    The way he served his customers was nothing short of excellent, to the point that Takasho couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    After that, there were no major problems in the club.


    Takasho¡¯s quick wit that he gained from rolling around the various host clubs in his hometown let him provide whatever it was that the customers needed before they could even ask.


    The thirty hosts that he trained for three months managed to satisfy the witches with their service without any issue.


    Considering the influx of customers, Takasho wanted to ban the witches froming for a second time for a while, but it was clear that a lot of them already considereding for the second time.


    With that, Gehenna ss Rose¡¯s grand opening concluded.


    It was now 2 am, the witches had already left and the whole ce had turned quiet.


    After they finished cleaning the club, the hosts gathered in the center of the room, clearly looking exhausted.


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    Since the business day was over, it was time for them to count their earnings.


    ¡°Everyone worked hard today! All your efforts have borne fruits!¡±


    Standing on the stairs, Takasho sent words of congrattions to the hosts who had worked really hard throughout the day.


    With calm eyes, he scanned through each one of them. These were the guys he had been drinking together with in thest few months.


    It was hard to believe that just a few months ago, they didn¡¯t even know if they should drink the alcohol they served or not.


    After working for twelve hours and cleaning up the ce, they all looked ragged and their exhaustion was clear, but all of them were wearing satisfied expressions.


    Some of them were even grinning at him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll announce our profit for the day.¡±


    Hearing those words, the hosts instantly became nervous.


    ¡°Our earning for the day is 2,112 gold pounds.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Two thousand¡­?¡±


    Hearing that mind-boggling amount of money came out of Takasho¡¯s mouth, the hosts were left dumbfounded.


    Even Siwoo, who was leaning on the stairs,pletely exhausted after serving more than a hundred witches in a row, left his mouth hanging open.


    That was roughly 1.7 billion and 74.08 million won in just a day.


    Maybe because it was money, his mental calction was quicker than usual.


    ¡°After deducting the price of alcohol and such¡­ Our earnings for the day dropped to 1,267 gold pounds.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After that, themotion subsided and the ce was thrown into silence.


    Of course, if they were to factor in their monthly debt and its interests, the price of snacks and alcohol they had to buy,bor costs and so on, the earning would drop by half easily.


    Just from the alcohol alone, their earnings were reduced to 1 billion and 64.44 million won.


    But¡­


    This was their earnings for the day. Not a month or a week, but a day.


    Everyone looked at Takasho, who continued his report in a calm tone, in bewilderment.


    ¡°This is the first day, so we need to treat it as an exception among exceptions. What happened today won¡¯t happen every day, but for tomorrow and the day after, we can expect to be as busy as today. That¡¯s why, while you guys can rx, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Takasho clenched his fists, lowered his head down, and said while in tears.


    ¡°We did it, you brats! We did it! Thank you for all your hard work! Please keep up with your good work in the future!¡±


    ¡°Woaah! Takasho hyung!¡±


    ¡°This all only happened thanks to this Shin Siwoo over here! Give praise to this friend of mine, you idiots!¡±


    ¡°Siwoo! Siwoo! Siwoo!¡±


    ¡°Takasho! Takasho! Takasho!¡±


    After that, the ce was thrown into a frenzy again.


    They hugged each other, running around the room frantically, chanting Takasho¡¯s and Siwoo¡¯s names.


    All this time, they had been struggling, taking up various side jobs just to make up for the club¡¯s deficit, dealing with anxiety over their job that might disappear at any moment, all while honing their skill to be a great host. Now that all their efforts had finally borne fruit, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that they¡¯d lost themselves in joy like this.


    Even Siwoo and Takasho danced around with the hosts, as if they were crazy.


    It was a wonderful night when a man¡¯s dream came true.

 Chapter 325: Ill Choose You (1)

    Chapter 325: I''ll Choose You (1)1.


    After their shift for the day was over, they held a simple party to celebrate the day¡¯s great sess, which was over by the time morning came.


    Now, the host club was quiet, as if yesterday¡¯s hustle and bustle was a lie.


    Siwoo, who had already drunk a bunch of alcohol during his shift and drank even more alcohol at the party, took a nap for around two hours.


    Normally, after he woke up, he¡¯d be dealing with a terrible hangover, but thanks to his spirit body, he didn¡¯t need to suffer through that.


    He suddenly felt like wandering around, so he went down to the first floor and found Takasho writing something under the gasmp¡¯s light.


    Seeing how he hadn¡¯t changed his clothes yet, it seemed like he immediately went back to work after the party.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    At Siwoo¡¯s call, Takasho raised his chin and smiled at him.


    ¡°Hey, looks like our host club¡¯s ace is awake. Want a drink?¡±¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass. I had around ten bottles yesterday, just seeing another one already makes me want to puke.¡±


    Seeing how he spent fifteen minutes on each one of the 120 witches that came yesterday, he most likely drank more than that.


    It was to the point that he felt sick of the alcohol since he had to drink everything that the witches offered him, all while serving them to the best of his abilities.


    ¡°Anyway, what are you doing? The sun is about toe up.¡±


    ¡°Writing documents and organizing the customers list and the queue order.¡±


    Just as he said, there were queue tickets and admission forms scattered around the table.


    The sight made Siwoo rethink his impression of his dear friend. There was no way that he could dismiss him as a womanizer when he would go out of his way to work overtime like this even though he was the boss of the ce.


    He couldn¡¯t help but admire this dear friend of his inwardly.


    ¡°The customer list especially is extremely important to organize. This way we can know which of them are willing to spend a bunch of money at once and deserve to be treated as VIP.¡±


    ¡°Need some help?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Siwoo pulled out a chair and sat downfortably with his legs on the table.


    ¡°Siwoo¡­ Thank you, really¡­ Tell Ms. Periwinkle that I¡¯m really thankful to her as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, stop that already. You¡¯re giving me goosebumps.¡±


    ¡°You know, I did my best to make this business work, but I still failed miserably. It was thanks to both of you that I can finally feel hopeful about the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think it can work out?¡±


    The thing was, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t be working here forever, so the important thing here was if Takasho could make Rose ss operate without him or not.


    Fortunately, it seemed like Siwoo didn¡¯t need to worry about the matter, as Takasho smiled happily before nodding.


    ¡°There are more than ten witches who left their business cards and asked me to invite them again when everything settles down. While the number of witches who promised toe again next time easily doubled that. I can safely say that we hit the biggest jackpot this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    It was only after he heard Takasho¡¯s words that Siwoo was able to rest easy.


    The reason why he offered to work as a host, even though he knew nothing about the industry, was because he wanted to help Takasho so that his business could do well.


    ¡°But still¡­ I don¡¯t know how to put this¡­ Uh, this ce is more innocent than I thought¡­? Considering how you used to go around and have sex every day, it¡¯s a surprise that your business didn¡¯t lean toward that way, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°You really just went ahead and said that kind of shit right in front of my face, huh?¡±


    Takasho mmed the stamp on his hand on the paper in front of him with a wry smile.


    ¡°Anyway, this is what a first-ss host club is like. Only second-rate host clubs would offer their hosts as a walking dildo for the customers. That kind of club would go out of business before a year.¡±


    ¡°Right, you told me about that before, I think.¡±


    ¡°In any case, for the time being, I¡¯ll continue running the club with this policy. Once we start to have regrs, I¡¯ll think up of holding some kind of event to keep things fresh. Maybe I¡¯ll take them all to the Narrow Sea or bring in an item from the Modern World to introduce to them.¡±


    After Takasho finished working on the documents, he put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it up.


    Maybe, because he was exhausted, he didn¡¯t seem as rowdy as usual, but Siwoo could see it clearly from his face¡­


    He was extremely happy about this whole thing.


    ¡°You changed a lot, you know? Back then, you were a miserable fucker who couldn¡¯t even talk to women properly. Yet, here you are, handling those witches like a fuckboy. How the hell did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Things happened and I just somehow ended up like this, I guess.¡±


    His words were true though. Back then, Siwoo didn¡¯t even dare to look at the witches¡¯ eyes, but now he was handling them well.


    ¡°Anyway! We can say that both of us had ascended! Once upon a time, we were merely lowly ves, digging ditches at the Trinity Academy and now look at us! Puff your chest out, my friend! Be more proud of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you didn¡¯t even dig the ditch back then.¡±


    ¡°Right, you were the one who did while I was busy digging up the witches¡¯ pussies. Also, you know, if I were to swing that way, maybe we¡¯d dig each other¡¯s asses instead, don¡¯t you think? Of course, I¡¯ll be at the front and you¡¯ll being at me from behind.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, stop it¡­ Just thinking about it makes me sick. Stop it before I actually kill you.¡±


    Though they were exchanging such nasty jokes, the atmosphere felt pleasant.


    Suddenly, Takasho pointed out something.


    ¡°Right, did your girlfriend give her permission for you to work here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, this is a host club, you know? Won¡¯t she get jealous?¡±


    <em>Jealous?</em>


    <em>Permission?</em>


    Both words were something that didn¡¯t even cross Siwoo¡¯s mind before.


    ¡°...It should be okay. It isn¡¯t like I¡¯m doing something big anyway.¡±


    Hearing that answer, Takasho narrowed his eyes as he shook his head.


    ¡°Our Shin Siwoo has changed a lot, hasn¡¯t he? But I understand. Now that you¡¯re the big boss, there¡¯s no reason for you to settle with a single partner, huh? Soon enough you¡¯ll be a VIP at Gehenna¡¯s Obstetrics and Gynaecology.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go to sleep. Don¡¯t you need to prepare for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Right. What about you, though? Don¡¯t you need to sleep as well?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t need to sleep anymore. Even if I really exhaust myself, a short nap will make me feel better again.¡±


    ¡°Must be nice to have the body of a witch.¡±


    Of course Takasho didn¡¯t really care if Siwoo had be a witch or not.


    He shrugged his shoulders and stood up.


    ¡°Pleasee often, even after your two weeks are up. You¡¯re the only friend I have now, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sure, just write a list on what you want me to buy you, I¡¯ll bring it the next time Ie back from the Modern World.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you in advance.¡±


    After exchanging a light goodbye, Takasho then crawled into his amodation.


    2.


    Magic was aplex study and being smart wasn¡¯t enough to master even a fraction of it.


    That was the reason why many witches likened magic to something like an borate orchestra.


    In magic, artistic inspiration was as important as systematic knowledge.


    After all, since ancient times, it was well known that spiritual sublimation and transcendence came from art.


    That was why there were witches who devoted themselves to liberal art sses, such as music, art, and dance ever since they were apprentice witches.


    And one of them was Lucy Yesod¡¯s apprentice, Diana Yesod, who was devoted to her ballet sses.


    Or, to be more precise¡­


    The Countess was devoted to teaching her ballet, but as for Diana herself¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    Countess Yesod¡¯s mansion, inside a dance room that was reserved only for one person.


    Huge mirrors¡ªeach 4m tall¡ªwere installed to the two walls.


    Though the room wasn¡¯trge enough to y football, it wasrge enough to y futsal. Inside, Diana let out a long sigh.


    In one of the corners of the room, there was a cushion ced there.


    Diana sprawled her body on top of it.


    Her skin-tight white tights were soaked with sweat, beige-colored toe shoes covered her feet.


    She wore an extremely beautiful-looking ballet dress that probably if she were to walk past Edgar Degas¡¯<sup>1</sup> tomb, the man would jump out of his grave to admire her.


    When she was aware that Countess Yesod was watching her, she¡¯d pretend to practice hard, but as soon as the Countess left her to her own devices, she¡¯d stop her practice without any hesitation.


    ¡°This is why I hate exercising¡­¡±


    There was a dissatisfied glint on her topaz-colored eyes.


    It was clear that Diana hated to exercise.


    In truth, she preferred to sit down and y some piano instead of doing ballet, but the Countess pressured her to do it, so she couldn¡¯t really do much about it.


    Though Diana could choose to opt out of it, the Countess would definitely ground her if she were to do it.


    That was why, despite her annoyance, she still chose to do it anyway.


    At a nce, a ballet exercise didn¡¯t seem to be that bad, but it wasn¡¯t the case at all in Diana¡¯s opinion.


    Her gray hair that she had tied for a good while now, had fallen down and turned disheveled.


    The toe shoes that she wore were so tight that she could feel the pain on every part of her feet.


    Not only that, the sweat that came out from her corbone after merely a single dance waspletely unpleasant for her.


    Then there was the leotard and tights.


    The way they clung tightly to her body made her embarrassed whenever she looked at herself in the mirror.


    When she was younger, she used to love them, thinking that they were pretty, but now that she had grown up considerably, she¡¯d repeatedly ask herself, <em>¡®Who in the right mind would think that these things look pretty?¡¯</em> whenever she saw them.


    ¡°Whatever. Today¡¯s exercise is done.¡±


    <em>I¡¯ll lounge around here for two hours and leave when lunch timees.</em>


    <em>After that, I¡¯ll take a long nap until it¡¯s time for tea at 3, then go out to the garden to y around.</em>


    <em>Then, after dinner, I¡¯ll take a bath for three hours before going to sleep.</em>


    As she was nning out her next activities, she suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine.


    The cause? A certain person had just passed by the wall mirror.


    Countess Yesod, who was ring at her with her arms crossed.


    ¡°M-Mom¡­?¡±


    Diana hurriedly got up and pretended to practice again, but even after that, the Countess¡¯ menacing re didn¡¯t leave her eyes.


    It was toote.


    Moreover, the atmosphere around the Countess was different, as if she had made up her mind about something.


    ¡°Diana, how long did you n to stay like that?¡±


    ¡°I was just taking a short break, after that I will get back to practice again. Do you want to see the moves I¡¯ve been practicing, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?! I watched you doing nothing for a whole hour as soon as you thought that I left! Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d practice hard? Was it too much for me to ask you to practice?!¡±


    Diana tried to act cute and quell her anger, but the Countess still didn¡¯t budge. On the contrary, she continued to nag her even more.


    ¡°Studying magic is good and all, but I told you to move your body once in a while! Even this ballet ss onlysts four hours a week! And you stillze around during that short time?!¡±


    ¡°...I-I¡¯m sorry, Mom¡­¡±


    Diana lowered her head.


    Her arms dangled weakly on her sides.


    Not only that, her shoulders showed clear dejection, as if she had properly reflected on what she had done wrong.


    ¡°It was because my feet hurt so much during practice¡­ I promise I won¡¯t lie to you again from now on¡­¡±


    She said those words with a weak, trembling voice.


    Following that, tears slid down her chin down to the floor, drop by drop.


    Since her n A to act cute failed, she immediately went to enact her n B: Crocodile tears.


    This was her special move, the move that had never failed her before.


    Even though Countess Yesod was determined to scold her, it was clear that Diana¡¯s tears affected her.


    Her fingers started to tremble.


    Maybe if she were to let her guard down a little, she would run over to Diana and embrace her.


    But, she knew that she had to stand firm here.


    Because she didn¡¯t want her precious child to grow to be the embodiment of sloth.


    Though, it was probably toote since Diana was already way too old to be called a child.


    ¡°Stop showing me those fake tears! I know you aren¡¯t really crying!¡±


    ¡°T-They aren¡¯t fake¡­¡±


    Even though she said it wasn¡¯t fake, her tears immediately dried up like smoke when she raised her head back up again, making the Countess stare at her dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Can you spare me this time¡­? I promise I¡¯ll work hard from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°Spare you? Of course not! You¡¯ve been cking, lying and even deceiving me with your acting?! You¡ª I swear you¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Diana was also left dumbfounded since not only did her special move fail, but her mother kept on scolding her relentlessly.


    It seemed like her mother wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily this time.


    And her rough guess was right, as a shocking deration came out of the Countess¡¯ mouth, leaving Diana dumbfounded once again.


    ¡°Get out of the mansion.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Diana started to stammer.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re kicking me out?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Even if you stay here, you¡¯ll only ck off at the corner of the mansion anyway! It¡¯ll be better if you do it out of my sight, so get out!¡±


    ¡°But¡­it¡¯s morefortable inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Get! Out!¡±


    She could feel her stomach sink.


    Kicking her out of the mansion was the worst punishment she could ever get.


    This was all because she had a passive skill that would make her health point decrease the further away she got from home.


    Of course, no matter how mad she was, the Countess was still a fool for her daughter.


    Though she said she wanted Diana to get out of the mansion, she didn¡¯t mean that she was kicking her out for real and turning her into a homeless person.


    ¡°From now on, after you eat your breakfast, go out and don¡¯te back until dinner! Of course, you can¡¯t just stay inside the bathroom either!¡±


    ¡°I need to go out¡­from morning¡­to evening¡­?¡±


    ¡°Starting today! That means, right now! Get out!¡±


    ¡°...Yes, Mom¡­¡±


    This time, Diana wasn¡¯t acting, she was truly discouraged.


    Countess Yesod could feel her heart ache as she saw Diana¡¯s head hung low, her gaze focused to her toes.


    To leave her cute and lovely daughter outside¡­


    The decision truly made her heart broken apart.


    If she were to follow what her heart told her, she¡¯d run over to her daughter and hug her, repeatedly assure her that she loved her so very much.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    But this time, she had to put up with this feeling.


    Because after she passed on her brand to her daughter, she had to live by herself in this cruel and harsh world. Her nagging and punishment was nothingpared to the harsh reality.


    Diana¡¯s chronicziness was pretty much a disease.


    And the Countess was ready to pay any price as long as she could cure that disease.


    ¡°I love you¡­ My dear daughter¡­¡±


    Tears came out of the corner of Lucy Yesod¡¯s eyes as she saw Diana¡¯s departing back, leaving the ballet room towards the dressing room.<ol>1. Edgar Degas: An impressionist artist that lived in the 19th century. He''s famous for his paintings and half of his paintings depicted dancers, specifically ballerinas.</ol>

 Chapter 326: Ill Choose You (2)

    Chapter 326: I''ll Choose You (2)1.


    Countess Gemini loved alcohol.


    Alcohol, a drink created by fermenting either grains or fruits.


    There were certain depths involved within the world of alcohol, an endless grandeur that awaited everyone who tried to pursue it, simr to magic¡ªperhaps that was the reason why they loved alcohol so much.


    They could hear different melodies and tunes from each alcohol that they put in their mouths.


    The unfolding aroma of cloves, butterball, and oak barrel, covering the subtle scent of cherries, entered their noses the moment they closed their eyes.


    After decades of waiting, those different scents melted together, creating an avant-garde harmony that evoked a sense of thrill and excitement from the depths of their hearts.


    The Countesses, who already took a sip of the alcohol in front of her while enjoying the scent that came out of it and savoring the taste in their mouth, finally gulped it down their throat.


    ¡°Phew~ As always, drinking alcohol after work just hits you in the right spots.¡±


    ¡°Unnie, where did you get this brandy from?¡±¡°The Witch of Fortune gave it to me. There was a magic crop that we were going to auction at the ¡®Red Roof Salon¡¯, no? She said that she wanted to purchase it in advance.¡±


    Generally speaking, the magic crops that were produced in Latifundium that were owned by Countess Gemini would be sold either in the Malkuth Gallery or the Gemini Magic Tool Shop.


    However, there were exceptions to that, mostly the rare crops that had limited production, those kinds would be auctioned off at the Red Roof Salon instead.


    One of such crops was the ¡®Red Root Geranium¡¯ that Periwinkle had purchased from them.


    ¡°I see. Making deals with her is always profitable for us.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to sell it to her since she offered twice the market price anyway.¡±


    Anyway, the Countesses would hang out together like this after they finished their work for the day. This was one of their favorite pastimes.


    Normally, each of them would share stories about what they had been dealing with in their business or they would talk about the twins, but for today, there was one particrly novel topic that one of them brought up.


    ¡°By the way, Unnie, did you hear about the host club that was opened in Malkuth Gallery? They said that the host club it¡¯s a host club for serving us witches.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Though it was a novel topic, it wasn¡¯t novel enough to catch Countess Albireo¡¯s attention, though.


    Instead, the thing that came to her mind the first time she heard it was, <em>¡®Is Deneb interested in that sort of thing, seeing how she brought it up and all?¡¯</em>.


    ¡°Also, Shin Siwoo is working there.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Before she could realize it, Albireo¡¯s mouth hung open.


    Since she frequently wandered around the Modern World, she knew what a host club was.


    In her mind, it was the ce where rich women would drink while rubbing a male hosts¡¯ ass.


    ¡°W-Why is he¡ª? Is he in such dire need of money?¡±


    To Albireo¡¯s knowledge, Siwoo wasn¡¯t a big spender.


    That was why she gave her a card with no credit limitations on it in the first ce.


    This revtion of him working came as a surprise for her.


    Especially when the work involved flirting with witches while pouring them alcohol.


    It was just so hard to believe.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s doing it for fun?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean for fun?! Also, why are you taking this matter lightly?! Deneb, wasn¡¯t it you who proposed the idea to match him together with our twins?!¡±


    Seeing the expected reaction came out of her sister, Deneb let out a smile as she brought her ss to her nose, savoring the pleasant aroma.


    ¡°I was as surprised as you, but don¡¯t worry, I looked it up. The Madame of that ce is his old friend. He probably did it to help him out since the business has been in the red. Also, the club itself is quite clean; As in, there¡¯s no sexual action involved.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that first? You made me overreact over nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cute when you overreact. Anyway, what do you think would happen if our twins find out about it? Do you think they¡¯d get jealous, Unnie?¡±


    Deneb, who seeded in making Albireo flustered, said so while giggling.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Is working¡ª!¡±


    ¡°¡°At a host club?!¡±¡±


    The door to the room suddenly swung open without warning.


    People who could swing the Countess¡¯ office door open rudely without suffering any consequences were few and far between.


    But those two, the Gemini¡¯s cute baby birds, were among those people.


    Odile and Odette.


    The twins, who decided to swing by the Countess¡¯ office before going to bed, identally heard their conversation.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t seen him muchtely!¡±


    ¡°He got himself that kind of job?!¡±


    Odile¡¯s eyes were wide open. She made a gesture, as if she had solved a closed room murder case.


    Meanwhile, Odette was chirping beside her.


    ¡°Odile, Odette.¡±


    When Deneb called their names out in a low voice, they quickly left the room.


    <em>-Knock, knock.</em>


    ¡°¡°Master, may wee in?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The twins'' manners were perfect today as well.


    As soon as they finished their greetings, the twins immediately rushed over to their Masters.


    ¡°Master, is it true that Mr. Assistant is working at a host club?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a host club?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Both Albireo and Deneb knew that the twins were all over their Mr. Assistant.


    While they didn¡¯t know if it was merely a young love from a pair of immature children or the beginning of a love that wouldst for a million years¡­


    They were willing to support their love as their parents, as long as they didn¡¯t cross the line, of course.


    That was why they were at such a loss for words facing the twins who were tilting their heads so innocently.


    ¡°Uh¡­ How should I put it¡­? It¡¯s a ce to drink?¡±


    ¡°You need to be more clear, Deneb.¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you exin to them yourself, Unnie?!¡±


    Albireo, who was watching her sister getting all flustered, let out a smirk, feeling satisfied since this was exactly what she had just gone through. Then, with the smirk still on her face, she started exining to the twins.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce where you could drink with male hosts.¡±


    ¡°Male hosts?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Unnie!¡±


    Like a mischievous father teasing his kids, Albireo exined. Deneb stopped her before she could do anything else though, by pping her hand.


    In the end, the duty to exin the matter to the twins fell upon her once again.


    ¡°A host is¡­ Someone who pours drinks for their customers, talks to them, and sometimes, acts cute to them¡­¡±


    Hearing their Little Master¡¯s exnation, the twins seemed to be in shock.


    They tried to connect her exnation to the conversation from before and came up with the conclusion that their Mr. Assistant¡¯s job was to serve witches as a host.


    And that he had to attend to a lot of witches that weren¡¯t even their Sharon unnie.


    ¡°T-That¡­ H-How¡­?¡±


    ¡°We let our guard down for a moment and this happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t itte for you two? Go to sleep.¡±


    Deneb quickly cut this difficult conversation short by telling the twins to go to sleep. Of course, she gave them a warning too, just in case.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but you two must never go there, okay? Our good twins must never go there. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Master.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Odile and Odette ended their words with a bow.


    On the way back to their room, their steps were heavy and unsteady, as if they were sleepwalking.


    Even after they entered their room, the revtion from before still lingered in their heads.


    ¡°Odette, this is an emergency.¡±


    ¡°I know, Sis.¡±


    Now they knew why they hadn¡¯t seen him ever since they came back from the pic.


    It had been two days since then and he hadn¡¯t evene back for dinner.


    They even tried to sneak out and visit him at night tomence the ¡®Deadly Operation: Make Mr. Assistant Come to Us¡¯ that both of them had set up.


    Even when they went to the annex to see if he was with Sharon, they couldn¡¯t find him there.


    Since they couldn¡¯t afford to lose out to Sharon anymore, they were thinking of breaking into his room, but what could they do when he wasn¡¯t even there?


    They never expected that he¡¯d be getting a job in Lenomond Town, though.


    ¡°Odette, now that I think about it, isn¡¯t this a good opportunity for us to get oureback?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Just think about it, he¡¯s working at the club to serve drinks, that means he gets paid to do all those, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and?¡±


    Odile suddenly stood up.


    She dragged a chair with her, stood on top of it and took something out from the top of the firece.


    It was a bird-shaped porcin bottle.


    Though its shape didn¡¯t fit the name at all, it was basically their piggy bank.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to break this, Odette.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Good idea, Sis!¡±


    Only then did Odette realize what her sister was trying to do and she didn¡¯t hide her admiration for her sister¡¯s amazing idea.


    The twins thenid out a white sheet and threw the porcin bottle on it.


    <em>-Crash!</em>


    <em>-Clink, clink!</em>


    Of course, being the members of Gemini Household, the amount of their allowances were iparable to that of a normal person¡¯s.


    Countless gold coins that they had collected for nearly five years sparkled among the broken bottle shards.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°We will use this emergency as a chance to turn out the tides and buy out all of Mr. Assistant¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°We will!¡±


    2.


    Duchess Tiphereth loved alcohol.


    Whenever she was struck with sadness, she¡¯d drink a whole bottle to soothe her sadness, and whenever her heart was filled with happiness, she¡¯d fill up her ss to share that happiness.


    To her, the wine ss contained both the joy and sorrow of life. Sometimes a sip of its content was enough to wash over the sorrow and rece it with joy.


    And sometimes, the ss also contained the tragedy of her running away from her love.


    That was probably why the alcohol that usually could soothe her felt particrly bitter tonight; It contained the pain of having to deny the love that she realized far toote.


    ¡°...¡±


    After she erased all the memories about her affair with Siwoo from his mind¡­


    Eloa had been suffering from the aftereffects.


    Even she herself didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be suffering this much from it, both physically and mentally.


    She forcefully used her already weak body to conjure up a Covenant.


    That made her body heat up and in pain all over, and she had to deal with incessant coughing, as if she was catching some kind of flu.


    But, those weren¡¯t the only things she was suffering from. Whenever she felt such pain, she¡¯d feel the remnants of the memories that she had erased from Siwoo¡¯s head.


    The number of empty bottles of alcohol that had been piling up in her room reached a terrifying amount, as she had been doing nothing but drinking whenever she wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    She let out a sigh that was clearly reek of alcohol as she endured the pounding headache.


    <em>Has Siwoo not returned from the pic yet?</em>


    She had sworn to herself that from then on, she¡¯d only treat him like a disciple, but the more time passed without seeing him, the more she grew to miss him.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t miss him as a master yearning to meet her disciple again, but as a woman missing the person she loved.


    This was why she kept on drinking, so that she could get that kind of thought off her mind.


    The only problem here was that once she got drunk, her longing only got more intense and this prompted her to drink even more, creating a vicious cycle.


    ¡°...What should I do¡­?¡±


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t know the answer to that question.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have anything else to do.


    There was still one more person that she hadn¡¯t confessed her sins to.


    The lover of her precious disciple, Sharon Evergreen.


    Erasing Siwoo¡¯s memories didn¡¯t mean that her past sins would disappear.


    Even if Siwoo didn¡¯t remember anything, her sins of having an affair with someone else¡¯s lover wouldn¡¯t just vanish into thin air.


    The fact that she had been suffering from guilt didn¡¯t mean that her sins had been erased.


    That was why the correct thing to do here was for her to go to Sharon and apologize.


    ¡°...¡±


    And so, she stood up.


    Forcing her heavy legs, she stepped forward and headed towards the annex where Sharon was residing.


    <em>-Knock, knock!</em>


    She knocked on her door.


    Though it was sote at night that even the nts were asleep, like her, Sharon was also a witch.


    Not long after, she could hear the sound of footsteps and the door was opened.


    ¡°Duchess Tiphereth? What are you doing here? It¡¯ste¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry for intruding thiste at night¡­¡±


    Since Sharon was wearing a dark-colored nightgown, Eloa¡¯s mind yed a trick on her, assuming that the other witch¡¯splexion was as dark as her outfits were.


    She even suspected that the other witch already knew about her affair and was about to give her a hard time for it.


    ¡°I want to share a drink with you, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure,e in, please.¡±


    Actually, ever since they came to Gehenna, both of them never even spoke to each other once.


    Due to Eloa¡¯s misunderstanding, during his first encounter with Siwoo, she almost killed him.


    That and the fact that she caught Sharon and Siwoo having a sex made Sharon try to secretly avoid her.


    <em>Why is she inviting me for a drink thiste at night?</em>


    Although she was confused, Sharon still invited Eloa in.

 Chapter 327: Ill Choose You (3)

    Chapter 327: I''ll Choose You (3)1.


    From the day she returned from the pic, Sharon had been coping with heartache by herself.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Since she was living off the sry from the Countess Gemini¡­


    She decided to exercise some amount of restraint.


    All so that she could fulfill her words to Countess Albireo, to keep an appropriate distance from Siwoo.


    Though, if she were to be honest, she didn¡¯t know what kind of distance could be counted as ¡®appropriate¡¯ in this case.


    After meeting Siwoo again and having an intercourse with him, she reaffirmed her love for him and developed a deep trust with him.


    She even went out of her way to ignore her promise with the Countess for that moment, albeit her conscience had been prickling at her greatly.


    And to make up for it, she decided to not do anything like that to him during the time of their pic.But, the very next morning, an incident urred¡­


    Siwoo, who had been wandering around at night, came back to the vi, iming that he drank some kind of tea and slept in the carriage by himself.


    The problem here was the twins¡¯ behavior seemed to hint at something.


    And there were also the footprints she saw on the sandy beach, disproving his im that he was by himself in the carriage the night before.


    But, those footprints belonged to neither Sharon nor the twins.


    Seeing at their sizes, it was clear that the owner was a woman, though.


    So, she went out of her way and asked him


    <em>¡®You weren¡¯t lying, were you?¡¯</em>


    To that, Siwoo answered.


    <em>¡®Why would I lie? I really was by myself.¡¯</em>


    And that was clearly a lie.


    His im that he was alone the previous night was a lie.


    Since that was the case, there was a high probability that his other im about him being unable to remember anything that happened that night since he just cked out was also a lie.


    The fact that she had tried drinking a lot and never got so drunk that she just cked out due to her spirit body reinforced this suspicion.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean Sharon would doubt himpletely.


    At least up until that point she had faith in him and believed that she was just being paranoid.


    Besides, there was that thing that she had told him before.


    About how she¡¯d be okay if Siwoo were to y around with other women as long as he never forgot her and came back to her.


    There really was no reason for him to lie to her, so her heart was at ease¡­that was, until she checked up on the carriage on their way back.


    Back then, she noticed something.


    The bedroom in the corner of the carriage was in a suspiciously clean and tidy state, as if someone had casted a cleaning spell on it.


    Apletely different state than when they first arrived at the beach.


    After seeing this, a certain scenario yed out in her mind, of Siwoo drinking while ying around with an unknown witch inside this carriage, making such a huge mess to the point that they had to resort to using a cleaning spell.


    At that moment, she could feel her heart sink.


    All kinds of thoughts came to her mind to the point that aside from sses, she only spent her day curled up in bed feeling all depressed.


    ¡°...Come to think of it¡­ I¡¯ve never even heard an <em>¡®I love you¡¯</em> from him¡­¡±


    Of course, it went both ways as she also never told him that she loved him.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was a firm believer that men were the one who should confess first or anything.


    She just didn¡¯t want to tie him down and burden him with her feelings.


    Still, she fervently believed that their feelings were mutual.


    But, this incident had cracked her faith.


    <em>-Knock, knock!</em>


    Suddenly, a knocking sound interrupted her line of thoughts.


    Thinking that it was probably Siwoo, she jumped up, adjusted her nightgown and hurried down to the first floor.


    When she opened the door, apletely unexpected person was standing there.


    A woman with light pink hair and dark magenta eyes.


    It was Duchess Tiphereth who came knocking on her door, looking haggard.


    2.


    The building¡¯s living room was more luxuriously decorated than the other rooms.


    Probably because the Geminis believed that weing guests was more important than anything.


    Eloa, who was already drunk, invited Sharon to drink with her, in which she epted. Though, she only drank a little amount as she watched the other witch keep on chugging sses after sses of alcohol.


    ¡°Um¡­ D-Duchess¡­ May I know why you came here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can I finish this bottle first before I talk?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course, feel free.¡±


    After that, Eloa downed half of the bottle of alcohol that she had left.


    For witches, as long as their autonomous defense was still functioning, they didn¡¯t have to worry about something as trivial as acute alcohol poisoning, but even with that in mind the amount of alcohol Eloa drank was rming.


    With difficulty, she put down her ss before opening her mouth.


    ¡°Miss Evergreen.¡±


    ¡°Please just call me Sharon, I¡¯m not so great of a witch to be referred to in that way¡­¡±


    ¡°...I owe you an apology.¡±


    The moment she heard the word ¡®apology¡¯ came out of Eloa¡¯s mouth, Sharon¡¯s eyes widened.


    After taking in everything that happened recently, something just clicked in her mind and her intuition guided her in that particr direction.


    ¡°I¡­ Behind your back¡­ Slept together with Siwoo¡­¡±


    Ominous premonitions always came true and this time it was no different.


    Sharon felt her heart sink deeply to the lowest part of her stomach.


    She was so shocked to the point that she couldn¡¯t tell if she was dreaming or not.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Without realizing it, she blurted that question.


    Unable to meet her eyes, Eloa grabbed the hem of her dress and averted her gaze.


    Her ears were red from all the guilt and embarrassment she felt from divulging this information to Sharon.


    ¡°I-I¡­came here¡­because I thought¡­apologizing to you is the right thing to do¡­¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t being serious, right¡­?¡±


    The dizziness that struck Sharon made her almost lose her grip on her ss.


    Her already tangled mind became even more tangled after this revtion.


    Especially since she knew that the Duchess and Siwoo were in a temporary master-disciple rtionship.


    In witches¡¯ society, the status of one¡¯s master was above almost everything.


    This was because the rtionship between an apprentice and her master doubled as a daughter and her mother.


    It wasn¡¯t just a figure of speech either. If anything it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the rtionship between a master and her apprentice ran deeper than one between parents and children in the Modern World.


    Of course, since the word ¡®temporary¡¯ was attached to Siwoo and Eloa¡¯s rtionship, Sharon couldn¡¯t just apply this rule to them. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like Siwoo would inherit Eloa¡¯s brand or anything.


    But, when she heard Eloa¡¯s confession about her having sex with Siwoo, to her, it sounded as if Eloa was saying <em>¡®I fucked with my stepson¡¯</em>.


    And it would probably sound the same way to other witches as well.


    That was the first thing that came to her mind the moment she heard her confession.


    Without realizing it, she had hurled criticism towards the witch in front of her in her mind.


    ¡°...Who started it?¡±


    ¡°...I was the one who seduced him first.¡±


    Strictly speaking, after the first time, it was hard to put all the me on Eloa.


    But, she didn¡¯t want Siwoo to receive the me on this matter.


    Besides, he had forgotten everything that had happened and as his master, she felt that she thought that she was the one who deserved all the me for her failure to keep their lust in check.


    ¡°...Haa¡­¡±


    This revtion made Sharon, a non-smoker, desperately wish that she had a cigarette in his hand right now.


    While Sharon was unsure on how to act on this newly received information, Eloa revealed the whole story of how it all came to be while stuttering.


    She recounted that the reason why they did it the first time was because the circumstances forced them to.


    But, unknowingly, her feelings for him grew deeper over time.


    Then, when they met each other at the beach, they ended up making love to each other.


    She recounted everything, including the part where she erased his memory.


    When she was finally done, she realized that her vision was filled with so much of her tears to the point that she couldn¡¯t even see what was in front of her clearly.


    Fear of Sharon¡¯s retaliation slowly crept up in her heart.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    On Eloa¡¯s shoulders bead-sized tears fell down as she felt both fear and sorrow that hit her like a truck after hearing Sharon¡¯s heavy sigh.


    Then, she felt a soft sensation enveloping her.


    Barely managed to raise her head, she saw Sharon, embracing her with a worried look on her face.


    There was no anger nor contempt in her mint-colored eyes.


    Just like hers, there were tears in Sharon¡¯s eyes.


    When she heard Eloa¡¯s confession at first, fifty thousand different scenarios came up in Sharon¡¯s mind.


    But after the more she listened to Eloa¡¯s story, the more her heart was filled with pity towards the other witch.


    Being unable to express her love and even had to erase the memories that she umted with him.


    It was hard for her to not feel sympathy toward Eloa.


    She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to get angry at her.


    ¡°Are you okay? Please don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not angry at all¡­¡±


    At that moment, as if she felt relief from those words¡­


    Eloa¡¯s body grew weak as it trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Sharon gently cradled her head and pressed it toward her chest, allowing her to cry to her heart¡¯s content without holding anything back.


    ¡°...Fuu¡­¡±


    After thirty minutes of crying, Eloa¡¯s breathing turned stable as she fell asleep in Sharon¡¯s hands.


    This just showed how exhausted she was, both physically and mentally.


    Somehow, seeing her like this, Sharon felt a sense of kinship.


    The heartache that had been riddling her heart had disappeared.


    Siwoo really wasn¡¯t lying to her.


    He just forgot about everything since Eloa had erased his memory.


    That alone already made her feel relieved.


    After listening to Eloa¡¯s words, it was clear to her how deep her love for Siwoo was.


    Eloa hadn¡¯t said anything about it, but Sharon could tell how much determination she had when she decided to erase his memories and meet her to apologize.


    <em>Is a rtionship between master and her disciple that big of a taboo?</em>


    <em>Didn¡¯t they say that love transcends everything?</em>


    All her desire to criticize Eloa had vanished.


    <em>Still, it¡¯s a strange feeling¡­</em>


    <em>I thought I¡¯d be more jealous and possessive¡­</em>


    <em>When I heard that she slept with Siwoo, my heart ached, but that was it¡­</em>


    <em>After I heard that she fell in love with him¡­</em>


    <em>It feels like I found a reliable ally who loves him as much as I do¡­</em>


    ¡°Have a pleasant dream, Duchess.¡±


    Sharon quietly stroked Eloa¡¯s head before leaving the room.


    3.


    Rain fell on the desert.


    The droplets of water seeped into the unmoving corpse, turning into blooming small wild flowers. It was an unrealistic scene, yet it was happening and it was beautiful to see.


    Amelia witnessed this scene from a distance.


    The corpse belonged to an Exile who was thrown out of Gehenna due to her vicious experiment that involved 120 people as her test subject. Even after she became an Exile, she soon became a Criminal as she kept on kidnapping travelers to take their hearts away.


    ¡°...Amelia.¡±


    As she stood still like that under the heavy rain, ra approached her.


    She had been following Amelia as thetter continued her journey to hunt the Criminal Exiles.


    It seemed that she was worried if she were to leave Amelia alone, the poor girl would get a mental breakdown along the way.


    Of course she hadn¡¯t asked for her permission beforehand, but since Amelia hadn¡¯t told her to go away yet, she figured that this was her way of allowing her to tag along.


    As soon as Amelia found out where the Criminal whose name was listed on the Duchess¡¯ killing list was hiding, a fierce battle immediately ensued.


    ra had to watch it from a distance since both of them were spraying magic everywhere without a care. It was only after the battle was over did she finally dare toe over.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    When Amelia turned her sky blue eyes that had been staring off the distance dazedly to ra¡­


    Thetter¡¯s body flinched before it started to tremble.


    It seemed like the emotions Amelia felt from her battle still lingered in her heart.


    Because she was showing an expression that ra had never seen before.


    An expression so nk, so cold that made her unable to tell what was going on in her mind.


    ra tried to hide the nervousness that hade out before she realized it and confronted Amelia.


    No matter how cold or nk her expression was, ra could see clearly in her eyes. That she possessed the eyes of a weak-hearted person who was driven into a corner.


    ¡°...What is your reason for hunting the Criminal Exiles?¡±


    The moment ra voiced her question, Amelia¡¯s eyes shook.


    Her usual weak and clumsy side came out suddenly, as if this Amelia and the Amelia from before were different people.


    ra gathered a little more courage and spoke her words more carefully.


    ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time with it, you just need to stop.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I, too, have killed a lot of Criminal Exiles¡­ If you don¡¯t think that your heart is ready for it¡­ You can just quit¡­¡±


    Taking another person¡¯s life inevitably came with a burden.


    In ra¡¯s opinion, Amelia was unprepared to bear that kind of burden.


    The sight of Amelia suppressing the Criminal Exiles with overwhelming force seemed more like she was strangling her own neck if anything.


    ¡°Because I have to.¡±


    Follow her along, but keep a certain distance, that was ra¡¯s policy.


    That was how she showed her consideration to Amelia since she was having a hard time, but she couldn¡¯t help but intervene now.


    It was her way to console the poor girl also.


    ¡°There is no need for you to feel guilty about killing a Criminal Exile. They are the people who caused great disturbances in the world and killed a great number of people. If you¡¯re having a hard time, just think like that¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at ra for a while before turning her gaze away.


    ¡°I¡­always think¡­in my mind¡­¡±


    The sight of someone¡¯s body crumbling before turning into a bed of flowers and blown away by the wind¡­


    Was always etched in her mind¡­


    ¡°Maybe, this witch was misguided¡­like me¡­and she hasn¡¯t found what was important for her¡­¡±


    Even Amelia herself didn¡¯t expect those words toe out of her mouth.


    That was the first time she had ever opened her heart to someone else like that.


    ¡°Maybe, by killing them I took their opportunity to correct their wrongdoings away¡­¡±


    Amelia turned her gaze back at ra.


    ¡°Are you willing to listen to my story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. You can talk to me as much as you want.¡±


    ra replied happily.

 Chapter 328: Ill Choose You (4)

    Chapter 328: I''ll Choose You (4)1.


    If Amelia mentioned something that ra brought into her wandering life, then it would be the fact that they got a basecamp now.


    A tent to block the sandstorm and a bonfire to keep them warm.


    Sometimes, ra would treat her to a warm meal.


    Of course, it was ra who¡¯d take initiative to offer the meal.


    After spending all this time with her, Amelia could say that she was a considerate person who¡¯d put others¡¯ feelings before her own.


    It was clear to see from the way she just tagged along with her without asking her any questions for the longest time.


    Originally¡­


    Amelia never tried to open her heart to anyone, not even to Sophia.


    As she stared at the crackling bonfire, ra handed her a warm chamomile tea.With that, her long story began.


    ¡°The reason why I go around hunting Criminal Exiles is¡­because I owed Duchess Keter a favor¡­¡±


    ¡°K-Keter?! A-Ah, s-sorry, please continue.¡±


    ra jolted with surprise when she heard Keter¡¯s name.


    It wasmon knowledge that Duchess Keter was someone that ordinary witches could never meet in their lifetime.


    She was a transcendent even among the transcendent witches.


    A being whose existence symbolized the word ¡®absolute¡¯, a being who¡¯d willinglymit fratricide for the sake of keeping the bnce of the world.


    Such was the strongest perception of her that ran among the witches.


    Not only was there not a single witch that had formed a personal rtionship with her, there was also not a single witch that was able to make a deal with her.


    In most cases, interaction with Keter spelled death for the other person.


    ¡°To hunt Homunculi and Criminal Exiles in exchange for her saving a single person¡¯s life. That was my deal with the Duchess¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    That was why Amelia couldn¡¯t just run away from this, even though she was clearly not suited to do all this.


    Siwoo¡¯s life was at stake.


    If she failed to hold out the end of her contract, the Duchess could take Siwoo¡¯s life back any time she wanted.


    Keter was well-known for her iron-blooded exploits throughout history and Amelia didn¡¯t dare to bet that she would act differently this time.


    ¡°...Is that person¡­someone that you love¡­?¡±


    Hearing the question that ra asked in such a cautious tone, Amelia¡¯s body froze.


    She didn¡¯t know what the correct answer to that question was.


    So, she decided to tell her everything, from the very beginning.


    Her inner thoughts that she had never shown to anyone slowly seeped out of her mouth.


    ¡°He was¡­just a ve¡­at first¡­¡±


    A ve who refused to serve her in bed.


    Back then, Amelia was still an arrogant witch.


    An arrogant and a foolish witch.


    Back then, the only thing that she had in her mind was to fulfill all the responsibilities of a witch as her master¡¯s sudden parting made her unable to think about anything else.


    Those were the days when she¡¯d live her life all alone, confined by the thick wall of her self-hatred, unable to see anything beyond that wall.


    ¡°When we first met, he rejected my invitation and I took it as an insult¡­¡±


    <em>¡®A mere ve dares to reject a witch¡¯s invitation! Does he not know that I am a Baroness¡ª?!¡¯</em>


    Back then, such childish anger erupted in her heart.


    Like a child who didn¡¯t get the gift that she wanted, she threw her endless tantrums one-sidedly toward that man.


    ¡°So, I singled him out, made him do the pettiest chores I could imagine and made his life difficult for him. As if I had dedicated my whole life only to make his life miserable¡­¡±


    At first, she only did it out of her pettiness.


    Because she grew to hate him and seeing him made her irritated.


    Of course back then she gaslit herself into thinking that she had a proper and noble reason to do all those things to her, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that she had done something so horrible.


    The fact that everything was just her childish tantrum.


    Then days, weeks, months, years passed, just like that.


    At first, she noticed the way he had been diligentlypleting his tasks, no matter how difficult they were, without a singleint.


    Unlike other ves who¡¯d grovel to beg for her forgiveness at this point, he was steadfast on not doing exactly that. Yet, it was that part of him that made her eyes unknowingly drawn to him.


    After that, she kept on piling more work for him.


    Because she was afraid that he¡¯d one day notice this strange feeling of hers, this strange feeling that even she herself couldn¡¯t identify.


    Her overbearing attitude made her do nothing but make his life even more miserable than it already was.


    ¡°I kept piling up more work for him¡­getting him to do all those menialbors, so that I could look at him¡­ I knew that what I was doing was wrong, but¡­ I kept onmitting that same mistake, over and over again¡­¡±


    Before she realized it, her mistake piled up even more than she could handle.


    She didn¡¯t even know what kinds of feelings she harbored towards him back then.


    Because she kept gaslit herself into thinking that she did all those to teach him a lesson for hurting her pride.


    And the only one who was having a hard time between them was her, even though it was her own fault that she lied to herself about her feelings.


    ¡°It must have been difficult¡­and painful¡­for him¡­ Why is it only now that such thoughtse into my mind¡­?¡±


    Still, whatever her excuse was, it wouldn¡¯t erase her of her past sins.


    And this was what hurt her so much.


    ¡°I¡­regret everything¡­ If¡­I can go back in time and undone my past actions¡­I would¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know how to face him¡­ I¡¯m scared to see what kind of face he¡¯ll show when he looks at me¡­what kind of expression will appear in his eyes when he sees me¡­ I¡¯m¡­scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡±


    She was afraid of seeing Siwoo again.


    The moment when he vomited out all of his resentment and malice towards her was something that was still deeply etched in her memories.


    She didn¡¯t know¡­


    What kind of image did she leave in Siwoo¡¯s mind after she did all those to him, then begging for his forgiveness when he still hadn¡¯t recovered his memories yet.


    But, what she knew was that he definitely felt betrayed by her when he finally had recovered his memories.


    After all this time, she still hadn¡¯t read the letter that he left behind because she was afraid.


    Because if what was written in that letter was exactly the same thing as what she had imagined¡­


    She would definitely lose all her drive to move forward and Duchess Keter would end up taking his life away as the price.


    ¡°Amelia.¡±


    Since Amelia had just been saying everything that came to her mind, her story was aplete mess to say the least.


    Rather than a story, it sounded like ament or an expression of her self-hatred.


    Yet, ra still looked at her with the eyes that suggested that she understood everything.


    ¡°Have you talked with him since then?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Amelia shook her head weakly.


    That prompted ra to inquire further.


    ¡°Have you asked for his forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°...After everything is over¡­I will¡­¡±


    She knew that this was a cowardly move.


    Because she knew that if Siwoo were to find out that she had done all these things for his sake, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get angry at her.


    After all, he was the same person who went out of his way to save her life, even though she had only been making his life miserable, just out of his sense of justice.


    Even though she was well aware that she had only been wronging him greatly, she still tried to rely on his kindness to get him to forgive her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ra saw how helpless Amelia looked as she clenched the cup of tea with both her hands.


    Like this, it really made her seem like an immature child.


    An immature and selfish girl who regretted bullying the boy she had a crush on.


    Her ample blond hair that looked like they were made out of gold.


    It was undeniable that Amelia Marigold possessed a terrifying beauty, even in ra¡¯s own eyes.


    <em>Should Ifort her here?</em>


    <em>Or should I give her a push instead?</em>*


    *


    <em>No, I shouldn¡¯t do either¡­</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll let her have more time to think.</em>


    ¡°Thanks for telling all this to me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I think everyone, including you, can make mistakes. While I can¡¯t help you solve your mistakes, if they weigh too heavily on your mind¡­please talk to me, I¡¯ll always lend my ears to you.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, no need to thank me! I¡¯m just d that I can help you in one way or another!¡±


    ra¡¯s cheerful, yet clearly half-forcedughter¡­


    Had enough of an effect on Amelia, as she could feel her brows starting to rx.


    2.


    Today, too, Rose ss was operating sessfully.


    The queue system that Takasho introduced helped immensely in eliminating the line of witches in front of the club.


    Not only that, the club¡¯s third floor had also been opened as a cafe, making it as if Periwinkle¡¯s extremely favorable review of the club failed to justify how good of a ce it was, since she had never talked about the third floor at all.


    The club even managed to secure a new customer base.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Siwoo, who had been serving ten witches without rest, retreated to the office to puff on some cigarettes.


    Now that he had gotten the hang of it, he was considerably less stressed than back when he first started.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say with confidence that handling those witches who treated him as if he was some kind of a rare creature wasn¡¯t exhausting.


    That was why he used the pretext of dinner time to take an hour of rest.


    Even right now he could still hear all themotion downstairs.


    ¡°I told you we¡¯re close friends of Assistant Shin Siwoo!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared the money, what else is the problem!?¡±


    He could feel a high-pitched voice filled with dissatisfaction from the window.


    When he stuck his head out, he could see familiar faces.


    The twins, wearing their half-bos and modest dresses, were haggling at the club¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Um¡­ There are a lot of people in the queue, so¡­¡±


    The sudden appearance of the twins, which were actual nobles of Gehenna, made Liam break in cold sweat.


    One needed to take note that this was his first year in Gehenna.


    Although the twins were merely apprentice witches, there was no way he¡¯d be able to handle the aggressive pair easily, especially considering their background.


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, it¡¯s been a while. Liam, it¡¯s fine, let them in.¡±


    ¡°¡°Mr. Assistant!!¡±¡±


    Without waiting for Liam¡¯s permission, after seeing that Siwoo was on the second floor, the twins immediately jumped in.


    They entered the room from the window.


    When he opened his arms, they let themselves fall into his embrace, with each of the sisters taking each of his sides.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you for a while, so we came!¡±


    ¡°We missed you, Mr. Assistant! That was when we heard that you were working here!¡±


    ¡°You two missed me that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You could at least tell us!¡±


    Feeling happy after seeing him, the twins rubbed their cheeks against his to their heart¡¯s content.


    It hadn¡¯t even been three days, but the way they acted made it seem like they had been separated for three years.


    As always, their cuteness hadn¡¯t diminished at all.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been so busytely.¡±


    ¡°If you feel sorry, then pat our bottoms as a greeting, Mr. Assistant! We won¡¯t just let anyone do that to us, you know? But since it¡¯s you, Mr. Assistant¡­ We grant you special permission!¡±


    ¡°Sis is right! Also, just for you, Mr. Assistant, we¡¯ll even let you touch what is inside, you know?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, but we can¡¯t do that part here, okay?¡±


    He proceeded to rub the twins¡¯ butts, as they had been sticking them out while they were nestling in his embrace.


    Even though he was exhausted, both physically and mentally, the soft feelings in his hand healed his exhaustion a little.


    After that strange greeting the twins started asking him the questions that had been in their minds, their eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Anyway, Mr. Assistant, what¡¯s going on? Why are you getting a job? I heard your job involves serving other witches and pouring them alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Did our master take your card away? If so, you could just ask for our help¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just helping out a friend.¡±


    So, Siwoo told the twins the whole story.


    There was nothing for him to add to the story, nor was there anything that he needed to hide from them, so he just straight up told them what happened.


    About how his friend opened up a new business, but it didn¡¯t go so well, so he decided to lend him a hand.


    Also, the job wasn¡¯t anything big, he only had to talk with the witches while pouring them drinks.


    ¡°Phew, I thought you¡¯d have to be one of those males in those erotic novels, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Thankfully you didn¡¯t, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    The twins then let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Anyway, this was what happened! So, we came here to buy Mr. Assistant¡¯s time, so that you don¡¯t need to serve those evil witches!¡±


    ¡°We even broke our piggy bank for this!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ That is¡­a little difficult¡­¡±


    While he was grateful for them, the matter wasn¡¯t that simple.


    No witches were allowed to pick out Siwoo as their host because in essence, the reason why he was here was because he was a promotional tool.


    And it was also to prevent anyone from monopolizing his service, this included the twins.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    The twins¡¯ cheeks, which had been puffing in anticipation, deted with dissatisfaction after hearing his words.


    Even though they went as far as breaking their piggy bank for him, Siwoo still couldn¡¯t just let them monopolize him like that.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this instead? After work, if I have free time, we can just hang out.¡±


    ¡°Today?¡±


    ¡°At night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was thinking of stopping by the mansion anyway. Why don¡¯t we have some drinks while I am at it?¡±


    ¡°Sure! We¡¯re in!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll prepare some good drinks for you!¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s suggestion made them cheer in excitement.


    While he would love to keep thempany and rest up some more, his time was almost up.


    So, he bid them goodbye while patting their heads.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go. See you twoter.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, can we watch you while you are working?¡±


    ¡°Can we? I¡¯m curious, I wanna see what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    <em>They want to see me work?</em>


    <em>Well, it isn¡¯t like there¡¯s something I can¡¯t let them see anyway.</em>


    <em>The queue list is long, but as long as I give Takasho a heads-up, I should be able to fit those two in there.</em>


    Siwoo then nodded his head.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make it so that you two can get a table near mine.¡±

 Chapter 329: Ill Choose You (5)

    Chapter 329: I''ll Choose You (5)1.


    True to his words, Siwoo asked Takasho to sit together with the twins down at a table nearby and serve them some snacks.


    He figured that with Takasho¡¯s easygoing personality, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to get along well with the two.


    When he returned to table 1, the table he was in charge of, a witch had already been waiting for him there.


    ¡°My, hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to serve you today. Please forgive me, I should have escorted you instead of dishonoring you and made you wait for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    ¡°May I sit down?¡±


    ¡°Do as you like.¡±


    Throughout that exchange, just like how she didn¡¯t budge even an inch from her seat, her gaze also didn¡¯t move around, looking straight into Siwoo¡¯s eyes.The first thing that Siwoo noticed about her was her curly ck hair and jade-colored eyes.


    While this was the first time he had ever worked in a host club, after serving so many witches in these past few days, he could figure out a witch¡¯s ¡®level¡¯ just from her attire and the atmosphere she exuded.


    Whether she was rich or not.


    Or whether she was a high-ranked witch or not.


    He could also roughly guess their intention toe here, such as, maybe she came here to check out Siwoo¡¯s magic.


    Or maybe she just came here to satisfy her curiosity towards the so-called male witch.


    This was why he felt incredibly nervous when he was facing this particr witch.


    It was their first meeting, but he could feel the overbearing atmosphere emanating from her.


    From her dress, which was made of several borateyers of silk¡­


    This was the kind of clothes that couldn¡¯t be washed if it ever got dirty, instead, they needed to be thrown away immediately.


    In her hand was a long tobo pipe made out of ivory, with arge diamond sitting on its end.


    From her rxed attitude, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t here to make the most out of the fifteen minutes chance that was given to her.


    He could tell that she was at least a grand witch.


    And she was incredibly rich.


    Actually, incredibly rich couldn¡¯t cut it to describe her, as she definitely had a bunch of money that was rotting away somewhere in her vault.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to serve you today, my name is Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re famous, after all.¡±


    The rich witch slowly blew out some smoke from inside her mouth as she started to examine his face.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo opened up a ss of champagne before pouring it into the two sses in front of him.


    The witch only watched him without saying a word.


    ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps it was because he was exhausted.


    But, he felt some kind of intimidation from her gaze, to the point that he felt suffocated.


    ¡°May I ask your name, Ms. Witch?¡±


    ¡°My name?¡±


    The witch gently raised her ss and moistened her lips up before answering him.


    When she moved the ss away from her lips, Siwoo could see a bright red lips mark on the rim of the ss.


    ¡°It¡¯ll put you in great danger if you were to know my name, you know?¡±


    ¡°What kind of great danger exactly?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t specify what kind.¡±


    This was definitely the first time that he had to deal with this kind of customer.


    Normally, the witches who came here would show their excitement toward the fact that they were meeting him, a male witch, or maybe to some of them, a rare specimen.


    Considering that they had to queue up for a long period of time, sometimes, their excitement would be overwhelming for him.


    However, this unknown witch was quite rxed. Not only did she not appear to be excited, he could also sense a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re a woman of many mysteries. Then, is it okay if I were to refer to you as Ms. Witch from now on?¡±


    Siwoo gulped nervously inwardly, but he managed to say his words without stuttering.


    If there was another host club in Gehenna, he¡¯d probably suspect that this witch was some kind of ¡®assassin¡¯ sent from that particr host club to make a mess out of him.


    ¡°So, do you mind?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She tilted her head, sending him an intense gaze, yet no words came out of her mouth.


    But, behind her gentle smile, Siwoo could feel it.


    Her smile hid a certain depth.


    It was so deep and so ck that he couldn¡¯t guess where its bottom was.


    Though her eyes possessed the bright color of jades, he couldn¡¯t see any light reflected from them.


    <em>¡®What kind of witch is she and what kind of life has she been living?¡¯</em> Such a question naturally came to his mind as he stared at her.


    ¡°You know, you look just as handsome as they said. Totally my type, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too generous with your praise.¡±


    Normally, this was when he should say something like a professional host to her to probe for her reaction.


    But, it was hard for him toe out with a proper line when even the atmosphere she exuded already suffocated him so much.


    Suddenly, the witch flicked the tip of her pipe toward the ashtray before standing up.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen your face, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This was also the first time that Siwoo had ever seen a customer doing something like this.


    Of course, deep down, he was d that he didn¡¯t need to have anything to do with this witch anymore, but he was here to help out Takasho.


    Before anything, he asked her the reason why she was in such a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Already? Was there something that I did wrong? If you think I wascking then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re good enough. I only came here to satisfy my curiosity anyway. Here¡¯s a tip for you.¡±


    The witch put some gold coins on the table and left.


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Siwoo could only see her departing back as no one even tried to stop or talk to her while the cking sound of her heels filled his ears.


    Though, he didn¡¯t have time to ponder too deeply about this particr witch, since he had to serve his next customer immediately.


    2.


    In the Latifundium, now deserted without any traces of people, a witch could be seen, walking.


    For every step she took, her appearance changed.


    Her jet-ck hair turned into gorgeous tinum-blond hair, shing the color of an ivory. Her height, previously stood at around 160 cm, was increased to around 170 cm.


    Not only that, both her face and skeletal structure also changed.


    Though, rather than changing, it was more urate to say that her appearance returned to its original state.


    Her previous appearance was the result of an alteration by an artifact called ¡®Persona¡¯. It was the appearance that she normally used to go around Gehenna.


    ¡°Still the same old Gehenna. Boring and stale.¡±


    She was a Criminal Exile, a member of Qlipoth.


    The Witch of Desire, the one who had taken the lives of countless humans and witches alike, all under the guise of ¡®magic advancement¡¯.


    Bianca Belleli.


    For Criminal Exiles, Gehenna was basically the enemies¡¯ camp.


    However, despite that, Bianca¡¯s strides were filled with confidence, proof of how confident she was in her own abilities.


    The confidence that even if another witch were to find her here, she¡¯d be able to bury her promptly without making a fuss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, where was the doghouse again?¡±


    Bianca turned her head around.


    Just like a tropical forest, the trees in the Latifundium were dense enough to cover up the sunlight.


    Not only that, since she had to suppress her magic to a certain extent, her range of vision was worse than usual, causing her to wander around for quite a good while.


    ¡°Oh, there it is.¡±


    After she made a turn around a ratherrge tree, she could see a signpost with ¡®doghouse¡¯ written on it.


    Of course, the doghouse in question wasn¡¯t an actual doghouse, but a small cave hidden between big rocks andrge tree roots.


    <em>-Vrrrr!</em>


    As she approached the cave, a sound that was simr to that of countless bees buzzing entered her ears.


    If one were to pay closer attention to that sound, one could also hear the sound of dripping honey and the sound of a wounded animal panting.


    ¡°How are you, my Ea? Nothing happened, right? You protected our house well, right~?¡±


    ¡°...Mmph¡­mm¡­¡±


    A bright smile appeared on Bianca''s face as she turned her gaze down at Ea, who was wriggling like a bug.


    Her eyes were covered by a strip of ck cloth, meanwhile her mouth was shut with a ring gag.


    Except for the restraints that were binding both her arms and legs, preventing her from closing her limbs, her whole body was pure white.


    Sweat oozed from all over her body while the love juiceing out from her crotch was plentiful enough to form a small puddle on the ground.


    Adult toys were inserted on both her holes. She twisted her body around, as if trying to escape the forceful pleasure that she had to experience.


    ¡°Nothing happened to you while I was gone, right? I was worried about you, you know? Like, what if a bad person came and harmed you while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡­! Mm! Mmph¡­!¡±


    With a smirk, Bianca lifted her leg and kicked the dildo with the heel of her shoe yfully.


    Every time she did it, Ea¡¯s body would tremble violently.


    Her breaths, filled with fear, came out of the ring gag that was already soaked in her saliva.


    Bianca bent down and removed her gag.


    As she did that, stuttered words started toe out of Ea¡¯s mouth; Her voice trembled.


    ¡°W-Who¡­are you¡­? A-Anyone t-there¡­? P-Please¡­save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, I forgot.¡±


    After saying that, Bianca snapped her finger and all the restraints ced on Ea¡¯s body disappeared.


    The bindings on her limbs and the ck clothes covering her eyes were removed. Even the magic that blocked her hearing was removed.


    ¡°Aaa¡­aa¡­¡±


    Ea immediately found Bianca standing in front of her, as she started shedding tears; Her face distorted from fear and anxiety.


    To summarize what happened, Bianca and Ea infiltrated Gehenna through the backdoor that thetter had created in the past.


    As soon as they arrived, Bianca threw Ea into this cave.


    She then blocked both her sight and hearing before amplifying her sensitivity several times by using drugs.


    Then, she proceeded to do the so-called ¡®neglect y¡¯.


    Of course, things weren¡¯t that simple, since like her, Ea was a Criminal Exile.


    Not only that, due to her notorious cruelty and viciousness, she was ced among the most dangerous of the Criminal Exiles.


    Now that her rank had fallen to the 13th and she had lost all her abilities to resist thanks to the Ring of Subordination, the consequences of her past action woulde in more severely than before if Gehenna were to find out about her whereabouts.


    So, while Bianca was leisurely staying inside an inn in Lenomond Town, Ea had to fight a whole battle on her own out here.


    When she felt that her moan was about toe out, she¡¯d try her hardest to suppress it, just in case that someone were to pass by and hear her. The slightest stimulus from outside would make her jump in surprise and she had to experience the jumping sensation between carnal pleasure and fear of death.


    For her, who had been experiencing such a thing without knowing how much time had passed, Bianca¡¯s presence was nothing short of a salvation.


    ¡°Poor thing¡­ Were you scared? Come here.¡±


    ¡°M-Master¡­ H-Hic¡­ M-Master¡­¡±


    Ea immediately crawled to her, albeit rather awkwardly, as if she was a cultist meeting the head of the cult.


    The way she desperately and cutely tried to cling to Bianca made her look like a puppy that was about to be abandoned.


    ¡°Hehe, look at you. You¡¯ve be really cute now.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ F-From now on, I-I¡¯m gonna do my best¡­ I-I¡¯ll be even cuter, s-so, p-please¡­ P-Please don¡¯t abandon me, Master¡­¡±


    Still, no matter how much this unconventional y drove her towards the edge, Ea¡¯s reaction was way too abnormal.


    Normally, she¡¯d just re at Bianca with eyes filled with hostility while gritting her teeth.


    The thing was, Ea was no longer the Witch of Aquarius of the past.


    In the months since Bianca took her under her care, Bianca had been grinding both her pride and ego to dust to the point that there was nothing left.


    She inflicted all kinds of dark and twisted sadism without holding anything back.


    Ea had to endure both pain and pleasure all day long.


    Whether it was punishment or reward she received, everything would be done ording to Bianca¡¯s mood.


    With Bianca continuously injecting drugs into her system, Ea eventually lost her power to resist.


    In other words¡­


    She had truly be Bianca¡¯s obedient dog.


    ¡°I get it, so can you move away a little?¡±


    ¡°M-Master¡­ P-Please¡­don¡¯t throw me away¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Bianca let out a sigh before gently pushing Ea away as she clung to her tightly without any sign of wanting to move away.


    Then, she mercilessly kicked her in the stomach.


    ¡°Urrg!¡±


    Ea curled up like a bean bug, spit came flying out of her mouth.


    It seemed like the pain she received was so great to the point that her lips turned pale and her body trembled.


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ Cough¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    This was the result of everything.


    The vicious witch Ea Sadalmelik became an obedient witch who¡¯d instantly apologize if Bianca were to hit or kick her for no reason.


    Seemingly happy with her reaction, Bianca smiled before lowering her body down.


    Then, she gave Ea a warm embrace.


    ¡°Jeez, you don¡¯t need to worry. Who said I¡¯d abandon you? I mean, you listen to me well, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no reason for me to abandon you¡±


    ¡°H-Hic¡­uuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop crying! It¡¯s thanks to you that I got to sneak into Gehenna without problems, so I¡¯ll never abandon you, okay? You know the reason why I treat you so harshly sometimes is because of my love towards you, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I-I know¡­¡±


    As if Bianca¡¯s arms were the only ce she could be at ease¡­


    Ea snuggled into her arms, shedding tears of relief and joy.


    ¡°To prove how much I care about you¡­ Today, the reason why I came out on my own was to investigate your enemy. All for the sake of avenging you.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°You told me about that male witch, no? The one who raped you and stole all the magic you umted over the years. That disgusting thing¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Since my Ea is currently more hopeless than an insect, it became my duty as your owner to enact your revenge in your ce. What do you think? Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m doing all this for you?¡±


    ¡°N-Now¡­ I-I don¡¯t care about revenge anymore¡­ A-As long as I can stay next to Master, I-I¡¯ll be okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what a good girl you are~¡±


    The current Ea had lost both her power and pride.


    Even Bianca had no way of knowing what was going on in her now messed-up head.


    <em>Well, she can go around saying that she doesn¡¯t care about revenge anymore, but what if I just get her to face the person in question directly?</em>


    <em>It would probably be fun to get that male witch to rape her again, hehe.</em>


    <em>What would happen if she is subjected to the same atrocity by the same person?</em>


    <em>Will she stay as obedient as she is right now?</em>


    ¡°This world is just filled with so many interesting things, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Master, you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope there will be more interesting things happening in the future.¡±


    Bianca then stroked Ea¡¯s head gently.

 Chapter 330: Ill Choose You (6)

    Chapter 330: I''ll Choose You (6)1.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s nothing again, then, just shut up, Odette. You¡¯re just making me mad.¡±


    The twins were sitting on table 2, right next to table 1 where Siwoo was working.


    Although the whole ce was noisy, there was only a simple partition separating them from him, so they could hear the entire conversation that he was having from where they were at.


    Because they heard that he was working as a ¡®host¡¯, they were curious about what exactly was it that his job was about, so they told him that they wanted to see him doing his job.


    And what they were hearing was exactly the same as what Siwoo had told them before.


    All he had been doing was to sweet-talk the witches and do things that pleased them.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    Odile knew that this was just part of the job.And she knew that even though he was saying all those sweet words, those witches wouldn¡¯t be his friends or anything.


    But, it didn¡¯t mean that she could ept it just like that.


    ¡°But Sis, I¡¯m bored! Also, can you believe that Mr. Assistant can say all those words? It feels like he turned into apletely different person!¡±


    On the contrary, Odette didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all.


    At first, just like Odile, she had her ears perked up to eavesdrop on all of his conversation, but now she stopped doing that. Instead, she leaned her back against the sofa while leisurely drinking her champagne.


    Sometimes, she¡¯d let out a giggle whenever cringe-worthy lines came out of Siwoo¡¯s mouth. In any case, she was way more rxed than her sister.


    ¡°Are you really okay with this? Mr. Assistant is flirting with another woman, you know?¡±


    Odile furrowed her brows and scolded her sister.


    To her, Odette was the only one she could rely on to fight against Sharon, who was already way ahead of them.


    But, seeing her current attitude, Odile became unsure if she could trust her anymore.


    <em>How could she stay rxed at times like this?!</em>


    ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you taking this way too seriously?¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? Didn¡¯t you hear the things he just said?¡±


    Odile turned the intensity of the music box up before lowering the tone of her voice.


    ¡°<em>¡®A toast to Ms. Witch¡¯s eyes, a toast to Ms. Witch eyes!¡¯</em> What the hell was that? I¡¯d rather pour the champagne into the witch¡¯s eyes, hmph.¡±


    Seeing her sister grumbling, Odette justughed heartily.


    ¡°Sis, just think about it.¡±


    ¡°Think about what?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard Mr. Assistant say such things to us before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With that, Odette finally let her sister know the reason behind her rxed attitude.


    ¡°Right, I haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    After pondering for a while, Odile finally came to an answer.


    He never spoke to them like that.


    Besides, the reason why Odile was so surprised by this was because Siwoo had never done that in the first ce.


    ¡°But, what does it matter? Isn¡¯t the situation more urgent if that¡¯s the case? Just think about it, he¡¯s saying things that he had never said to us before to other witches!¡±


    ¡°Goodness, Sis! That just means he doesn¡¯t say those words sincerely at all! They¡¯re all just lip-service, nothing more!¡±


    Hearing Odette¡¯s answer made Odile blinked her eyes.


    After she pondered a little more, she finally understood where her sister wasing from.


    Even back when he was having a hot time with Sharon¡­


    He never said such things; Things that made her stomach churn in disgust just by hearing them.


    Besides, even though it was temporary, this was still a ¡®job¡¯ for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a job and this is his workce! Like, how chefs work in the kitchen or actors acting in a movie!¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is, though?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! It¡¯s called being a professional, Sis! That witch sitting over there paid him money for him to say those words!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say¡­ He¡¯s being sincere when he¡¯s with us, but not when he¡¯s with those witches¡­?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We can also take it as we got something that even money can¡¯t buy from him!¡±


    Odette crossed her arms as she let out a snort filled with pride.


    Meanwhile, Odile could only see her sister in amazement.


    After she gave her words a good thought, she found out that she waspletely right.


    In other words, instead of feeling jealous over nothing, she shoulda just shrug her shoulders and let it go.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, don¡¯t worry about it too much and listen to his words instead. Some of them are really funny, you know?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I guess you¡¯re right this time.¡±


    And so, she decided to do what Odette did, to stay put and listen¡­


    That was when she realized how hard this job was for Siwoo.


    Since he had to say things he didn¡¯t mean, all to please those prickly and picky witches.


    It gave her the urge to jump into the next table and strangle those witches.


    ¡°...For Mr. Assistant to do such a difficult job. Making money isn¡¯t easy, huh?¡±


    ¡°True. He had to say things that he didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    The twins¡¯ gaze fell onto the table.


    On there was a leather pouch that they used as a makeshift wallet.


    Inside the pouch was a bunch of gold coins that they brought to buy their Mr. Assistant¡¯s time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    In their lives, the twins never had to work on anything for money.


    Such a lifestyle became natural to them.


    Everyone would take care of them, from the time they first woke up in the morning until the time they went to bed, while they never had to lift a finger to do anything.


    And that was probably why whenever they tried to do something for their Mr. Assistant, they always ended up relying on the Gemini Household¡¯s power.


    ¡°It seems like we¡¯re thinking of the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Are we? Then, why don¡¯t we start now?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The twins then made eye contact before slowly standing up.


    2.


    ¡°I swear my tongue is going limp.¡±


    Siwoo, who had finished serving hisst customer for the day, could feel the steaming fatigue hit his body.


    He genuinely felt like he was a defense attorney, trying to talk his way out for hours to reduce his client¡¯s sentence.


    Now he understood how important medications were for service workers¡¯ mental health.


    ¡°You did a good job as always, my friend.¡±


    ¡°I feel like my soul is leaving my body. How many years have you been doing this shit again? Why the hell did you even¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I love pussy, of course. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...Of course I do, but still.¡±


    He was too tired to muster up a proper retort for Takasho¡¯s nonsensical answer.


    ¡°Really? You know, during the early years I¡¯ve met you, I really thought that you¡¯re allergic to pussy or something. Or you¡¯re gay.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. What about the business? Did we make a good amount?¡±


    ¡°Of course we did, the great Shin Siwoo is helping us out, after all. A few other kids also got chosen, so everything¡¯s going really well.¡±


    After that exchange, Siwoo stood up.


    As promised, it was time for him to meet up with the twins again.


    He did tell them that he¡¯d stop by ratherte, so there was a chance that they would be sleeping already by now, though.


    ¡°Good. Anyway, I have another appointment tonight, so I''ll be leaving. Good work.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Siwoo, wait, I forgot about something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Gemini¡¯s apprentice witches told me to hand this to you.¡±


    Takasho handed him a note.


    So, he opened it and saw the address of the twins¡¯ hideout in Border Town was written there.


    There was also a big ¡®Come here¡¯ written on the note.


    <em>Come to think of it, I was so busy that I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to them properly before they left¡­</em>


    ¡°Also, this is your pay for today.¡±


    ¡°Is this the money from the alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I shoulda gave you the money yesterday too, but things were so hectic that I forgot. So, here it is.¡±


    At the host club, the hosts would get a portion of the money for the alcohol they served.


    During his shift, his customers ordered a bunch of alcohol to the point that Takasho had to use a bean bag to store his money.


    When he opened the bag, he could see that there was a bunch of money inside.


    The glitter of the gold coins was dazzling in his eyes.


    Its jitter as it shook was like music in his ears.


    At this point, even the bean bag¡¯s status was elevated.


    Because the amount of gold coin inside was just enormous, as it wasparable to a whole year worth of a normal job¡¯s sry.


    Though, he didn¡¯t really do all this for the money, but for Takasho.


    If it was just money, then, the money that Countess Gemini had given him would be enough.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a bottle or two instead of this. I can use those as presents.¡±


    He nned to buy a drink or two for the twins anyway as an apology for them as they surely had been waiting for him for a long time now.


    The twins loved alcohol.


    While he could always buy them some anytime he wished, buying them alcohol with Countess Gemini¡¯s money didn¡¯t really sit right with him.


    He¡¯d rather buy them with the money he earned today instead.


    It was a win-win situation here, as Siwoo didn¡¯t need to go far away to get some good alcohol, while Takasho got to sell some more bottles.


    ¡°Present? Ah, for your date with those twins?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hearing that, Takasho pped in admiration.


    ¡°Ah, apprentice witches! The blooming flowers that one could only observe from afar! To see them from up close is surely something that no other person could experience! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d just take my money¡¯s friend like that! I¡¯ll give you the best bottle I have in stock!¡±


    If this was another kind of club, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t be so courteous and would just take him up on the offer, but this was a club to serve the witches.


    The best alcohol in stock meant that the alcohol was priced at billions of won a bottle.


    ¡°Just give me a decent one and take the money! I¡¯ll pay for the alcohol!¡±


    In the end, he received the cheapest alcohol among the high-quality selections (it still cost at least hundred thousands, following Gehenna¡¯s market price) and handed over his gold coin.


    With the beautifully packaged bottle in his hand, Siwoo used Dimension Shift to go to the twins¡¯ hideout in Border Town.


    3.


    It was a silent night.


    In Tarot Town, since the citizens¡¯ day started rtively quickly, it ended just as quickly.


    That was why the area around the hideout was extremely quiet.


    Still, such a quiet atmosphere of the town wasn¡¯t something unfamiliar to Siwoo.


    If anything, it made him feel nostalgic.


    It brought him back to the time when he indulged himself in alcohol after the whole scuffle with Amelia and Odile brought him for a night walk.


    Also, it was because he fell for the twins¡¯ trap that his deep rtionship with the twins began. It could be said that this ce was filled with his memories with the twins.


    He arrived at the five-story hideout that clearly stood outpared to the shabby buildings surrounding it.


    Of course,pared to the Gemini Mansion, the building was nothing.


    <em>-Knock, knock!</em>


    ¡°Are you two sleeping already?¡±


    The fact that the twins invited him to go all the way here meant that they snuck out of the mansion again.


    <em>Hopefully I¡¯m notte¡­</em>


    <em>Well, if they already went to sleep, I¡¯ll bring them back to the mansion.</em>


    When he reached the door to knock on it again¡­


    It was slowly opened from inside.


    ¡°So I wasn¡¯tte¡ª Huh?¡±


    The ce didn¡¯t seem different from what he remembered.


    Candlesticks, decorated with gold leaves, each holding candles with swaying fire on it.


    The light from the mes was reflected on the marble floor below; If one were to wear a skirt without underwear, it would definitely be reflected off there.


    So far, those were familiar things to him, but there was one thing that wasn¡¯t so.


    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Assistant¡ª No! Master!¡±


    ¡°Wee back, Master!¡±


    And that thing was the twins, standing on both sides of the entrance, politely bowing their heads.


    Well, if it was only up to that point, it wasn¡¯t really anything strange, but¡­


    Considering that this ce was their hideout¡­


    The fact that they were wearing maid outfits was nothing short of strange.


    And there was also the way they referred to him.


    Instead of the usual half-bo, they were wearing maid headbands.


    On top of their frilly skirts, they were wearing cute-looking aprons.


    The outfit wasn¡¯t the lewd ones that people normally used to stimte other people¡¯s sexual desire, but the ones that were practical and suited for actual housework.


    Yet, even though they were clearly wearing what one might call a servant¡¯s outfit, their atmosphere was still filled with dignity, probably because of their upbringing as nobledies.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you must have had a hard time serving those witches earlier today, Mr. Assistant, we figured that we should be serving you to help you rx! You can say your thanks to us now!¡±


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s ¡®Master¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Master!¡±


    Odile answered him with a shy smile, her tone made it sound like it was obvious.


    Meanwhile, Odette casually corrected the mistake in her answer.


    ¡°Anyway, you worked hard today, Master.¡±


    Siwoo was dumbstruck, standing still in front of them, but a soft smile appeared on his face.


    He found the twins cute for wearing clothes that were clearly not their size.


    ¡°W-What? Why are you smiling like that?¡±


    ¡°Is there something strange? Did we make a mistake?¡±


    The sight warmed his heart.


    All the fatigue that he felt from working all day long disappeared.


    And he felt thankful for them.


    He never thought that it would give him such joy to have someone cared for him like this.


    It made tears almoste out of his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired, but everything is well. Also, those outfits suit you two.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo then hugged the twins tightly and even showed them the alcohol he brought them as gifts.


    ¡°I got some good alcohol for tonight. Thank you for waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I knew that you¡¯ll love it Mr. Assistant! Pecha said that men would dream of seeing women in maid outfits!¡±


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s Master.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right, Master!¡±


    Though it was clear that she was a little shy about all this, Odile still had her nose hung up high since she managed to get the desired reaction out of Siwoo.


    Siwoo felt that she had grown a little taller, but then realized that it was because she was tiptoeing and she didn¡¯t realize that.


    ¡°Anyway! You should rx for now and enjoy the snacks we¡¯ve brought for you!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯se in and get them! We¡¯ve prepared a bunch of snacks for you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, snacks aren¡¯t the only things we prepared!¡±


    <em>They got something else for me?</em>


    At this point, Siwoo had already forgotten about his fatigue. Apanied by the twins, he entered the hideout.

 Chapter 331: Twin Therapy (1)

    Chapter 331: Twin Therapy (1)1.


    Even though it had been a while since Siwoo returned to Gehenna, he hadn¡¯t had much time to hang out with the twins.


    He had only been eating dinner together with them and went on that brief pic to the Narrow Sea.


    The reason why it was the case was because the twins had a really tight schedule to follow every day.


    Although it seemed like they were doing nothing but ying around all day, they were still apprentice witches.


    They had to spend their days following an extremely tight schedule to the point that they barely had any free time for themselves.


    This was the reason why Siwoo felt bad for them, since their schedule just didn¡¯t match and he was unable to hang out with them even though they missed him so much.


    And so, he decided to bring them good alcohol as an apology for that.


    Never did he expect that they¡¯d greet him in this way, though.


    While he felt thankful for them doing all this for his sake, he also felt a little awkward to receive this kind of treatment.¡°This way, Master!¡±


    The twins dragged Siwoo by the hand into the parlor.


    It was the same ce where Countess Gemini caught Odile and him red-handed after their night walk.


    ¡°You can sit here and wait, Master. Odette!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring it over, Sis!¡±


    After making sure that Siwoo satfortably on the sofa, Odette disappeared somewhere.


    ¡°You know, I was nning to entertain you two today, as an apology that we haven¡¯t had much time together. I even brought this bottle with me¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you even sorry for, Mr. Assistant? Don¡¯t worry about that! Anyway, you must be tired, no? We¡¯ll get you to restter, so just wait for it!¡±


    Odile said proudly as she flipped her hair.


    Since seemed to be not used to calling him ¡®Master¡¯, she made another mistake again.


    Her rather pushy and haughty attitude didn¡¯t suit that of a maid at all, but¡­


    It was still cute that she tried her best to keep up with the concept.


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s here!¡±


    At that moment, Odette reappeared again, carrying arge basin that was as big as half of her body.


    Seeing how steam came out from inside it, Siwoo assumed that it contained warm water.


    ¡°Alright, give us your jacket, Master.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go this far, though.¡±


    ¡°But this is what our maids always do whenever we go hunting! Trust us, your fatigue will go away!¡±


    Due to his job as a host, he was wearing a nice-looking but rather ufortable-to-wear suit.


    Odile took off his suit jacket, hung it on the hanger, then stood behind him to massage his shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Odette put the basin down near Siwoo¡¯s feet with a grunt, then she proceeded to take off his shoes and socks.


    After she was done with that, she rolled up his pants and dipped his feet into the basin.


    ¡°They said that a lot of the body¡¯s fatigue umtes in the feet, so taking a foot bath would help relieve your fatigue! So, how is it? Is the temperature okay?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you two don¡¯t have to go this far¡­¡±


    Not only did they give them a massage¡­


    They also went as far as washing his feet.


    Before this, he felt both thankful and felt a little awkward, but now he just felt extremely awkward.


    ¡°But, we¡¯re doing this because we want to!¡±


    Yet, Odette dismissed his words casually.


    Instead of stopping, she squatted down and started to wash his feet with a serious expression on her face.


    She gently washed his feet and soles, as well as the skin between his toes, inserting her little finger in.


    Aside from feeling a little ticklish from it, he also felt rxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, sorry, or awkward! I mean, which other men in this world would ever get the apprentice witches of the great Gemini Household to be their maid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still feel bad about it though¡­¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, what did I tell you? Say that again, I swear I¡¯ll pour the champagne into your eyes!¡±


    ¡°F-Fine.¡±


    Odile pressed her fingers on his shoulders tightly as she sent that bloody threat.


    Despite the small size of her hands, her grip was something else.


    ¡°It feels good, doesn¡¯t it? Our Big Master praises us a lot whenever we do this to her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does. It feels like I¡¯m going to ascend to the heavens¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating, her massage really made him feel good.


    His neck and shoulders got to rx without him lifting a finger.


    Moreover, there was also the foot bath. Considering that he received this foot bath right after he was done with work¡­


    It made him feel like a dad who had just returned from an overtime on Father¡¯s Day.


    He felt sofortable that he could probably drift off to sleep if he were to close his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re tired, but please don¡¯t fall asleep yet! We haven¡¯t even got to the Gemini Special Therapy Session yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we haven¡¯t even started for real yet! You can¡¯t go to sleep already!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    Fifteen minutes passed and they were finally done with their massage and foot bath. The twins then took each of his feet, dried them, and then helped him to wear his slippers.


    ¡°Alright, now, change into these and follow us!¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll guide you!¡±


    ¡°Are we going off somewhere?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon! Also, close your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    Siwoo followed the twins¡¯ instructions with a smile on his face.


    <em>-Creak!</em>


    The moment he heard the sound of the door opening, he instantly knew where they were without opening his eyes.


    It was because of the hot steam that gently hit his face.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now!¡±


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    What greeted him after he opened his eyes was a luxurious-looking bathroom.


    Of course, since the hideout was more of a townhouse than a great mansion, it wasn¡¯t as big as the bathroom inside the Gemini Mansion or Levana Grand Bath.


    However, since Siwoo wasn¡¯t familiar with Gehenna¡¯s standard of luxury, he feltpletely fine andfortable with this level of luxury andfort.


    Besides, the ce gave off the atmosphere simr to UNESCO¡¯s cultural heritages.


    ¡°This is the bathroom?¡±


    While he already knew before he opened his eyes, he let out a reaction as if he was surprised.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But the twins only answered in silence.


    The friendly attitude they had seemed to have disappeared somewhere as they only stood there stiffly.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Odile cleared her throat and carefully said what she had in mind.


    ¡°After this, we¡¯re going to¡­tend to you as you¡¯re taking a bath, Master!¡±


    ¡°Because this is what maids do¡­!¡±


    Siwoo had known the twins for quite a long time, but this was the first time he had ever seen them like this.


    And it left him not knowing what to say.


    It was hard for him to believe that the twins, who would always jump into this kind of opportunity and dragged him into it, suddenly acted so hesitantly like this.


    ¡°Are you okay with this, Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was only after Odile called out to him that he was snapped out of his gaze.


    A few days ago, he tried to draw a clear line between them.


    It was back when they went to the beach and he was applying some sunscreen on them.


    Because back then, he felt guilty.


    He felt that it was wrong of him to be too close to them since he already had Sharon.


    Especially considering that Sharon went as far as sacrificing her life to save him from the Drowned Witch¡¯s attack.


    But in the end, he failed to draw that line.


    Because the twins had given him as much love as Sharon did.


    At first, their rtionship started because of the twins¡¯ innocence and curiosity.


    Slowly, he started thinking of them as friends, his second friend after Takasho.


    If any holes count, as long as it was in the lower part of a woman¡¯s body, then he could say that the twins were the ones who had taken his virginity.


    But, was that all? Of course not.


    It was also the twins who took care of him when he was at his lowest and it was thanks to them that he could live thisfortable and leisurely life.


    While he had saved their lives twice, he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to repay all the favor that they had given him.


    But, even when he hadn¡¯t said that he¡¯d draw the line out loud, the twins were sharp enough to understand his intention.


    The way they were looking at his face indicated that they remembered what he was about to do back then.


    They were clearly afraid that he would finally draw that line.


    It was clear from the way they asionally averted their gazes.


    ¡°We know that¡­you already have Sharon unnie, Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°But, our love for you is second to none! Not even her, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    The twins dered as they curled their lips up.


    However, in contrast to their cheerful voices, the anxiety and fear in their eyes were clear.


    Their grip on his hem also tightened.


    The future was unknown to Siwoo.


    What would Sharon think about this¡­?


    Or what would the twins think of him if he were to indulge them¡­?


    He didn¡¯t have the slightest clue to either question.


    But, the twins were right there, in front of him.


    Be it now orter in the future¡­


    He didn¡¯t want to disappoint them, as they had always thought of him.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette.¡±


    The twins, who had been staring at the floor, trying to avoid eye contact, trembled the moment they heard his voice.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m grateful, really¡­¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t be, we¡¯re the ones who should be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have more things to be grateful towards you for¡­¡±


    Siwoo then stretched his arms and embraced both of them.


    The fragrant scent of lc and their fresh body odor were mixed together, tickling the tip of his nose.


    ¡°I know that this is shameless of me, but¡­ You two are very precious to me.¡±


    ¡°...Then?¡±


    ¡°I will never push you two away, so please be more at ease. And I¡¯ll do my best to resolve any problem that wille in the future.¡±


    Hearing that, the twins¡¯ eyes widened.


    Then, they immediately jumped up and down while circling around Siwoo.


    The sight of them shouting <em>¡®Yay! Yay!¡¯</em> while they were doing that reminded him of the indigenous people¡¯s dance whenever they hunted a big game.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Assistant¡ª! Oh, wait, we¡¯re running out of time! Odette, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sis! Mr. Assistant, please stand here and stretch your arms wide! We¡¯ll help you take off your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Please take care of me!¡±


    The twins, who almost slipped up due to the slippery floor, grabbed Siwoo¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Before taking a bath, you need to take off your clothes first.¡±


    ¡°T-Take off your clothes first!¡±


    They had already seen each other in nude before.


    It was said that after the opposite sex knew each other for long enough, even if they were to see each other naked, they would just treat it as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    However, maybe because it had been a while, Odile¡¯s hands trembled as she began to unbutton Siwoo¡¯s shirt.


    She felt this unfamiliarity and excitement, as if she was doing this for the first time.


    One by one, his button was undone.


    Little by little, Siwoo¡¯s body¡ªwhich had be muscr thanks to it bing a spirit body¡ªwas revealed.


    Almost instantly, a bright blush appeared on the twins¡¯ cheeks.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Just a moment ago, they couldn¡¯t conceal their excitement at all, but now, it was as if they had turned into mutes with red faces.


    Their hands were still moving though, taking off his shirt, unfastening his belt, taking off his pants and they were about to reach out for his underwear, when¡­


    ¡°I can do that myself.¡±


    ¡°No! We said we¡¯ll do it!¡±


    When Siwoo was about to pull off his underwear himself, Odile pped the back of his hand.


    Since she had gone that far, he had no choice but to let them do whatever they wanted. After they were finished undressing him, they folded the clothes and ced them in the basket in the corner of the bathroom.


    ¡°This way, Master.¡±


    ¡°You cany down here.¡±


    Now naked, Siwoo was led to a massage bed near the edge of the bathtub.


    Well, it was actually just severalyers of towel beingid down on a wooden desk wide enough to amodate an adult male.


    This was something that the twins had brilliantly set up.


    ¡°I just need toy down here?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I tried doing it before and it was soft enough!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    <em>Ah¡­</em>


    <em>They were right, it feels soft¡­</em>


    Now that he hadid his body down, he was starting to look forward toward what they had in store for him.


    ¡°Sis, this is too erotic¡­ Mr. Assistant¡¯s back is too enticing¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh! Be quiet and just get ready!¡±


    Though they were whispering, it was loud enough that Siwoo could hear what they said too,


    Odile then stood to his left, while Odette went to his right. Then, they rolled up their sleeves at the same time.


    ¡°Alright, time for the massage!¡±


    That was how the phase two of their service time began.

 Chapter 332: Twin Therapy (2)

    Chapter 332: Twin Therapy (2)1.


    Siwooid down on the massage bed¡ªwhich was softer than he expected for something that was made in haste¡ªwith only a piece of towel covering his butt.


    As he did so, the twins started massaging his back.


    The air¡¯s humidity and temperature was perfect for the massage.


    He could feel them sshing some water on his body in the middle of their massage.


    When he opened his eyes and looked ahead, he could see clouds of steam rising up from the bath, making him feel like he was in the Peach Blossom Spring<sup>1</sup> or something.


    ¡°Haat!¡±


    ¡°How does it feel, Master?¡±


    Maybe because they were trying to maintain the maid concept, since, even as they were diligently massaging his upper body, the twins were still wearing their maid uniform.


    ¡°It feels great. Can I get another massageter?¡±When he answered as such in a sleepy tone, the twins giggles entered his ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet, but you already acted like this, that¡¯s what¡¯s funny!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When he let out that dumbfounded voice, the twins began taking off their clothes as well.


    First they took off their aprons, which fell down to the ground with a plop. Then, they proceeded to take off their tops next.


    After that short striptease, their plump bare chest appeared right before Siwoo¡¯s eyes.


    The panties that they were wearing beneath the skirt weren¡¯t the drawstring panties they usually wore.


    Instead, they wore the kind of panties that went against the principle of normal panties; To cover up the parts of the body that weren¡¯t supposed to be shown to others.


    What they were wearing were see-through ck lingeries.


    ¡°...¡±


    As he took in the sight, Siwoo swallowed his saliva. The sight of their naked body as they wore nothing but their panties were nothing short of enticing to him.


    Unlike Sharon¡¯s or Eloa''s, their bodies weren¡¯t filled with femininity in certain parts, that was for sure.


    However, the curves on their thin bodies made up for it.


    Keeping the golden ratio between innocence and lewdness, their bodies had their own unique charm.


    The fact that there were two of them in front of his eyes just added to the experience.


    ¡°You are staring too hard¡­¡±


    Odile tried to act casually as she brushed her hair, though the blush in her face betrayed her effort.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two take your clothes off so I could see?¡±


    Beside her, Odette, who shyly covered her breasts with her arm, rubbed her legs together before letting out a giggle.


    ¡°Hehe, yes, but you could drill a hole in our bodies with that stare!¡±


    Their narrow waists and belly buttons looked so simr that even if he were to close his eyes and tried topare them with only his sense of touch, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spot a difference.


    Everything on their bodies were identical, from the location of the moles on their bodies, to the pink fruits at the tip of their breasts.


    Odile and Odette¡¯s <em>shimaidon</em>.


    The heavenly experience from that certain night would be recreated today.


    There was so much for him to take here to the point that he drooled a little.


    Since the twins had been massaging his body until just now, the part of his body that had been considerably hardened before grew even harder.


    ¡°What do you think about our panties? Do they make us look mature?¡±


    ¡°It looks sexy, right? If you look at us from behind, you can see our buttocks too.¡±


    Odette yfully stuck out her buttocks to him, and as she said, her plump buttocks were visible through the see-through fabric.


    Just looking at it normally would drive his dick crazy, but now that he was seeing through such neat packaging, it was even more so.


    It made him rethink the purpose of clothes for humans, because somehow their plump meats were more enticing this way than bare.


    ¡°Ah, no, we aren¡¯t done yet! Stay still.¡±


    ¡°I am staying still, though?¡±


    ¡°No, we could tell that you were about to get up, Master! You need to lie down there until we give you permission.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, that¡¯s just too much¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t! You need to be more patient, Master!¡±


    Having to stay still while such a heavenly sight was unfolding right in front of him was nothing short of a torture for Siwoo.


    But, the twins just ignored hisint and approached snuck into the makeshift bed.


    And they let him experience the life of a master.


    Anyway, the makeshift bed¡¯s size was only around a single bed¡¯s size at most.


    For the twins to fit into the limited space, all three of them had to stick closely together whether they liked it or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start.¡±


    He could feel their bodies¡¯ warmth from both sides.


    At the same time, he could also feel the ticklish sensation when their hair brushed against his skin.


    After Odette¡¯s deration, the twins immediately started caressing Siwoo¡¯s back using their lips, like a pair of fish feeling up the wall of a water tank.


    They traced his skin with their tongues and lips, as if they were kissing.


    While they hadn¡¯t touched any of his sensitive parts yet, he already felt goosebumps appearing all over his body.


    ¡°Haam¡­chuuup¡­sluurrp¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­haam¡­¡±


    He felt ticklish.


    And he felt that all his senses were concentrated on the parts of his body where their mounds touched.


    Their breasts gently rubbed against his both sides.


    While itcked the volume that he preferred, he could still feel their marshmallow-like softness and the soft texture of their nipples.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so nervous, Master¡­sluurp¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, Master? Don¡¯t worry¡­chuup¡­chuup¡­ Do you like it, Master?¡±


    While they kissed him, they crossed their legs on his, as if they were hugging a body pillow.


    Slowly, they traced their tongues down.


    It went without saying, but Siwoo definitely rated this service highly.


    After she was done covering his waist with kisses, Odile finally removed the towel that was draped around his hips.


    It was finally the moment that Siwoo and all the men around the world were waiting for.


    But, to his surprise, the twins grabbed his legs, spread them apart before started showering his buttocks with kisses.


    ¡°...Where did you two learn this?¡±


    ¡°We learned it from the erotic book. The second volume came out not too long ago¡­chuup¡­¡±


    ¡°Sluuurp¡­ H-How is it? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes and it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    He was in a little bit of pain since his raging cock was being pressed against the surface of the makeshift bed.


    If possible, he¡¯d turn around and pounce on the twins right now, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Meanwhile, even though they knew what Siwoo wanted, the twins still took their time as they kept on kissing his back.


    More time passed and Siwoo inadvertently let his guard down due to this overwhelming pleasure.


    And that was when the twins started their surprise attack.


    ¡°Hap¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haam¡­!¡±


    In the middle of their passionate kisses, the twins buried their faces on his groin and each took one of his balls into their mouths.


    As he felt their rather rough caresses, he could feel a tingle running down his spine.


    The dizzying pleasure was so overwhelming that it made him almost ejacte right there and then.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, you can lift your waist slightly now.¡±


    The twins helped him lift his hips slightly before sliding a rolled up towel into that small space.


    After making sure that they could suck on his balls easier from this position, they proceeded to caress his balls with their mouths, as if they were rolling around a candy.


    Of course, he had never expected them to pull off such a powerful attack on him.


    As he was feeling the anxiety over the unfamiliar sensation on his balls¡­


    Odette snuck her hand into the gap between his waist and the makeshift bed that he created before.


    He could feel the softness of her hand as she caressed the cock that was craving for any kind of stimtion at all.


    Odette wrapped his ns in her palm and used one of her fingers to rub the entrance to his urethra.


    His precum that was already overflowing, was now being spread thinly on his ns by her.


    ¡°Master¡­chuup¡­this part is all stiff¡­so many precum¡­¡±


    ¡°Odette, why are you touching it?! That¡¯s against the rules!¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Assistant seems to be having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°You have to do what the book says¡ª! Fine, I¡¯ll do it too!¡±


    Odile, who was upset at her sister, firmly grasped Siwoo¡¯s cock.


    Fortunately, his cock wasrge enough for the two of them to hold on to.


    In any case, after listening to their conversation, Siwoo guessed that they were using some kind of book as a reference for this service of theirs¡­


    And he waspletely excited for what was about toe.


    As he was distracted like that.


    He felt a foreign stimtioning from a ce he didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The twins¡¯ tongues that were happily licking his testicles had moved up towards his rear hole.


    This unexpected touch made him gasp for breath, even though he had just felt rxed just a moment ago.


    Without realizing it, he had already reached out to his back, trying to stop them.


    ¡°Hey, you two, I¡¯m grateful for what you¡¯re trying to do, but you shouldn¡¯t touch that ce. It¡¯s dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Assistant¡ª No, I mean, Master! You¡¯re also a witch now, so this ce is always clean!¡±


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it a maid¡¯s job to clean up her master¡¯s dirty parts? Also, don¡¯t you like it when we clean this ce, Master?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I¡¯m trying to say¡­¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t just say something like, <em>¡®But that hole is dirty!¡¯</em> like some kind of erotic game¡¯s heroine.


    Besides, his persuasive power in this area would be less effective than usual since he was up against the twins¡ªthe girls whose rear hole had been torn apart by him more than once.


    Putting that aside, the fact that the twins¡ªwho grew up sheltered as nobledies¡ªwere now licking and caressing his rear hole like this¡­


    ¡­Aroused him so much.


    Maybe because they had been teasing him for so long, he felt a bigger arousal than he should have felt.


    ¡°Stay still for a moment! Chuup¡­sluurp¡­!¡±


    Maybe she felt excited to see Siwoo¡¯s embarrassed reaction, Odile upped the intensity of her rimjob.


    Instead of vaguely tapping his rear hole with her tongue, she smacked her lips in forcefully, as if she was kissing it.


    ¡°W-Wah¡­!¡±


    With each and every lick Odile did, Siwoo¡¯s cock throbbed, making Odette let out loud exmations at the sight.


    ¡°How was it? Do you like it, Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course he does! Just look at his thing, it¡¯s twitching nonstop! Sis, let me try it too!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, try it then.¡±


    Odile wiped off the trace of saliva on her cheeks and made room for her sister.


    As a man, getting attacked in his rear hole like this was something that only gay person would like.


    But, Siwoo decided to think of it from another perspective¡­


    The ones who were taking turns to lick his dirty hole were none other than the twins, the heir of the prestigious Count Gemini.


    Just thinking about it already made him feel like cumming.


    ¡°Sluuurrrp¡­haam¡­¡±


    Odette¡¯s kisses, which were significantly more passionate than her sister¡¯s, brought him heavenly pleasure.


    ¡°Your body is shaking¡­ Mr. Assistant, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Sluurp¡­chuup¡­¡±


    <em>-Tak, tak, tak!</em>


    As the twins¡¯ hands were both holding his cock, they naturally hit against each other as they moved them.


    Then, his expected ejaction finally came not long after Odette started her service.


    He really felt like he was losing his mind.


    His cock, which was so hard that he could probably take out an entire aircraft if he were to let his guard down and shoot everything out with full force, only got harder and harder by the seconds.


    But, just when the pleasure he felt was about to hit the limit, when he was right about to ejacte, the twins stopped.


    They let his cock go and stopped kissing his rear hole before moving away.


    Only then was Siwoo able to catch his breath.


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t just cum already!¡±


    ¡°You were about to ejacte, right? I could tell!¡±


    The twins giggled mischievously as they said so.


    It was clear how happy they were since the special service that they were providing was going so well.


    Anyway, the sudden loss of stimtion made his already raging cock jerk around, begging for more stimtion since it was unable to ejacte.


    ¡°You can sit now, Master.¡±


    ¡°We have another thing prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°Another thing?¡±


    While he wanted them to just continue what they were doing, the twins seemed to have no intention of doing so.


    So, he didn¡¯t have any choice but to sit on the edge of the massage bed while feeling regretful.


    As for the twins, they went further away from him and stood side by side, as if this was a talent show.


    Their elegant-looking ck hair looked glossier than usual, maybe because it was wet, and their naked body, looking as fresh as ripe strawberries, looked extremely enticing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have big breasts like Sharon unnie, and we¡¯re still apprentice witches, so we can¡¯t have real intercourse with you for quite a long time, Mr. Assistant.¡±


    ¡°But! We have something that even Sharon unnie doesn¡¯t have! Something that is unique to us!¡±


    The twins then held each others¡¯ waists.


    They stood, facing each other with their bellies touching.


    ¡°Men are attracted to visual stimuli more than women, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have prepared something for you! A performance that you¡¯ll never forget!¡±


    ¡°Huh? A performance?¡±


    As Siwoo stared at them in confusion, the twins just stared at each other¡¯s eyes.


    Then Odile suddenly nodded her head, followed by Odette not long after.


    They slowly closed their eyes before moving their heads closer.


    As they slowly closed the distance between them, their cherry-like lips ovepped. As if on cue, they then began to share a passionate kiss.


    This was the ¡®Lily Invasion 3P y¡¯ that appeared in the second volume of the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service, the erotic novel that was popr in Gehenna.


    Men would already get excited to see a woman¡¯s naked body.


    But, what if they were seeing two of them? What if the two naked bodies were to rub against each other in lewd ways? There was no doubt that they¡¯d be even more excited.


    And indeed, as they had said, this was something that was impossible for Sharon to do, since she was alone.


    This was the twins¡¯ unique ultimate move.


    ¡°...¡±


    Siwoo could only see this scene with his mouth agape.


    A straight up lesbian kiss was happening just 50 cm away from him.


    The sight of the identical twins kissing each other gave off a whole different kind of temptation than a normal lesbian kiss would give off.


    In the middle of their kiss, the twins opened their eyes and nced at Siwoo to see his reaction. With a smile on their faces, they then approached him.<ol>1. A reference to a Chinese fable with the same title. It''s basically and of utopia that one could get into by chance. And free of conflict and hatred, filled with the beautiful peach blossoms and a spring that flows peacefully, hence the name Peach Blossom Spring.</ol>

 Chapter 333: Twin Therapy (3)

    Chapter 333: Twin Therapy (3)1.


    The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service was an erotic book that was booming in Gehenna.


    Its provocative content and sensational writing gained poprity not only among the maids, but also among high-ranking witches that those maids served.


    Both Odile and Odette were also interested in this book.


    Part of the reason for this was because the book clearly showed them ¡®How to please a man¡¯ in great detail.


    That was why as soon as they heard that the second volume had been published, they bought it behind their masters¡¯ back and read it at night secretly.


    By the way, the chapter that the twins were using as a reference was chapter 13.


    After he received an invitation from a bored witch, the delivery man immediately set his eyes on a new prey.


    A lesbian witch who had a crush on the bored witch.


    Through various stratagems and methods, the delivery man managed to make the lesbian witch fall for him.When they were about to have three-way sex, the bored witch and the lesbian witch put on a show where they rubbed their bodies together to please the man.


    As soon as they read this part, the twins realized that this was something that they could attempt, so they figured that they¡¯d try it and¡­


    Judging from Siwoo¡¯s reaction, they could say that this was a sess.


    The twins slowly approached Siwoo as they kissed each other.


    His cock, which was in an enraged state due to its previous failed attempt to ejacte, throbbed everytime the twins rubbed their bodies together.


    He never expected that the twins would use such a destructive strategy against him.


    But, this wasn¡¯t the end of their performance.


    While their lips were still connected, they knelt down in front of him.


    ¡°Mmm¡­sluurp¡­¡±


    ¡°Sluurp¡­haa¡­¡±


    They ced Siwoo¡¯s ns in between their wet tongue.


    Then, a merciless caress that came from all directions began.


    As if they were transferring candies with a kiss, the twins moved Siwoo¡¯s ns back and forth between their mouths.


    ¡°Kh¡­¡±


    The sight was enough to drive him crazy.


    But the problem here wasn¡¯t only the stimtion itself.


    The twins always had a sophisticated air that made people think something along the lines of <em>¡®Ah, I am simply beneath them, there¡¯s no way that they¡¯d ever take a nce at me¡¯</em>.


    But, they went as far as kneeling down and licking his cock, all while kissing each other, just to please him.


    Their kisses were sticky, just as sticky as the kisses of a lover¡¯s and the addition of his precum that they had been exchanging made it even stickier.


    The way they stared at him from an angle¡­


    And the immoral sight of them holding each other¡¯s hands while kissing each other made it hard for him to hold back any longer.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª!¡±


    Then, almost without warning¡­


    His cock shot out its semen due to the overwhelming pleasure.


    <em>-Spurt, spurt, spurt!</em>


    If one was a man, he would know¡­


    How difficult was it to ejacte merely by strictly stimtion on one¡¯s ns by a tongue.


    Tongue¡¯s movements barely have any significant force or pressure on them.


    But maybe because he had been holding back from ejacting for a long time¡­


    Or maybe because it had been a while since he experienced the <em>shimaidon</em>¡­


    His ejaction¡¯s time was long, and the semen he produced was also thick.


    And it went without saying, it also felt incredibly good.


    The only things that were holding his cock were the twins¡¯ tongues, so his semen flew all over the ce.


    From Odile¡¯s long, fluttering eyshes, to Odette¡¯s glossy ck hair¡­


    His semen went ahead and spurted onto their noses, cheeks, and tongues, as they still had their tongues interlocking with his ns when his ejaction happened.


    ¡°Mm¡­! Sluuurppp¡­!¡±


    ¡°U-Uhh¡­! Chuuup¡­!¡±


    Even though Odette let out a frown because she wasn¡¯t used to the semen¡¯s taste, she and her sister still diligently covered Siwoo¡¯s ns and rubbed it together.


    They scraped up every drop of the semen that was about toe out from his ns.


    Only after he was done ejacting did Odile open one of his eyes.


    It seemed like the semen hit her previously closed eye.


    ¡°How is it, Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fetio and lesbian kissbo!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­yeah¡­it¡¯s great¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it? We had been practicing this, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it, Master!¡±


    Siwoo felt dizzy.


    He only had a single ejaction, but it felt like all his strength had been sapped.


    The twins then took out some water with a nearby bucket and washed their faces.


    Then, they poured the remaining water onto Siwoo¡¯s body to rinse off the semen.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s onest service, but¡­we need to go to the bedroom¡­¡±


    The sight of Siwoo¡¯s throbbing cock made her swallow her saliva.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The night is still long.¡±


    Then, Odette dragged him along to the bed on the second floor.


    2.


    Three people walked out of the bathroom towards the bedroom.


    It was currently the season when the air had started to be chilly, so it went without saying that one would probably shiver as they walked out of the bathroom naked.


    ¡°...Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°...I-It¡¯s been a while¡­ I-I¡¯m so nervous¡­¡±


    But, that wasn¡¯t the case with the three, since they were feeling unnaturally hot instead.


    When they arrived at the bedroom, Siwooid down on the bed, leaning his head on the bedrest, waiting for the squirming twins to make their moves.


    Although the bed was much softer than the makeshift massage bed, he still felt somewhat ufortable lying down on it.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to force yourselves. I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We still have one more thing to show you, so just stay still!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush! We¡¯ll do everything for you tonight, Master!¡±


    The twins refused to back down and rejected his offer.


    On a closer look, it seemed like they were squirming in excitement over their n working rather than from hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, look over here, Master!¡±


    ¡°Over here~¡±


    Standing on either of Siwoo¡¯s side, the twins pulled out the straps of the lingerie that were hung around their pelvis.


    As they did that, their panties slid off, revealing their beautiful, sealed off pussies.


    Usually, one couldpare a pussy¡¯s appearance to seashells, but theirs didn¡¯t even resemble one at all.


    First of all, their mouth was sealed off, so, not only theirbia minora weren¡¯t visible, he couldn¡¯t even see their pussies¡¯ holes when they were standing like this.


    The only thing that he could see were their cute, protruding clitoris.


    ¡°W-What do you think? Do ours look sexy?¡±


    ¡°W-Which one do you think looks prettier¡­?¡±


    The twins gently opened up their soft pussies with their fingers.


    Even though they had wiped their bodies off just a moment ago, their pussies were dripping with their love juice.


    Odile showed a little more confidence among the two of them, but even she was stuttering as she said her line. Meanwhile Odette closed her eyes tightly due to the embarrassment.


    ¡°Yeah, they look sexy. Also, both of them are equally pretty.¡±


    It was as if their pussies were mirror images of each other.


    The way they tried to show off their narrow entrance was so cute to the point that Siwoo let out a smile at them.


    ¡°B-But, while we decided to give you our virginity, w-we still have to ask our Masters first¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Also, sorry for being too busy¡­ W-We also can¡¯t help you out with your studies since force field magic is too difficult for us¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, me liking you doesn¡¯t mean that I want to get something from you, Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette.¡±


    Siwoo reached out his hands and patted their buttocks.


    They still had the plumpness of <em>mochi</em> and the softness of pudding that he remembered.


    ¡°Anyway, as a substitute, we prepared something else.¡±


    ¡°Please be satisfied with this for now!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As he asked that question, the twins sat down on each side before opening their legs apart.


    Their movements were seamless, as if they had rehearsed this beforehand.


    They then ced their arms behind their waist and pushed their hips forward.


    Each of their movements exuded lewdness and they made his dick grow harder and harder.


    Eventually, their pussies sandwiched his meat rod in between, as if they were hot dog buns wrapping themselves around arge sausage.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    To put it in a more simple term, it was as if they were trying to scissor each other, but they ced his dick in between.


    In addition to the visual stimtion, Siwoo felt a new stimtion that he had never experienced before.


    Their soft lower mouths were being pressed against his dick, as if they were kissing it.


    Between the slightly opened mouths, he could feel a gentle heat and something that felt like sticky mucous.


    It seemed like them massaging his body and giving him fetio had aroused them.


    Their usual cute appearance and their devilish charm in bed were so contrasted to each other.


    It made Siwoo swallowed dryly.


    ¡°Like this¡­! We¡¯ll move like this, and you won¡¯t have to do anything, Mr. Assistant¡­!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t insert it, but this much should be okay¡­!¡±


    They then started to move their hips up and down while maintaining the sandwich position.


    Their skins gently rubbing his cock.


    There was no need for additional lubricants as their overflowing love juices were enough to serve as one.


    If there was one unexpected thing here, it would be the fact that the twins also felt pleasure from this, even though they had only been focusing on pleasuring Siwoo.


    First of all, there was the mental excitement they felt when they rubbed their most private ce against his most private ce.


    Then, there was also the physical pleasure they got every time his erect cock brushed against their clitoris. It added to the pleasure they had been feeling since the start, making their bodies hotter and hotter as they went.


    ¡°H-Haa¡­haa¡­ H-How is it, Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huu¡­ That¡¯s my question. How are you doing, Ms. Odile?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your dick¡­is rubbing against my clit¡­a-and it feels so good, Master¡­¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s so hard and hot¡­ I-I can feel the veins¡­¡±


    Bright red blush appeared on their faces.


    Like a work of art, their naked bodies, with his dick in the middle, started to move up and down as they spread out their own love juices.


    Before they realized it, their nipples already stood erect as they savored the pleasure with their mouths half-opened.


    When Siwoo tried to get up as he saw their expression that tempted him to devour them quickly, he got scolded by them.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t move! Ahhng¡­! W-We told you that we¡¯re going to do everything today¡­!¡±


    ¡°But, it seems like you two are having a hard time.¡±


    With the way they were using their hands to hold up their weights, it was clear that they¡¯d get tired soon.


    Moving their butts up and down in that kind of position was difficult.


    Nevertheless, they persisted and bit down on his cock with their pussies even harder.


    The force and heat he felt against his cock¡­


    Their half-dazed gaze and disheveled appearance as they were looking at his dick that was starting to get drenched by their own love juice¡­


    He got more and more aroused by the second, but the twins¡¯ service just failed to give him enough pleasure to satisfy that arousal.


    What he needed was a more intense pleasure.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ow¡­!¡±


    Siwoo quickly got up and grabbed them by the wrists.


    Then, he threw them to the bed andid them on their backs, before pouncing on them, as if he was about to devour them.


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­! Y-You can¡¯t¡­! Ahh¡­!¡±


    ¡°W-We told you that¡­w-we¡¯re gonna do everything for you¡­! Ngh¡­!¡±


    Despite their words, they didn¡¯t resist much.


    In an instant, Siwoo inserted his fingers one by one into their rear holes.


    Since the entrance was already covered with their own love juices, he didn¡¯t have much difficulty inserting his finger in.


    As usual, the pressure he felt from their holes was something else.


    Due to their small size and their innate nature, the pressure their holes gave him was easily one of the strongest ones among all the holes he had experienced.


    And it hadn¡¯t changed from the first time he had done it with them.


    ¡°N-No! M-Mr. Assistant¡­ P-Please don¡¯t¡­!¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­! I-If you do that, I¡­!¡±


    The twins who had tried to tell him off as he suddenly rebelled out of their control, ended up surrendering to him the moment he got to insert his finger into their rear.


    As he moved his fingertips back and forth, as if he was scraping their insides gently, they couldn¡¯t do anything but to ept his caress.


    The tightness of their rear holes made him wince, it was as if they were biting his fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair if I¡¯m the only one receiving something, no? I¡¯ll pleasure you guys in return. Ms. Odette, can you help me out?¡±


    ¡°...Yes? What is it?¡±


    His sudden change in attitude frightened Odette a little, but she didn¡¯t reject him or anything.


    Siwoo then whispered his n into her ears.


    When she heard his n, her eyes widened for a moment before she obediently nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Alright since today Mr. Assistant is our master¡­ Anyway, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re this perverted¡­¡±


    Since she was unable to lift off even a finger, Odile couldn¡¯t do anything but tremble in fear when she felt that Siwoo and her sister were staring at her with a mischievous gaze.


    ¡°W-What is it? W-What are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you two¡ª! Ow¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, a ck ribbon was wrapped on Odile¡¯s wrists,pletely ignoring her confusion.

 Chapter 334: Twin Therapy (4)

    Chapter 334: Twin Therapy (4)1.


    <em>-Srrrrt!</em>


    After a few months had passed, Odile¡¯s rear hole was finally being ripped open again.


    Before Siwoo inserted his cock in, he had already loosened it up considerably first with his finger.


    Despite him having some difficulty inserting his cock in at first, once he got it in, her hole crazily sucked his cock in like a vacuum.


    ¡°Ngh¡­! Aahh¡­haaah¡­!¡±


    Odile¡¯s legs were raised up high.


    As for her hands, Siwoo ced them on her back and tied them by the wrists.


    Of course, he ced a pillow beneath her, so that her hands wouldn¡¯t get crushed by the force during the action. Still, with all her limbs being bound like that, Odile couldn¡¯t do anything but receive his raging shaft without any means to resist.


    She was less skillful than Siwoo in magic now, so she couldn¡¯t just try to break free. Of course, she could try using her physical strength, but Siwoo got her beaten in that regard too.¡°M-Mr. Assistant¡­! Y-You¡¯re going¡­t-too fast¡­!¡±


    But what about Odette? What was she doing during this time?


    ¡°A-Also, Odette! S-Stop biting me¡­! W-Why are you even¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°No way, I want to look at your lewd expression, Sis¡­ Also, this is what Master wants¡­!¡±


    She was clinging closely to Odile¡¯s nipples, sucking on them vigorously.


    It was to the point that Odile¡¯s breasts turned cone-shaped.


    ¡°Odette¡­! I told you to stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Sis. Sluuurp¡­!¡±


    This was Odile¡¯s first anal sex in a few months.


    Actually, ever since she was awakened to the pleasure, courtesy of Siwoo, oftentimes, she¡¯d pleasure herself in this way to satisfy her sexual urges, especially when Siwoo was still in the Modern World.


    However,pared to the thickness and rigidity of his enormous cock, the fingers she used to pleasure herself were nothing. It was likeparing the limp dick of a pathetic NTR protagonist to the big dick his wife¡¯s affair partner had.


    Due to its size, Siwoo¡¯s cock could reach the part of her uterus that her small fingers couldn¡¯t even dream to reach.


    Now, that alone had already driven her crazy, but what if the stimtion from Odette sucking her nipples without stopping were to be added?


    It went without saying that she couldn¡¯t even think straight anymore at this point.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve be more skillful¡­ The way you made Sis¡¯ waist move looks so lewdly¡­¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­! I said¡­! Stop¡­it¡­! Odette¡­!¡±


    ¡°No way~ Stop being so stubborn and just ept it, Sis! Chuupp¡­¡±


    What Odette said was pretty much a given.


    He had done plenty of fucking since the time they had sex inside the twins¡¯ carriage.


    Previously, he had just been leaving everything to his instincts, but now he could perform actual techniques on his intercourse partner.


    Rather than just thrusting this shaft in roughly, he could now make sophisticated and efficient movements.


    <em>-p, p, p!</em>


    While her rear hole was being stabbed repeatedly and her breasts were being sucked vigorously, Odile¡¯s pussy had been spurting out love juices uncontrobly.


    ¡°Huu¡­ This is quite crazy¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was experiencing the harmony of her anal¡¯s tightness and looseness as he rammed his dick in repeatedly.


    Especially when he thrusted his cock in deeply in upward direction. Her body would start to tremble like a frightened bird and that would add to the stimtion he felt on his cock.


    Not only that, he was also witnessing the amazing scenery in front of him.


    It was arguably even more beautiful than the Han River.


    Odile with her legs spread far and wide, receiving the full length of his shaft without being able to resist. Every time his thick cock hit the deepest part of her rear hole, his tummy would bulge a little.


    Odette, lifting her hips like a cat as she caressed her sister¡¯s breasts. Her love juices glistened like honey through the cracks of her tight pussy entrance.


    <em>-p, p, p, p!</em>


    ¡°Ahh¡­! Hngg¡­! Haaaeung¡­!¡±


    As he kept on attacking Odile with the technique he gained over the months, her waist slowly began to arch up.


    The way her ankles tensed up, as if she was having a cramp, suggested that her climax was close.


    It was much faster than he remembered, but it was probably because Odette¡¯s help sped up the process.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­! D-Don¡¯t look at me¡­! Haaaeung¡­!¡±


    As her hands were bound, she was unable to use them to cover her face from Siwoo¡¯s sight.


    Just like that, she reached her climax, spurting her love juices onto Siwoo¡¯s abdomen.


    Seeing her face melting while it was unfolding was pretty much a bonus.


    ¡°Haa¡­ngh¡­! Hic¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Everytime she spurt out the love juice, the grip she had on his cock would considerably tighten.


    Thanks to that, he could feel the lingering feeling of the pressure, as his cock was starting to hurt from it.


    ¡°Wow¡­ So lewd¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Odette stared at her sister¡¯s climax with a red face.


    She understood what she was going through, though.


    Because this was also what happened to her thest time she took on the full length of his shaft.


    It was just, seeing her dependable sister in this state brought a strange excitement into her heart.


    She felt a slight guilt, as if she had done something wrong, but she also felt as if she had beaten her somehow.


    Meanwhile, Odile red at her with tearful eyes.


    ¡°O-Odette, you¡­! I-I told you¡­t-to stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Sis, but you looked so lewd, I can¡¯t help it¡­ Also, Mr. Assistant told me to do it¡­¡±


    She was right, Odile looked so lewd as her love juice dripped down her narrow entrance like honey without Odette and Siwoo needing to touch her.


    He watched over their exchange.


    In normal circumstances, he¡¯d give the twins one shot each.


    But, since it had been a long time since thest time he had done it with them, he figured that he might as wellpare the sensation of their rear holes while he was at it.


    The moment he decided that, he immediately acted on it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Odile, what says you if I give you a chance for revenge?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it! Give it to me!¡±


    After receiving that answer, Siwoo quickly untied the ribbon he used to bind Odile and bound Odette¡¯s hands behind her back instead.


    Meanwhile, Odette looked at him in surprise.


    A slight contempt over his betrayal, apanied by her embarrassment shed on her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, wait! At this rate, Sis will¡­!¡±


    ¡°Odette! I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Hearing her sister¡¯s somber voice made Odette tremble in fear.


    She really thought that she¡¯d be going on the offense all the way through. Never did she expect that a sudden change in role like this would happen.


    ¡°U-Um, Sis¡­? H-Have I told you how much respect I have for you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know that already without you telling me. Master, can I start now?¡±


    ¡°Sis, no!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Odette, I promise you¡¯ll feel good too.¡±


    They started to banter as usual, but it wouldn¡¯t stop Siwoo from doing what he wanted to do.


    He lifted up Odette, who had been struggling to release his binds.


    Then, he slid his cock into her rear hole without hesitation.


    ¡°N-No, wait¡­! M-Master! I-I¡¯m not ready yet¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Odette, just rx~¡±


    ¡°H-Haaaeung¡­!¡±


    After aligning his ns with her entrance, he shoved his dick in.


    Thanks to the force behind his thrust, her hole was ripped open and she had no choice but to ept his shaft.


    Maybe because it had been a while since thest time they did it, Odette rolled her eyes up, to the point that they turned white, while her body trembled greatly.


    ¡°Ms. Odette, breathe!¡±


    ¡°...Huuuu¡­ Ngh¡­! M-Master¡­ I-It¡¯s too big¡­!¡±


    ¡°Rx, this isn¡¯t your first time, no? I¡¯ll take it slow¡­¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­! Ahhn¡­!¡±


    She swallowed his enormous cock with difficulty. Eventually, half of his cock disappeared into her rear hole.


    Now that they had gone this far, her body had rxed considerably, at leastpared to before.


    ¡°Master, wait, can you stay where you are?¡±


    ¡°S-Sis¡­! P-Please don¡¯t! I-I beg you¡­! Haaang¡­!¡±


    Siwoo, who was holding onto Odette¡¯s hamstrings, suddenly felt a change in the level of tightness around his cock.


    Odette was clearly struggling handling both the pleasure and pain in her stomach.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Odile was also biting her clitoris, since it was in apletely exposed position, thanks to Siwoo spreading her legs wide..


    For reference, this was the kind of scene that Siwoo expected when he decided to pit the two of them against each other.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, Odette!¡±


    ¡°S-Siiiis¡­! I-I was wrong¡­! Ahh¡­! Haaaeung¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re weak around this area too, hm? Then, if I bite it like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hyaaah¡­!¡±


    ¡°...Serves you right¡­!¡±


    Her heart burning with revenge, Odile kept on attacking the bound Odette.


    Maybe it was because they were twins, but it seemed like they had the same erogenous zones, so Odile¡¯s attacks were surprisingly skillful.


    And perhaps because her sister¡¯s caress was too much for her to handle¡­


    Siwoo didn¡¯t even need to move, Odette had naturally lost control of her rear hole and the rest of his cock was instantly swallowed in by it.


    The way her body shivered as it happened made Siwoo feel like this hole was some kind of premium onahole.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll move now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Master!¡±


    ¡°N-No, wait! I-If you move now¡­!¡±


    With Odette¡¯s love juice smearing her lips, Odile let out an evil smile. Meanwhile, her little sister freaked out in terror.


    Then, Siwoo started to hold onto Odette¡¯s waist tightly and began his thrusting.


    And, it was as he remembered, unlike Odile¡¯s whose rear hole would suck him in, Odette¡¯s rear hole pushed him back out.


    The more pleasure she felt, the stronger the pushing force it had.


    ¡°Aaahh¡­! M-Mr. Assistant¡­! Nghh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sluurrp¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaah¡­!¡±


    As Odile gently bit Odette¡¯s clit and sucked it like a vacuum, thetter¡¯s body struggled around like fish out of water.


    Just taking in Siwoo¡¯s dick had already driven her crazy, but she also had to deal with her sister¡¯s attack, who knew about her weaknesses in detail.


    The pleasure she felt was doubled.


    That was why it wasn¡¯t strange that her lower mouth had been spurting out love juices like no tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo used his weight to push forward, counteracting her pushing force.


    The sensation of his cock ripping her tight rear hole¡­


    And the sight of Odile¡¯s gentle caress while getting her face drenched with her sister¡¯s love juice¡­


    With those two stimulibined, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that Odette felt her climax was only getting closer and closer.


    ¡°S-Sis¡­! S-Stop¡­! Aahh¡­!¡±


    Even though a minute hadn¡¯t even passed since they first started, Odette had already curled her body like a shrimp.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ahh¡­ahhh¡­!¡±


    She let out hup-like moans while tightening her grip on his cock.


    Her climax kept on building up, surpassing her fastest record yet.


    Meanwhile, Odile, who had been biting her clit, was having trouble keeping up with her movements.


    After several seconds of violent writhing, Odette¡¯s stiff body finally went limp.


    ¡°Haa¡­haaa¡­ I-I feel so¡­lightheaded¡­ C-Can you stop now, Mr. Assistant¡­?¡±


    She begged in an almost tearful voice, pouting her lips.


    <em>Ah, I can¡¯t hold it back anymore.</em>


    Instead of answering her, Siwoo turned her body around and ced her on the bed.


    Then, she folded her hands to her back, before forcing her to take a kneeling position with her butt raised up.


    After that, he embraced her from behind.


    ¡°A-Ahh¡­? Haaeung! M-Mr. Assistant¡­?!¡±


    Without any hesitation, he continued pistoning into her rear hole.


    <em>-p, p, p!</em>


    ¡°Aahh! Ahh! M-Mr. Assistant! I-I don¡¯t need this, please¡­! I-I need to take a breather¡­! Haaang¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Master, if you do it this way, I can¡¯t join in!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you immediately after this is over, Ms. Odile¡­!¡±


    He could feel it. Just a little bit more and he¡¯d be shooting his load out.


    The night was still long, so there was plenty of time for him to screw around with Odile.


    Right now, he was trying to focus on pouring his hot semen into Odette¡¯s unsoiled rear hole.


    ¡°Ngg¡­! Mmh¡­! Hnnggg¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile, Odile¡¯s breathing grew more erratic as she was watching Siwoo pouncing on her sister so roughly as if he was about to impregnate her.


    Since their appearances were the exact same, she couldn¡¯t help but put herself in her sister¡¯s position.


    Although she hated the fact that she wasn¡¯t the first one to receive Siwoo¡¯s semen¡­


    She decided to not throw any tantrums over it, since today was supposed to be the day when they served him, not the other way around.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Instead, she buried her face into his buttocks.


    Before Siwoo could register what had just happened, she showered his rear hole with licks and kisses.


    ¡°Sluurrp¡­chupp¡­¡±


    Even though his body had turned into a spirit body, she still felt some kind of aversion towards it.


    It was the dirtiest hole in his body until not too long ago after all, and she still couldn¡¯t get used to thinking that it was a clean ce.


    After all, even she herself almost died from the embarrassment the first time Siwoo took her anal virginity.


    But, Odile wanted to join in the fun¡­


    So, she decided to follow what the erotic novel had said; Helping Siwoo to spurt out all of his semen into Odette¡¯s anus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­give you a blowjob¡­from behind¡­sluuurpp¡­ Juste inside her first¡­¡±


    Siwoo could feel his head spinning.


    Odile had no idea how seductive she currently was in his eyes.


    This intercourse was already filled with immoralities to begin with, from the threesome to the anal sex.


    And now she started to caress his rear hole so that he could cumfortably inside her sister?


    It sent shivers down his spine.


    Sex was something he had done multiple times, but it was the first time that he got this aroused from this level of immorality.


    ¡°Sluuuurpp!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­! M-Mr. Assistant! Haaaeung¡­!¡±


    As Odette was suffering from the endless pleasure¡­


    Odile managed to find the right timing to cling into Siwoo¡¯s buttocks and kept on caressing it.


    Her nice assist elerated the process of him spurting out the semen that had been umting in his balls.


    <em>-Spurt, spurt, spurt, spurt!</em>


    ¡°Haaaaeung¡­!¡±


    His hot white semen entered Odette¡¯s stomach.


    He felt the same sensation that he always felt whenever he ejacted; A feeling of relief that managed to take his breath away.


    With Odile¡¯s tongue added to the sensation¡­


    The pleasure he felt was easily doubled.


    It felt like he was cumming from two different ces.


    <em>-Plop!</em>


    ¡°Haah¡­nghh¡­!¡±


    After he was done, he slowly removed his dick from Odette¡¯s rear hole.


    The same hole immediately spurt out the hot white liquid like a volcano the moment his shaft was out.


    It was opened wide enough to the point that he could see her bright red insides, but it closed itself again in no time, as if the rough sex had never happened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by its resilience.


    However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the person herself, as she was lying down weakly on the bed, seemingly out of energy after two consecutive climaxes.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Odile¡­ Jeez, my legs are shaking now¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mr. Assistant! I was only doing it because it¡¯s you! Anyway¡­can you cum inside me next?¡±


    She stared at him with a gentle look in her eyes.


    As for his answer to that question¡­


    Did it really need to be spelled out?

 Chapter 335: Twin Therapy (5)

    Chapter 335: Twin Therapy (5)1.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuuu¡­¡±


    After that, a storm-like sex-fest ensued.


    Odile swung her hips on top of Siwoo, going up and down like a jumping frog.


    Odette, epting his thrusts from behind boldly while kissing her sister.


    Everything had ended by now though as the twins were sleeping soundly while hugging each other tightly.


    Maybe snuggling together like that was their sleeping habit or something.


    ¡°Have a nice dream.¡±


    Siwoo patted the head of the two who were sleeping like a pair of angels.Even though he couldn¡¯t fully enjoy the whole master and maid concept¡ªthey dropped it in the middle, after all¡ªhe still had a great time.


    ¡°Nn¡­ T-That won¡¯t fit¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant¡­¡±


    He put a nket on them, who was sleep talking, probably dreaming of their love making session.


    After that, he proceeded to continue with his post-sex activities; Nicotine supplementation.


    When he was about to walked to the terrace and put a cigarette in his mouth¡­


    ¡°Such a pleasant night, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?!¡±


    He dropped the cigarette to the ground due to the shock.


    This was the twins¡¯ hideout, so no one was supposed to be here, but there she was.


    A witch wearing a jet-ck dress that emphasized her cleavage. Thebination of her ck hair and purple eyes added a mysterious atmosphere to her appearance.


    <em>¡®Maybe if Odile grew older, she¡¯d look like this¡¯</em>, such a thought came up in Siwoo¡¯s mind as he stared at the witch. She was Countess Albireo, the ¡®intruder¡¯ who upied the terrace before him, leisurely smoking, seemingly without a care in the world.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    One thing instantly popped up in his mind.


    <em>I¡¯m fucked.</em>


    There was no way that she wasn¡¯t aware of what had transpired in this ce.


    After all, the twins were still lying down naked while they were sleeping, and such a sight was clearly visible through the ss door.


    There was also the fact that he had been pounding their rear holes until just a few minutes ago.


    Anal intercourse wasn¡¯t something that would put much strain into the apprentice witches¡¯ bowls.


    This was proven by them more than enough times.


    However, the Countess was like the mother to the twins. And there was a good chance that she had witnessed the action directly, so he couldn¡¯t help but shrunk in fear over what she might do to him.


    As his mind was upied with such worries¡­


    Albireo let out a long puff of cigarette smoke before trying to reassure him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I suspected that this would happen from the beginning¡­ They begged me to let them have a sleepover, so I figured that I should follow them all the way here.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­ A-Actually, it was me who¡­¡±


    He tried to defend the twins, but Albireo waved her hand and stopped him before he could conjure up an excuse.


    ¡°No need to defend them, I know my daughters¡¯ personalities well¡­ Their bowl is fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, they¡¯re fine¡­ U-Um, I¡¯m sorry for asking, but since when did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for an hour.¡±


    If she had been here for an hour, that meant she saw the moment when the twins made a tower with their butts and him alternately fucking them that way.


    <em>Fuck¡­</em>


    <em>She saw everything then¡­</em>


    Feeling both extremely embarrassed and terrified, he nced at Albireo.


    ¡°Do you mind talking with me for a moment?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    Though she seemed fine on the outside, he still didn¡¯t know what was going on in her mind.


    He was nervous, but it wasn¡¯t like he could do anything, so he just obediently sat down on the chair as instructed.


    It felt like being interrogated for alleged murder would get him more rxed than this.


    Moreover, he only had a single piece of gown covering his body, adding to the ufortable feeling.


    ¡°No need to be nervous, I already told you that I had a guess that this might be the case, no?¡±


    Even though she said that, he still couldn¡¯t brush off the unease that he felt.


    He could feel his bottom clenched, as if he was sitting on a cushion made of thorns.


    ¡°You have been doing this with them for a while, right? Were you also doing it when I caught you thest time?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry¡­? Doing what, specifically¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anal intercourse. Did you do it back then too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After his first time with them, he probably thought that doing it with them wasn¡¯t anything special.


    But, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it clearly wasn¡¯t something normal.


    Though they were perfectly identical twins, they were still sisters at the end of the day. For him to have sex with both of them on the same bed, all while doing something that couldn¡¯t be counted as normal sex¡­


    As their mother, Albireo must have had her own thoughts after witnessing such a scene.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, have they asked for something else? Like, a real intercourse for example? Maybe you promised them to do it with them in the future? Or maybe you made a mistake and almost inserted it in the wrong hole¡­¡±


    ¡°That never happened. Even if they asked me, I still won¡¯t do it. I made sure that we prioritize safety over everything.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    He really wished that he had gulped down one or two sses of alcohol before starting this conversation.


    But, when nced at Albireo, her expression suggested that she was wishing the same thing as him.


    From the way she puffed her cigarette, it was clear that she was thinking about someplicated thoughts in her head.


    If he were to describe it in a single word, her expression was filled with¡­


    Distraught.


    There were no other words that fit it.


    ¡°It¡¯s chilly out here. Do you mind if we go inside and have some drinks?¡±


    Siwoo mustered up all his courage and asked.


    He sessfully applied the things that he had learned as a host in a real life situation.


    Hearing his suggestion, Albireo nced at him wide-eyed, then she suddenly let out a modestugh.


    ¡°What? Are the twins not enough for you, so you¡¯re trying to seduce me next?¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, no, that¡¯s not what I¡­¡±


    Surprised by her misunderstanding, he waved his hands frantically, trying to deny her words.


    Albireo noticed his embarrassment, so she let out a smile before opening her mouth again.


    ¡°I know, I just wanted to see your embarrassed expression.¡±


    ¡°...Please don¡¯t say something like that again¡­¡±


    After that exchange, he escorted the Countess downstairs to the drawing room.


    Since there was half a bottle left of the alcohol he brought for the twins, he poured them into a ss.


    ¡°This is a fine one.¡±


    ¡°Compared to what you¡¯ve given me, Countess, this is nothing.¡±


    ¡°True. After all, there¡¯s no alcohol in the world that couldpare to the hearts of the twins I¡¯ve raised with so much love and care.¡±


    <em>See?</em>


    <em>You told me all those things, but it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re mad at me¡­</em>


    <em>I guess, even if she could ept this logically, emotionally speaking, it¡¯s different, huh¡­?</em>


    <em>Well, it isn¡¯t like I don¡¯t understand her¡­</em>


    <em>Or maybe she was being truthful, she just wants to see my embarrassed face.</em>


    <em>Should I kneel and beg for her forgiveness? I¡¯m sure Takasho would do exactly that in this situation¡­</em>


    Albireo put her ss down before throwing a nce at him.


    At that moment, her expression changed drastically, as if she had just taken off a mask.


    ¡°Ah, screw that, this is so frustrating. No matter how much I try to brush this off, I just can¡¯t.¡±


    Without even giving him a chance to reply, she bombarded him with words after words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved their lives and I¡¯m thankful for that, of course, and I also understand their infatuation with you, but¡­! When I saw that scene, I just didn¡¯t know what to do. Well, no, actually, when I saw that scene, I had this strong urge to p you. Right, can I do that? I promise I¡¯ll do it gently¡ª No, I¡¯ll do it a little harder than gently.¡±


    The way she spoke waspletely out of her usually calm and collected character.


    Instead, the way sheined bore simrities to Odile; Stripped of all pretense and vanity.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say that I ept everything that has just happened now. But, why do you have someone else aside from the twins, huh? I get that when you live in the same house as a woman, you¡¯d inevitably fall in love with her, but, why can¡¯t you just wait a little bit longer for the twins?¡±


    From time to time, she¡¯d take another sip off her ss and take a deep breath before continuing her vent. She didn¡¯t even know if she was feeling frustrated or angry.


    It felt like she was just letting out everything that came to her mind without filtering it first. As she went on, her words became increasingly terrifying.


    ¡°It would be easier for me if you¡¯re an actual asshole. I could just grind you into atoms without even thinking about it twice! But you aren¡¯t. You are their savior. Ugh, I swear, I¡¯m going insane!¡±


    Maybe because he always thought of her as the twins¡¯ mother¡­


    Or maybe because the way she dressed up elegantly and the majestic atmosphere she always had around her waspletely etched in his mind¡­


    Seeing her venting her emotion like this made Siwoo realize how young she actually looked.


    Appearance-wise, she seemed to be around the age of 20s, probably much younger than Siwoo was before he got his spirit body.


    Then again, this wasn¡¯t anything strange since she was a witch.


    ¡°Um, you can p me if you want. Until you¡¯re satisfied if you need to¡­¡±


    <em>Because I¡¯m the one at fault here¡­</em>


    In fact, Siwoo thought that he had no right to defend himself here.


    If he were in the same situation as her; Having twin daughters who were having some kinky sexual intercourse with a man who had a rtionship with a few other women as well¡­


    That man would receive a shotgun baptism from him.


    If anything, Albireo¡¯s current reaction was extremely moderate.


    <em>-p!</em>


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Without a second of hesitation, Albireo ced her ss down and pped him with all her might.


    It was a stronger blow than he expected.


    He didn¡¯t think that it was enough though, so he turned his other cheek to her, so that she could give him another one. Seeing this, she hesitated.


    ¡°Glug, glug, glug!¡±


    She then gulped her drink as hard as she could to the point that it dripped down her chin towards her neck before taking several deep breaths.


    ¡°Huu¡­ Sorry for hitting you so suddenly, I lost myself for a moment there. I¡¯ve calmed down a little now.¡±


    ¡°No need to, I¡¯m the one at fault here¡­¡±


    She only hit him once, so there was no way that he¡¯d hold a grudge on her over this.


    If anything, he felt thankful that she didn¡¯t hit him with magic instead.


    Albireo then leaned her back on the sofa, taking up a rxed posture, as if she had calmed down considerably.


    ¡°I hope from now on we can start to have honest conversations with each other as we had seen each other at their worst.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, Countess¡­¡±


    Siwoo poured more alcohol into Albireo¡¯s ss¡ªpurely out of habit¡ªas she hugged her knees, clearly sulking.


    Only she would know why she acted that way¡ªwhether it was because she had found out about the twins¡¯ and Siwoo¡¯s rtionship this way, or because she felt shameful for letting her emotions get the best of her.


    ¡°Siwoo, is it okay if I ask you something?¡±


    After she spent a few moments pondering, Albireo finally opened her mouth again.


    Her tone had changed now; He could feel that she was concerned about what it was that she was about to ask.


    ¡°Please, feel free.¡±


    ¡°Does sex feel that good?¡±


    ¡°...Do you really want me to answer that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious why the twins are so obsessed with it. This mighte as a surprise to you, but I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±


    ¡°U-Uh¡­ I can only answer it from a man¡¯s perspective though¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. It isn¡¯t like I¡¯m expecting you to answer from a woman¡¯s perspective.¡±


    Albireo burst outughing the moment she heard his answer, even though she was aware that her question was as absurd as his answer was.


    The usual graceful atmosphere that she always carried with her was gone at this moment.


    Instead, it was reced by a rather familiar atmosphere.


    ¡°...I assume you¡¯ll be doing this with them a lot in the future too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to restrain myself.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that you shouldn¡¯t do it. As long as you won¡¯t put them into danger, you¡¯re free to do anything with them. Though, make sure to not get caught by Deneb. If it was her and not me here, a p in the face wouldn¡¯t be the end of it.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    After she was done with all herints, Siwoo was also visibly more rxed.


    <em>I don¡¯t know the details, but crisis averted, I guess?</em>


    ¡°It¡­would be better if you don¡¯t do it with them at all, but I know that men usually fall to temptations easily. You in particr are even more so. While you won¡¯t be the one who initiates, if the hard-headed twins urge you to¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    <em>I can¡¯t even refute her words¡­</em>


    ¡°What about this? For the time being, will you be satisfied if you were to do it with me instead? Unlike those two, I¡¯m a real witch so there won¡¯t be any danger involved if you were to do it with me. Besides, I believe that my look is to your liking, no?¡±


    Albireo dropped that bombshell with a red face as she shyly nced at Siwoo.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something that he expected for her to say.


    He left his mouth agape from the confusion without realizing it.


    ¡°I will do my best to make time for it. It might be a little awkward since it¡¯ll be my first time doing it, but¡­ I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll get the hang of it soon enough.¡±


    When she finished her words, he could tell that her fingers were twitching and there was a strange glint in her eyes.


    She crossed her legs and as she did, the hem of her dress was raised, revealing a glimpse of her panties.


    It was ck.


    In any case, aside from the shock from her offer, he couldn¡¯t deny that it was quite the tempting offer.


    Taking one of the twin Countess¡¯ virginity?


    He could imagine himself spanking her peachy butt as they did so.


    Let alone him, any man would be tempted when they heard that kind of offer.


    If he were to follow his urge, he¡¯d just straight up say something like <em>¡®Yes, Countess! There¡¯s a room on the third floor, why don¡¯t we do it there?¡¯</em> the moment she dropped that offer.


    But, after he pondered about it a little more¡­


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a problem, morally speaking¡­? You¡¯re still their mother, Countess¡­ Having a physical rtionship with the mother of those two is a little¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do, but I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I can do that. Instead, I¡¯ll do my best to restrain myself and be as careful as possible when I¡¯m with them¡­¡±


    After hearing his answer, Albireo, who had assumed a rather provocative position, immediately corrected her posture and grinned.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It was a joke.¡±


    She took another sip of alcohol, her usualposure was back, as if the way she acted just now was a lie.


    After he was dumbstruck for a while due to the sudden change, Siwoo broke into a cold sweat as he realized something.


    ¡°...A joke¡­? ¡­A booby trap is more like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If you were to take up on that offer, I was going to give you a really, really big disappointment. Fair price, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...Your sense of humor is a little twisted, Countess¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get after living for over a hundred years. You¡¯ll be able to rte if you live as long as me.¡±


    As she said that, there was a gentle smile on her face.


    But, this particr smile looked way scarier than the expression she had when she pped Siwoo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anyway, please keep it a secret to those two that I came here. They have sses to attend tomorrow morning, so please send them back to the mansion early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Albireo left the hideout, the hem of her dress waved around in the air.

 Chapter 336: The Lazy Witch (1)

    Chapter 336: The Lazy Witch (1)1.


    ¡°I wanna go home¡­¡±


    Diana Yesod was feeling depressed.


    It had been a week since Countess Yesod punished her and made her leave the house every day from early morning to the evening.


    Finally, her spirit that had been falling off right crazy since day one had sunk to the bottom.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Diana wasn¡¯t an unfilial daughter.


    She knew that her mother did all this because she was worried for her.


    That was why she decided that she¡¯d try to live up to her mother¡¯s expectations a little, even though she¡¯d normally find it bothersome to move around.


    In fact, she was actually excited to go around at first.During the week, she had been actively going around Ars Magna Town, spending every moment avable to her busying herself.


    In other words, she didn¡¯t just sit in a cafe or sleep under a nice shade or something like that.


    Instead, she¡¯d walk around the town, watching all kinds of ys, and studying magic in the library.


    Whenever she went back home and recounted everything that she had done to the Countess, while thetter would look at her lovingly. This also became a driving force of some sorts for her.


    But, she had reached her limit.


    Diana wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d force herself to do something she hated or had no interest in.


    Especially when her initial burst of energy had run dry.


    As a natural shut-in who had zero passion towards anything and a severeck of perseverance, she hit her limit significantly faster than anyone.


    ¡°I want to go home¡­¡±


    Diana sighed as she uttered the sameint for perhaps the hundredth time this day.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go home now¡­ What else should I do to pass the time¡­?¡±


    Yesterday, she walked around the markets in Tarot Town to look at the daily necessities of the civilians.


    The day before yesterday, she watched a dull and boring y at the theater.


    <em>Should I watch another y? But all the ys in Gehenna are boring¡­</em>


    <em>All of them are just one to one adaptation of ancient books, no improvisations, no nothing.</em>


    The parasol draped over her shoulder felt particrly heavy somehow.


    That, along with the terrifying realization that she¡¯d be stuck to hang around outside for six whole hours weighed heavily on her heart.


    Of course, she could always go somewhere without other people and just take a long nap there before returning home.


    Even though the Countess technically kicked her out, she still gave her a credit card with no limits attached to it.


    She could book a room in a hotel somewhere and spend the rest of her day lounging around.


    <em>But that¡¯ll make mom sad, won¡¯t it¡­?</em>


    Just like how Lucy loved her, Diana also loved her mother.


    She already resolved herself to live up to her mother¡¯s expectations, so she couldn¡¯t just let herself go back to square one like that¡­


    ¡°But maybe, if it¡¯s just for today¡­? No, ugh¡­¡±


    She tried her best to maintain her weakening resolve.


    All while the conflicted feelings in her heart followed her like a tail.


    <em>Seriously, isn¡¯t there anything fun to do?</em>


    <em>Anything stimting, exciting, anything to pass time?</em>


    As she wandered around like that, Diana finally set foot in the Malkuth Gallery, the ce she had decided to explore today.


    Since it was the biggest market in Gehenna, there were many great cafes and shops that would definitely catch the eyes of the witches.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    <em>I won¡¯t disappoint mom!</em>


    <em>Today, I¡¯ll get back after I experience a lot of things!</em>


    As she thought ambitiously, a nice looking cafe caught her eyes.


    She tried her best not to go there though.


    Because she knew that if she were to get herselffortable in that kind of ce, she¡¯d be unable to ovee herziness anymore and end up sitting there all day long.


    And so, she was struck in a dilemma.


    To go and rest in that nice looking cafe.


    Or to continue doing her best to make her mother happy.


    But then, her scarlet eyes were drawn into a certain food that another witch was eating.


    ¡°Hm, why don¡¯t I get that¡­?¡±


    Diana then sat down and tucked her pretty gray hair behind her ear.


    The sugar rush she was about to experience made her ears perked up happily.


    2.


    Diana ended up spending more time in the cafe than she first expected.


    Then again, she couldn¡¯t have expected that she¡¯d get <em>this</em>fortable here.


    From this ce, she could see all kinds of people and witches walking around while munching on excellent ice creams topped with sorbet made of the finest liquor.


    She felt like she was being rewarded for all the hard work she had put in this whole week.


    But of course, that didn¡¯t mean that she suddenly stopped missing her home.


    Her mother and master, Lucy Yesod, was not only a noble, but she also had a beautiful appearance,parable to works of art.


    Most importantly, she was a strict witch who¡¯d never tolerate any kind of behavior that made one look less dignified.


    As someone who grew up with her, Diana also valued elegance.


    She believed that as the daughter of Countess Yesod, she couldn¡¯t afford to show others a sloppy look, even if she were sitting inside a secluded cafe where barely anyone could see her.


    To aplish that, she had to keep her back straight, even when she was eating.


    This in itself was a huge hardship for her and also part of the reason why she hated going outside.


    After all, if it was inside her house, even if she were to go half-naked and let herself float in the pool like a dried leaf, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Diana was thinking of giving up everything and just going home when a conversation between two witches entered her ears.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°The story about a male witch.¡±


    ¡°A male witch?¡±


    Her ears immediately perked up.


    She utilized all her focus to listen to this interesting topic.


    A male witch.


    They were a strange string of words, but this wasn¡¯t the first time Diana had heard of them.


    ording to the rumors, the male witch was a male who possessed a brand.


    Most witches who heard it dismissed it as mere rumors.


    Even if they didn¡¯t, they usually wouldn¡¯t dwell on the subject much as it didn¡¯t catch their interests.


    A witch¡¯s self-essence magic was culminated by several dozens of generations of witches.


    While a male possessing a brand was a potentially interesting subject, they didn¡¯t need to look at him to know that his self-essence magic was of a lower level.


    Moreover, the first time a rumor about him was spread, he went to the Modern World not long after and only a handful of people actually saw him.


    Because of that, the witches¡¯ interests around him died down quickly.


    But, recently, something big happened.


    For the first time in history, Gehenna granted an official pass and citizenship to the man.


    A total of three people guaranteed his identity.


    Sua Agatha, the Gwanghwamun Branch¡¯s Witch Point¡¯s Head.


    Countess Gemini, a powerful noble of Gehenna.


    And Duchess Tiphereth, the renowned Criminal Hunter.


    They were like celebrities among celebrities in Gehenna.


    Since such notable and powerful witches went out of their ways to guarantee his identity, that meant the male witch had proved his worth. Such a sentiment started to circte around the witch¡¯s society.


    Along with that, various rumors followed like an avnche.


    There were rumors about him being a hidden weapon being developed by Countess Gemini.


    After all, it was only with their level of wealth that one could ever dream of developing a male witch.


    There were also rumors about him being Duchess Tipereth¡¯s mistress.


    The fact that there were sightings of him and the Duchess renting the same room at the inn in the Border Town strengthened this rumor¡¯s credibility.


    There were also rumors about him being an experiment of Duchess Keter¡¯s.


    Or him being the disciple of Duchess Keter.


    <em>No, no, no!</em>


    <em>That one¡¯s a little too far-fetched, isn¡¯t it?</em>


    Of course Diana had no way to know which rumors were true and which ones weren¡¯t, but it didn¡¯t matter. The important thing here was that she had to hear what the two witches had to say.


    ¡°Really? He has a self-essence magic? And it¡¯s at least at the 10th rank?¡±


    ¡°Yes~! One of my friends met him personally not too long ago!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You know there¡¯s a newly opened host club at the end of the Malkuth Gallery, right? He¡¯s working there~¡±


    <em>Host club?</em>*


    *


    <em>What¡¯s that?</em>


    Of course, the witches ignored the confused Diana and continued to talk.


    ¡°I heard that if you go there and order a drink, you can meet him for fifteen minutes there. Why don¡¯t we go?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that sounds interesting.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I have a few coins to spare anyway, let¡¯s go! Where else can you get an opportunity like this? Also, they said that they have a long list of reservations already, so we need to go quickly!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go now?¡±


    The witches then stood up from their seats and left the cafe.


    Meanwhile, Diana wolfed down her remaining ice cream, with dignity, of course.


    ¡°A male witch, huh¡­?¡±


    Throughout history, there were reports of men utilizing magic before.


    And to no one''s surprise, they were all frauds, scandalous con artists that imed they possessed self-essence magic.


    Of course, they had paid dearly for their lies and deceits after they were caught.


    <em>If those rumors are true¡­</em>


    <em>And he turns out to be the first real male witch¡­</em>


    <em>Maybe it¡¯s worth it to visit him.</em>


    <em>A creature that supposedlyes out of a fantasy book is right here, it won¡¯t hurt to see him for a bit, no?</em>


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    A frown appeared on Diana¡¯s face.


    Not because she felt annoyed or anything.


    Rather, it was because somehow, even though she hadn¡¯t met the so-called male witch, a feeling of aversion toward him sprouted in her heart.


    To describe that aversion in one sentence, it would be¡­


    <em>But, a male using magic?</em>


    To witches, magic was sacred.


    Even though she was still an apprentice, Diana could already appreciate its beauty and intricacies.


    The more one delved into the world of magic, the more one would feel that their knowledge was but a drop of water in the middle of an ocean.


    <em>A male is doing that?</em>


    She remembered the words that her mother used to tell her.


    When it waste at night and she was just about to go to sleep¡­


    <em>¡®Men are inferior creatures, so don¡¯t evene near them! Only lies and deceits wille out of their mouths! They¡¯ll deploy all kinds of trickery to eat you!¡¯</em>


    When they were eating¡­


    <em>¡®All men are wolves! The only thing they want is to take advantage of your lovely and cute appearance! Oh, my adorable daughter!¡¯</em>


    And when they were taking baths together¡­


    <em>¡®Good men exist in this world, of course! But, the moment he approaches you, he stops being a good man! If a man ever calls out to you and tries to talk to you, call your mother! Immediately!¡¯</em>


    In addition, her mother kept on telling her that witches should marry fellow witches and that was it. Love between witches and men just couldn¡¯t exist, as men were nothing but pitiful creatures that were unable to handle mana.


    Even though Lucy herself had a male lover when Diana was younger.


    In any case, due to this extremely biased education, up until Diana was eleven, she wholeheartedly believed that men were able to turn into wolves at night to eat unsuspecting women.


    Even when she was old enough to understand that all her mother¡¯s teachings were extremely biased, the prejudice still remained in her heart.


    <em>Such a lowly creature is using magic¡­</em>


    The thought simply went against the prejudice she held for the longest time.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t ept the existence of a male witch.


    She just couldn¡¯t.


    But, she knew that this kind of discriminatory thought was bad, that was why she had never expressed it.


    Still, it was because she was holding such a thought that she felt ufortable with the thought that a male witch did exist.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll meet him myself.¡±


    Although Diana had reached the epitome ofziness, she still possessed the traits all witches and apprentices alike had.


    An inquisitive mind and the desire to find out the answer to her questions.


    Without those traits, no matter how talented Diana was, there was no way that she¡¯d be able to seed the brand from her mother in three years.


    After leaving the cafe, she immediately knocked on the door to the host club.

 Chapter 337: The Lazy Witch (2)

    Chapter 337: The Lazy Witch (2)1.


    It had been a week since Siwoo became a promotional ambassador for Gehenna¡¯s first host club, the Rose ss.


    So far, he hadn¡¯t stumbled into any special events.


    The closest thing to a special event would be Sharon or the twinsing to hang out asionally.


    In other words, the business was doing well.


    The fact that no problems had urred so far meant that the shop was able to smoothly secure some regrs.


    On the contrary, instead of problems, the club¡¯s sales had been showing a gradual curve upwards, and there were plenty of witches that had left their business cards and promised to return.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early for this kind ofmotion...¡±


    Currently, it was an hour before the opening time.


    He was leaning on the sofa after wearing his suit and slicked his hair back.Once upon a time, he found this kind of hairstyleical, but nowadays he had grown ustomed to it.


    In any case, he was in the middle of rxing while smoking a cigarette.


    Down there near the entrance, he could see a witch arguing with Paul, who was guarding the door.


    The witch¡¯s gray hair, which fell down to her waist, was tied at its end. Her raised chin showed a disgruntled expression on her face.


    ¡°An apprentice witch?¡±


    It was easy for him to tell due to how young she looked.


    Looking at her parasol, which price probablyparable to a decent sedan, it was obvious that she was an apprentice of a bigwig.


    He couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about from where he was at, though.


    After a while, Paul bowed his head and entered the host club.


    Before long, the door to the lounge was opened.


    ¡°Siwoo hyung, please help me!¡±


    Paul, who was drenched in cold sweat, immediately asked for his help the moment he entered the lounge.


    ¡°I already told her that we haven¡¯t opened yet, but she kept telling me that she wants to meet you! Even when I exined that I can¡¯t just let you meet her since your schedule is already booked, she still insisted! She said that since the club isn¡¯t open yet, it¡¯s no problem and that she¡¯s willing to pay any amount¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose apprentice is she, though?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ She¡¯s Diana Yesod, Countess Yesod¡¯s apprentice¡­¡±


    ¡°Yesod?¡±


    <em>Woah, now that¡¯s a real bigwig.</em>


    <em>So that¡¯s why he can¡¯t just kick her away, huh?</em>


    Countess Yesod, one of the seven Countesses of Gehenna.


    The Yesod¡¯s name was enough to turn this apprentice into the most notable witch who had visited them so far.


    Countless witches hade to visit the club, but there had been no grand witches or nobles yet.


    He guessed that it was probably because they felt that it was beneath them to visit when there was still a promotion going around.


    Well, either that or they just didn¡¯t want to line up to meet up with someone for merely fifteen minutes in a ce like this.


    ¡°What else can we do? Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. What differences will it make if I add one more person to serve anyway?¡±


    ¡°Alright! Thank you!¡±


    After hearing his words, Paul ran downstairs with a bright smile.


    Siwoo tidied up his clothes onest time before going down to sit at his table.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t do this out of kindness of his heart, this was all a well-calcted move.


    He had been learning something from this business. It was that ¡®serving witches¡¯ was merely a start to a greater thing.


    That greater thing was connections.


    As he served those witches and made them happy, he¡¯d be able to secure connections with those witches, which were more valuable than gold coins.


    With those connections, one would be able to generate profits from an unexpected angle, such as selling information that was only circting among a group of witches.


    In that sense, even though she was merely an apprentice, Diana was perfect as a customer.


    If Siwoo were to seed in securing her as a regr, she¡¯d definitely be a great help to Takasho.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another thing...¡±


    The more important thing here was that she was an apprentice of ¡®Yesod¡¯.


    If there was one thing that Siwoo knew about Yesod, it was that their self-essence magic utilized barriers.


    In fact, most of the study materials that Siwoo had read in the library were papers that were written by Countess Yesod herself.


    He figured that if he could use this opportunity to get to know the apprentice witch, she¡¯d be a great help for him to figure out how to control the Red Branch.


    In other words, he was doing this partly out of his self-interest.


    If things were to go well, he¡¯d be able to receive guidance from the most proficient witches in the field of barrier magic.


    ¡°Wee, thank you for visiting us! My name is Shin Siwoo, and I¡¯m the one who will serve you, Ms. Diana Yesod.¡±


    When he saw her approaching him, Siwoo threw his business smile at her.


    Now that he was able to see her closely, he noticed that the girl possessed a very unique aura.


    She was wearing all white.


    From her dress down to her frills, her gloves, shoes, and even thighs that reached up her knees, all of them were d in white.


    Her long gray hair glowed beautifully instead of giving a dull impression.


    This pure white attire of hers entuated her scarlet eyes, making them look more impactful than they should.


    But her appearance had no influence on the unique aura she exuded.


    Though her scarlet eyes came off as strong, it looked drowsy, as if she was about to go to sleep at any moment.


    She had an air ofziness that didn¡¯t suit the image of an apprentice witch at all.


    Unlike the twins, who had the insatiable curiosity about literally everything they set their eyes on, she looked like she was bored of everything.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Diana sat down, ignoring the hand that Siwoo offered.


    Since this wasn¡¯t the first time his hand was rejected by someone, he didn¡¯t make any fuss about it.


    However, since the other party was an apprentice witch, unlike usual, he sat across her instead of right beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the esteemed apprentice witch of the Yesod Family. May I know what brings you to this humble ce?¡±


    Up until this point, he didn¡¯t think that handling Diana would be difficult.


    Even though the only apprentice witch he had ever interacted with so far were the twins.


    No matter how stubborn Diana would get, at the end of the day, she was still an immature apprentice witch.


    Besides, Siwoo wasn¡¯t a ve anymore, so he didn¡¯t need to bow his head to hear.


    That was why he thought that serving her would be easy enough, but¡­


    ¡°I heard you know how to use magic?¡±


    The moment those familiar words left her pretty lips, Siwoo stopped looking down on her.


    There were also her eyes, scanning him thoroughly, from top to bottom, as if scrutinizing him.


    The kind of eyes that made it hard for him to rx, as she was clearly showing her doubt and suspicions of his existence.


    ¡°If I may brag about it, yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, a procedure is a procedure, so I¡¯ll order something to drink first. Please bring me the most expensive drink here.¡±


    <em>The most expensive drink¡­?</em>


    Rose ss was unlike a usual bar.


    Since there was a bunch of high-quality alcohol prepared for the witches, the most expensive drink in Rose ss was so eye-poppingly expensive that even witches would wonder if it was worth spending that much for a drink.


    ¡°In our host club, we have a variety of drinks to suit everyone¡¯s tastes. Why don¡¯t you look through our catalog and pick the one that catches your eye, Miss?¡±


    This was one way to tell a customer, <em>¡®Our most expensive drink is REALLY expensive, can you even pay them?¡¯</em> without being rude to them.


    Even though she was an apprentice witch, the other person was Countess Yesod¡¯s apprentice.


    He would be a fool if he were to go out of his way to scratch her pride.


    ¡°No need to. I¡¯ll take the most expensive drink here. I already promised the guy at the door that.¡±


    As she said so, Diana took out a metal card and ced it on the table.


    It was a credit card, simr to what Siwoo had.


    All he needed to do was to show her the most expensive drink, state the price and the deal would be made.


    ¡°Ahem, if you say so, alright.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t offer her the most expensive drink just like that.


    Although the Yesod wereparable to the Gemini in regards to their wealth, the most expensive drink in Rose ss was still in the range of billions.


    Instead, he gave her the most expensive drink among the more average high-quality drinks.


    He didn¡¯t want rumors of Rose ss cheating an unsuspecting apprentice witch for money to circte in Gehenna after all.


    As she saw the amount of money she had to pay, Diana wondered if this was too expensive for a drink, but she only nodded her head outwardly.


    ¡°This drink in particres with a champagne tower, so if you could please wait¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to. I¡¯m only here because I want to talk with you. Sit here.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    She stated her intention so clearly.


    <em>¡®A male witch? Preposterous! I¡¯m here to see with my own eyes to verify your existence!¡¯</em> once in a while, some of Siwoo¡¯s customers would say something like that to his face.


    He had dealt with more than enough witches like that, so he could roughly predict what her next words would be.


    ¡°So far, there were a total of three frauds in Gehenna that tried to im they had developed a self-essence magic.¡±


    Surprisingly, this was a fact that he had already heard from other witches before.


    ¡°I see. In other words, you want to confirm the rumors about the male witch with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, as I don¡¯t believe anything unless I¡¯ve seen it myself.¡±


    ¡°I assume you¡¯d like me to demonstrate my magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her words and gestures were overbearing, but they also held grace and elegance.


    From that alone, Siwoo could already say that Countess Yesod had educated her daughter well.


    Even though she was merely an apprentice witch, she bore the dignity of a real witch.


    But, no matter how much poise she tried to show off, Siwoo¡¯s business smile never left his face.


    Though he let out a bitter smile inwardly, it didn¡¯t stop him from raising a ck shadow in his hand, the thing that he always did whenever a witch asked him to cast his spell.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Fluttering ck particles appeared.


    They were so dark that it made them look like they absorbed all the light around them.


    Perhaps it was because of her double eyelids, or her cute, slightly droopy corners of her eyes¡­


    Even though Diana opened her eyes widely, it still didn¡¯t drop the sleepy impression that she gave off.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You can take a closer look.¡±


    The Law of Shadow was the most basic among the magic Siwoo had.


    His armors, weapons, and even ribbons were conjured using these shadows.


    The reason why he could show it off without any worry in front of all these witches was because he had improved his control upon them.


    Whenever he made his armors or weapons, he¡¯d inject them with elemental magic that he had learned from Sharon.


    Whereas with his ribbons, he injected them with another self-essence magic, the Maiden¡¯s Loom, and weaved the shadow into the ribbons¡¯ threads.


    Meanwhile, the one he showcased was just the Law of Shadow without any enhancements whatsoever. It was clear that the magic wasn¡¯t at a very high level.


    But, most witches would be surprised by it anyway, since none of them expected that a man would be able to use magic at all.


    ¡°...¡±


    Diana carefully looked at the fluttering shadow in his hand.


    Clearly, it was different from that ofmon magic.


    Which meant that his words were true, it was a self-essence magic.


    It was the first time she had ever heard that this kind of magic existed, let alone seeing it.


    But still¡­


    The magic was so shabby that she could blow it away without even trying.


    <em>-Swoosh!</em>


    Diana then conjured up a barrier with her hand.


    It was a thin disk-shaped barrier that served as a touchstone for observing various types of magic.


    She grabbed the shadow and spread them on her fingertips to see what was up with them.


    Only then could she see their hook-shaped structures¡­


    Their special characteristics to stick into other¡¯s magic and disrupt them¡­


    And their weakness; Their inability to resist an overwhelming difference in power.


    She managed to find out about all that in an instant.


    <em>If it¡¯s just this much¡­</em>


    Diana felt bittersweet disappointment crept up in her heart.


    Disappointment over the fact that the self-essence magic she went out of her way to check out was merely a poor one that she was able to imitate just with a little practice.


    While it felt a little exhrating to know that the male witch indeed existed, she still felt disappointed that his magic was this bad.


    <em>This means my assumption was correct then?</em>


    ¡°Does it catch your interest? Though its level isn¡¯t high, It is still a self-essence magic.¡±


    However, even though he disyed such poor magic, the man still smiled proudly.


    At that moment, she realized that rtively speaking, what he had aplished was indeed something big as it was an aplishment worth a single generation of research.


    And that she had been downying that achievement greatly, which definitely was not a good thing to do.


    <em>Maybe I¡¯ve be more and more of an elitist because I¡¯ve been spending my time outside¡­</em>


    Diana opened her mouth, trying toe up with a praise in her own ways.


    ¡°I can¡¯t urately gauge the level of your magic just from this.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can ask me to do whatever you want, Ms. Diana. I am yours for the next forty minutes, after all.¡±


    <em>Yeah, forty minutes should be enough.</em>


    Even though she wasn¡¯t a full-fledged witch yet, Diana was confident that she could take on a male witch who had juste out of thin air.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to challenge him to a magic battle or anything unsophisticated like that.


    Because that was more of an annoyance to her than anything.


    Instead, she had a better way to tell which among the two of them possessed the superior aptitude for magic.


    ¡°Do you have a Witch Board here?¡±


    It was none other than a game of magic.

 Chapter 338: The Lazy Witch (3)

    Chapter 338: The Lazy Witch (3)1.


    What did witches usually do in their free time?


    This question wasn¡¯t really different from <em>¡®What are your hobbies?¡¯</em> or something simr to that.


    It was because the answer really depended on the witch in question¡¯s tastes and preferences.


    Some of them spend their time by reading a book, by riding their horse through the hills, by watching ys or by taking baths in a luxurious bathtub.


    But, what did they usually do when they hang out with other witches? Now, that question would get you a whole different answerpletely.


    In Gehenna, where there was a severeck of entertainment, there was one traditional game that was popr among the witches called the Witch Board.


    The most basic Witch Board would have arge dodecahedron hologram appear above a crystal ball.


    That dodecahedron itself consisted of countless smaller dodecahedrons.


    This dodecahedron-shaped hologram would act as a board for the game¡ªjust think of it as a weirdly-shaped chessboard.As for the rules of the game, they were as follows:


    1) On the provided game board, each corner represented a ¡®pass¡¯ and each vertex houses a ¡®rune¡¯ essential for drawing magic spells. These runes are randomly ced using a random algorithm within the crystal ball.


    2) Passes and runes alone are insufficient toplete a magic spell. Therefore, each yer is provided with three ¡®mana orbs¡¯ that they can strategically ce on the board to initiate the game.


    3) Once the gamemences, yers take turns making moves like in go<sup>1</sup>, using the runes and the passes on the vertices to craft magic spells.


    4) yers cast the spells they create to attack their opponent''s mana orbs or defend against their opponent''s attacks.


    5) The first yer to capture all three of their opponent''s mana orbs or force their opponent to surrender is dered the victor


    With that concise and quick exnation, Diana finished her presentation.


    ¡°It looksplicated¡­¡±


    What happened prior to this was Diana expressing her desire topete with Siwoo in a board game.


    Coincidentally, the game that she challenged him to y, the Witch Board, was quite a popr game¡ªthe club had a few boards themselves, Siwoo only needed to take one of them from the third floor.


    But, the game rules were a littleplicated for him to follow properly.


    That was why he said those words after hearing her exnation.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you try it. If it¡¯s your first time ying the game, I¡¯ll walk you through it.¡±


    To put it simply, what he needed to do was to connect some lines and runes to cast a spell.


    Then, he¡¯d need to utilize those spells to attack the opponent¡¯s mana orbs or to defend against their attacks.


    <em>I guess this is some kind of simtion board game, simr to chess or go, huh¡­?</em>


    Thinking as such, Siwoo began to connect a few lines using his eyes and imagination.


    That was when he found that the task wasn¡¯t as difficult as it sounded.


    Though, because the board space was limited and the runes were scattered, the spell he could cast was pretty limited.


    ¡°This game can even the ying field, basically. Also, unlike magic battles, you take turns attacking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡±


    That was another reason why this game was popr among the witches.


    In actual magic battles they had to factor in a bunch of variables.


    Also, no matter how great one¡¯s magical thinking was, if there was a clear difference in ranks and amount of mana, the victor of the magic battle was pretty much decided.


    But, in Witch Board, Grand Witches and Apprentice Witches alike could only make their moves once per turn.


    Not only that, use of magic beyond certain levels was prohibited.


    Also, since self-essence magic was prettyplex, casting one of them would easily take hundreds of turns, so one couldn¡¯t rely on that, unless their opponent was willing to wait for that long.


    In other words, this game was perfect to showcase one¡¯s magical thinking and flexibility.


    ¡°So, is this really your first time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Actually, I¡¯ve never even heard of this game before this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll concede nine turns for you. Feel free to do anything during that time.¡±


    By the way, Diana was extremely confident in her skills about this game.


    Witch Board was one of her hobbies.


    In fact, she was good enough topete directly against Countess Yesod herself, thanks to her amazing aptitude in magical thinking.


    Actually, she was confident that she could take on any witches in this board game.


    ¡°So, how do I start?¡±


    ¡°First, you need to ce your mana orbs. Well, you can just ce them anywhere within the decahedron.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Since he was a newbie on this game, Siwoo decided to just take up on her offer.


    He quickly ced his orbs in three locations without any shred of hesitation.


    The moment she saw that, Diana tilted her head.


    This was because he chose to ce his orbs right next to each other.


    As for why she looked so puzzled, not only was this something that others wouldn¡¯t normally do, it was also considered as an inefficient move.


    Because normally, one would want the mana orbs to be as close as possible to the corners so that one could utilize more of the board.


    Putting them all closely together like what Siwoo did would only lessen both the space and magic avable.


    <em>Well, I guess this really is his first time ying¡­</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s nine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing how Siwoo spent his nine turns, Diana became more firm in her beliefs.


    Nine efficient turns were more than enough to destroy one of her mana orbs and made her start at a massive disadvantage.


    Because one less mana orb meant that there was less magic that was avable to be utilized.


    Even as a first timer, if he was talented enough in magic, he should be able to see it from that angle.


    But he couldn¡¯t even do that.


    Now Diana became more sure that all the fuss and rumors were just gibberish.


    ¡°My turn now.¡±


    After that, they exchanged their moves, taking turns.


    The moves she took were pretty much standard moves.


    At the end of the day, what they needed to do to win was to utilize the various runes that were scattered across the board.


    By effectively upying those runes and reading the opponent¡¯s intentions, one would be able to upy more runes and gain advantage over the other yer.


    In other words, build a bunch of spells, get a bunch of runes and gain more advantage over the opponent.


    Even if the number of the mana orbs were the same, the yer with more runes would be the one who could use attack spells more effectively.


    Of course, this was also applicable to defense spells as well.


    <em>And that¡¯s the end of the game.</em>


    Naturally, since he was at aplete disadvantage from the start, Siwoo ended up losing the game.


    All his attack spells were deflected, all his defense spells were crushed, and all his mana orbs were destroyed by Diana.


    It was a total defeat, the game onlysted ten minutes from start to finish.


    ¡°So easy.¡±


    Diana triumphantly dered her victory.


    Then again, this victory was already predetermined.


    Even if she were to concede nine turns to Siwoo, he was still a beginner, and she was an expert.


    But, winning or losing wasn¡¯t the point here, it was the process that led to that victory that mattered.


    Diana sessfully blocked all of his attacks and won overwhelmingly. It was the equivalent of winning a chess game without losing more than four pieces.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was staring at the board.


    It was as if he had gained something from that previous game.


    The atmosphere around him looked quite serious.


    ¡°Hm¡­ So that didn¡¯t work, huh?¡±


    <em>Did he really try to win with that stupid strategy?</em>


    Diana looked at him dumbfoundedly.


    <em>Whatever. Even if his heart is in the right ce, he just isn¡¯t good enough.</em>


    Thinking that she was putting too much thought into it, Diana reset the game board by pushing the button on the board.


    ¡°One more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Of course, she believed that it was uncouth for a skilled yer to bully a novice like this, but the thing here was he wasn¡¯t aplete novice.


    As per his ims, he was someone who understood thew of magic.


    Diana believed that if he dared to go out of his way to advertise himself as a ¡®male witch¡¯ to attract customers, then he shoulda put enough effort so that he was worthy of that title.


    As that thought came to her mind, she finally realized another reason why she felt so ufortable with him.


    <em>Because he is using the fact that he¡¯s walking the path of magic as a way to gain mary profit¡­</em>


    With this realization, her aversion towards him grew deeper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll concede nine turns this time too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I was able to learn a few things from the previous game.¡±


    Siwoo decided the cements of his three mana orbs in an instant.


    The exact same ce as before.


    Once again, he mmed all his mana orbs together, hindering himself and narrowing the space he could utilize.


    Nine turns passed and he did nothing to improve his situation at all.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    <em>Should I just tell him?</em>


    Thinking that she couldn¡¯t watch him anymore, Diana finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put all your mana orbs together like that, it will only hinder you when you¡¯re making movester. I¡¯ll give you another chance, so do it over. ce them somewhere else on the board, give them some distance, it¡¯ll make your life easier.¡±


    Actually, giving advice to someone like this wasn¡¯t in Diana¡¯s style at all.


    But, she still went out of her way to do it because she didn¡¯t want the game to end in another overwhelming victory for her.


    With this in mind, it was understandable that Siwoo¡¯s answer towards her kind gesture surprised her so.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m thinking about doing something else this time. Also, I think I¡¯m slowly getting the hang of the game.¡±


    <em>Something else?</em>


    <em>Do you even hear yourself right now?</em>


    With her all-too-sincere advice ignored, Diana gave him an even more incredulous look.


    Because his moves weren¡¯t just something ¡®different¡¯ or ¡®unique¡¯, they were something that waspletely out of the norm, the standard ys.


    Standard ys didn¡¯t exist for nothing.


    What considered standard ys were the highly generalized principle as the result of countless trials and errors.


    In other words, their potency and efficiency had already been proved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I am doing.¡±


    The problem here was that, from his tone and the look in his eyes, it was clear that the man in front of her was serious.


    This made her feel even a bigger aversion towards him than when he tried to market himself as a real witch.


    And so, she gave her final verdict.


    She shouldn¡¯t expect anything else from this so-called male witch.


    That he was only an idiot who willingly spread stupid rumors about himself for the sake of appearances.


    And that after this game, she should just go back home quickly.


    After the nine turns had passed, they then took turns, exchanging their moves.


    Just like the previous game, it was another easy game for Diana.


    This time, she utilized a different strategy and slowly built her way up towards victory.


    Everything went smoothly.


    She managed to upy 15 passes and the optimal runes needed for her attack.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to secure a good defense, just in case of a sudden counterattack from him.


    <em>I¡¯ll teach you directly how dumb of a move clumping your mana orbs together like that is.</em>


    Her n was to cast a cannon magic to blow all of Siwoo¡¯s mana orbs in one go.


    She calcted that she¡¯d be able to achieve her victory within five moves.


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    But then, she caught onto something. All this time, she had only been focusing on her own moves and she had been neglecting something.


    ¡°Ah, you noticed. I thought I did a good job hiding it too¡­¡±


    Among theplex-looking dots, lines, and runes¡­


    Therey a barely noticeable trap.


    If Diana were to proceed to execute her five moves victory strategy, that trap would have been triggered.


    ¡°...¡±


    The thing that Diana had been creating was a magic cannon that had been amplified over and over again.


    On the other hand, what Siwoo had been creating was arge ring tunnel that would guide her cannon into her mana orbs.


    If she were to fail to notice this trap and press on the offensive, she¡¯d end up taking out all of her mana orbs in one fell swoop instead.


    <em>How did I not notice that?</em>


    <em>Was I being that careless?</em>


    <em>No¡­</em>


    <em>This trap is just too cleverly hidden¡­</em>


    ¡°Of course I noticed it.¡±


    Diana casually told that lie and changed her strategy.


    Then, she slowly destroyed the ring tunnel that Siwoo had made and imed her victory in twenty turns.


    Of course, this oue was shocking to her.


    Because his strategy waspletely out of the norm.


    It was a one-shot strategy, if it failed, then there would be noing back from it.


    Yet, he almost pulled it off against her, even though she thought of him as nothing more than an overconfident punk.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way I could recover after you noticed that one. Good game, Ms. Diana, it¡¯s my loss.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although she won the whole thing, it still left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    She quickly hit the reset button on the board.


    ¡°One more. I¡¯ll concede another nine turns this time too.¡±


    <em>No way, I¡¯m letting you off just like that after pulling off that stunt!</em>*


    *


    <em>Not if you actually have been nning for that from the start!</em>


    <em>If he could do it again, I might need to reevaluate my opinion about him¡­</em>


    Facing the motivated Diana, Siwoo held up an hourss with a perplexed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our time is running out. I need to serve the witches who have made reservations now.¡±


    That was when Diana noticed that her surroundings had grown busier than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you more money. Please extend the time.¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, Ms. Diana. As the apprentice witch of Countess Yesod, you should know the importance of following through a contract more than anyone.¡±


    Those words were enough to break her momentum, as she haughtily nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯lle by tomorrow, same time. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll escort you to the door.¡±


    As she stepped out of the door while being escorted by Siwoo, Diana made a vow to herself.


    <em>I¡¯ll definitelye back tomorrow!</em><ol>1. Chinese chess.</ol>

 Chapter 339: The Lazy Witch (4)

    Chapter 339: The Lazy Witch (4)1.


    The two members of the Yesod Household always ate dinner together.


    No matter how busy Countess Lucy was, she¡¯d always spare some time to eat with her daughter.


    Especially now when she was forcing Diana to stay outside all day long; She had been rescheduling her appointments just so that she could eat together with her.


    ¡°You have done a great job today too, Sweetie. Mommy¡¯s so proud of you.¡±


    The Countess said so with a bright expression on her face.


    In fact, she never expected Diana to obediently do what she told her.


    She thought that her daughter would only idle around outside ande back when it was time toe home.


    Not to mention that she¡¯d be doing this for a whole week straight.


    Also, every single day, her dear daughter would experience a lot of things outside and recounted all her experience to her.<em>I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I were to pass on now¡­</em>


    ¡°We¡¯re havingmb chops today, your favorite, Sweetie! Eat a lot! Ohoho!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    But, even though the Countess had offered Diana her favorite meal, she was only staring at it nkly, as if lost in thought.


    This unusual reaction from her turned the Countess¡¯ expression into that of a bewilderment.


    Normally, her dear daughter woulde running the moment she heard the ¡®L¡¯ inmb chops.


    She¡¯d earnestly move her knife and fork just to eat themb chops despite her tendencies to avoid doing something that would even slightly inconvenience her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen outside?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing happened, Mom. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Earlier today, I went to the Border Town to buy a lot of snacks from the Modern World! Anyway, what were you up to today, Sweetie?¡±


    The Countess asked that question, marking the start of her dear daughter¡¯s daily report.


    Preparing to hear what her daughter was about to say, a giddy smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Today, I went to a host club.¡±


    But, hearing those wordse out of her mouth, that smile instantly crumbled down.


    She unknowingly put too much force into the knife she was using to cut themb chops and that knife helplessly slipped out of her hand before falling down to the floor.


    ¡°W-W-W-What club¡­?¡±


    ¡°Host club.¡±


    ¡°No, Sweetie! You can¡¯t go to a ce like that! Mommy won¡¯t allow it! Didn¡¯t mommy tell you that all men are just perverts who¡¯d only approach you for your pretty face?! Why did you go to that ce anyway? Is this the start of your rebellious phase?! Oh, my heart¡­!¡±


    Apprentice witches had to stay away from men.


    This wasmon knowledge to witches as it was a way to prevent unsavory idents.


    However, Countess Lucy¡¯s speech, or rather, indoctrination about men, clearly wasn¡¯t in line with what was considered asmon sense for the witches.


    <em>¡®There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll let those bastards take the apple of my eyes away!¡¯</em>


    This was something that Countess Lucy told herself over and over.


    Because, with how much she doted on her dear daughter, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she were to fall into depression just from thinking that Diana would bed another manter in the future.


    Especially when she imagined how much tears her dear daughter would shed the moment she had to separate with the man that she came to fall in love with¡­


    But then again, she just didn¡¯t want Diana to experience the pain and sorrow of watching her loved one grow old, sick and die¡­


    Just imagining that scenario already made her heart ache.


    ¡°No, of course not, I¡¯m not in my rebellious phase or anything. I just heard about a male witch working at that ce, so I went there to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Though, Diana¡¯s calm reaction made the Countess realize that she had overreacted a little.


    As a businesswoman, the Countess reacted very quickly to the ongoing rumors.


    That was why even before Diana told her about it, she already knew that there was a newly opened host club in Gehenna and the rumored male witch was working there.


    And she knew that it was worth visiting him, even if it was just out of curiosity.


    ¡°Sorry, Mommy overreacted a little. I¡¯m sorry, Sweetie¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°So, what did you do in the host club? How did you feel after seeing him in person?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I didn¡¯t feel anything special.¡±


    She reenacted how the magic he had shown wasn¡¯t anything special.


    Although he indeed possessed a self-essence magic, it wasn¡¯t to the level that it was worth giving him a visit to see it.


    She stated that even if she were an apprentice witch, if she were to engage in a battle with him, she¡¯d win against him effortlessly.


    Then again, he was the first generation of his witch¡¯s line, so this much was to be expected.


    ¡°Is that so? You can¡¯t really trust the rumors after all, hm? Then again, no man in this world is worthy to catch my dear daughter¡¯s eyes!¡±


    But even so, there was still something that bothered Diana so much that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    The thing that happened during their second Witch Board game.


    When he pulled off apletely unexpected move that almost drove her into a corner.


    <em>Did he really aim for that from the beginning?</em>


    <em>If that was the case, that meant he had been responding to all my movements while building his own way to counterattack at the same time¡­</em>


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sweetie?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good at Witch Board?¡±


    It was a question that the Countess never expected to hear, but she responded to it nheless.


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Just curious, I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, of course you¡¯re good at it! You¡¯re almost as good as Mommy, that means your skills are extraordinary! Say, what if we take a bath together after this, then y a round or two before bed?¡±


    ¡°I already took a bath. Mom, can you describe my skill level in a more objective way?¡±


    Feeling disappointed that her offer to take a bath together was rejected by her daughter, the Countess proceeded to answer the question.


    ¡°Among the apprentice witches, there¡¯s no one who canpare to you. I already told you that you¡¯re almost as good as me, that means you¡¯ll be able to beat most witches in Gehenna.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course! My sweetie baby is smart, after all!¡±


    ¡°You sure that isn¡¯t because you¡¯ve been holding back when you¡¯re going against me, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I used to when you were younger. But, if I were to do that, you''d notice it right away and get mad at me, no?¡±


    Actually, that was a lie. She was in fact, holding back a little against her.


    Even though Witch Board was a game where witches and apprentice witches couldpete on equal terms, there was still a big gap in experience that couldn¡¯t be closed easily.


    But, even considering that, Diana¡¯s skill was extraordinary.


    In addition, since she could y the game while sitting down, she had been putting in hours of practice on the game.


    The attack she had set up earlier today was the fruit of that practice. Normally, no one would be able to notice that since the pattern was well-hidden.


    And yet, the male witch saw through it¡­


    <em>Does that even make sense¡­?</em>


    As the night went on, Diana¡¯s contemtion only grew deeper.


    2.


    The next morning¡­


    Inside the quiet host club, Siwoo was lying down on a sofa, reading a book silently.


    As for what book it was, it was none other than a book filled Witch Board¡¯s notation, the game that he yed with Diana just the other day.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as popr as chess, it was still a game with a long history. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to look through the notations that famous witches of old had left behind.


    And the conclusion that he came to after reading through various notations was¡­


    ¡°Huh, this seems more fun than I thought¡­¡±


    That.


    To say the least, the game felt fresh and new to him.


    Since the runes were ced randomly across the board, there were many variables that needed to be included. Compared to all the board games he was familiar with, this particr one had a three-dimensional board instead of two, that alone already changed things up quite a bit.


    The game itself needed one to connect pieces like reversi, all while having to predict one¡¯s opponent¡¯s moves like chess and go.


    Not only did one need to deal withplexputing and thinking skills, but they also had to engage in psychological warfare while they were at it.


    In fact, as soon as his shift was finished the other day, he immediately went to a nearby bookstore to buy a collection of notations.


    He also bought a guidebook for the game, with standard strategies and stuff in it, but he got bored after a few minutes of reading it.


    Because the book was filled with strange technical terms.


    After that, he spent the whole night reading through the notations while observing the flow of the game.


    Since he was so absorbed in it, he didn¡¯t even notice that hours had passed since then and the sun had risen.


    <em>-Bang, bang, bang!</em>


    Of course, it went without saying that the club wasn¡¯t open at this hour.


    It was still seven in the morning, after all.


    Yet, someone was already knocking on the door.


    So, he went outside to look who it was, and as expected, the same girl from yesterday was standing there awkwardly.


    ¡°As promised, I came.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Diana. You¡¯re early today.¡±


    Siwoo politely greeted Diana with the tone of speech that he had grown ustomed to and guided her inside.


    Of course, it was still way too early for him to serve anyone, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him.


    To begin with, he had a very strongpetitive spirit.


    He was more than happy to be presented with an opportunity to make up for the humiliation he had suffered yesterday.


    Well, there was no guarantee that he¡¯d be able to do it, but still¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll order some drinks today too. Three bottles of the same alcohol as yesterday, is that enough?¡±


    ¡°One bottle is enough. Also, we have plenty of time.¡±


    As soon as they sat down, they set up the game board.


    Since he had fully charged his mana yesterday, he was ready to y the game all day long today.


    But, before that, he had a question that he wanted to ask.


    ¡°By the way, does the Countess know that you¡¯re visiting this kind of ce, Ms. Diana¡­? I know that I shouldn¡¯t say this as someone who¡¯s working here, but, I don¡¯t think this is an appropriate ce for an apprentice witch to visit¡­¡±


    ¡°She knows, don¡¯t worry. Just set up the board quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    And just like him, Diana also possessed a strongpetitive spirit.


    Seeing her being all fired up like this reminded him of the twins somehow.


    3.


    After they finished setting up the game, Diana felt like crying out loud in satisfaction.


    She had been waiting for this moment sincest night.


    That was why, as soon as she finished her breakfast, she immediately went straight to the club.


    ¡°I¡¯ll concede another nine turns this time as well. Go, start your turn.¡±


    She stated that she¡¯d be conceding nine turns, as if it was a given.


    Even though she ended up being surprised by yesterday''s match''s oue, this was still a reasonable handicap. Because in the end, even though she had conceded nine turns, she was the one who ended up winning.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to do that anymore. I¡¯ve studied about the game all night.¡±


    But, for some reason, he said that to her.


    He boldly proimed that he didn¡¯t need any kind of handicap against her.


    Diana struggled to control her expression that was slowly bing distorted.


    <em>I see, he let the fluke from yesterday go over his head, huh?</em>


    <em>In this game, where every single move could decide whether you¡¯ll win or not¡­ I willingly gave him nine turns as a handicap, yet he said he doesn¡¯t need it?</em>


    <em>He became this arrogant only after a single night of studying?</em>


    <em>What a detestable and arrogant guy¡­</em>


    ¡°...Fine.¡±


    But she knew thatshing out at him for his attitude would be distasteful of her.


    So, she decided that she¡¯d teach him a lesson by showing him how wide the gap between their skills was.


    She made a vow to herself that she¡¯d teach this fool in front of him the true meaning of despair.


    With that, their game started.


    Diana and Siwoo both took turns to ce their mana orbs.


    She followed a standard move, cing her three orbs a few spaces apart.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo used the same strategy as the other day, clumping his three orbs together.


    ¡°...¡±


    The moment she saw this, Diana could feel her expression twitched.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried about the possibility of her losing or anything.


    She just found what he was doing so ridiculous that she was having trouble trying to keep her mouth shut.


    In the end, she decided to give him a piece of her mind after much deliberation.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t trying to be nice about it at all.


    ¡°I thought you said you studied the game.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been reading various notations all night long.¡±


    ¡°Were there any notations with this kind of opening?¡±


    ¡°No. I just think this opening suits me better.¡±


    <em>Is he trying to thin my patience or what?</em>


    Of course, Diana knew that such an opening did exist.


    But such an opening would only be used as a surprise strategy, simr to what he had done yesterday.


    The strategy had a major w that it wouldn¡¯t be able to put on much momentum mid-game and it would be virtually impossible to win if the game were to be dragged out tote-game.


    <em>Does he think that the fact that he almost got me yesterday meant that this wed strategy would work on me again?</em>


    Diana could feel her blood boil.


    Even though his very existence had already made her mad, he doubled down on that and did things that made her even more mad.


    No matter how lenient her attitude toward everything was, her patience had started to run thin.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    She thought about overwhelming him with force from the very start, but in the end, she decided to just fortify her defense and take it slow.


    Even though the bottom of her stomach was boiling, her head was cold and she was still able to make rational decisions.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was making one strange move after another.


    Rather than focusing his y in one ce, he spread it all over the board.


    It was hard for Diana to guess what it was that he was trying to do.


    <em>No, I shouldn¡¯t mind him.</em>


    <em>He¡¯s just an insufferable narcissist who¡¯s drowning in his futile fame of being the first male witch.</em>


    <em>Yesterday¡¯s game was also a fluke anyway.</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll end this stupid game quickly and go to watch a y or something.</em>


    After she decided to do that, Diana continued to dish out her moves toplete her magic cannon.


    And then¡­


    ¡°...¡±


    Siwoo made a move that fully utilized all of his randomly ced runes.


    The move sessfully prated through the pyramid-shaped fortress that Diana had been building, as if it was his goal from the very beginning.


    With just one move, he destabilized her formation and destroyed the connection between her mana orbs and the rest of her runes.


    It seemed like Siwoo had been preparing to do this all along, to destroy her connections in one go.


    This was the kind of move that could only be utilized by someone whopletely understood the principles and structures of the magic in question.


    Dispel Pin.

 Chapter 340: The Lazy Witch (5)

    1.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The current state of the game shocked Diana.


    Her magic cannon was broken.


    The formation that she had been building over the course of fifteen turns waspletely dismantled.


    Siwoo¡¯s runes, which he had been setting up since the start of the game, sessfully disrupted the connection she had been building.


    For the first time during the game, Diana raised her head to look at Siwoo¡¯s face.


    That was when she found out that he didn¡¯t seem even a little joyful after his n had worked. He also didn¡¯t seem ted that he managed to beat her.


    Instead, he calmly rested his hand on his chin and calmly scanned the board with his eyes.


    As if he had expected this kind of oue from the very beginning.The attack that she had been preparing from the start of the game was stopped before it could even start.


    This was pretty much a checkmate.


    Of course getting one¡¯s strategy being dispelled midway like this was something thatmonly happened in the game.


    But, the problem here was that he was using Dispel Pin to do it.


    Not to mention that it was the Dispel Pin that he had been setting up from the start of the game.


    Unless he got her dancing in his palm from the beginning, this result was something that should be impossible to happen.


    Because he¡¯d need to predict what kind of moves she would make.


    All while calcting the next move that he needed to make himself.


    The thing here was that he definitely had no way to know what she was trying to do so early in the game.


    <em>Impossible¡­</em>


    <em>There¡¯s no way¡­</em>


    <em>This must be another fluke.</em>


    <em>He just happened to pull it off because the situation was aligned in his favor.</em>


    ¡°That was a pretty good move.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    <em>He¡¯s just lucky¡­</em>


    <em>Both yesterday and just now¡­</em>


    <em>He can¡¯t even y fairly, he just sticks to his dirty tricks¡­</em>


    Diana calmly examined her broken formation.


    And she noticed that it wasn¡¯tpletely broken yet.


    She still had a chance to turn this around.


    <em>If I were to give up the current formation, connect a pass to another one of my magic orbs, and utilize the runes at the top left of the board that I¡¯ve previously captured, I could regain my footing in five turns.</em>


    And so, she discovered that the Dispel Pin was merely a check and not a checkmate.


    Besides, Witch Board was a game where one needed to destroy all of their opponent¡¯s mana orbs to win.


    A single Dispel Pin normally wouldn¡¯t be enough to win games.


    In fact, Diana had already nned out her next steps.


    She was now showcasing the versatility of the standard strategies.


    Even if her strategy stumbled in the middle, she still had enough to regain her footing quickly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    But after three turns, when she was about to rebuild her connection again¡­


    The same thing happened.


    As if he had already predicted this move, Siwoo¡¯s Dispel Pin destroyed her magic cannon again.


    <em>But how could he build another one so quickly¡ª!?</em>


    It didn¡¯t take long for Diana to finally find the answer.


    His three mana orbs that were clumping together.


    Though at the first nce, it looked like an inefficient strategy, it perfectly supported the cements of all his Dispel Pins, allowing him to bust them out quickly.


    <em>Is this what he was aiming for¡­?</em>


    ¡°...¡±


    <em>No, this is okay, I still have another chance.</em>


    <em>I still had my mana orbs, I could still rebuild the cannon.</em>


    <em>But¡­can I¡­?</em>


    <em>I¡¯d need at least seven turns to do that¡­</em>


    <em>Also, even if I could do it, that meant it took me forty turns to build a single cannon. If he managed to destroy it again, there was noing back from that¡­</em>


    <em>I couldn¡¯t work with anything else¡­</em>


    In Witch Board, dismantling an unfinished spell was a part of the normal strategy.


    After all, one could take the resources off that spell and ce it elsewhere to utilize those resources more effectively.


    Considering Diana¡¯s ystyle that prioritized stability over everything, this was a more than viable course of action for her to take.


    <em>Let¡¯s just do it. I¡¯ll win if I drag it into thete game anyway.</em>


    Though she decided on that, Diana still felt a subtle difort.


    As if she was caught in some kind of secret ploy of his and she¡¯d need to rethink her decision a little bit more.


    She had this unpleasant feeling that if she were to drag it to thete game, even if she ended up winning the game, she¡¯d still feel like she had lost to him.


    ¡°I changed my mind, it seems that you¡¯re a little worthy of my acknowledgement.¡±


    She felt foolish for not noticing it.


    From the nature of his self-essence magic, it was clear that he was somewhat proficient when it came to dismantling spells.


    <em>But, will he be able to stop my next move?</em>


    Trying to boost her own confidence, Diana ced some decoys across the board, all whileying the groundwork so that she could set up another magic cannon.


    ¡°Tsk¡­!¡±


    But, as she did that¡­


    Siwoo dropped another Dispel Pin and dismantled her cannon again.


    At this point, even if she tried to rebuild again, she¡¯d have to sacrifice a lot. Not to mention that she had to bet on him not doing anything else in the meantime, so she was in a position where she was as good as lost.


    She was too headstrong on sticking to her original n and now she was stuck at the point of no return.


    Her careless decision made her unable to recover her momentum.


    The worst thing was that Siwoo utilized the situation well and carried on his own attack almost immediately, forcing Diana to lose her ground even more.


    Since he was clumping his mana orbs together, his firepower was way beyond what Diana could handle.


    It only took five minutes before every rune Diana had was taken away by him, while the defensive measure that she tried to build was rendered useless.


    Then, he destroyed one of her magic orbs.


    Maybe, if she hadn¡¯t insisted on sticking to her n, she¡¯d be able to raise a counterattack earlier by sacrificing one of her orbs.


    Or she could build just enough defense to protect her orbs and conjure up a new n from there.


    However, due to her greediness, the gap between them only widened over time.


    Since the rule was a yer could only make one move per turn, even a Grand Witch couldn¡¯t steal the momentum back from Siwoo.


    Eventually, her second and third orbs were destroyed in session.


    <em>I¡­lost¡­</em>


    Those two words resonated in her heart strongly like a persisting echo.


    Her shoulders started to tremble greatly.


    ¡°That was a fun game. I was lucky.¡±


    Hearing those words, an annoyed smile appeared in Diana¡¯s lips as she was about to explode in anger, but she managed to hold herself back.


    <em>Calm down, this doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m less skilled than him¡­</em>


    <em>I was just caught off guard by his Dispel Pins¡­</em>


    In retrospect, the main reason why she lost was because she stubbornly stuck to her failing n, basically, she self-destructed.


    Also, rather than exploding in anger in an unsightly manner, she figured that she should disy the dignity of the heir of a Countess by readily admitting her mistake.


    ¡°I underestimated you too much.¡±


    ¡°It seems so. Honestly, when we were ying, I was bewildered that I could get that far at all, haha.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    While listening to his words that felt slightly humiliating, Diana reset the board.


    ¡°So, our current score is 2 to 1 with me in the lead, right?¡±


    Diana knew that this was ame move on her part.


    The truth was, she was very confident that she¡¯d never lose against him.


    That was why she never bothered to keep tabs on their scores in the beginning.


    But, she couldn¡¯t ept ¡®losing¡¯ in this way.


    And she figured that if she were to pretend that she had been keeping track of their score since the beginning, her pride could ept it.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re counting yesterday¡¯s games too?¡±


    ¡°What? Obviously!¡±


    Siwoo blinked his eyes in surprise, as if he didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d keep count on their games so far.


    Seeing his attitude, Diana responded angrily.


    ¡°Alright. So, does that mean we¡¯re going for another round?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that the fourth game began.


    2.


    After that, Diana¡¯s attitude changed.


    There was no morecency in her heart as she focused on the game.


    asionally, she¡¯d show her frustration or surprise, but her moves were always on point.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo kept on pulling off strange moves, at least in Diana¡¯s viewpoint.


    <em>-Tak!</em>


    This time too, Siwoo¡¯s finger moved to make another bizarre move.


    A move that caught Dianapletely off guard.


    At first nce, his move looked like it was a blunder, that was how bizarre of a move it was.


    Her mouth was itching.


    She wanted to ask him so badly, <em>¡®What on earth are you nning?¡¯</em>.


    However, asking for an exnation would be bad manners.


    So, she just continued to do her things.


    Before they realized it, 50 turns had passed and they had entered mid-game.


    Advantage-wise, Diana was in the lead with the ratio of 70:30.


    Every time Diana tried to hint for a fight for a rune, Siwoo always backed out without any hesitation.


    Instead, he wasted his turns on meaningless things that had nothing to do with such fights.


    By this time, she hadpleted her defensive formation, but Siwoo had done nothing about it.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Siwoo avoided all fights.


    Most of the passes were taken by Diana.


    She was also ahead in the runes count.


    Even the cement of her mana orbs was superior to him.


    Still, Diana didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    If she hadn¡¯t suffered from his unconventional strategy twice, she wouldn¡¯t be like this, but she unfortunately had.


    Besides, she knew that she could win this game as long as she didn¡¯t rush in like a headless chicken.


    She could envision it.


    The perfect timing for her to end the game.


    She calcted that if she were to take into ount all the resources they had andunch a big attack on him¡­


    <em>I¡¯ll win in 22 turns.</em>


    The moment she was about to set that n in motion¡­


    ¡°Alright, I guess it¡¯s time to start fighting back.¡±


    Siwoo began his counterattack.


    To describe it in a more understandable way, Diana¡¯s formation was like full te armor without any gap in defense.


    The only way for him to do any meaningful damage to her was during a very brief opening when she was about to attack.


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    Still, this wasn¡¯t a problem for her.


    Because she was already so far ahead.


    But, she still checked out the board, just in case that there was something that she missed.


    Because shepletely expected him to pull off another bizarre move.


    After calming herself down again, she made her move to prepare against Siwoo¡¯s attack.


    She was perfectly confident that if she were to block his attacks, she would easily win on the crackback.


    At that moment, Siwoo deployed a Dispel Pin.


    ¡°Another one of these, huh¡­? But, I already knew you¡¯d do that.¡±


    A slight smile appeared on Diana¡¯s face.


    His timing was excellent, but she already built a countermeasure to his Dispel Pin strategy.


    She knew that his speciality was to connect the haphazardly ced runes and cast a Dispel Pin with them and take her down in one fell swoop.


    But, what if she were to split her formation and distribute her resources evenly among them?


    In an instant, she split her magic cannon into ten separate smaller cannons.


    This wasn''t a difficult thing to do for her.


    After all, she had been setting this up in advance.


    With this move, the situation suddenly changed. Now he had to deal with ten different attacks instead of one.


    <em>Try to use your Dispel Pin against this if you can.</em>


    <em>Of course, it''s obvious that you can¡¯t. Not in this situation.</em>


    <em>Unless your level is far above me, there¡¯s no way¡­</em>


    Just like before, unlike Diana who distributed her mana orbs all around the board, Siwoo clumped them together.


    Now that it was like this, she could take him down in one fell swoop.


    She continued her attack, fully prepared to lose one or two mana orbs in this attack, just topletely subdue him.


    ¡°With this¡­ I won.¡±


    After Siwoo destroyed one of Diana¡¯s mana orbs, he said those words.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you trying to say?¡±


    <em>You just destroyed a single mana orb, what are you on about?</em>


    <em>Keep dreaming. You can¡¯t even stop my attack.</em>


    Diana opted to ignore him and continue to press on.


    And then¡­


    She realized the hard way that his words weren¡¯t a bluff.


    ¡°N-No way¡­ H-How¡­?¡±


    Because he quickly dismantled all of her cannons.


    Siwoo calmly cut off everything, one by one, as if he had expected from the start that she¡¯d be using this strategy.


    All the bizarre moves that Diana previously dismissed as meaningless were actually part of his preparation to block her attacks.


    There wasn¡¯t a single gap in his formation that she could exploit.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Good game?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Though the attack that consumed a lot of her resources had failed and one of her mana orbs was destroyed, Diana still hadn¡¯t given up.


    <em>There¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna lose like this¡ª!</em>


    She struggled to defend against Siwoo¡¯s onught, but in the end, all her efforts were in vain.


    <em>I lost¡­</em>


    <em>Again¡­</em>


    ¡°I see, I understand now.¡±


    This unbelievable result made a distorted expression appear on her face, but that didn¡¯t stop her from resetting the board once again.


    ¡°Our score is 2-2, right? Let¡¯s y another round.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have enough time. Anyway, that was fun. If youe again tomorrow, same time, I¡¯ll be more than happy to y with you again, Ms. Diana.¡±


    Before she realized it, her time had run out.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything but helplessly left the host club after that.

 Chapter 341: The Lazy Witch (6)

    1.


    As soon as Diana left the host club, she bought a new Witch Board at a nearby store.


    Then, she bought some ice cream at a cafe that she had been eyeing from yesterday before she started reviewing today¡¯s games.


    Since she memorized all the turns they had taken, she reenacted them on the board slowly.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    She recreated the moments when Siwoo effortlessly blocked all of her attacks.


    And all the disorganized moves that managed to shake her up.


    After doing that for a while, one single thing popped into her mind.


    ¡°If I just kept on following the standard strategy, I would have won¡­¡±


    Looking back, both games somehow could be simplified into a single pattern.Siwoo would make an erratic move, then Diana would try to stop him.


    Then, she¡¯d get impatient, tried to do something and ended up getting caught in his tricks.


    But, the most frustrating thing about it was¡­


    ¡°Why Dispel Pin¡­?¡±


    Even in Witch Board, Dispel Pin was considered an ineffective strategy.


    Generally speaking, it was a difficult strategy to pull off and even if one managed to pull it off, there wouldn''t be a high reward to be reaped.


    It was a high-risk, low-reward strategy that would leave both the one using the strategy and the one falling for it at a loss.


    In other words, it was the kind of strategy that one would only use for fun.


    But today, she was hit by more Dispel Pin than she had ever been in her entire life ying the Witch Board.


    It was only natural that she reacted this way.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    Though, looking back, her losses were still losses.


    No matter how strange his strategy was, it was a fact that he managed to figure out her intentions and gained victory through his strategic maneuvers.


    But still¡­


    ¡°Urrgg¡­!¡±


    No matter how much she tried to think about it, it still angered her so much.


    ¡°How dare¡­¡±


    <em>A fool who doesn¡¯t understand the basics properly¡­!</em>


    ¡°Using such trickeries¡­!¡±


    In this state, it was hard for her to make a calm and collected evaluation of the game.


    After all, her pride had been hurt from all the losses.


    ¡°Just wait¡­! Tomorrow¡­!¡±


    His strategy was nothing short of a wild card.


    Which meant, there was no way he¡¯d be able to utilize it multiple times in session.


    Twice was the limit for such a strategy to seed.


    Diana firmly believed that the reason why she lost twice today was due to bad luck and she had been letting her guard down.


    And so, she made preparations for tomorrow.


    2.


    ¡°Wee, Ms. Diana.¡±


    ¡°Prepare the Witch Board. And the drinks.¡±


    The next morning, 6 am.


    Diana didn¡¯t even bother to eat breakfast today and went straight to the host club, telling herself that she¡¯d win for sure this time.


    She believed that all the strategies and countermeasures she hade up with were perfect.


    And so, with fiery spirit, she entered the club, fully prepared to repay all the humiliations from yesterday.


    ¡°You seem to be in a hurry today. Do you have another n for the day?¡±


    Diana felt her heart starting to palpitate when she heard Siwoo say such words, as if he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Of course, her heart¡¯s palpitation came from her anger.


    She detested the expression on his face, his sly attitude, his unconventional ystyle, and the fact that he was a male witch.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    But, as a noble, it was inappropriate for her to express her feelings directly like that.


    Even if her dissatisfaction was so great that she could barely prevent it from showing, she still had to treat him politely and made it so that he¡¯d notice it instead.


    But, she still felt that at the very least, she had to get some words in.


    ¡°I dislike you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, why are youing to visit me so early in the morning every day?¡±


    Unknowingly, Diana was pouting her lips as she spouted those words that were filled with discontent.


    Since Siwoo was in his host mode, he took her words without batting an eye.


    ¡°That flippant attitude of yours. I dislike it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do my best to fix it from now on.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­!¡±


    Towards his attitude that refused to give in to her words until the very end (at least in her view), Diana let out a snort before plopping on the sofa rather rudely.


    Their current score was 2 to 2.


    If Diana were to lose the next match, that meant a beginner seeded in reverse sweeping her.


    Before the game began, Diana got another word in.


    ¡°I assume that Dispel Pin is your specialty or something?¡±


    Siwoo hesitated a little before answering that question.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about magic, but I have some experience in interpreting and destroying magic forms.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    Diana raised her eyebrows, ring fiercely at him.


    Then, they proceeded to start the game, arranging their pieces in the same way as their previous games.


    Diana, who followed the standard way of ying¡­


    And Siwoo, who went on doing whatever he wanted.


    But this time, there was a difference.


    Diana, who previously wouldy the groundwork and slowly build up her strength, went on the aggressive from the very beginning.


    The way Siwoo deployed his Dispel Pin was like ¡®setting upndmines¡¯.


    Since he had nted it all over the board, it made it seem like a surprise attack.


    Previously, Diana had been too upied with building her strength, that was why she ended up not doing anything to prevent him from setting up thosendmines.


    As a result of that, she was beaten down the moment she thought that she had won.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Since she knew the problem with her previous strategy¡­


    She promptly changed it.


    As long as she kept on pushing the offensive, forcing him to respond to all her smaller-scale fights¡­


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to utilizeplicated strategies like the Dispel Pins.


    Slowly, the corners of her mouth were twisted into a sly smile.


    She¡¯d always do this whenever things went her way.


    Seeing the way Siwoo tried to respond to all her moves in a fluster made her smile grow deeper.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Thanks to this, Siwoo¡¯s turn took longer due to him needing to put more effort in thinking.


    Which was understandable, since he couldn¡¯t utilize his greatest strength, the Dispel Pins anymore.


    <em>Hmph, this is the difference between someone who could only use underhanded tactics and a distinguished apprentice witch who has been practicing the basics from the grounds up.</em>


    <em>There¡¯s no way someone like you could beat me, who has mastered all the basics!</em>


    ¡°What sharp moves¡­ Are you having a bad day? You are more aggressive than usual today.¡±


    <em>Ha! Look at you!</em>


    <em>You¡¯re so cornered that you¡¯d say something like that!</em>


    In Witch Board, there was an unwritten rule where one shouldn¡¯t talk about anything that was rted to the game. But, since she was being so proud of herself, Diana just lifted her chin high.


    ¡°You look pretty frustrated. What? You can¡¯t use anything else other than Dispel Pins?¡±


    ¡°True, Dispel Pin is a little hard to use in this situation. Alright, I¡¯ll do <em>that</em> instead.¡±


    ¡°Do your worst. I¡¯ll show you what proper magic looks like.¡±


    After that exchange of words, their battle continued.


    Siwoo, who had been frantically trying to defend from her attack, suddenly took a different stance.


    He started starting his own small-scale fights, doing exactly what Diana had been doing.


    ¡°Fighting fire with fire, I see. Are you confident that you can beat me that way?¡±


    Up until this point, Diana didn¡¯t give it much thought.


    Since he wanted to fight fire with fire, she figured that she¡¯d entertain him for a while.


    Since it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯dst long anyway.


    Just like that, an endless battle between the two of them started.


    Reckless skirmishes where they¡¯d plunder runes and passes from each other repeatedly.


    ¡°...¡±


    After a while Diana could feel her head getting hotter and hotter.


    All those small-scale fights had started to give her a terrible headache.


    Since the fights were small-scaled, she didn¡¯t really need to think much about them, but she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless in this situation.


    Because if she did, there was a great chance that it¡¯d cost her the whole game.


    ¡°U-Ugh¡­¡±


    In Witch Board, the yers would start five to six different fights at once normally.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case with Siwoo. He didn¡¯t even bother to stop at ten or fifteen, he went ahead to start twenty different fights at once.


    He decided that he might as well start an aggressive mud fight so that she¡¯d have trouble handling it.


    That was his countermeasure against her aggressive moves.


    ¡°What on earth are you thinking¡­?¡±


    This was another strategy that Diana wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    As this was the equivalent of a dogfight where they¡¯d grab each other¡¯s hair and drag each other¡¯s face to the ground.


    She inwardlyined, <em>¡®What¡¯s with this uncouth game!¡¯</em> as she tried to respond to his onught.


    But, the dogfight had already started, so she couldn¡¯t just back down. Since the first one to back down would definitely be the one who ended up losing.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The erratic fights all over the board made Diana having troubles keeping up with things.


    Only after Siwoo loosened up his offensive was she finally able to take a breather.


    That was also when she finally had the lenience to look at the board at a wider perspective instead of her narrow field of vision.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At first, she thought that she had seen it wrong.


    But, even after she rubbed her eyes to take a closer look, she still arrived at the same conclusion.


    Her loss was already decided.


    All this time, she thought that they were having back and forth fights.


    Whenever she got hit once, she¡¯d hit him back and vice versa.


    Though this wasn¡¯t an orthodox way of ying, she thought that she should give him credits for being able to go this far against her.


    But, after she took a look at the board again, she realized that the odds werepletely against her.


    The number of runes they had were close to each other¡¯s, but all the runes that she needed were upied by him.


    Compared to her, whose formation was in disarray after that dogfight, Siwoo was ready to finish her off at any time.


    This difference was quite massive.


    It was like her going to the ring with only bandages and freshly applied salve against him wearing a full-te of armor.


    She didn¡¯t even know how to get away from this situation.


    <em>I¡¯m gonna lose¡­?</em>


    While her mana orbs were still intact, she had a strong feeling that she¡¯d lost the game soon enough.


    She really thought that he¡¯d be out of breath too after that messy dogfight, but¡­


    <em>He had been preparing for this¡­? While doing all that¡­?</em>


    <em>How¡­?</em>


    <em>If he really did this intentionally¡­</em>


    <em>That means he isn¡¯t even a human.</em>


    <em>He¡¯s a monster¡­</em>


    As Diana was dumbstruck by this unimaginable result¡­


    <em>-Tak!</em>


    Suddenly, a way out presented itself.


    If Siwoo were to hold his formation ande at her like that, it would only be a matter of time before she got defeated.


    But, for some reason, he decided to recklessly continue their dogfight instead.


    Even though it was clear that the fight was for nothing.


    And so she took this opportunity.


    She quickly countered his attack and stole the momentum.


    This was something that happened often.


    Sometimes, one¡¯s field of view just narrowed significantly and they became unable to see the flow of things, just like what happened to Diana just now.


    Unable to tell whether one was in a favorable spot or not.


    She assumed that this was exactly what happened to Siwoo.


    Instead of trying to strengthen his formation and solidify his position, he wasted his moves on ces that wouldn¡¯t affect the overall flow of the game instead.


    So, she desperately fought back.


    She perfectly utilized the opening that her opponent foolishly made.


    The possibility that he had only been winning because of ¡®luck¡¯ instead of skill put her mind at ease.


    ¡°There. I won.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to turn the previously unfavorable situation into a victory.


    Grabbing the sweet fruit at thest minute.


    She timidly clenched her trembling fists, relishing on this pleasure that victory had brought her.


    ¡°That was an amazing game. I can¡¯t beat you at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you start an erratic fight like that. It¡¯s just hard to make any follow ups after that.¡±


    ¡°The current score is 3 to 2. I lost.¡±


    Hearing that made Diana feel extremely excited.


    Of course she didn¡¯t say it out loud, it was easy to tell how she felt by seeing her twitching lips and ring nostrils.


    <em>Well, I¡¯ll admit it.</em>


    <em>Even though you kept using those bizarre strategies, you do have some skills.</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re also quite amazing yourself. If it was another apprentice witch and not me, they¡¯d definitely have lost without being able to put up a fight. For a man, you are quite remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do this move, I would have lost.¡±


    Feeling generous over her victory, she gave him advice and even praised him.


    ¡°Anyway, good job. I almost lost to you because I let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m the one who has learned a lot from you, Ms. Diana.¡±


    Diana stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle again when I have free time.¡±


    ¡°Hm? You won¡¯t being back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯ve already won.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t actually decided on a best of five, Diana was the one who did on her own.


    Seeing Siwoo¡¯s flustered expression, she let out a mischievous smile.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to hide it anymore, as she even went out of her way to show her teeth to him.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t like bullying someone who¡¯s clearly worse than me at the game. Anyway, that was quite fun. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Feeling refreshed after saying thatst line, Diana left the host club.


    For some reason, the sun shone especially brightly today.


    3.


    Siwoo stared nkly at the Witch Board.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the door, where Diana had just left without even letting him escort her out.


    ¡°Did I mess up somewhere?¡±


    Somehow, things derailed from his n.


    His goal was to grow closer to Diana and get some help for his magic research.


    In order to do that, he figured that the best course of action was to meet her as often as possible.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve just gone for it instead of going easy on her like that¡­¡±


    Siwoo noticed that Diana was the type of person who hated to lose, even though she pretended otherwise.


    That was why he was worried if he were to thoroughly defeat her in that game, he¡¯d end up hurting her pride too much and she wouldn¡¯te back ever again, so he decided to give the win to her.


    He never expected that she¡¯d feel satisfied with just that and left the club immediately.


    <em>Seriously though, didn¡¯t she get one of her wins when I barely even know how to y?</em>


    Siwooined that if it was the twins who yed with him, they would never count that game as legit and would proceed to demand a rematch.


    Now, he understood the saying that apprentice witches were like a ball that you¡¯d never know where it would bounce to.


    Well, fully grown witches also fit that saying, but it fitted apprentice witches even more.


    In Siwoo¡¯s view, the difference in their skills was already obvious.


    After his first victory against Diana, he believed that he could win no matter what she tried to do.


    Ultimately, this game was all about interpreting and building up spells, something that Siwoo was extremely good at.


    All this while, he hadn¡¯t even removed his eyepatch, but if he did, the gap between their skills would be even more insurmountable.


    But¡­


    ¡°ying it like this is fun.¡±


    He was actually enjoying this game quite a lot.


    Siwoo stretched his body a little before going to the dressing room to prepare for his job today.


    <em>Well¡­</em>


    <em>Let¡¯s just hope that she¡¯ll visit me again soon.</em>


    He thought silently.

 Chapter 342: Pride and Prejudice (1)

    1.


    Diana entered the Gate, returning home with light steps.


    Her steps were so light, it felt like she was walking at 1.2 times of her usual speed.


    Currently, it was just past noon, a time when she had to go outside, as per Countess Yesod¡¯s instructions.


    But, today was a special asion.


    It was a day for her to reward herself.


    She just had a full-on duel that made her head heat up, and that game left her drained.


    The game made her go through different kinds of emotions, from anger to agony to despair to joy. Thanks to that, she was more exhausted than ever and she believed that she deserved a good rest as a reward.


    That was why, right now, she was floating around in the private pool of Levana¡¯s Public Bathhouse.


    Her hands were holding a bunch of grapes that she ate one by one to celebrate the joyful asion.¡°Ah~ Sweet~ Sweet victory~¡±


    <em>The grapes tastes sweeter than usual~</em>*


    *


    <em>That whole game was just so good~</em>


    <em>Especially the look on his face after I beat him~</em>


    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±


    When she recalled SIwoo¡¯s nk face, she immediately burst out intoughter.


    His expression when she told her <em>¡®I don¡¯t want to bully someone weaker than me¡¯</em> specifically was etched in her mind.


    ¡°Pfft¡­! Ahaha¡­!¡±


    One of her wins from Siwoo was back when he barely even knew how to y, but she actively ignored that and justughed to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    <em>It¡¯s too much trouble to y another game anyway.</em>


    <em>In the end, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s gonna win, so¡­</em>


    <em>Who cares?</em>


    ¡°This world is all about the result after all! Ohoho¡­!¡±


    With a bright smile on her face, Dianafortablyid her body down on the sunbed.


    <em>It has been a while since I¡¯ve felt so at peace~</em>


    <em>The warm pool with a dome above me to protect me from sunlight~</em>*


    *


    <em>Surrounded by the lush tropical trees and flowers~ Covered by their pleasant scent~</em>


    <em>Too bad I still have something to do, or else I¡¯d just spend the rest of the day sleeping¡­</em>


    ¡°Heh, anyway, time to recap today¡¯s games~¡±


    The aforementioned thing that she had to do was this.


    Watching her previous games to admire her amazing ys.


    While reying the games she yed this morning in her mind, she set up the Witch Board that she had brought here with a clear excitement on her face.


    Though she seemed a little distracted, she actually managed to remember each and every move that happened in both games.


    As she reyed the games, she recounted all the feelings she had back then.


    <em>This was when I fiercely pushed forward!</em>


    <em>Then, he counterattacked me with an even fiercer momentum!</em>


    <em>He got me real good for a good while and even forced me on the defensive!</em>


    <em>But, I managed to make use of his blunder and achieved a grand victory! ¡­Huh?</em>


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    The smile on Diana¡¯s face suddenly turned into a frown.


    Because she noticed something that she failed to notice back when she was ying.


    The part when Siwoo made a huge blunder that led to her decisive counterattack.


    She could feel an ufortable sensation in her mouth, as if a fishbone got stuck into her teeth while she was eating.


    Diana reyed the part when Siwoo made that foolish blunder over and over again.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    And the more she did it¡­


    <em>Something is strange¡­</em>


    <em>I could almost smell it¡­ There¡¯s something weird in his move¡­</em>


    Back during the game, she was too upied to think about anything else.


    Her mind was too exhausted by the crazy dogfight Siwoo started and when he made that mistake, she was too happy to care.


    But now the game was over.


    She hadposed herself considerably and she felt this sense of difort when looking at it.


    Diana tried to collect her thoughts once again.


    <em>Question, why did he choose to continue the dogfight instead of holding his formation?</em>


    <em>Answer, because he didn¡¯t realize that he held the advantage there.</em>


    So far, that sounded to be a reasonable conjecture.


    But¡­


    <em>Question, why did he try to start those obviously fruitless skirmishes and tried to upy the runes I didn¡¯t need?</em>


    <em>Answer¡­why¡­? I don¡¯t know¡­.</em>


    <em>Could it be¡­?</em>


    He might not be familiar with the basics of the Witch Board.


    But, it was clear that he at least had a general understanding about magic.


    After all, if he didn¡¯t, Diana would have beaten him easily the moment he started the dogfight.


    That made this particr move of his all the more weird.


    It was too crude and thoughtless, unlike the previous moves he had been dishing up until that point.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    At that moment, Diana¡¯s face turned pale.


    She tried to reject the notion in her heart, but her head rejected her rejection.


    ¡°He went easy on me¡­?¡±


    <em>Now that I think about it, he even made some more subtle mistakes¡­ Was it because he tried to not get caught by me?</em>


    Diana resetted the Witch Board and started recounting again from the beginning.


    This time, she started with a different goal than before.


    She went in with the premise of <em>¡®He went easy on me in this game¡¯</em>.


    <em>If he really did that, all the moves I thought were mistakes heldpletely different meanings¡­</em>


    So, she began to review all of those moves she deemed as his mistakes the first time she saw it.


    The result was, at the end of the day, those moves were still clever ones.


    On a scale of 1 to 10, they were solid 6-7s.


    In other words, they really were moves that he made so that she wouldn¡¯t notice him going easy on her.


    <em>There¡¯s no way those were mistakes or blunders!</em>


    <em>They¡¯re way too borate!</em>


    She tried to deny that notion a couple more times, but¡­


    Each time she did, reality only hit her harder.


    Her bright smile was no longer stered on her face.


    The grapes in her hand were already crushed pitifully, their juices sipped from the gaps between her fingers.


    ¡°How dare he¡ª!¡±


    By this point, her conjecture had be a 99% certainty.


    The moment his victory was pretty much decided, Siwoo stopped ying seriously.


    Instead, he gave her a way to counterattack and let himself lose to her.


    Diana, who wasn¡¯t aware of this, ended up making a fool of herself, believing that her victory was legit and he was genuinely making such a blunder.


    Not only that, she even acted all smug in front of him like a fool.


    ¡°Ow, my head¡­¡±


    A wave of dizziness struck her.


    The fact that he was going easy on her itched her pride, making her anger boil.


    At the same time, she was also ashamed for acting all smug like a fool in front of him like that.


    She also felt bewildered over the fact that she had lost against a newbie who had just yed the game for three days.


    All kinds of emotions swept over her like a storm.


    If she were to put herself in his shoes, watching her opponent acting foolishly while bragging about the win she practically gifted them¡­


    <em>Oh, gosh¡­</em>


    <em>What did I¡­</em>


    ¡°I need to go back to that ce and¡ª!¡±


    Thinking that she should go back and confirm her conjecture with him¡­


    Diana jumped up from the sunbed.


    But¡­


    <em>¡®Hm? You won¡¯t being back tomorrow?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Why should I? I¡¯ve already won. Sorry, but I don¡¯t like bullying someone who¡¯s clearly worse than me at the game. Anyway, that was quite fun. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡¯</em>


    ¡­She remembered this sillyment she made.


    After saying something like that out loud, there was no way she could just go back and request for a rematch with him.


    Thinking of the shameful thing that she had done, her face turned visibly red. Also¡­


    <em>If I were toe back there, ask for a rematch and get humiliated by him again¡­</em>


    She realized that she didn¡¯t have the confidence that she¡¯d be able to handle that degree of humiliation if that were to happen.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Diana came out of the pool, trying to calm her pounding heart.


    At the same time, she tried to calm the anger in her heart.


    The opponent she had been looking down upon was a strong one, that was for sure.


    At least he was strong enough to beat her in a best of five.


    She acknowledged her mistake for being toocent all this time.


    Diana changed her clothes.


    Then, she locked herself in her room with a book in her hands.


    All theziness she had was gone.


    One¡¯s strength in Witch Board reflected one¡¯s capabilities in magic.


    That was why she decided to study hard in her magic, sacrificing her eight hours of precious time so that she could repay this humiliation she felt.


    2.


    Currently, Countess Deneb Gemini and Countess Lucy Yesod were having a tea party.


    Hours had passed since they first started talking about their business deals and now they were rxing while tidying up the documents they brought.


    ¡°These days, I¡¯m so proud of Diana. Do you want to know what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, please.¡±


    With a bright smile, Countess Lucy took a spoon of her cab pudding that was topped with plenty of caramel syrup.


    Meanwhile, Deneb just nodded at her while smiling, expecting her to brag about her daughter again.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve already known, Countess Deneb, our Diana is smart and bright, but her personality is a littlecking.¡±


    ¡°I remember you talked about that before.¡±


    ¡°Lately, it came to my mind that it wouldn¡¯t be good for her future if she were to keep this up, so I scolded her and kicked her out. I told her to go out after she ate her breakfast and onlye back when it¡¯s dinner time.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°And it has been a week since then! She has been listening to my words for a whole week!¡±


    Deneb blinked her eyes, a smile was hanging on her face.


    She was waiting for Lucy¡¯s next words, but¡­that was it, that was all she wanted to say¡­


    <em>Is this¡­even something worth bragging about¡­?</em>


    For Deneb, whose apprentice witches would run away from home the moment she turned her gaze towards the other side and she had to chase after them and drag her home, she couldn¡¯t rte to Lucy¡¯s sentiment at all.


    She also didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. For example, she could try to make a light joke or something, but seeing how happy Lucy was, she just couldn''t bring herself to.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ That¡¯s¡­amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? Right??¡±


    After that, Countess Lucy proceeded to speak about Diana nonstop to Deneb.


    Then, as if something had just crossed her mind, she asked Deneb a question.


    ¡°Right, I forgot! There was something I wanted to ask you about, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°If I can answer it, of course.¡±


    ¡°Countess Gemini, you¡¯re close to that male witch, right?¡±


    ¡°You mean Shin Siwoo? Yes, I am, he is our important guest and benefactor, after all.¡±


    Not only did he save the twins'' lives, the twins also loved to follow him around.


    ¡°Yes, him. He¡­isn¡¯t a weird guy or anything, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°These days¡­ Diana has been visiting the host club to meet up with him. She said that they¡¯re just ying Witch Board together, but I¡¯m a little worried about it, you see¡­?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, he isn¡¯t that kind of person. If anything, it¡¯s rare to see such an upright man these days.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But why would someone like him work at a host bar¡­?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the owner of the bar is his friend and he¡¯s helping him out.¡±


    This was another Lucy-esque worry, but this time Deneb could rte to it.


    After all, there was a time when she was also worried over the fact that the twins were a little too attached to him.


    Of course, nowadays she had trusted him enough to let the twins travel together with him.


    ¡°Is it possible that Ms. Diana is interested in Siwoo as a member of the opposite sex¡­?¡±


    That was why she asked that question, to probe the rtionship between him and Lucy¡¯s apprentice.


    Lucy¡¯s answer couldn¡¯t be more firm though.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    She jumped off her seat and mmed the table.


    ¡°My dear daughter isn¡¯t interested in that kind of thing! Since he¡¯s a real male witch, she definitely just came to meet him to satisfy her curiosity!¡±


    <em>She has a point, that sounds like what her daughter would do.</em>


    As far as Deneb knew, Countess Lucy was the most conservative and stubborn witch out of all the most conservative witches she knew.


    And Diana wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s a former ve, so has a good understanding about how things work in Gehenna. Besides, he isn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d do something like that.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­ Phew¡­ In any case, I think I need to meet him in person soon.¡±


    It was natural for a witch to treasure her apprentice so much, but even to Deneb, Lucy¡¯s overprotective-ness was a little¡­excessive¡­


    Deneb sipped her ck tea, hiding her bitter smile.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised to see him in person. He¡¯s really attractive, you know?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, all men are the same in my eyes.¡±


    3.


    When the tear party¡ªthatsted a little bit longer than expected¡ªended, the sky had already turned dark.


    Countess Yesod walked through the corridors of therge bathhouse and went to Diana¡¯s room.


    Even though they didn¡¯t have dinner together today, she still wanted to ask her daughter how her day was going.


    ¡°Sweetie~ What about taking a bath with mommy tonight~?¡±


    She opened the door to her daughter¡¯s room, smiling brightly at the thought of her seeing her lovely daughter.


    But what she had seen behind the door made her frozen in ce.


    The sight before her eyes was so unbelievable that she was having a hard time believing it.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±


    It was the sight of Diana, sitting at her table, holding a pen made of a peacock¡¯s feather.


    She let out a groan before looking around the pile of magic books on the table.


    The girl was so absorbed in her study that she didn¡¯t even notice Lucy¡¯s presence.


    Seeing this, the Countess shut her mouth tightly.


    She could feel the tip of her nose turning hot and there seemed to be something stuck in her throat.


    The sight unfolding in front of her made her about to shed her tears.


    <em>Dear Lord¡­</em>


    <em>My cute Diana is studying at this hour¡­?</em>*


    No matter how many times she rubbed her eyes, she still saw the same sight.


    There was a frown on her daughter''s face¡ªas if she was in a rut¡ªand her hair was messy since she had been using it as an outlet to release her frustration, but she was still studying hard.


    Had there ever been a time when she put this much effort into studying?


    Lucy¡¯s heart raced at this new sight, the sight she¡¯s seen for the very first time ever since she took this girl in as an apprentice.


    She quietly closed the door and left, afraid of disturbing her dear daughter.


    ¡°Sniff¡­ My Diana¡­! My dear daughter¡­! Sniff¡­ You¡¯ve finally grown up¡­!¡±


    Seeing how much her daughter had grown in this short period of time, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but shed her tears while pressing her hand on her mouth.


    With that, the night turned into an emotional night for the Countess.

 Chapter 343: Pride and Prejudice (2)

    Chapter 343: Pride and Prejudice (2)1.


    Three days after her closed-door training started.


    Diana had been busy studying magic while practicing her Witch Board skill for her revenge match.


    It was the first time she had ever put in this much effort in her long life as an apprentice witch.


    After all, no matter how much she enjoyed the Witch Board, at the end of the day, it was only a game.


    She never felt the need to dedicate some of her time to practicing it earnestly.


    Not only that, she had also realized something.


    How powerful revenge was as one¡¯s motivation, as it even managed to let her ovee her ownziness.


    Countess Yesod had to wipe her tears away more than a hundred times after seeing her studying from the morning tillte at night. That was how motivated Diana was.


    As for what exactly she studied during that time, she was analyzing the famous witches¡¯ notations and reading through magic books rted to Dispel Pin in more depth.Of course, she naturally tried to analyze Siwoo¡¯s ystyle as well and ended up discovering a surprising fact.


    ¡°That shameless man deceived me¡­¡±


    The male witch¡­


    Wasn¡¯t a beginner at all.


    His method of building his groundwork in advance before using Dispel Pins to steal advantages from her¡­


    Was a specialty of a certain witch from the 19th century.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t copying that witch¡¯s moves down to a T, but the way he set his formation up was identical to the witch¡¯s.


    Even the way he clumped all his mana orbs to concentrate his power was simr.


    Which meant the tricky method that he had been using wasn¡¯t his own, but something that he copied off someone else.


    And yet he pretended as if he was ying for the first time.


    He acted as if he was someone who didn¡¯t know how to y.


    That led her to let her guard down and got her victory stolen from right under her nose.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t intend to hold it against him.


    Though he was ying sneaky and dirty, he practically won thest game with a direct fight, not with Dispel Pins, and that fact wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Just wait and see¡­ I¡¯ve already prepared my surefire n¡­!¡±


    However, she was confident that she¡¯d win against him this time. She had put all her effort into studying and she had grown considerably more than before.


    If she were to give an estimation, she was 1.5 times stronger than before.


    As long as she could shut down his Dispel Pin, her victory was assured.


    And so, she jumped off her chair and headed towards the host club with a confident gait.


    2.


    ¡°S-Siwoo hyung is already tending to a guest now¡­¡±


    Diana, whose heart was filled with revenge, let out an atmosphere so cold that one would think the snow had suddenly fallen, even though it was still May.


    She went out of her way toe here at seven in the morning, yet Siwoo didn¡¯t evene down to greet her.


    Instead, it was the man she had seen the first time she came here who came to meet her with a flustered expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order something expensive. Bring me to him.¡±


    ¡°H-Huh? W-Wait for a moment¡­!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. Bring me to him. Now.¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t in her current state, she¡¯d probably decide to either wait or just go back tomorrow.


    But not now.


    Because she had been training so hard that she wouldn¡¯t feel satisfied unless she thoroughly beat that man in a game.


    Diana passed through the flustered doorkeeper and headed straight to table 1, where Siwoo always sat.


    Her thumping steps were filled with emotions and when she opened the temporary blinds¡­


    Three pairs of eyes, surprised by her sudden appearance, were staring at her.


    ¡°...Uh, hello there?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Two people she never expected to be with Siwoo were there.


    The two girls, wearing half-bos that were wider than their faces and dresses that looked as expensive as Diana¡¯s.


    With their curled ck hair, purple eyes and cute faces that were like a doll, there was no way that Diana would mistake these two apprentice witches for anyone else.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you two¡­?¡±


    After all, they were the daughters of her mother¡¯s friend, the girls whom her mother alwayspared her to whenever she scolded her.


    The twin witches who shared the same witch name, the apprentice witches of Countess Gemini.


    ¡°You are thatzy girl¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are the apprentice witch that never listens to your mother!¡±


    Hearing their strange descriptions of herself, Diana¡¯s blood pressure instantly rose up.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those weird descriptions of me?!¡±


    Since Countess Gemini and Countess Yesod were close, they were naturally aware of each other¡¯s existence.


    But they were acquaintances at best, not friends.


    That was why Diana was surprised to find them here.


    There was another thing that surprised her.


    It was the fact that the twins were clinging closely to both Siwoo¡¯s sides.


    If intimacy could be judged by the distance between one person and the other, that was the kind of distance that only lovers could have.


    Also, one of the twins was putting a piece of fruit into the man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d need to introduce you to each other, but it seems like I don¡¯t need to¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, we know each other, but we aren¡¯t that close.¡±


    ¡°We just know each other¡¯s faces.¡±


    Seeing Siwoo casually epted the fruit the twins gave him, Diana was dumbstruck.


    She couldn¡¯t process what was happening at all.


    However, even though she didn¡¯t know why those two apprentices seemed to be so close with him, at the end of the day, her goal ofing here didn¡¯t change.


    The only thing that mattered to her now was her revenge.


    And so, she called out to him with confidence.


    ¡°I came for a rematch.¡±


    ¡°A rematch?¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want others to get in our way, so I need those two to go away.¡±


    Diana dered in an authoritative voice, cing her hands on her hips.


    Even though her and the twins were apprentices of Countess Households, that didn¡¯t mean they were equals.


    After all, the twins hadn¡¯t finished their training to receive their brands yet.


    Meanwhile, Diana had been preparing herself for the session ritual for three years.


    She was also older than them and was considerably more skilled than them.


    That was why she thought she could demand such a thing with confidence.


    ¡°What? Getting in whose way? What are you talking about? Also, are you close to Mr. Assistant?¡±


    One of the twins red at Diana, pointing her finger at her.


    ¡°Mr. Assistant! You promised us you¡¯ll y with us today!¡±


    Meanwhile the other one just tilted her head while holding Siwoo¡¯s hand tightly.


    Though what they did were different, both of them casually dismissed Diana¡¯s words and implied that whatever her demands were, they would never happen.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you two just y around anyway? My business with him is more important, that¡¯s why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that a Witch Board? Mr. Assistant, you know how to y Witch Board?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re pretty good at it, Mr. Assistant! Wanna y together?¡±


    ¡°Stop ignoring me!¡±


    Diana tried to get them to listen to her, but the twins just dismissed her again and focused their attention on Siwoo.


    That was when Diana realized that trying to persuade those two would be a waste of time, so she turned her gaze toward Siwoo instead.


    ¡°You! y a game with me first! You were the one who told me toe back here, weren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, Ms. Diana¡­ Honestly, I thought you wouldn¡¯te here ever again¡­¡±


    Diana scolded Siwoo a little harshly, meanwhile thetter looked flustered while facing her.


    Seeing this interaction, Odile didn¡¯t miss a beat to express her displeasure.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re the one who reserved him first, why are you acting like you own him or something? Are you even close to him?¡±


    ¡°Did you just <em>¡®Hey¡¯</em> me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so what? You¡¯ve been acting so rudely towards us, why should we act politely to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I was just saying that my business is more important than yours, so it should be prioritized¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whether your business is more important or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re the ones who reserved him first, what right do you have to take him away from us, huh? Why are you being so stubborn about this anyway?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Assistant, why is she even here in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Please stop fighting, I¡¯ll exin¡­¡±


    And so, Siwoo exined the situation to the twins.


    After hearing that, they gave Diana a strange look.


    The hostility in their eyes subsided a little, reced by relief and a sense of victory.


    ¡°I see, so you two aren¡¯t close at all? You just yed a few games with her?¡±


    ¡°That means she¡¯s the one who shouldn¡¯t get in our way. Did she really think such an excuse is enough to separate us apart? Ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Diana, I¡¯m d that youe back, but as you¡¯ve already known, Ms. Odile and Ms. Odette had made their reservation first, so I can¡¯t follow your demand to kick them out.¡±


    Seeing how the three of them ganging up against her like that, Diana could feel her blood pressure rising even more.


    She bit her lip before sitting down across Siwoo.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t tell them to go away. Just y with me.¡±


    ¡°...Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, can we let her join us? I promise I¡¯ll make up for it tonight after I¡¯m done with my job.¡±


    The twins stared at each other and startedmunicating with their eyes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Mr. Assistant, sure!¡±


    ¡°I want to see how you y, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Realizing that the three people in front of her were closer than she thought, Diana¡¯s gaze turned a little strange as she stared at them.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t just let them distract her, so she tried to calm her mind and set the Witch Board up.


    She had a lot of things to say to him, but there was no way she could ask those while the twins were here.


    Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to reveal the fact that she realized how he went easy on her and that she had spent a few days training to take revenge on him in front of these twins.


    ¡°You go first¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°...Also, do it properly this time. I won¡¯t be fooled by you anymore.¡±


    With Diana¡¯s roundabout deration, they finally started their game.


    Diana took a deep breath before calmly calcting her moves.


    She had realized that she couldn¡¯t just blindly follow the standard ystyle anymore.


    Instead, she had to keep as many options avable to her as possible so that she could respond to her opponents¡¯ ys freely.


    The game proceeded as usual, with her gradually controlling the runes while putting up pressure on Siwoo, threatening to attack him if he were to let his guard down.


    This time, instead of blindly trying to stabilize her formation and go for thete game or rushing out to close the game quickly, she aimed to bnce both strategies.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the mood was right or if it was because of some other reason, but she could feel the flow of the game better.


    Now, she could clearly see what needed to be thrown away and what needed to be taken to gain even the slightest advantage against Siwoo.


    At one point, Siwoo was about to set up his Dispel Pin, but she managed to disrupt that, all while preventing other variables from interfering with her ns.


    Overall, the game was pretty tight.


    Siwoo¡¯s strategy was a do-or-die strategy that would get him to lose all his gas in the mid-game.


    Despite that, the game was still tight even though they were entering thete game.


    If one were to look at the odds, it would be 5.5 to 4.5 in her favor.


    Even though she had been pressuring him repeatedly, for some reason, he always found a way to hang on and prolong the game.


    However, no matter how much one tried to cover the whole board, the game area was limited to the board.


    Even if he were to keep dodging her assault like a slippery snake, eventually he¡¯d run out of space to run into.


    That was what Diana was trying to aim for. She analyzed the board while keeping her guard up against his Dispel Pin.


    <em>-Tak!</em>


    As Diana was calcting her moves¡­


    She could hear the twins¡¯ voices, as they started toment on the game out of boredom.


    Well, actually, they were just whispering among themselves instead ofmenting, but she could still hear it nheless.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did she even do that?¡±


    Of course, she tried to ignore them.


    <em>They¡¯re just saying that because they don¡¯t know how to y.</em>


    <em>It isn¡¯t even worth responding to.</em>


    ¡°You¡¯ll just give yourself up with that move¡­¡±


    ¡°Why does she keep making strange moves¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Mr. Assistant is really good!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Mr. Assistant!¡±


    <em>Ignore, ignore¡­</em>


    <em>Giving myself up? There¡¯s no way I¡¯d make such a blunder.</em>


    <em>He doesn¡¯t have enough lenience to set up a trap for me anyway.</em>


    <em>The game is clearly in my favor, they can¡¯t even see that and they still said those words? Ha!</em>


    Though she tried to ignore them, in the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you two shut up?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯re in a position to demand something from us after we conceded our precious time to you? Besides, we¡¯re just talking among ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re bad at the game.¡±


    ¡°Haa, seriously¡­ Just stop talking¡­!¡±


    They weren¡¯t wrong, but their words still pissed Diana off.


    <em>Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter.</em>


    <em>We¡¯ll see if my moves are right or wrong soon anyway!</em>


    Though she resolved herself like that, the twins still managed to inflict mental damage on her with their words.


    That was probably the reason why she made such a huge blunder not long after.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She realized her mistake a moment toote.


    Of course, Siwoo capitalized on her mistake, making even better moves than what Diana had expected.


    Her current position considerably worsened, as if she had just lost one of her legs in a tug-of-war.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Diana tried to make up for her blunder, but¡­


    Siwoo¡¯s attacks were too relentless for her to handle and eventually, he managed topletely crush all of her formations.


    That one blunder was enough to turn the game around.


    ¡°As expected of Mr. Assistant, there¡¯s no way she could beat you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mr. Assistant!¡±


    Diana hung her head down, her shoulders were shaking.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo tried his best to stop the twins from getting rowdy.


    Because he didn¡¯t want them to pour more oil into a burning house.


    ¡°Ms. Odile, Ms. Odette, please stop it¡­ Also, Ms. Diana, that was a close match, if only you didn¡¯t make that blunder¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    After saying that, Diana red at the twins while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°You guys said that you¡¯re good at Witch Board, right? Fine, y with me next.¡±


    It was clear that Siwoo was the target of her anger before she sat down, but now, she had directed everything at the twins.


    ¡°Huh? You want to go against us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really good at the game, you know? Do you think you can beat us?¡±


    Odile epted the sudden challenge with a snort.


    Meanwhile, Odette crossed her arms and threw Diana¡¯s provocation right back at her.


    ¡°Of course I can beat you! Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Whoever lost the game will have to leave this ce!¡±


    With that, Diana threw her glove to throw the twins out, so that she could finally have a proper showdown with Siwoo in peace.

 Chapter 344: Pride and Prejudice (3)

    Chapter 344: Pride and Prejudice (3)1.


    And so, an unexpected match between Diana and the twins started.


    Though she really didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way, Diana wasn¡¯t flustered.


    After all, she had been studying magic as an apprentice witch for many years. Not only that, she was also confident in her skills.


    ¡°I have to say, I admire your courage in trying to challenge us.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t cry when you lose, okay?¡±


    Ignoring the twins who were provoking her while smirking, Diana made her first move.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t need to mind their words at all.


    Because all she needed to do was to chase them quickly and continue her revenge in peace.


    <em>-Tak!</em>Odile moved to upy the center of the board.


    Diana still didn¡¯t know the extent of the twins¡¯ abilities.


    That was why she was nning to assume a wait-and-see approach while trying to keep them in check, but that n went awry by an unexpected turn of events.


    <em>-Tak!</em>


    Odette made a move right after Odile without waiting for Diana to take her turn.


    ¡°Hey, what was that?!¡±


    She asked that question with a frown, but what she received was a nonchnt answer from the twins.


    ¡°What? I was taking my turn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s against the rules! You can¡¯t make two moves at a turn!¡±


    ¡°There are two of us, of course we can.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>These shameless girls¡ª!</em>


    Even as they did that, the twins didn¡¯t act as if they were doing foul y or anything. Instead, they just smugly stared at Diana, as if trying to say <em>¡®Why can¡¯t you understand such an obvious thing?¡¯</em>.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that! Even if you¡¯re both Geminis, you still can¡¯t do that! It¡¯s one move per turn for both of you!¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re confident in your skills?¡±


    ¡°That is that, this is this! This is just cheating!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Diana, isn¡¯t the Witch Board a game where we could showcase our magical capabilities? Say that in the future we¡¯ll have an actual magic battle, we¡¯ll be doing exactly this, you know? We¡¯ll fight together against you alone. Are you going to say that we¡¯re cheating too when that happens?¡±


    Of course this was nothing but sophistry.


    While it was true that Witch Board was the closest game to an actual magic battle¡­


    It still had its own rules. More specifically, the ¡®one move per turn¡¯ rule, unlike a magic battle. That was how witches from different ranks, and even apprentice witches could enjoy the game fairly.


    This rule was the core of the game itself.


    And yet the twins just tantly disregarded it.


    Besides, if what they were doing was actually allowed, then no witches could even dream of beating the Geminis in Witch Board.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to run away if you¡¯re really afraid.¡±


    ¡°Mhm! We¡¯ve seen your weird ys earlier, anyway. We know how our game will go.¡±


    ¡°You can pretend to remember about something urgent and go back home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Diana let out a deep sigh.


    They hadn¡¯t even started ying yet, but she was already exhausted.


    If it wasn¡¯t for their annoying provocation, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to challenge them like this.


    She¡¯d rather go back home, wash her feet, and go to sleep than doing all this.


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll also make two moves per turn. Using you two¡¯s logic, by the time I be a real witch and have a magic battle with you, the amount of calction we¡¯re going to make is simr anyway. Our ranks should be around the same too.¡±


    ¡°Sure, do whatever.¡±


    And so, they started the game with that sudden change of rule.


    Now, the game¡¯s speed became twice as fast as before and Diana was forced to think more than usual.


    She squinted her eyes at the twins¡¯ moves.


    As expected of the heirs of Countess Gemini, the way they built their formation was identical.


    The small-scale skirmishes that they started at the center of the board were solid and she could safely say that they were being serious when they said that they were good at the game.


    It was just, unlike Diana, who had a slow-and-steady approach, theirs were erratic and wild.


    They utilized the board to its fullest as they opened up skirmishes everywhere, while bouncing around like a rugby ball. With the ¡®two moves per turn¡¯ rule in effect, their moves were even harder to read than it should have been.


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Should I¡­ Move here¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, wait, Sis, it¡¯s definitely <em>whispers</em> see what I meant?¡±


    ¡°But, Odette, won¡¯t it <em>whispers</em> if I do that?¡±


    ¡°Sis, just trust me!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just wrong, Odette!¡±


    Diana had to deal with that kind of mental attack from time to time.


    Even though they were supposed to fight her, they were busy fighting among themselves instead.


    Diana, who had been annoyed to begin with, became even more annoyed the more she heard their voices.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you y a little quieter? Why do you two need to talk so much anyway?!¡±


    She had been trying to maintain her graceful appearance, but she ended up exploding anyway.


    At that moment, the twins immediately focused their gazes on her.


    The atmosphere around them suddenly turned rather eerie, making her flinch for a moment.


    Before long, the twins¡¯ expressionless lips curled up into smiles.


    ¡°Hm~ I see, you¡¯re afraid of our strategic meeting, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious, Sis. Her n isn¡¯t going the way she wants, after all!¡±


    ¡°This is why you should try to gauge your opponent¡¯s strength before you challenge them.¡±


    ¡°What a dummy!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    <em>Why did I do that?!</em>


    <em>I just gave them another excuse to provoke me!</em>


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay quiet from now on. Just continue the game already!¡±


    2.


    Thirty minutes passed by.


    ¡°What did I tell you, Sis!? Put that one somewhere else¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Odette! We ended up losing the fight because you¡¯re being stubborn on weird stuff¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Diana let out a faint smile, her expression was considerably more rxed than before.


    She was finally able to put the irritating twins in their ces.


    Even with the sudden rule change, they weren¡¯t particrly a difficult opponent.


    They possessed a solid foundation and stable ys, as expected of apprentices of a noble family, but¡­


    That was it.


    They had zero control of their emotions whatsoever and they always let them dictate their moves.


    Whenever she tried to provoke them, they¡¯d bite without thinking and suffer the consequences, and whenever they thought they had the advantage, they¡¯d charge ahead and implode on their own.


    That alone already put up a considerable gap in skill between them and Diana, but what if their constant bickerings were added to the equation?


    In short, they stood no chance against Diana. And so, she demanded them to leave the ce with a triumphant tone.


    ¡°Alright, time for you losers to leave this ce quietly. You didn¡¯t forget about our deal, did you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that tone of yours is really irritating!¡±


    ¡°What a pretentious show-off.¡±


    Of course, the words of the losers didn¡¯t bother Diana at all.


    If anything, they felt like a breeze on a hot day, refreshing and invigorating.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo gentlyforted the pouting twins.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I won¡¯t be working here anymore. We¡¯ll have all the time we can get to have some fun, so be patient, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Assistant. Also, don¡¯t forget about your promise for tonight! I¡¯ll y the piano for you!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Assistant! I¡¯ll be patient!¡±


    After exchanging such words, the twins kissed Siwoo on both cheeks, as if it was the most normal thing to do.


    Seeing this happening right in front of her eyes, Diana¡¯s eyes widened.


    The faint victorious smile that had been hanging on her lips instantly turned into an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    ¡°H-H-Hey¡­! Y-You¡­ W-What did you just do?!¡±


    <em>I-I didn¡¯t see it wrong, right?!</em>


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just a goodbye kiss?¡±


    ¡°A-A-A g-g-g-goodbye kiss¡­? Y-Y-You did that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Why are you asking? Didn¡¯t you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    A light peck to the cheek was a sign of affection, Diana knew that much at least.


    After all, Countess Lucy always gave one to her whenever she was about to go to sleep. Also, she knew that some witches would kiss each others¡¯ cheeks when they met after a long time.


    But the problem here was that the twins just kissed a man.


    The apprentice witches of the Gemini Household had just kissed a man.


    <em>S-Sure, he is also a witch and all, b-but, how could they kiss him so closely to his lips like that?!</em>


    The scene Diana had just witnessed managed to shake hermon sense greatly.


    ¡°S-S-S-Such a v-v-vulgar¡­a-a-act¡­ Y-Y-You t-t-two a-are supposed to be nobles¡­¡±


    She started stuttering like a broken radio.


    Seeing this intense reaction, the twins tilted their heads in confusion for a bit. Then, a smirk appeared on their faces.


    It was the kind of smirk one would find on a mischievous old man¡¯s face.


    They could tell why Diana was acting this way.


    Because they were exactly like her once.


    ¡°Pfft, look at you. You¡¯ve been acting as if you¡¯re an adult all this time, but you can¡¯t even handle something like this~?¡±


    ¡°You know what they said, Sis? A frog in the well doesn¡¯t know that the sky isn¡¯t round!¡±


    ¡°Right, right! I bet she doesn¡¯t even know how babies are made, Odette!¡±


    Hearing the twins¡¯ continuous provocation, Diana barely managed toe to her senses.


    ¡°W-Who do you think I am¡­! Witches can¡¯t make babies!¡±


    ¡°What? We aren¡¯t talking about that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You really don¡¯t know¡­?¡±


    The twins¡¯ reactions made Diana stare at them dumbfoundedly.


    It was as if they were unaware of how dangerous their actions were.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of them, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to see them ruining their lives like this.


    Since it seemed like they were doing this because of their ignorance, she decided that she¡¯d correct that.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully.¡±


    Diana stared at the twins with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°We apprentice witches shouldn¡¯t touch men carelessly.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°Why are you stating the obvious?¡±


    ¡°If you know, why did you do¡­what you did?! What if you identally touched his lips when you¡­did¡­that¡­to his cheek and lost your bowls?!¡±


    Question marks appeared on top of the twins¡¯ head.


    ¡°What are you even saying?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that a kiss on the lips is dangerous?¡±


    ¡°¡­A kiss on the lips¡­is how you¡¯d make babies¡­ S-Such a l-lewd act will ruin your bowl, obviously! W-Why can¡¯t you two figure this out? Are you two stupid?!¡±


    Diana red at them, ming them that she had to say all those embarrassing words out loud.


    At that moment, the twins finally realized what she was getting at.


    There were times when they were ignorant of such things too, so they could understand where she came from.


    In the first ce, a rtionship between apprentice witches and a man could easily be considered as a taboo.


    But, the thing here was, unlike the twins back then¡ªwho were akin to a housent growing in a greenhouse, Diana was akin to a seedling,pletely ignorant andcked even the basic knowledge.


    ¡°Look at this!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa! W-What are you doing?!¡±


    Suddenly, Odile grabbed Siwoo¡¯s cheek before kissing him on the lips.


    That prompted Diana to jump off her seat with a scream.


    It wasn¡¯t because she thought that this was an obscene scene.


    To her, this was the equivalent of someone jumping right in front of a moving carriage.


    Unable to look, she tightly closed her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes after a while, she could see Odile shrugging at her.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Sis, you sneaky¡ª! You took that chance to steal a kiss!¡±


    Without missing a breath, Odette also gave Siwoo a kiss.


    At this point, Diana had turned so pale and she also had started hyperventting.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But, as time passed, she realized that nothing happened to both of them.


    If an apprentice witch¡¯s bowl was damaged, there bound to be some kind of magical reaction, but there wasn¡¯t anything like that happening.


    ¡°Who told you that a kiss on the lips could damage your bowl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sex that could damage your bowl. Sex!¡±


    Again, Diana jumped from her seat.


    This time, it was out of surprise¡ªat least as surprised as someone who had just discovered that the earth wasn¡¯t t¡ªdue to the obscene fact the twins spouted.


    ¡°Y-Y-You perverts¡­! H-How could you¡ª! I-In front of others¡ª!¡±


    After that, Diana immediately left¡ªas if running away¡ªthe host club in a stagger.


    Leaving the twins to stare at her departing back nkly..

 Chapter 345: Pride and Prejudice (4)

    1.


    Closed for business.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Siwoo hyung!¡±


    ¡°We owe you a lot!¡±


    ¡°No no, it¡¯s all because you guys worked so hard.¡±


    Today marked the end of Siwoo¡¯s career as the host club¡¯s promotional ambassador.


    For the asion, the Rose ss¡¯ staff members were holding a small party. Siwoo drank with the hosts for a while before approaching Takasho for a chat.


    ¡°Siwoo! My brother in both spirit and body! Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°So, how¡¯s everything? Did you get to secure some regrs?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Actually, at this rate, we might be able to open up a second club soon! I won¡¯t do that though! Being greedy isn¡¯t good, after all.¡±This was the first time Siwoo had witnessed how scary the word of mouths from the witches were.


    Thanks to Periwinkle¡¯s review, Takasho managed to improve the host club¡¯s service¡¯s quality and with Siwoo drawing the attention of the witches, it was safe to say that for the next three months, the club wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting customers anymore since everything waspletely booked.


    The witches didn¡¯t even mind if Siwoo was no longer working here.


    Takasho stood up from his seat and shook Siwoo¡¯s hands while smiling.


    The moment Siwoo grabbed his hand back, they embraced each other while patting each other on the back.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this enough times already, but¡­ Thank you¡­ Without you, I don¡¯t know if I could go this far¡­ That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Takasho then took off the watch on his wrist.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t need to double check, it was obvious that this watch was a luxury item.


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon, keep that, why are you even giving me something like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done for me. Just take it with you already!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, just keep it!¡±


    ¡°Please! My friend! Take it!¡±


    Siwoo tried to reject it, but Takasho just shoved the watch into his grip.


    Then, he grabbed Siwoo¡¯s shoulder and showed him his bright smile.


    ¡°If you ever encounter any difficulties in the future, pleasee to me. I swear, I¡¯ll help you in any ways I can.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine, appreciate the thoughts, dude. Alright, let¡¯s continue our party.¡±


    Takasho¡¯s words made Siwoo feel like he was in a youth movie or something and he felt a little ticklish and awkward because of it.


    In any case, at least this oue could relieve him of one of his worries.


    ¡°Oh, right, recently, Ms. Periwinkle introduced me to a new alcohol dealer, so I¡¯ll be going to the Modern World soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to the Modern World?¡±


    Gehenna was the City of Witches.


    For the sake of keeping the unique atmosphere of the ce and satisfying those conservative witches¡¯ demands, they strictly limited their interactions with the Modern World.


    Even those smugglers who regrly supplied goods from the Modern World to Gehenna were prohibited to leave Border Town.


    And yet, Takasho said that he¡¯d be going to the Modern World¡­


    ¡°I have a temporary pass from Countess Adonai. Well, I figured it¡¯ll be easier for me to just go there and take care of this myself since I have a contract with Adonai¡¯s Trading Company anyway. I¡¯ll be going to Europe though, so I won¡¯t have the time to visit my home country. Guess this is how the life of a sessful businessman goes, huh?¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself ande back quickly. Don¡¯t just run awayter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t just leave this ce behind, you know?¡±


    <em>-Knock, knock</em>


    They were drinking while having some idle talk when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    After that, Paul¡ªwho had got along well with Siwoo by now¡ªentered the room.


    ¡°Takasho hyung, a witch is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°At this hour? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Before Paul could say anything, emerald green hair entered Siwoo¡¯s and Takasho¡¯s view.


    Though this witch wasn¡¯t that tall, she had such a great proportion that anyone would mistake her for being a tall woman.


    The aloof atmosphere she gave off¡ªsimr to that of a stray cat¡ªand her mint-colored eyes only served to strengthen that image.


    This witch was none other than Sharon Evergreen.


    Wearing a pretty dress that was pressing against her chest, she bowed her head towards Takasho.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Siwoo. My name is Sharon Evergreen.¡±


    ¡°Sharon? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve told me about him a lot, no? I just wanted to meet him, since he¡¯s your best friend and all¡­ Also, thest time I came here, he wasn¡¯t here¡­¡±


    For a moment there, Takasho was frozen stiff, surprised by her presence, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to showcase his skill and give her a proper wee.


    He stood up from his seat and returned her bow.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from him too! He always tried to make me jealous since he kept on bragging about his pretty girlfriend every single time. Jeez, seeing you in person just makes me want to kill him out of jealousy now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Girlfriend¡­?¡±


    Hearing that word, Sharon¡¯s ears perked up.


    With a happy smile, she sat down.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I join you two?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯ll a little difficult, we¡¯re in the middle of talking about something that¡¯s a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You see, Siwoo here is asking me for advice about where he should hold the wedding and how many kids he wants to have.¡±


    ¡°Huh?? R-Really??¡±


    With Takasho leading the conversation, the drinking party between those three started.


    2.


    ¡°That¡¯s how he ended up catching a whole deer back then.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but do we really need to keep talking about this?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, can¡¯t you see how happy Ms. Evergreen is?¡±


    As their conversation grew deeper, Takasho eventually revealed the things that Siwoo used to do in the past.


    Meanwhile, Sharon waspletely absorbed in it as she clung to Siwoo happily.


    ¡°Anyway, back then, I just knew that this guy was a big idiot. I mean, just think about it, if you are in that kind of situation, then you¡¯d just give up already instead of hurting yourself unnecessarily, but not with this guy. If he thinks that he¡¯s right, he¡¯d just charge head on without a care in the world. What a guy, right? Truly a man among men.¡±


    Siwoo knew that Takasho was doing this to hype him up, but the problem here was, he had been going on and on about this for a while now. That was why Siwoo felt more embarrassed than happy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you owe me something? Stop it already¡­¡±


    ¡°But why~? I want to hear more of Mr. Takasho¡¯s story!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Mr. Takasho, Ms. Evergreen! I don¡¯t deserve the honorifics, just call me Takasho.¡±


    ¡°You sure? Okay, but only if you drop the Ms. Evergreen thing and call me Sharon instead! A friend of Siwoo is also my friend!¡±


    ¡°If you say so, sure! Here¡¯s another ss!¡±


    Before they knew it, perhaps two or three hours had passed.


    At first, the table was only filled with alcohol, but now there were remains of instant ramen and snacks all over it.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s an honor to have a chat and drink with you, Sharon.¡±


    ¡°Likewise! You¡¯re an even better person than what I heard from Siwoo. I got to listen to all kinds of stories, thank you for that~¡±


    ¡°He lied about a lot of stuff, don¡¯t trust everything he said.¡±


    If all of Takasho¡¯s story about him were true, he¡¯d be a Buddha or a Messiah.


    While Siwoo appreciated his friend¡¯s intention to hype him up in front of his girl, it was still too much.


    ¡°Anyway, I had fun today too. Sorry for taking up too much of your time, dude. Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay! We¡¯lle again next time!¡±


    ¡°See you two around!¡±


    After saying their goodbyes to Takasho, Siwoo and Sharon stepped into the Malkuth Gallery.


    The night¡¯s air felt pretty humid, as if the rain was going to fall soon.


    It wasn¡¯t a strange thing, since it was that time of the year already; the winter was about toe.


    Siwoo and Sharon walked side by side, with thetter clinging into the former¡¯s arm.


    She looked sofortable, as if she was hugging a soft pillow or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we walked together like this, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Back home, we used to do this almost every day.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been busy, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I promise I¡¯ll make up for it.¡±


    <em>Come to think of it, it really has been a while since we spent our time together like this¡­</em>


    <em>Even before I worked in the host club, I¡¯ve only been hanging out with the twins most of the time¡­</em>


    Siwoo took a nce at Sharon¡¯s side.


    Her high nose and thin lips entered his vision.


    She looked like a fairy one would see in dreams as she looked straight ahead, as if thinking about something.


    Siwoo hugged her waist tightly, bringing her closer to him and a smile immediately bloomed on her face as she looked up to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yea?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve done it with Odile and Odette too, right¡­?¡±


    Hearing her sudden question, Siwoo¡¯s legs felt like they had turned into jelly.


    This was something that he had been wanting to tell her about.


    Since he had already told the twins that he wouldn¡¯t distance himself from them, he decided that he¡¯d do the same with Sharon as well, but¡­


    To be hit by the topic so suddenly from a blindspot like this didn¡¯t make him feel good at all.


    There really was a clear difference between admitting into something first and admitting because one was being questioned about it.


    Before he realized it, he had stopped walking.


    Sharon¡¯s eyes¡ªwhich were directed at Siwoo¡¯s¡ªwere trembling heavily.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it¡­ I was about to tell you about it soon, though¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not scolding you or anything! I just want to know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Sharon averted her gaze.


    Siwoo could roughly tell what was going on in her mind.


    A manying his hand on an apprentice witch was a taboo in the witch¡¯s society and this case wasn¡¯t an exception.


    Laying his hand on both twin sisters was also considered a taboo generally.


    There was also the matter of him sleeping with other girls even though he already had Sharon, which was also a taboo.


    Of course the threesome with the twins could also be considered as another taboo.


    But¡­


    ¡°Sharon, can you listen to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can I speak first?¡±


    The atmosphere was strange.


    There was this weird tension among them, but Sharon was strangely calm.


    But, Siwoo didn¡¯t know if her calmness stemmed from disillusion, contempt, or something else.


    That was one thing that he couldn¡¯t figure out.


    ¡°Siwoo, you¡­are very important to me¡­ I can say that you¡¯re the most important thing in my life¡­even more than magic¡­ I want to tell you that¡­¡±


    As she said that, she moved her gaze to look him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ When I found out that you¡¯ve been sleeping with someone other than me¡­ That you¡¯ve been showing the same expressions you¡¯ve been showing me to others¡­ I was upset¡­and jealous¡­really, really jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sharon¡­¡±


    Then, she drew her lips closer to his.


    She pulled him by the cor and kissed him.


    When they parted after that kiss, a blooming smile appeared on Sharon¡¯s face.


    ¡°But, if this is what makes you happy, so be it. At the end of the day, your happiness is the only thing that I want. So, please, don¡¯t feel too concerned about me anymore, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I tried to settle things properly with the others too, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did I just say? You don¡¯t need to do that! Don¡¯t feel too concerned about me. Got it? Anyway, ugh, I hate this kind of atmosphere. It made me feel like we¡¯re in some kind of a cheap drama or something¡­ Well, I actually tried to imitate that one drama I watched before, but ugh¡­ Can¡¯t say I like it¡­¡±


    Sharon let go of her arms, waving everything off as if it was a joke and walked on.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    But of course Siwoo wouldn¡¯t just let her go as he immediately grabbed her wrist.


    She immediately looked back, startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Sorry for not telling you this sooner, but¡­ You¡¯re also important to me.¡±


    Sharon, who was staring at him nkly, considerably brightened up after he said those words.


    Her expression made it look as if she had received all the goods in the world.


    ¡°Mm! I know!¡±


    It was currentlyte at night.


    There was no one around.


    The shops and the streets that were bustling during the day were pretty much deserted, leaving only the two of them in this Gallery.


    Holding Sharon¡¯s slender wrist, Siwoo brought her face closer to his, starting another kiss.


    This time, deeper and longer.


    The tip of her tongue¡ªwhich he hadn¡¯t tasted for a long time¡ªfelt a little bitter, maybe due to the alcohol they consumed earlier.


    Sharon didn¡¯t refuse his kiss and instead held on to his waist tightly.


    After they parted, Sharon looked up at Siwoo with wide eyes. It was because she had felt something hard pressing on her lower stomach.


    Both of them had gone through a lot of things together.


    To the point that they could understand what the other person was thinking just by looking at their eyes.


    ¡°Really? Here? But what if someone¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could endure until we get home¡­ Uh¡­ That alley over there, nobody should notice it if we do it there.¡±


    In truth, Siwoo could just teleport them back home.


    And Sharon knew this.


    That was why, for him to make such a suggestion¡­


    ¡°W-Well, I-I heard that a thrilling adventure every once in a while could make a rtionship stronger¡­ Of course, if you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t force you to¡­¡±


    It went without saying that Sharon didn¡¯t even think of refusing his offer.


    That night, it was said that the stray cats in the Malkuth Gallery were a little bit rowdier than usual, and they didn¡¯t stop making noises until the night was over.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 346: Pride and Prejudice (5)

    Chapter 346: Pride and Prejudice (5)1.


    ¡°Baby, are you feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll justy down for a moment, I¡¯ll feel better¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Should Mommy not go to work today and just take care of you at home, Sweetie?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I just wanna be alone for a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­ Mommy will buy something tasty for dinner, so cheer up quickly okay, Sweetie? Mommy loves you!¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mom.¡±


    <em>-Click</em>


    After Countess Lucy went off to work and closed the door to her room, Diana buried her face in the pillow again.


    It had been two days since she had been doing this; groaning in her room in agony and distress.As for why she was in this state¡­ Well, she had just witnessed an absurd sight before her eyes, and because of it, one of the beliefs she had held so dearly was shattered to pieces.


    ¡°That was absurd¡­ How could they¡­¡±


    Recalling all the atrocious things the twins had done up to the¡­kiss¡­Diana bit her lips. Confusion and distraught enveloped her mind.


    <em>Their lips clearly touched!</em>


    <em>A man¡¯s lips touched those two¡¯s lips!</em>


    <em>And yet, their bowls are still intact¡­?</em>


    ¡°Uuu¡­gg¡­¡±


    Recalling the scene again, Diana felt nauseous.


    The uncouth¡­


    And unpleasant action¡­


    Left an inexplicable feeling of aversion and disgust in her chest¡ªthe same feeling when someone identally came across a gazelle being eaten by a lion.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I can¡¯t stay like this forever¡­¡±


    Saying that, Diana rose up.


    Then, shebed up her messy hair.


    It had already been two days since she holed herself in her room.


    <em>Something strange is going on here, definitely¡­</em>


    And that was the conclusion that she had reached after all the time she spent pondering.


    Now, she was presented with two choices.


    Would she settle with the pleasant lie that she had always believed for her entire life?


    Or would she try to find out the truth, even though it might be horrible and cruel?


    Diana was an apprentice witch of the Yesod.


    And she was proud of that fact.


    Any ordinary person would pick the first option without much hesitation but¡­


    She was a witch, someone who was supposed to pioneer a new path to explore the depths of magic. That was why, picking the first option like an ordinary person wasn¡¯t even an option for her.


    The gap between lies and reality.


    To explore through that gap, Diana took a step outside her room.


    2.


    With that in mind, the first thing Diana tried to investigate were all the people working inside the house.


    As a side note, Countess Yesod didn¡¯t employ any male employees there.


    That was why Diana had it easier to ask around about something like this.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    She approached the two maids who were chatting in the hallways. The moment they saw her, they instantly lowered their heads.


    ¡°M-Ms. Diana, h-hello¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Hello, M-Ms. Diana¡­ W-We¡¯re just about to go back to work¡­¡±


    For a normal employee, meeting with Diana was an extremely rare asion.


    First of all, Diana barely left the vicinity of her room, as she spent most of her time in the pool that was directly connected to her room.


    Also, ever since she was young, she spent all her time together with Countess Yesod, and that hadn¡¯t changed even until now, so there just weren¡¯t any asions where the employees could have a talk with her.


    That was why, when she suddenly approached them, the maids¡¯ bodies became frozen stiff.


    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    ¡°Y-You can ask me anything!¡±


    After hearing such responses from the maids¡ªwho seemed like a new recruit facing their TO¡ªDiana went ahead and asked the question that had been weighing on her mind, but before that¡­


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be weirded out by my question, it¡¯s only for research¡¯s purposes. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    For an apprentice witch who had received all kinds of advanced education to ask a few maids about her research¡­


    Obviously, it roused their curiosity, but they were too scared to do anything else other than nodding their heads.


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    ¡°I-I swear I¡¯ll never tell anyone about this!¡±


    For a brief moment, Diana hesitated.


    Because she knew that her question wasn¡¯t exactly a normal one.


    Rather, it was an embarrassing one to ask to anyone.


    ¡°Ahem, so, do you know how babies are born?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The moment they heard Diana¡¯s question, the maids¡¯ expressions hardened.


    They looked at each other and began to sweat profusely.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ T-That¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry, b-but¡­ W-We have to go back to work soon¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Before Diana could even say anything, they already ran off somewhere.


    It was as if she had just asked about a forbidden magic or something. Diana¡¯s eyes widened when she saw their reactions.


    <em>I¡¯m sure I worded my words carefully before I asked¡­</em>


    <em>Was that really such a bad question to ask someone¡­?</em>


    Thinking back, it was probably a rather vulgar question for the young heir of a Countess Household to ask.


    But, the strange thing here was, the way they just ran off made it seem like they were running away from their mother-inw or something.


    To be exact, running away in ¡®fear¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And that reaction piqued Diana¡¯s curiosity.


    It was human¡¯s nature to try and explore something that they were told not to explore.


    Now that she had ovee herziness and indulged herself in her curiosity, she continued her investigation.


    But, even when she asked the maid who was washing theundry in theundry room¡­


    Or the cook who was preparing the food for dinner¡­


    The employees who were making flower arrangements to decorate the mansion¡­


    All of them showed the exact same reaction as those two maids.


    It was as if they had heard something they shouldn¡¯t have heard.


    The way their faces turned pale and immediately scurried off made it as if someone had ced a gag order specifically for that question.


    At that point, Diana became certain.


    That this didn¡¯t happen because they found her question strange.


    ¡°Mom, did you¡­?¡±


    She had a feeling that the countess had a hand in this.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t sure how.


    But, from the way the employees ran off¡ªthe one who was making flower arrangements even threw the arrangements she was making¡ªit was obvious that if she were to ask other people about it, they¡¯d show a simr reaction. And so¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll try the library next.¡±


    Books were something that contained all sorts of knowledge passed down from the past.


    With that in mind, Diana bravely advanced into the mansion¡¯s library by herself.


    3.


    It went without saying that Countess Yesod¡¯s library was several times bigger than the average ones.


    Every book that was crammed to the shelves inside the three-floored library were magic books.


    Without a magical indexing system like ¡®Librarian¡¯, trying to find the information that Diana wanted would be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    But, she already had a keyword in mind.


    <em>¡®Who told you that a kiss on the lips could damage your bowl?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®It¡¯s sex that could damage your bowl. Sex!¡¯</em>


    The words that the twins said to her.


    Apparently, Diana had ¡®misunderstood¡¯ that if a male and a female were to kiss each other on the lips, a baby would be made.


    If she were to go with that logic, the twins¡¯ words should naturally contain the ¡®truth¡¯ of the matter.


    Just like that she already found her keyword.


    ¡°Sex¡­sex¡­sex¡­sex¡­¡±


    Climbing on thedder she started looking for books which had the word ¡®Sex¡¯ from top to bottom.


    asionally, she¡¯d take out the books that caught her eyes while she was at it.


    Now that she could take another closer look at the book collection in the library, she couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.


    She could find a bunch of books that her predecessors had written¡ªbooks about force field and barrier magic mostly¡ªas well as various unpublished papers and reviews.


    There were even hardcover editions of old documents trantions that were originally written with lostnguages¡ªit went without saying that those were extremely rare books.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to look around, she couldn¡¯t find any books that pertained a rtionship between men and women.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    <em>No, rather than strange, it¡¯s just suspicious¡­</em>


    <em>Men can¡¯t have a brand, sure.</em>


    <em>They¡¯re unable to store mana due to their biological nature, sure.</em>


    <em>I mean, they don¡¯t have a uterus and all.</em>


    <em>But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re apletely separate matter from magic.</em>


    <em>Half of the world is filled with them, there should be some research data about them.</em>


    <em>Otherwise, there¡¯s no way all those witches would pick out men as their test subjects¡­</em>


    <em>But, there isn¡¯t even a single book about men here¡­</em>


    <em>Is it because they filtered out all the books rted to¡ª</em>


    <em>But who would¡ª?</em>


    It didn¡¯t take long for Diana to find the answer to that question.


    Countess Yesod. Her mother, as well as her teacher, whom she loved and trusted dearly.


    ¡°Mom¡­? Why¡­?¡±


    A frown appeared on Diana¡¯s face.


    Though confused, she was a smart girl, she knew what she should do.


    Since her mother went out of her way to filter out all the books about men, it meant that no matter how hard she looked, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find them here.


    But, she wasn¡¯t out of options.


    At the moment, her mother was out working.


    And she knew that there was a separate room where her mother stored some books inside her room.


    Since there was no way that her mother would throw away or sell all those books she filtered, if there was a ce to store them all, it would most likely be there.


    With that in mind, Diana climbed down thedder and headed towards her mother¡¯s private library.


    4.


    If the library in the center of the mansion was equivalent to the size of a city library, Countess Lucy¡¯s personal library was significantly smaller than that.


    At best, it was as big as a small bookstore in a neighborhood.


    Since the countess maintained its humidity and temperature well with magic, even books that were at least a hundred years old looked as good as books that hadn¡¯t had their ink dried.


    The sunlight seeped through the window,bined with the smell of old paper gave anyone who entered this ce a peace of mind.


    Inside, the shelves were arranged in a ¡®?¡¯ shape with a desk ced in the middle.


    On the desk, there were papers filled with magical calctions scattered around.


    Actually, Diana came here quite often.


    And the countess never refused her visits even once.


    However, this was the first time she had ever sneaked her way in like this, so her heart was pounding even harder than usual.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t stop her from searching through the library for thirty minutes.


    But, her search ended with disappointment.


    Because she couldn¡¯t find anything here either.


    The only difference between the books in here and in the library was that the books here were smaller in number but more advanced in contents.


    ¡°Could I have been wrong¡­?¡±


    <em>Maybe, books about men were few and far between in the first ce?</em>


    <em>Does that mean Mom didn¡¯t actually do anything?</em>


    At that moment a sense of guilt struck her.


    She let out a light sigh before putting back the books she had picked up from the shelf and then¡­


    <em>-Click!</em>


    She didn¡¯t mean to do anything.


    All she tried to do was put thest heavy book back in its ce before leaving the library.


    But, she grazed the small statue on the side of the bookshelf by ident.


    When that happened, the small statue portraying the silver crescent moon¡ªthe crest of Yesod¡ªlet out a sound that was simr to that of a gear turning.


    ¡°?¡±


    She put down the heavy book in her hand and stared at the statue closely.


    <em>Huh? Is this something they usually put in a bookshelf?</em>


    ¡°This¡­?¡±


    Suddenly, she began to twist the crescent moon statue, seemingly realizing something.


    Not long after, alongside the sound of interlocking pieces of metals, the shelf began to descend slowly.


    <em>I knew it, this isn¡¯t a simple statue, it¡¯s some kind of a mechanism!</em>


    After the bookshelf waspletely out of the way, the wall behind it opened like an entrance to somewhere..


    <em>So, this bookshelf functions as a door of some sorts¡­</em>


    ¡°A door to a secret room¡­¡±


    Diana held her breath, waiting for the wall to bepletely open before stepping inside cautiously.


    This secret room, or rather, secret library didn¡¯t look like anything special.


    The location of the bookshelves and the table¡¯s arrangements were the exact same as the countess¡¯ private library.


    But, the books inside were different.


    From the titles alone, Diana could already tell that those were novels.


    She quickly approached the shelves and began to look through the titles carefully.


    ¡°Dangerous ys of a Bored Witch¡­ Selling Your Life to Repay a Debt¡­ How Butterfly Flowers Fall¡­ The Tailor of Malkuth Gallery¡­ Sweeter Than Cocoa¡­¡±


    Diana had only been reading through the books¡¯ titles, but it already made her feel uneasy.


    She guessed that this was probably the kind of feeling she¡¯d felt if she were to suddenly fall into a snake pit.


    For some reason, she could feel her spine tingle and a strange chill struck her.


    <em>What are these titles¡­?</em>


    ¡°Just what¡­?¡±


    All the books here had simr sounding titles.


    At first, she thought that this ce was just a storage for those books or something, but the colorful bookmarks in those books disproved that thought instantly.


    Essentially, a novel was a small story packaged in a book.


    The witches deemed all the people who read it as graceless.


    Especially the conservative witches who valued magic above all; to them, even Shakespeare¡¯s works were worth less than a piece of garbage.


    And Countess Yesod was among those conservatives, an especially stubborn one among the other conservatives even. Diana always had thought her as a perfect noblewoman, so it was hard for her to imagine that she¡¯d ever enjoy these books secretly.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t disappointed in her mother or something.


    After all, she had her own concept of fun so she wouldn¡¯t judge her mother at all if this was her way of having fun.


    And she believed that everyone had the right to keep a secret or two.


    So, she decided to just leave this ce quietly, since it would be rude of her if she were to pry for her mother¡¯s secret any more than this.


    But then something caught her eyes.


    A book with a bright leather cover that was sitting on the table.


    Written in cursive, the book¡¯s title was as follow:


    ¡®Devil¡¯s Delivery Service Volume 3¡¯.


    She reached out to the book instinctively.


    ¡°T-This¡­¡±


    She recognized the handwriting on the title; her mother¡¯s.


    Unable to resist her curiosity, she proceeded to open the book.


    From the first chapter to thest chapter¡­


    The entirety of the book was written by Countess Lucy Yesod.

 Chapter 347: Pride and Prejudice (6)

    1.


    The path leading to the Gemini Mansion¡¯s grounds were filled with oak and birch trees.


    Amidst the falling leaves from the trees that were preparing for their hibernation, a jet ck spear cut through the air with piercing sounds.


    It was a 2.45 m long spear made of shadows.


    Both its shape and length were simr to that of the Red Branch.


    ¡°Heuk¡­!¡±


    The one who had been swinging such a spear was Siwoo, and the one facing him directly was none other than Eloa.


    With her pink-colored hair tied to a ponytail, she easily deflected the spear tip that had risen to her chin.


    When he saw that happen, Siwoo spun his body around.


    Then, in the midst of that rotation, he dished out three quick thrusts in quick session.<em>-Woosh, woosh, woosh!</em>


    Each thrust was aimed at different points, but Eloa managed to dodge every one of them with ease. She even managed to close the gap between them using the momentum.


    The tip of her sword, which had been kissing the ground before she lifted it up, reached right in front of Siwoo¡¯s neck in an instant.


    At that moment, their eyes met and after a while, Siwoo raised both of his hands in defeat.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ You too, Master¡­ I just can¡¯t beat you, can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What made you think that you can do that already, hm?¡±


    The two of them then drank some water from the same bottle while sitting down on a bench near the trees.


    Siwoo had asked Eloa to teach him something again.


    Originally, his weapon of choice was always a sword paired with a shield, but this time, he changed it into a spear.


    He was nning to change his main weapon into a spear so that he could immediately use the Red Branch inbat the moment he managed to control the weapon properly.


    Although Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant allowed him to skillfully use all kinds of weapons, there was still a big difference when he was using weapons that he was used to and the ones he wasn¡¯t.


    Case on point, he was defeated significantly quicker while he was wielding the spearpared to when he was wielding a sword.


    ¡°So, what is it that I need to pay attention to this time?¡±


    ¡°Spacing. Basically, your body is trying to adjust to a different distancepared to what it used to. That¡¯s why you ended up stepping forward when you were supposed to back down and backing down when you were supposed to be stepping forward. Well, as long as you keep on practicing, you¡¯ll get used to the distance eventually.¡±


    Leaning her head slightly to the side, Eloa wiped the sweat that had formed on her forehead.


    Looking at how thin and fragile her neck and body looked, it seemed unthinkable that she could unleash such great strength during the sparring.


    Siwoo knew that it was because of magic, but even after knowing that, it still didn¡¯t make much sense to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since thest time we sparred like this.¡±


    A bright smile bloomed in Eloa¡¯s lips, as if she was extremely happy because of that alone.


    ¡°Ah, turn your face this way for a moment.¡±


    She stared at Siwoo for a moment before suddenly saying that and leaned her face closer to his.


    Because of that, the distance between them instantly narrowed.


    It was so close that Siwoo thought they were about to kiss; his body became frozen stiff at the thought.


    Of course, Eloa wouldn¡¯t just kiss him like that. Instead, she wiped his face with the handkerchief in her hand.


    It was a pure white handkerchief with a light floral pattern embroidered on it.


    ¡°I-I can do that by myself.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, why are you being so shy all of a sudden, hm?¡±


    As she wiped his sweat off his face like that, a strangely sweet scent tickled his nose.


    It was as if she had sprayed a bunch of perfume on her.


    Feeling a little awkward due to his reaction, Eloa ced the handkerchief back in her bosom.


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while¡­ Busy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but not anymore. I want to focus on training for the time being, so¡­ Will you help me with it, Master?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since it¡¯s you who¡¯s asking me, even if I don¡¯t have the time to, I¡¯ll make some for you. You just need to ask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master, I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°So, do you have any ns after this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably continue my research next¡­ I¡¯m still stuck¡­¡±


    Prior to this research, Siwoo had thought that he had a natural talent in magic or something.


    Now, he realized how arrogant he had been.


    He had been trying to sample forms from here and there, but the result was nothing but disastrous.


    Maybe trying to break a rock with eggs would be more fruitful than what he had been doing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get there, I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t waste any time so that I could get some results quicker. See you at dinner, Master.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    Siwoo bowed his head before going back to his room.


    Meanwhile, Eloa stared at his departing back.


    The happy smile that was engraved in her lips turned into a sad one before she realized it. For some reason, a feeling of regret and annoyance filled her heart.


    She muttered under her breath, to no one in particr.


    ¡°¡­Guess this will do.¡±


    Ever since the time when she spent the night with Siwoo inside the Gemini¡¯s carriage and erased his memories afterwards¡­


    Eloa had plenty of time to settle her emotions properly.


    She even went to Sharon to apologize for what she had done.


    In a way, the rtionship between him and Siwoo had returned to that of a proper master-student rtionship.


    But, there was something that she had just noticed, maybe because they had been together for so long.


    It was the fact that Siwoo had also been conscious about what had happened back in the rainway tunnel. If she hadn¡¯t erased his memories, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed this at all.


    Compared to back when he still had his memories, he barely stole any nces at her during their spar.


    The awkward silence that asionally fell between them had also gone.


    While she could appreciate this oue¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated by it for some reason.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Before her mind could wander in a strange direction, Eloa pulled her body up.


    She was still paying the price for her Covenant.


    But, it wasn¡¯t as bad as back when it was hard for her to even move around.


    <em>To clear one¡¯s mind off distracting thoughts, one has to move one¡¯s body¡­</em>


    With that, she began dancing with a sword in her hand, all while trying to calm her troubled mind.


    2.


    Even until this point in time, Amelia was still wandering around the desert, trying to clean up the kill list.


    While ra was still apanying her in her journey, guiding her while helping her out with trivial tasks.


    Today¡¯s hunt was pretty much finished, so the two of them were sitting around a campfire in front of a shabbily made tent.


    The opponent that Amelia had to face today was a 21st rank Criminal Exile.


    She was an absurdly strong witch that even ra couldn¡¯t tell if she herself could win against the witch or not.


    The witch herself was notorious to be brutal and ruthless. She was extremely proficient in elemental magic and was known for mercilessly pouring out cold fire and piping hot ice against her enemies.


    But, the thing here was, the now-experienced Amelia was extremely strong.


    Even ra who was watching the battle from the side couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The difference between their power was that overwhelming.


    Light drizzle fell over the desert.


    Endless field of nameless wildflowers appeared all over the ce, nullifying all magic that was cast around them.


    It was such an overwhelming sight that would make the spectator wonder, <em>¡®Is there anything that could stand up against such a thing?¡¯</em>.


    ¡°You worked hard today too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s still tough on you, you can talk to me. I¡¯ll help you out the best I can!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    While brewing some tea for Amelia, ra tried to make small talk to her, as she knew that the former¡¯s heart was currently hurting.


    Though it didn¡¯t seem much, this was an important task that she had to do.


    Because this was the thing that prevented Amelia from having aplete meltdown.


    Though it seemed like she was shining so brightly and proudly, her current state was like a gold dust that could be blown away by the wind if one were to take their eyes off it for a moment.


    There was no way that ra had the heart to leave her alone in that state.


    Even though she had made the effort to talk to her, Amelia kept her mouth clenched shut.


    This was normal, so ra just dismissed it as her not wanting to answer her. At that moment, something caught her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When she took a closer look at Amelia¡¯s state, ra let out an inward sigh.


    Both her face and lips were pale.


    Her long eyshes fluttered uncontrobly.


    Though she had the same expressionless face as usual, her skin was glistening due to the cold sweat that flowed endlessly.


    ra noticed what was wrong with Amelia just by ncing at her for a moment.


    Mana exhaustion.


    Those were the symptoms that appeared whenever a witch forcefully drew mana from her empty brand.


    ¡°If your condition is this bad, you should¡¯ve said something!¡±


    ¡°No, really¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ Just a short rest¡­¡±


    In contrast to her words, it was clear that she was struggling just to keep her eyes open.


    The breaths that she let out each time were as hot as the desert heat.


    Her words weren¡¯t wrong or anything, mana exhaustion wasn¡¯t exactly a major problem for a witch.


    It was something simr to a regr exhaustion, a proper rest would fix the problem easily.


    But, the thing was, she had been driven into mana exhaustion several times already.


    Since she had been forcing herself to fight in such a condition, she had reached the level of exhaustion where a simple rest wouldn¡¯t be enough to fix it.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ra threw down the teapot she had been boiling and picked up Amelia¡¯s small body.


    Even through her clothes, she could feel that her entire body was burning hot.


    Her hair fell on her cheeks, clinging to it due to sweat as she stared at ra with a nk gaze.


    ¡°Amelia, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cure you now, so I need you to turn off your autonomous defense for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna give you some of my mana.¡±


    Without hesitation, ra offered to give her mana to Amelia.


    This was a taboo act among the witches.


    Because it was an extremely dangerous act.


    To a witch whose body was made of spirit, mana was no different than blood.


    Since each witch possessed different self-essence magic, each witch also had a different kind of mana.


    That was why, transfusing one¡¯s mana to another was just as dangerous as transfusing blood of different types as it would cause pretty much the same side effect as that. There was also the possibility that the one doing the transfusing held a malicious intent against the one receiving. It went without saying that such a thing would be life-threatening for thetter.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though her body was in such a poor state, Amelia¡¯s expressionless eyes looked the same as always, giving off an eerie impression, but ra could see the slight tremble on them.


    The slight tremble on her pretty blue eyes reminded her of a ripple on a calmke¡¯s surface.


    When Amelia gave her a small nod, ra instantly started her work.


    Without hesitation, she pulled out the mana she stored in her brand.


    It was bright red in color, just like a bursting red me.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just give Amelia the mana while it was still in this state.


    She had to separate her self-essence magic from it as much as possible first before she could give it to Amelia.


    ra¡¯s mana reserves were great, she could hold several times more mana than the average witches on the same rank as her.


    But, even if that was the case, separating self-essence magic from mana was an inefficient process, and it would create more waste than it would create pure mana.


    For example, if she were to separate a bottle worth of her mana, she¡¯d only get a few drops of pure mana at most.


    ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯ll heal you soon.¡±


    During the process, ra¡¯s forehead was also covered in sweat.


    Not long after she started, the red mana in her hand turned white and transparent.


    Though there was still some of her self-essence magic remaining there, this was as pure as it could get.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Then, she passed her mana over to Amelia, and thetter¡¯s face finally began to regain its color.


    Not long after, Amelia¡¯s body began to rx as she started to fall asleep and that was when ra could finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°¡­That was dangerous.¡±


    Even though they had be closertely, Amelia was still putting up a thick wall between her and ra.


    Though ra was disappointed by this, she understood that was just how the girl was like.


    In contrast to her lofty status as a 23rd rank witch, Amelia Marigold was still an extremely immature, weak, and clumsy witch.


    A fool who was afraid to show her wound to others.


    ra stroked Amelia¡¯s lustrous blond hair as she let hery down on herp.


    Her thin yet fluffy blond hair was like melted gold woven on an angel¡¯s loom, it flowedfortably between her fingertips.


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks were drenched in sweat.


    Her lips slightly parted as her breath came in and out of the gap.


    Even though she looked extremely haggard and weak, she still exuded a strangely sensual aura around her.


    After staring at the sight for a good while, as if possessed, ra¡¯s eyes caught the glimpse of Amelia¡¯s kill list which was nestled in her arms.


    The same kill list that was filled with the names of the Criminal Exiles that Duchess Keter tasked Amelia to kill.


    It went without saying that this wasn¡¯t something that ra could just look at without Amelia¡¯s permission.


    But, she knew more than anyone, if things were to continue like this, Amelia¡¯s condition would only get worse.


    Since she decided that she¡¯d help Amelia out anyway, she figured that it would be a good idea to at least find out who her next target would be.


    And so, she opened the kill list.


    After finding the name of the witch that Amelia just hunted today, she quickly found the next target that Amelia needed to hunt.


    ¡°This¡­is one hell of a tricky one to face off against¡­¡±


    Her target was a member of Qlipoth.


    A 22nd rank grand witch.


    She was notorious for her feat of killing countless witches who stood in her way, the one who held the moniker of the Witch of Desire.


    Bianca Belleli.

 Chapter 348: The Witchs Erotic Novel (1)

    1.


    Diana began to read the third volume of the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service.


    Before that, she already skimmed through the entire book and she became more convinced that it was her mother who wrote this book.


    Both her elegant handwriting and the ink and quill on the table was enough to prove it.


    [Chapter 1]


    [Crime and Punishment.]


    [Under the influence of love, the witch became even more beautiful than before.]


    [Her hair, previously scorned and mocked as being dirty, had a luster that would remind one of a wolf¡¯s fur. Her lips, with their captivating colors, and her eyes, glistening with dreamlike luster, stole the attention of all the witches walking down the streets.]


    Those were the first words that Diana had read off the book.


    It looked just like a romance novel one could find anywhere.A story of love between a man and a woman, just like ¡®The Sorrows of Young Werther¡¯ or ¡®The Red and the ck¡¯.


    ¡°The protagonist¡¯s hair is gray¡­¡±


    Diana noticed the most-distinguishable feature of the witch¡ªwho appeared to be the main character of the novel; her ashen-gray hair.


    She quickly assumed that her mother was projecting herself onto this character.


    It was a little strange, but Diana was open-minded enough to ept it.


    The first half of the story proceeded with nothing special happening.


    There was a summary of what happened in volume one and two, which were about 3~4 pages long, telling the story of how the witch fell in love with an ordinary, yet attractive delivery man.


    Apparently, the witch was rejected by him somehow.


    In the summary, there was even a description of the witch letting out a sigh under the dazzling moonlight, unable to forget the appearance of said delivery man.


    [¡°That detestable person, why did he refuse to meet me? Can¡¯t he ease this loneliness that¡¯s darker than the night, relieve me of this pain that¡¯s sharper than countless des¡­¡±]


    ¡°¡­He rejected the witch?¡±


    Diana knew that this work was purely fictional, but she was still left dumbfounded due to how absurd that notion was.


    It was just like all those lines uttered in theater that no one would ever try saying out loud in real life.


    Although, if she had to describe her current expression in a single word, it would be¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Excitement.


    Because this book wasn¡¯t the kind of book that Countess Lucy would allow to be stored in the mansion¡¯s library, the so-called ¡®controversial book¡¯.


    Normally, a book depicting a rtionship between a man and a woman would end in vague terms, as if the author refused to give a clear ending to their work. ??


    But this book should be different. To Diana, it was like she was entering a whole new world entirely.


    She was just like a chaebol who had tasted fast food for the first time and relished in the cheap and savory taste of such food.


    That expression actually wasn¡¯t further from the truth, since she actually felt the same excitement that she felt when her mother brought her those strange snacks from the Modern World when she was reading this book.


    Since there was still some time before the countess¡¯ return, Diana decided to sit down and read through the book in earnest.


    [After much thought, the witch finally decided to meet the delivery man. Yet, she was greeted by his cold and humiliating words instead of a warm embrace.]


    [¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯d never sought for me again?¡±]


    [¡°I did.¡±]


    [¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you hate those who break their promise?¡±]


    [¡°I did.¡±]


    [¡°Then, why are you here? Is it because the weight of your promise to humans is less than that of your promise to witches?¡±]


    ¡°Aha¡­¡±


    From that, Diana was able to tell that it was the witch who had left the man first because of something and she dered that she¡¯d never meet the man ever again.


    But, she was unable to bear the loneliness and in the end, she went against her own words and sought after the man.


    Up to this point, she could follow the plot perfectly.


    The summary was pretty clear and it didn¡¯t seem like there was a need for her to read the first and second volume first.


    After that, the witch and the delivery man talked back and forth.


    [¡°Lying is a great sin. Even if you utter it with your beautiful lips until they bleed, it still won¡¯t erase that sin.¡±]


    [¡°I know. Hence why, I am here, to ept any punishment you¡¯d bestow upon me, to atone that sin.¡±]


    [The witch covered her face out of shame.]


    [A mix between embarrassment and humiliation was shown in her face, stemming from the way she humbled and carried herself as a lowly person despite her identity as a noble witch. But there was a third emotion mixed in; anticipation.]


    [The witch, who had been averting her eyes from the man¡¯s, opened her mouth again.]


    [¡°Please, tell, what kind of punishment awaits me?¡±]


    [¡°Could it be that¡¯s the reason why you came here, Ms. Witch? To receive that punishment from me?¡±]


    [¡°That isn¡¯t true.¡±]


    [¡°Lying is a sin.¡±]


    [¡°¡­¡±]


    ¡°Punishment?¡±


    Diana tilted her head.


    Up until this point, she was able to follow the plot without any difficulties whatsoever, but that word in particr left her bewildered.


    <em>A man? Punishing a witch?</em>*


    *


    <em>The witch is even looking forward to the punishment¡­?</em>


    <em>What¡¯s going on?</em>


    ¡°Would he hit the back of her hand¡­? Or maybe force her to walk around outside her mansion?¡±


    This part of the book left her stumped. Even though she had been reading the lines without any problem so far, now she was scratching her chin in confusion.


    Then, she shook her head left and right.


    [The delivery man then asked the witch for a kiss.]


    [And so, the witch knelt down before his healthy male body, sticking out her lips that were filled with her desires and lust, as if begging for him toe.]


    Kiss.


    The word that had been keeping Diana awake for days, the word that described the act of love between a man and a woman.


    She was still unable to get over her initial shock over her first exposure toward it.


    But she gritted her teeth, telling herself that she was already mature enough to not be shaken by such a thing.


    Though, the problem here was that the kiss presented in the book wasn¡¯t exactly a normal kiss.


    <em>A witch¡­!</em>


    <em>Knelt down!</em>*


    *


    <em>In front of a man!</em>*


    *


    <em>Demanding for a kiss!</em>


    It was only natural that Diana¡¯s eyes widened at this.


    Because this scene alone tainted the honor of the witches.


    If this book wasn¡¯t written by her mother, she¡¯d probably have taken it to the authorities and appealed for it to be buried or burned.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [¡°A kiss before punishment?¡±]


    [¡°Every night, I¡¯ve always dreamed of kissing you while nestling myself in your arms.¡±]


    [¡°That isn¡¯t the case for me. You¡¯ve never even crossed my mind once, Ms. Witch.¡±]


    [¡°!¡±]


    ¡°T-This arrogant man¡ª!¡±


    A mixture of repulse and shock enveloped Diana¡¯s heart.


    Though, her hand still flipped through the book¡¯s page, just like a soap opera watcher, curious to see how the flow of the story would go on next.


    And then¡­


    If the passage involving kiss was like a bump on the road, then the next passage was like a huge crater.


    [And so, the witch, who had been kneeling so pitifully, raised her body.]


    [Without hesitation, she threw away the clothes that were wrapped around her noble body slowly, just like a snake, shedding its skin.]


    [As the soft clothes slowly piled up on the dirty floor of dirt, the witch emerged in her birthday suit.]


    [Her chest, plump and healthy, just like a ripe fruit, with a perfect size that could fit a man¡¯s hand¡­]


    <em>-m!</em>


    At that moment, Diana mmed the book closed, as if she had just nced through a forbidden grimoire.


    ¡°C-C-C-Clothes¡­ S-S-She threw away¡­¡±


    The story developed into something that Diana could never have imagined.


    It was as if she had opened Pandora¡¯s Box.


    Diana just couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. How exactly could a witch willingly kneel down in front of a man, beg him to kiss her and then casually undress in front of him?


    ¡°T-That just isn¡¯t right! A witch should never do something like that!¡±


    Saying such words to no one in particr, Diana¡¯s breathing had turned ragged at some point.


    She clenched her small fists before gritting her teeth, expressing her utter disbelief.


    <em>Are you trying to tell me that mom wrote this book?</em>


    <em>My mother, the witch whose nobility and grace is unmatched¡ªwell, except when she tries to dote on me¡ªwrote this kind of book?!</em>


    <em>It¡¯s one thing if she¡¯s just a reader, but she¡¯s the author of this book?!</em>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Diana¡¯s gaze, which had been wandering around the room for a moment, suddenly focused on the red leather cover.


    Her breathing was still ragged.


    And her heart was filled with great difort.


    But, there was this itch that was guing her head; the itch that stemmed from her curiosity.


    The word ¡®punishment¡¯ that had been mentioned several times in the book.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Just like that, a sh between her difort and curiosity ensued.


    Unsurprisingly, it was her curiosity that won the brief sh.


    And so, she nced around the room before opening the book¡¯s cover cautiously as if she was handling a bomb or something.


    After going through all sorts of vulgar and explicit descriptions of the witch¡¯s body that were packaged in sensual words¡­


    The identity of the ¡®punishment¡¯ she had been curious about was finally revealed.


    [The countess, both hands bound to the bed, just like a butterfly specimen, stared at the delivery man with sorrowful eyes.]


    [Apanying that sorrow was obscenity and servility.]


    [She reflected on her current appearance, unsightly and disgusting. The fact that she ended up like this because of her pathetic love just added to the misery she felt.]


    [But at the same time, she felt this sweet and thrilling ecstasy that apanied such feelings.]


    [Shy, light pink color, just like a blooming sakura, painted her face.]


    [Though she still hadn¡¯t felt the man¡¯s breath touching her body, her shame was thrown out of the window the moment the soft quill in the man¡¯s hand stroked her¡ª]


    At that moment Diana averted her gaze away from the book.


    ¡°What is this even¡­?¡±


    Contrary to what Diana had thought, the punishment that the delivery man mentioned wasn¡¯t something that was overly obscene.


    If anything, it was less shockingpared to when the witch stripped her clothes without any warning whatsoever.


    The delivery man only tied the naked witch into the bed.


    Then, he gently tickled her body with a quill feather.


    She tried to picture that scene in her head, but she still failed to find something strange with it.


    ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯ll have to read more to tell¡­¡±


    And so, she continued to read the book further despite the heat rising to her head.


    [The feather tickled every nook and cranny of the witch¡¯s body, even the deepest part where no one but herself could touch.]


    [¡°I can¡¯t¡­take this anymore¡­ Please¡­ Embrace me¡­¡±]


    [¡°But the punishment isn¡¯t over yet.¡±]


    [¡°Please¡­ Just embrace me¡­ If this goes on like this¡­ I


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For the first time, Diana could somewhat rte with the witch.


    She thought that if she were to be tickled that heavily with a feather, she¡¯d also feel so suffocated that she might die.


    Of course, she had no intention of letting anyone tickle her with a feather to begin with.


    In any case, she managed to understand this part of the book quite easily.


    Though the book used sultry words to describe the part where the delivery man tickled the witch, aside from the passage where it said ¡®The witch made strange nasal sounds¡¯, it was just a tickling punishment more or less.


    [The witch¡¯s body, trembling pitifully, now covered with glistening beads of sweat, akin to that of morning dew.]


    [Her hot breath, sweet, just like tropical fruits and her body, now so hot and excited, even a light brush of the feather gave her the sensation of a deep caress.]


    [¡°You¡¯re wet down there, Ms. Witch.¡±]


    [¡°Don¡¯t mention that¡­¡±]


    [¡°Did you really enjoy being caressed by this feather that much?¡±]


    [¡°A-A


    [The delivery man swung the feather at the witch¡¯s most precious protruding spot.]


    [That evoked a reaction from the witch, as her body swayed and a lewd, beastly moan escaped her lips.]


    [Her groin, all soaked because of the strokes of the feather, stank in the vulgar scent of a woman.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The novel, which started out like a cliche romance novel, became more and more racy as it progressed.


    As she read further, Diana found more sentences that she failed to understand.


    But¡­


    One thing she knew for sure was¡­


    The fact that this novel was an extremely obscene one.


    Just imagining what was going on already made her chest tight, it was so vulgar that she felt some aversion as she read it.


    After that, the book showed her a scene where the delivery man took off his clothes and climbed onto the bed.


    The passage depicted the naked body of a man¡ªthat Diana obviously had never seen before¡ªin vivid detail.


    Like how hard the man¡¯s muscles were, thanks to all the hardbor he had been doing all these years, or how his copper-colored skin was rougher than that of a woman¡¯s.


    But, the most detailed part of the depiction was none other than the man¡¯s male-specific organ.


    [Down below was his rigid spear, made of flesh.]


    [Its tip was round, as big as a child¡¯s fist. Thick looking veins covered its shaft as it stood proud and tall, showing no sign of wilting any time soon. The man had no qualms pressing this hard object against the witch¡¯s lower abdomen.]


    [¡°Is this what you want?¡±]


    [¡°Yes¡­ That¡­ I want¡­¡±]


    [¡°Say it properly, that you want it.¡±]


    [¡°Your cock¡­ That hot, hard spear of ecstasy¡­ I want it deep inside me¡­!¡±]


    Diana, who had been holding her breath as she read through every word with bloodshot eyes, stopped at thest sentence.


    [¡°Alright. I¡¯ll put it in.¡±]


    The part where the man¡¯s genitals¡­


    Was inserted into the witch¡¯s own genitals¡­


    ¡°Eep¡­!¡±


    Almost immediately, Diana lifted her hand from the book, as if she had just touched a hot pot by ident.


    Then she shook her head wildly from side to side.


    If Gehenna was just any other city in the Victorian Era, not the City of Witch¡­


    And if Diana was an ordinary youngdy of a count¡¯s family instead of a witch, she would have held her social debut and had gotten engaged two or three years ago already and she¡¯d probably think that this kind of stimtion was rather exciting.


    But, she wasn¡¯t and instead, she was raised by Countess Lucy, who had nted the seed of man-hating in front of her. This kind of stimtion was too much for her.


    ¡°This dirty¡ª!¡±


    She quickly closed the book, put everything back into its ce and left the library quickly.

 Chapter 349: The Witchs Erotic Novel (2)

    1.


    It was the end of her busy day at work for Countess Lucy, so she headed towards the dining room with excited steps.


    Obviously, she was going to have dinner with her beloved Diana today too.


    She even ordered the chef to cook up a special meal for Diana since the poor girl seemed to not be in a good moodtely.


    Diana always preferred pheasant meat more thanmb.


    This particr pheasant the chef was going to serve was a freshly hunted one, they just hunted it earlier this morning.


    Game meat like this normally had a stronger meaty vorpared to farmed ones, it also held a high value as a gourmet meal since it still had the ¡®taste of the wild¡¯.


    ¡°Hello, Sweetie! How was your day?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only the pheasant, the rest of the food being served on the table could pass up as gourmet meals.


    But, Diana¡¯s expression didn¡¯t brighten up at all even after she saw it; bewildering the countess.Instead, herplexion was grim, as if her face was covered by dark clouds.


    ¡°Baby? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The countess asked in a worried tone, but she only nced at her briefly before averting her gaze again.


    Surprised by this, Lucy asked her once again.


    ¡°Diana? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened, really¡­¡±


    Though she said that, it was obvious that something happened.


    However, even though she was worried, the countess couldn¡¯t press the question further, since Diana made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it¡ªwith how she blurted out that answer curtly before immediately grabbing the silver cutleries and wrapping a napkin on her neck.


    ¡°Today¡¯s dinner is your favorite dish, my baby! Since you¡¯ve worked so hard, eat a lot, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Lucy tried to get a reaction out of her by purposely acting all excited, but the response she received was still lukewarm.


    The way Diana cut the meat up with the silver knife was rough, and she wore a look as if she was chewing rubber after she scooped up the cut meat with a fork and ate it. ???


    <em>Is this¡­ Her second rebellious phase?!</em>


    Diana¡¯s first rebellious phase happened years ago when she first went through puberty.


    Since then, they had stopped taking baths together and they had their own separate rooms.


    If Lucy were to describe the grief and bewilderment that she felt in that time of crisis, she could probably create a 800-page novel easily just from that.


    Even though she was a mature and experienced witch, Diana was, after all, her very first daughter, and it was the first time she ever had to deal with something like that.


    However, this time was different. She had gathered plenty of important experience from that time, so she was significantly more calm andposed than before.


    ¡°Sweetie, is there something troubling you?¡±


    Now, she was aware that asking her child why she was acting differently wasn¡¯t a good thing to do, both for the child¡¯s mental health, and for the sake ofmunicating with her clearly.


    She had learned from experience that the best way to handle this situation was to build empathy with gentle words and eye contact.


    Lucy stared at Diana with a gentle smile on her face. Thetter met the countess¡¯ gaze with hesitant eyes, seemingly a little taken aback by the warmth within her gaze.


    ¡°If there really is something troubling you, just tell your mommy, okay? Mommy will do her best to take care of everything!¡±


    ¡°¡­Thanks for the food.¡±


    Sadly, the situation went in aplete opposite direction than what Lucy had expected.


    Diana put down her fork and knife and left the dining table with quick steps.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The countess could only stare at Diana¡¯s departing back¡ªwhich quickly disappeared from her line of sight before she could even think to stop her.


    2.


    Hidden truth was something that could distort good rtionships.


    Though in Diana¡¯s case, it wasn¡¯t as bad, she couldn¡¯t imagine treating her mother the same way as she did before she discovered her secret hobby.


    But¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­


    After she was done with dinner, Diana went to the back garden connected to her room.


    Well, rather than a garden, it was more like a bathhouse with a huge ss dome-like cover. Here, she could enjoy soaking herself in the warm hot spring water that flowed leisurely all-year round.


    And she did exactly that; hhe dove into the hot spring, trying to wrestle with her concerns while curling her body up in a fetal position.


    She was still shocked by the book she found in her mother¡¯s secret library today.


    The third volume of the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service.


    Her first concern, the obscene act that the man and the witch did was something that she had nevere across before.


    Second concern, the witch¡¯s actions as she acted as if she sumbed herself to be the man¡¯s ything.


    And her third concern, the fact that her mother was the one who wrote all that.


    It wasn¡¯t a wonder that she ended up not enjoying her dinner tonight.


    Just one of the concerns that she was tackling could already turn her world upside down and she had to deal with all three at the same time.


    There was also the fact that the appearance of the witch inside the book was depicted to be simr to her mother, which only sent her into a deeper distraught.


    In fact, during the dinner, when she happened to gaze upon her mother¡¯s chest, she involuntarily remembered the scene depicted in the book.


    <em>-Gurgle gurgle gurgle!</em>


    At that moment, bubbles started to rise up from the spot where Diana¡¯s head was as a terrifying suspicion popped up in her head.


    <em>No way¡­ Could it be¡­ That book was mom¡¯s autobiography¡­?!</em>


    <em>The witch¡¯s depiction and mom¡¯s appearance are way too simr! Also, every description is way too detailed!</em>


    She knew that it wasn¡¯t an appropriate thing for her to think like this about her mother, but¡­


    There was no way she could ignore what she had just seen and moved on with her life.


    Besides, the book was filled with things that she didn¡¯t know.


    She then curled up even more inside the water, recalling all the erotic words that refused to leave her head even for a second.


    It left her bewildered.


    After all, the content of the book was supposed to be trivial things that she¡¯d normally forget quickly.


    But they didn¡¯t, and instead everything was etched in her mind like a mental suggestion.


    ¡°Puha¡­!¡±


    Since she had been submerged for a while, Diana went back to the surface to get some breaths.


    If she were to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed with her mother after finding out about all this, she would be lying.


    But still, she also couldn¡¯t deny that she felt excited after getting to know all those vulgar words.


    One thing left her confused, though¡­


    The part where it was stated that the witch¡¯s vagina became drenched and sticky after she was tickled by the man.


    She didn¡¯t know how that could happen.


    Or what was the identity of that aforementioned sticky liquid.


    Also, more importantly, what happened next after the man inserted his penis into that sticky hole?


    Not only that¡­


    Diana unknowingly reached toward her crotch.


    Under the ash-colored gauze that didn¡¯t even feel like pubic hair after it got drenched by this hot spring, there was a narrow gap.


    She knew that it was supposed to be a dirty ce and she had to clean it up regrly, but she didn¡¯t know what was the purpose of inserting such a thing to this hole to begin with.


    ¡°Would it even fit in there¡­?¡±


    She found it scary to put a finger in there, let alone anything else.


    Of course she had never done that sort of thing to begin with, since the notion of the ce being ¡®dirty¡¯ was always etched in her mind.


    ording to the book¡¯s depiction, after it was swelled from all the blood rushing there, the penis¡¯ size reached 17 cm.


    That was a little longer than her own foot.


    In addition, the book depicted that it was so thick that even the witch barely managed to make a ring shape with her thumb and index finger when she tried to hold it.


    <em>If someone were to put something that big in¡­</em>


    <em>Wouldn¡¯t you just die¡­?</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Diana shook her head frantically, like a puppy who had just done bathing and tried to get rid of the water droplets off its fur.


    <em>I need to stop thinking about this! It¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s all wrong!</em>


    Though she told that to herself, she still couldn¡¯t get the book out of her mind.


    It even washed out the scene where she had witnessed the twins kissing that male witch.


    After struggling for a bit longer, Diana finally decided on something.


    To continue the part where she left off.


    3.


    Deep into midnight, when even the nts were asleep.


    The Yesod Mansion was also enveloped in deep silence brought by the darkness of the night.


    As if it was winter, the hallway¡¯s air sent chills down Diana¡¯s spine, as she walked down without a cloak, even though the windows were all shut.


    She walked on her tiptoes, trying not to make any soundsing out of her slippers.


    This was the time when even the maids who had been boiling the jams inrge pots had fallen asleep.


    Though there were candles lit on the various candlesticks here and there, the hallway was too wide for the light topletely chase away the darkness in this ce.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    But all those didn¡¯t stop Diana from marching forward towards her mother¡¯s private library upstairs.


    Originally, her n was to do this tomorrow morning.


    By then, the countess would be out working and leaving her librarypletely empty.


    However, her curiosity had been eating her, making her unable to fall asleep, so she decided to give in and take on this ambitious march to get rid of her evergrowing curiosity.


    Since there was quite the distance between her mother¡¯s room and her private library, and the fact that Lucy Yesod herself was a witch with a regr sleeping schedule, Diana figured that it would be safe enough for her to do this.


    There were maids who¡¯d go around the mansion at this hour to tend to the candles, but fortunately for Diana, she didn¡¯t run into them at all.


    When she arrived at the library, she noticed that everything was the same as when she visited earlier, which meant her mother hadn¡¯te here at all today.


    She then opened the secret room by ying around with the statue, then went inside and ced the oilmp that she had brought with her on the table.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    With that, her infiltration seeded.


    As long as she closed the door to the secret room properly, no one would notice that she was inside.


    Maybe it was because this was the second time she came here, or it was because of the calming atmosphere of this ce, she wasposed enough to look around the ce.


    In one of the shelves, she could see more than three dozen quills and fountain pens being stored there.


    She could also see an ink bottle that her mother used, alongside with a white ink bottle that was normally used to erase mistakes.


    This confirmed her suspicion that her mother did write here.


    But, that wasn¡¯t important.


    Diana adjusted the position of her oilmp so that it could illuminate the book well and sat down on the chair.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath to calm her pounding heart before opening the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡¯s cover.


    With trembling fingertips, she carefully turned the pages and reached the part where she left off earlier.


    To be exact, the part where the delivery man was about to insert his penis into the witch¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°!¡±


    In truth Diana¡¯s rich imagination and the countess¡¯ precise description and expression both failed to urately portray this particr scene.


    But it wasn¡¯t exactly their fault, as it was simply the limitation of the text-based medium.


    No matter how precise the description was, it would pale inparison to what a video could portray.


    Even so, Diana couldn¡¯t close her gaping mouth after reading everything that happened afterwards.


    The depiction of how the witch¡¯s secret garden had turned mushy.


    How the man¡¯s erect shaft forcefully dug into the witch¡¯s narrow hole.


    And how the man began to move his waist while pressing the witch down, as if restraining her.


    To be exact, this was what was written in the book:


    [Mercy could not be found in his movements.]


    [Spreading the witch¡¯s thighs, white as snow, as far as they could go, he held her down, as if raping her.]


    [He pushed his erect flesh into the mushy hole whose insides could be seen clearly and pressed it down.]


    [Though the witch¡¯s insides were hot and wet, just like a tiny mouth, at the same time, they were soft.]


    [As he did all that, he grabbed her chest violently and moved his waist back and forth, ignoring any attempt of resistance from the witch.]


    It was no wonder that Diana¡¯s face began to heat up at once.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because of the heat that came from the oilmp.


    ¡°T-T-That was¡­ D-D-Disgusting¡­¡±


    Though she said that, her violet eyes continued to read through the passages without stopping, even though she was squinting them and covering them with one of her hands.


    [The witch¡¯s body, white as canvas.]


    [Was painted in the lingering marks of carnivorous bites.]


    [On her delicate skin, held so tightly but not to the point that it bled, beads of sweat bloomed, glistening refreshingly, as if trying to show off the pain and pleasure she felt.]


    [¡°Please, let me have it¡­! Your baby¡­!¡±]


    [The witch did not resist the man.]


    [Even when he bit her nape, twisted and squeezed the delicate flesh of her sensitive mounds¡¯ peak, she still didn¡¯t show any sign of resistance.]


    [¡°You¡¯re still saying this kind of nonsense. Aren¡¯t witches unable to get pregnant?¡±]


    [As the round entrance deep inside her stomach was being pressed, the witch experienced a great pleasure that made her feel dizzy.]


    [The man¡¯s harsh words made her beautiful eyes tear up.]


    [Not from sadness, but from joy.]


    [¡°I know, but I want it. Your seeds¡­ Inside me¡­¡±]


    [¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I can¡¯t help it. Spread your legs. Wider.¡±]


    [¡°Yes. If that¡¯s what you want me to do, yes.¡±]


    [As their bodies ovepped, their movements grew more and more intense.]


    [The witch felt a jolt running from the tip of her head down to the tip of her toes.]


    [Before she realized it, she had clenched her buttocks, meanwhile her bulging meat hole was holding the hard object inside it tightly. Her curled toes moved around, as if dancing.]


    [¡°Aaahh¡­!¡±]


    [She bent her waist, creating an arch, just like a bridge.]


    [All while the man pressing her neck with both hands, to prevent her from dodging his seeds that he nted inside the deepest part of the witch¡¯s most secretive ce.]


    [As the man¡¯s white semen soiled the inside of her body, a blooming smile appeared on the witch¡¯s face.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was as if Diana had eaten a new type of food for the first time in her life.


    The expression on her face was indescribable, to say the least.


    But, it was safe to say that the shade of red in her face wasparable to the one the witch inside the book had.


    In any case, this moment marked the asion when Apprentice Witch Diana Yesod finally learned how a baby was made.

 Chapter 350: The Witchs Erotic Novel (3)

    1.


    Countess Lucy Yesod was someone who was praised for achieving the most outstanding achievementspared to all her predecessors in both magic and business.


    But, she had a lot of things going on in her mindtely.


    What could her concern be when everything in her life had been going on perfectly, you ask?


    It was none other than her daughter¡¯s¡ªDiana Yesod¡ªchronic disease; herziness.


    Though, recently, that problem seemed to be fixing itself quite nicely.


    After Lucy kicked the girl out of the house with tears in her eyes¡­


    Not only did the girl faithfully obey her orders for over a week, she also went out of her way to study on her own during her free time.


    But¡­


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±¡°I don¡¯t want to eat dinner tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something troubling you these days? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Sorry, Mom, I wanna sleep early today.¡±


    Lying down on her bed, Diana answered as such in a weak voice before turning her body around, refusing to even nce at Lucy.


    Lucy thought about patting her shoulder tofort her, but in the end, she decided that it would be best to just leave quietly.


    In any case, this was the new source of her worry.


    Diana¡¯s reclusiveness, which had been getting bettertely, became worse than ever before all of a sudden.


    Before, she only refused to leave the house, but now, she¡¯d even skip out of her meals and refuse to show her face during tea time.


    It was obvious that she had been avoiding Lucy though, making the poor countess think that this was indeed her second rebellious phase.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    <em>Maybe forcing her to go out was a bad idea¡­</em>


    Reproaching herself, the countess let out a sigh.


    Forcing Diana to go out was for her own sake, even Diana should know that.


    After all, a witch¡¯s life was long.


    There were more than enough bumps on the road that they¡¯d face.


    A witch had to devote their life for their magic advancements, even when it seemed impossible for them to achieve in their whole life.


    Fighting to ovee the thick wall of frustration and failure, that was the essence of a witch¡¯s life.


    Intuition and talent wouldn¡¯t be enough to ovee that.


    What one needed to have was experience in various fields and ample rest so that they could have an easier time to deal with all the inevitable stress.


    So that they could enjoy all the beauties this world had to offer.


    If a witch couldn¡¯t do that, then no matter how talented she was, it would be meaningless.


    In that case, they would start looking for an apprentice to pass on everything in just a few years, this was what Lucy tried to avoid, so that Diana wouldn¡¯t end up like that.


    ¡°If only¡­¡±


    With a heavy heart, Countess Lucy headed towards her private library.


    At that moment, she was reminded of something.


    ¡°Come to think of it, when she was still meeting up with that male witch, she was more lively than she had ever been¡­¡±


    <em>She was like apletely different person back then¡­</em>


    <em>What was she doing with him again? Right, Witch Board, they werepeting on that!</em>


    <em>She even said that he was skilled enough to match her, even their scores are really close¡­</em>


    Ever since she had heard about the fact that Diana had been visiting the male witch, the countess had been paying close attention to that man.


    Though she didn¡¯t think that her daughter would foolishly fall for him, she figured that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to leave a countermeasure, just in case.


    ¡°Huh? Wait a minute¡­¡±


    <em>Now that I think about it, that male witch quit his job as a host recently, no?</em>


    <em>The timing matches quite well too, the moment he quit, Diana¡¯s mood started to worsen¡­</em>


    <em>I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a connection between the two, but¡­</em>


    <em>If this will improve her mood, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be bad to bring him here as a gift to her¡­</em>


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s put that matter aside for a moment¡­¡±


    <em>Today is a rare day when my work finishes up sooner, after all.</em>


    The countess then skillfully manipted the statue inside her private library, opening a whole new room inside.


    Her tiny study room, filled with the tickling scent of ink, the ce where she could indulge in her secret hobby.


    ¡°Hohoho¡­ How long has it been since Ist came here, hm?¡±


    Sitting down on the chair, the countess picked up her pen.


    Her face was bright and cheerful, as if forgetting all her worries already, showcasing how happy she felt currently.


    It had been ten years since she picked up the hobby of writing erotic novels.


    The currently serialized series, ¡®The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡¯, wasn¡¯t the only novel she had written. ¡®Madame Butterfly,¡¯ ¡®Dangerous Games,¡¯ ¡®Paradise Lost,¡¯ and dozens of single-volume novels were among the ones she had written.


    Although some of them received harsh criticism since they had the same theme of ¡®a witch submitting to a man,¡¯ it was those fussy witches who¡¯d flock to grab the new installments of the novel the moment they came out.


    Even Gehenna¡¯s civilians praised those books and would cause a big stir whenever a new volume was out.


    Of course, from the writing to the publishing process, everything was done in secrecy, so no one knew that Lucy was the author of the books.


    Which was exactly what she wanted to begin with.


    The countess moved her pen, filling up the nk paper with words upon words without any hesitation.


    ¡°For today¡­ Let¡¯s go with this scene~¡±


    But, why would she do this? After all, she was still a noble witch, a countess, it was unsightly of her to indulge herself in such a vulgar hobby.


    It was because in the past, she used to have a lover.


    A lover that she couldn¡¯t forget, even though so many decades had passed.


    The man who managed to thaw her frozen heart with his fiery love, something that she¡¯d be willing to exchange her everything for.


    Their hot and passionate nights, the unforgettable moments¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­ It would be lewder¡­ Here¡­ Like this¡­¡±


    But, time was a cruel mistress. Before she realized it, it had already taken him away from her.


    After introducing the countess to a whole new world, he disappeared without a single trace, leaving her to cope with her own loneliness for years.


    Of course, she could always try to hook up with other men, but she felt that it would be a betrayal to him.


    That was why she chose to write those erotic novels instead, as a way to vent out her pent-up desire.


    After writing for a while, the countess eventually dug his hand into her clothes.


    For the whole night, she satiated her hunger for affection, all by herself.


    2.


    The next morning.


    Siwoo, who had just finished his training with Eloa, returned to hisb.


    Countess Gemini had over twenty magicbs, so Albireo had no qualms whatsoever to lend one to Siwoo.


    Thanks to this, hepletely changed his original n to stay in Gehenna for only a week and instead, put all his concentration and effort in his research of the Red Branch since now he had all the facilities he could get here.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Fuck, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    Winter was rapidly approaching Gehenna.


    This was the season when Siwoo started to learn how to read Gehenna¡¯s writing back when he was a ve.


    However, even though the air was supposed to be cold, he had just got back from his training, so his upper clothes werepletely soaked with his sweat.


    He thought that it was too much of a hassle to go shower, so he just took off his top and wiped the sweat off with a towel instead.


    Then, he poured some warm water on his sweaty skin, steam rose out from it, as if he had just opened up the Eight¡¯s Inner Gate Formation<sup>1</sup>.


    After he gulped down some water to hydrate himself, he headed over to the Red Branch, which was tied to the fixture inside theb.


    Though tied by the ck ribbons, covered with various suppression spells, the red spear was floating in the air a little.


    If he didn¡¯t ce all those suppression spells there, all sorts of trouble would definitely arise due to the spear emitting out its distortion field 24/7.


    Now, if the distortion field was a normal one, it wouldn¡¯t cause a problem, but that thing was strong enough to cause a spirit form to copse from inside and to damage even the sturdiest artifact.


    He even confirmed thetter himself, as the magic box he had received from the twins was damaged by it<sup>2</sup>.


    Since the distortion field worked closely to that of an electrical field, he assumed that the artifact was damaged some time during the battle with the Red Knight.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s take a look at the samples for today¡­¡±


    Siwoo took out one of the talismans he ced under the Red Branch, checking the umted pattern of the distortion field for the day.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary talisman, it was a talisman engraved with alchemy magic. It could record even the finest magic wave on it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    He could see traces of the distortion field spread around the talisman, filling it uppletely.


    That was good and all, but the problem here was that this was the exact same pattern that he had seen ever since he started doing this. Which meant, he failed to progress even half a step further in his research.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    It also meant that he failed to gain any insight whatsoever to solve this problem.


    Actually, this was a normal result. Barrier magic wasn¡¯t his speciality to begin with, so it wasn¡¯t a wonder that he struggled so hard with it, even though he was extremely talented with magic.


    Especially considering that the thing that he was researching was a ¡®mystic code¡¯.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    As Siwoo was racking off his brain, with a towel wrapped around his neck¡­


    An unfamiliar voice could be heard from behind.


    Actually, this ce wasn¡¯t secluded or anything, so Eloa, Sharon, the lively twins, and even Albireo and Deneb sometimes, would stop by to have a chat with him.


    Though it was called ab, it felt more like his second living room or something.


    When Siwoo turned around to see who it was, a witch with a very noble-like bearing stood before him.


    From his experience working at the host club, he quickly figured out the witch¡¯s identity.


    She gave off a ¡®white¡¯ impression.


    A whitece dress that showed little of her skin and corset made of whale cartge.


    Spotless, clean-looking white stockings and garter belts, visible through the thin fabric.


    With a fan, made of swan feathers, in her hand, she looked like a bride whose marriage was scheduled today. Every single article of clothing that she wore was white.


    ¡°Greetings, Madame Witch.¡±


    Even in Gehenna, the city that was filled with old-fashioned witches, only the conservative witches would ever wear such clothes.


    Judging from the material of the fabrics and the essories on her outfits, he could infer that she was a noble, at least a Baroness.


    Her ash-colored hair, tied up high by a pure white flower that looked pretty fresh, as if it was alive, glistened beautifully.


    She looked familiar to Siwoo, but it was only when he saw the glint in her red eyes that he could tell who she was.


    Since that glint was simr to a certain apprentice witch who had been challenging him to games of Witch Board recently.


    ¡°What brings the exalted Countess Lucy Yesod here?¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s heart started pounding.


    <em>Is she here to give me an earful for hanging out with her apprentice?</em>


    <em>It would be nice if she¡¯s here to help me out with my research though¡­</em>


    <em>I couldn¡¯t find anyone with a better understanding regarding barrier magicpared to the Yesod¡­</em>


    With that in mind, he met the countess¡¯ gaze.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your work on the First Law of the Yesod Magic Field deeply astonished me. In fact, I always refer to it from time to time in my research.¡±


    <em>How was that? That was the ass-kissing skill I obtained through my time as a host!</em>


    <em>Mixing in truths with your ttery always works so that the other person wouldn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re kissing their ass!</em>


    Just as he expected, the countess epted his ttery well as the words that came out of her mouth next flowed out in a satisfied tone.


    ¡°Oho? That¡¯s surprising. These days, many witches started to ignore pure magic and became obsessed with practical magic instead. It seems like you belong among the rare, yet upstanding witches. Even though you¡¯re a man.¡±


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re ttering me.¡±


    Even until now she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Diana, so Siwoo assumed that she didn¡¯te here because of that.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Is that look¡­ Normal for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, sorry, I just finished sparring¡­¡±


    The countess¡¯ rather shy gaze made him realize that he was still shirtless at the moment.


    In other words, his body, which was better than the people who went to the gym regrly, waspletely visible to the countess.


    After he started his training with Eloa, his muscle volume began increasing, it was to the point that even he himself would stop and stare to admire his body.


    Still, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t feel awkward to show it off to someone he met for the very first time, so he quickly put on the shirt that she threw away nearby.


    It was only then did Countess Yesod stopped looking around furtively and approached him with confident steps.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Then, she stared at the tied up Red Branch without saying anything.


    ¡°May I ask what business you have with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The countess didn¡¯t even bother to answer him, instead she turned around to look at his face.


    She was quite tall for a woman.


    If she were to take off her high heels, she¡¯d probably stand tall at 168 cm, simr height to Diana¡¯s.


    Since that was the case, there was a risk that he¡¯d whiff up her scent by ident, so he took a step back.


    But the countess stopped him, grabbing his cor decisively.


    Startled by this, Siwoo stared at her with a dumbfounded look.


    Meanwhile, the countess let out a smirk, along with her voice that sounded sweet, like choctes.


    Licking her bright red lips, which contrasted with her pure white skin and dress, she¡­


    ¡°You buttoned your shirt wrong.¡±


    Then, she started to unbutton it, one by one.


    As if they were newlyweds, as if she was a wife who was about to see her husband off work for the first time. This development left Siwoo dumbfounded.


    Before he knew it, the countess slipped her finger between his open shirt.


    ¡°Thisb¡­ Does anyone visit it often?¡±


    She threw a tant seducing gaze at him while grazing his chest with her well-groomed fingertips.


    <em>¡®If people barelye here, why don¡¯t we have some fun¡­?¡¯</em>


    That was what her gestures were suggesting to him.


    By this point, Siwoo was used to such a thing.


    When he was working as a host, at least ten witches would try to drag him into bed every single day.


    Though all those offers were tempting, he resolved himself to never receive those kinds of offers, so he had always been refusing them outright and this time should be no different.


    It was just, he didn¡¯t expect a countess would do this to him.


    That was why he was a little dumbfounded, but at the same time, he felt extremely uneasy.


    Because¡­


    She exuded the same atmosphere as Countess Albireo just a while ago.


    Not only that, the circumstances surrounding both cases were also simr.


    Back then, Albireo tried to seduce Siwoo to see if he¡¯d just sleep with anyone even though he had such an intimate rtionship with the twins.


    This time, there was a huge chance that Countess Yesod was doing the same thing because of his rtionship with Diana.


    ¡°Countess Gemini asionally pays me a visit. Also, pardon me, Countess, you still haven¡¯t told me why you came here¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Pardon me, then.¡±


    From the way Countess Yesod backed down and straightened her posture, as if she had never asked such a risque question, Siwoo¡¯s guess was correct.


    The atmosphere that reminded him of a desperate widow that had been missing the embrace of her passing man had also disappeared from her.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    After she cleared her throat¡­


    Countess Yesod finally uttered the real reason why she was here.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I have an offer for you.¡±<ol>1. A reference to Naruto, Might Guy''s ultimate technique.2. This is the reason why Eloa was able to overhear his intercourse with Sharon tens of chapters ago, even though he turned on the music box.</ol>

 Chapter 351: Private Tutor (1)

    <em>My Dearest Daughter.</em>


    That was the name of Countess Yesod¡¯s project to boost her lethargic daughter¡¯s motivation and foster diligent habits in her.


    It sounded grand, but the countess actually thought that she had done everything she could for Diana.


    From tearfully kicking her out of the house to searching far and wide for any medicine that might help her.


    She even spent a small fortune¡ªenough to buy severalvish vis in Lenomond Town¡ªto try to find hobbies that might spark her interest


    But, even after all that, her efforts were in vain.


    Sometimes, Diana would show interest for an hour, or even a week, seemingly about to break free from her lethargic lifestyle.


    But after that, she always went back to square one.


    And the countess couldn¡¯t do anything about it but let out a deep sigh.


    However, recently, something different happened.Thanks to a new ¡®factor¡¯ that hadn¡¯t existed before, Diana started showing a newfound enthusiasm and seemingly was about to break out from her reclusive life.


    Said factor was a male witch that she had met at a host club.


    The way that she instantly turned gloomy the moment she wasn¡¯t able to see him anymore proved this conjecture.


    And so, Countess Yesod decided to prepare a gift for her, as well as a n to rejuvenate her.


    The n was to make the male witch her private tutor.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    And so, that morning, she visited Countess Gemini¡¯s mansion to have a word with her.


    She wanted to find out in more details about the male witch who had been causing quite amotion in Gehenna, but more importantly, she believed that couldn¡¯t just ce any man next to Diana.


    The countess couldn¡¯t imagine Diana, with her high standards and even higher pride, falling for any man.


    So, if there was anything going on between the two of them, it would be the male witch falling head over heels for her, as she was the most adorable girl in the world. ?


    ¡°Is this theb¡­?¡±


    Currently, she was in front of the mansion¡¯s twelfthboratory.


    She held her breath as she quietly opened the door and stepped inside.


    True to the Gemini Family¡¯s reputation¡ªtheir excellence in various magic tool business, apart from their self-essence magic¡ªtheb¡¯s experimental apparatus was of high quality.


    At a nce, it felt like this ce was an antique shop due to the sheer amount of antique items inside. Amidst them, a man¡¯s back came to her view.


    There was a table designed to allow for observation with minimal disturbance.


    On it, floated something that looked like a pir, wrapped in a ck ribbon.


    However, Countess Lucy¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t drawn at the mysterious specimen, instead it was drawn elsewhere.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    <em>¡®A man¡¯s back says it all,¡¯</em> was a phrase she often had heard.


    In front of her was the broad back of a man, with a towel draped around his neck, looking at the manuscript in his hand.


    His sharply defined muscles, unimpeded by body fat, reflected even the slightest movements he made.


    Unlike a bodybuilder¡¯s physique, his muscles didn¡¯t look showy.


    Instead, they were densely packed and tightlypressed.


    Countess Lucy, who had been standing there dazed, shook her head in disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t believe how foolish she was being.


    While yes, she admitted that the man had an extremely attractive back¡ªthe kind that prompted a smile out of her just by looking at it¡ªshe wasn¡¯t here just to enjoy the view.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Clearing her throat, she called out in an elegant and dignified voice, befitting her status as a countess.


    When the man, who had been engrossed in whatever it was he was doing, turned around¡­


    Countess Lucy held her breath for a moment.


    This was the first time she had ever seen a male witch.


    Naturally, it was also the first time she had seen a man in a spirit body.


    Having a spirit body gave one a lot of benefits.


    The most noticeable one among them was that it would make one look more beautiful than before.


    As if a metamorphosis had urred, all scars and blemishes on one¡¯s body would disappear and their body would take on its most ideal form.


    The male witch¡¯s appearancepletely showcased this, that was how beautiful his body looked.


    His ck hair, slightly damp with sweat, just like his back, his eyes, shimmering with mncholy, and his sharp jawline¡­


    He was exactly the type of pretty boy Countless Lucy disliked the most, if she were only to judge him by this alone.


    But, there was his pronounced Adam¡¯s apple and gymnast muscles, which matched the strength of the muscles of his back¡­


    And the leather eyepatch that looked like it had seen some rough times, added a strong sense of masculinity in his appearance.


    At this point, the man had already turned his back, looking at the countess in surprise before letting out a soft smile and bowed to her politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet such an exalted personage as you.¡±


    Hearing him speak, the countess grew even more surprised.


    Because she could feel that his polite manner of speaking was genuine and it seemed like some sense of etiquette was ingrained in him.


    This gentlemanly demeanor,bined with his extraordinary look made the countess¡¯ heart tighten.


    She never expected that a man could make her feel excited ever again.


    It was a feeling that she hadn¡¯t experienced in ages; a familiar feeling for her, yet at the same time it felt strangely fresh.


    ¡°I believe you are Countess Lucy Yesod.¡±


    When he recognized her and even called her by name¡­


    The countess had to fight back the smile forming on her lips.


    Because she felt satisfaction after knowing that even a newly-turned male witch recognized her.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your work on the First Law of the Yesod Mana Field deeply astonished me.¡±


    He casted his gaze down with respect, but it didn¡¯t look like he was being submissive.


    With such poise, he praised her magic research, adding to her satisfaction.


    At this point, she started having difficulties to prevent her lips from twitching, so she averted her gaze a little.


    ¡­Or not.


    That was what she wanted to do, but her eyes kept drifting back to him for some reason.


    To his incredibly firm-looking body¡­


    ¡­For some reason, she felt a sudden urge to touch him.


    ¡°By the way¡­ Is that look¡­ Normal for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, sorry, I just finished sparring¡­¡±


    Then, the man calmly put on a white shirt, not hurried at all by her remark.


    The white shirt fluttered as a wild scent of sweat permeated through the air.


    It had been a while since she encountered such a scent.


    Even the way he adjusted his shirt cuffs looked so hot, forcing the countess to bite the inside of her cheek to keep her focus.


    She came here without any particr thoughts, but his looks and physique alone was able to make her a little flustered. But that was it.


    While yes, she had been lonely since she had been without a partner all this time, if this was all it took to get her going, she would¡¯ve found someone else a long time ago.


    She had no intention of giving in to this fleeting impulse or showing him any inappropriate behavior.


    However, she still wanted to put him to a little test.


    ¡°May I ask what business you have with me?¡±


    Countess Lucy calmed her racing heart and looked him straight in the eye.


    He looked even more striking from up close.


    <em>This is all part of the test, I don¡¯t really want to do this, not at all!</em>


    Repeating that to herself, she started unbuttoning his shirt, one button at a time.


    ¡°You buttoned your shirt wrong.¡±


    She licked her dry lips before continuing to undo his shirt buttons, one by one.


    The pecs and abs that were hidden under his shirt were put on disy once again.


    She gently ced her hand on the chest she had been itching to touch, before softly caressing it with her fingertips.


    Just as she had imagined, it was perfectly toned.


    It was warm too, probably because he had just finished working out.


    ¡°Thisb¡­ Does anyone visit it often?¡±


    If he was easily seduced, he¡¯d probably give in to his desire right here.


    He¡¯d wrap his veiny, muscr arms around her waist and ask her, <em>¡®Why don¡¯t we go somewhere quieter?¡¯</em>.


    If that were to happen, it¡¯d be a pity, but¡­


    <em>A pity, but¡­</em>


    <em>Huh, it¡¯d be a pity, right?</em>


    <em>Y-Yeah, it¡¯d be a pity since he¡¯d lose his chance to be Diana¡¯s tutor!</em>


    Because it meant that hecked self control under such mild temptation.


    ¡°Countess Gemini asionally pays me a visit. Also, pardon me, Countess, you still haven¡¯t told me why you came here¡­¡±


    But, he brushed away her hand decisively, prompting her to let out a sigh inwardly.


    This meant he passed the test.


    And that Deneb¡¯s words were true, he wasn¡¯t an impulsive person like that.


    Yet somehow, she felt a little disappointed by this. It felt like she had just licked the sugar off a donut before being forced to put it back.


    Still, now that things hade to this, it was time to get to the point.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I have an offer for you.¡±


    2.


    Countess Yesod spoke in a regal way, like a queen out of a y.


    Siwoo managed to figure that out after her little test was over.


    Sitting quietly in the chair, he listened to the countess¡¯ proposal.


    ¡°Tutor? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as I have mentioned before, I need a tutor to help cure our Diana¡¯s


    The sudden offer to be a tutor puzzled Siwoo, especially since he wasn¡¯t a particrly strong witch.


    It turned out that the content of the proposal seemed to be much simpler than he anticipated.


    ¡°Um, cure herziness? How am I supposed to¡­¡±


    ¡°You only need to spend time with her, find some fun things to do together to¡­ You know, keep her busy?¡±


    ¡°Is that really all there is to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Countess Yesod told him about her n to hire a tutor to help her apprentice witch, Diana Yesod, ovee herziness.


    That girl¡¯sziness was something Siwoo had no knowledge of since he had only seen her enthusiastic side whenever they yed their games.


    ording to the countess¡¯ words that seemed to be her true nature.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t n to have you work for free. If there¡¯s anything you want, just say so. Our Yesod family believes in fair exchanges.¡±


    Seeing his hesitation, the countess made another offer.


    Siwoo realized that this was a golden opportunity for him.


    He could get help from her to get the Red Branch under control, a problem he had been wrestling with on his own for quite a long time now.


    Which meant, he didn¡¯t need to go through all those crude trial and errors, like pulling a cart up a rocky path with his bare hands.


    But, he still wasn¡¯t sure about it. After all, being a y tutor for an apprentice witch didn¡¯t seem to justify his wish.


    That was why he asked her carefully¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m studying a little bit about force fields¡­ Could you possibly help me with that?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I could lend you a hand on your research.¡±


    Thankfully, Countess Yesod readily agreed to that and immediately looked at the Red Branch on the table.


    ¡°So, this is what you want me to help with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I know this might sound a little odd since I¡¯m the one asking for a favor here, but this arrangement isn¡¯t permanent. We¡¯ll renew it weekly. If Diana were to¡­ Um¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Anyway, if Diana doesn¡¯t take a liking to you, Mr. Shin Siwoo, that means I won¡¯t go out of my way to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand that.¡±


    That was about what he expected.


    Compared to the almost honorary role of a baroness, a countess was often heavily involved in managing Gehenna. Just look at Countess Gemini; they were always swamped with their magical research and business.


    Even he himself thought that getting help from a countess in return for being a y tutor was an extremely unfair trade.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look straight away? This is the Red Branch that the Red Knight carries, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little curious about it myself. Could you unbind it?¡±


    Though, it seemed like the countess was more enthusiastic than he expected.


    She exuded the vibe of a pro gamer offering to help a newbie like him clearing a difficult level.


    While he didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse her, he did have one rather big concern about her request.


    ¡°Countess Yesod, I don¡¯t mean to sound presumptuous, but there are too many magical tools here. If we unbind it here¡­¡±


    Seeing his worried expression, Countess Yesod chuckled, her voice tickling his ears.


    Her eyes, full ofughter, looked at Siwoo as if she found him cute.


    ¡°Oh my, it seems like you¡¯re more cautious than I thought. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this, but well, if this could ease your worry a little¡­


    Countess Yesod snapped open her white fan.


    Apanied by a silver aura of mana reflection, reminding Siwoo of pure moonlight, her beautiful voice chanted the starting words like a song.


    ¡°Divine Wisdom.¡±


    With that, severalyers of force fields enveloped theb.


    The lights emanating from them made theb appear several times brighter.


    At the same time, the mana inside the fields becamepletely stable.


    It transformed the room into a sterile environment where no variables could ur.


    Siwoo, who struggled to create even one force field, was amazed at how effortlessly sheyered dozens of them.


    Even though he possessed a very limited knowledge in regard to force field, he could understand why she was so highly regarded in the area, and acknowledged that she was indeed worthy of the title of a countess.


    ¡°You can go ahead now, Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    The countess nudged Siwoo¡¯s side, urging him on as he stared at her in amazement.

 Chapter 352: Private Tutor (2)

    1.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look at it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll unbind it.¡±


    Siwoo carefully unwrapped the ribbons, which were inside the force field that were enveloping them under numbers ofyers like a croissant.


    At that moment, the Red Branch, which had been left to rot without anyone wielding it for so long, finally saw the light of the day again.


    Ever since he first acquired it, this was the first time Siwoo had removed all the ribbons covering it.


    He had always sealed it under severalyers of ribbons¡ªadding newyers every time the ones beneath them got corroded, because he was unsure of what the distortion field might cause.


    From the de¡ªshaped like willow leaf¡ªto its shaft, the weapon seemed seamless.


    True to its name, the ¡®Red Branch¡¯ was d in a sinister shade of red, like fresh blood.


    <em>-Sizzle!</em>The moment all the ribbons were stripped away¡­


    A red ripple spread out as if it had been waiting for that very moment.


    At the same time, thin barriers, shaped in the form of the roots of a nt, shot towards the countess with a menacing force.


    As if it was a venomous snake, lunging at the trainer who had been keeping it trapped in a jar.


    <em>-ng!</em>


    But Countess Yesod managed to react with the calmness of an expert trainer.


    Before Siwoo could even react, the force field surrounding theb quickly contracted and wrapped itself tightly around the Red Branch.


    This happened a few more times until the Red Branch was encased under neenyers of thin fields, stopping its rampage.


    ¡°W-What just happened?¡±


    ¡°This is what happens when you seal something like this up thoughtlessly. The distortion field inside kept building up. Think of it like shaking up a bottle of soda. It¡¯s like the foam that bursts out of the can when you pop it open.¡±


    The countess exined as such with a calm tone, but Siwoo felt a chill down his spine.


    While the countess had blocked it so effortlessly, the intensity of the distortion field and the barrier was far from ordinary.


    If Siwoo had unwrapped the ribbon carelessly on his own, he would¡¯ve been seriously hurt at the very least.


    As he reflected on that close call, a sudden question crossed his mind.


    ¡°But, I¡¯ve only been wrapping it with the most basic cover. If it had been building up its distortion shield all this time, it should¡¯ve been strong enough to burst out on its own, no¡­?¡±


    ¡°I assume that it was probably waiting. Waiting for the moment when the shield weakened even slightly, so that it could burst out all at once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But, her response only birthed more questions in Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    <em>It was waiting¡­?</em>


    <em>But, it¡¯s just a mystic code.</em>


    <em>A tool.</em>


    <em>But, the way she said that, it was as if this thing had a will of its own¡­</em>


    As Siwoo wondered about that, Countess Lucy kept examining the branch carefully.


    She even reached her hand into the force field to touch it directly.


    ¡°This¡­is no longer something that can be categorized as a mere artifact or mystic code. Fascinating¡­ For a single artifact to generate such diverse patterns of force fields¡­ Even now it¡¯s trying to break free from my restraints¡­ What material is this made of, I wonder? Probably not something from this world, I assume¡­¡±


    Her elegant voice carried the inquisitive curiosity of a witch, mixed with awe.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°A typical mystic code is nothing more than a tool. It operates passively, following the processes that the user had programmed or designed in advance.¡±


    Yesod withdrew her hand from the field, prompting a surprise look from Siwoo.


    Because one of her fingers was twisted in such a grotesque way, as if it had suffered multiple fractures at once.


    This meant the ¡®distortion¡¯ was powerful enough to alter the structure of her spirit body, causing this kind of mutation.


    ¡°But this one is different. It¡¯s like a virus responding to an immune system, trying to corrupt its surroundings in various ways on its own. If you were to tell me that this is a witch¡¯s curse taking the form of a spear, I¡¯d believe it.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Now that you mention it¡­¡±


    After hearing her words, Siwoo started to piece everything together.


    He remembered that the Cowardly Witch had sacrificed countless humans¡¯ souls and threads of fate to unlock the full potential of the Red Branch.


    And so, he did his best to ry this information to the countess.


    ¡°¡­Maybe something like an evil spirit managed to get in it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hoho, no, I doubt that was what happened, evil spirits don¡¯t exist, after all. In any case, I can see that this is a special mystic code¡­¡±


    The Countess chuckled as if she had heard a good joke and casted another spell.


    Her abnormally twisted finger returned to normal.


    Even after that, the Red Branch kept thrashing around, trying to release more barriers from inside the force field, but the Countess easily defended against everything it tried to do.


    ¡°This is interesting. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve found a research subject that excites me so¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we set up the schedule now. Five days a week, excluding holidays and the day before.


    ¡°Please do your best to tutor our Diana for at least four hours a day.


    ¡°After her tutoring is done, we¡¯ll hold two hours of private tutoring between you and me, and on holidays, I¡¯ll personally help out with your research.¡±


    24 hours a week as a tutor and research assistant for Countess Yesod.


    The deal was extremely good. Too good even, making him wonder if such a deal was appropriate or not.


    After all, just from that brief encounter, he could see how skilled she was in barrier magic.


    He nodded eagerly in agreement.


    ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±


    Seeing him nodding, the countess let out a smile before removing her glove.


    Then she extended her hand.


    ¡°In our family, we¡¯d celebrate in this way when a contract is made.¡±


    ¡°A handshake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo took the countess¡¯ outstretched hand.


    Her hand felt warm and soft, reminding him of a sweetfish.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to working with you, starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. Oh, I¡¯ll seal the Red Branch for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d really appreciate that.¡±


    The countess offered to seal the Red Branch without even thinking twice about it, and then she left the Gemini Mansion.


    2.


    Meanwhile, Diana had been locking herself up for almost a week now.


    She cocooned herself under a nket, hiding from the sunlight like a vampire whose HP would drain away if it touched her.


    How babies were made¡­


    The process of reproduction between men and women¡­


    How far a witch could degrade herself just for the sake of pleasure¡­


    All the sexual knowledge she had gained from reading her mother¡¯s book, ¡®The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡¯ had turned her world upside down.


    At first, only shock and disgust filled her heart.


    Because the content of the book was so vulgar and provocative that she felt a deep sense of disillusionment towards her mother.


    After all, it was her mother who had always preached about how a witch¡ªespecially a noble witch¡ªwas a chosen being whose purpose was to pursue the truth of magic, and they had to maintain their chastity and proper conduct. And yet she had secretly written dozens of such books.


    The level of disgust she felt almost made her nauseous.


    However¡­


    If she were to say that she only felt disgust and revulsion, it would be a lie.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After the first time she sneaked into that secret room, Diana had gone back there several more times.


    To read the rest of ¡®The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡¯.


    If she really found it that filthy and repulsive, she could always turn away and avoid it altogether.


    There was no need for her to deliberately look into the abyss.


    But her curiosity won her over.


    Every night, even though she had continuously told herself <em>¡®I¡¯m not going back tomorrow!¡¯</em> whileying her head on her pillow, her eyes would stay wide open.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the curiosity over what kind of outrageous and explicit content was waiting for her next.


    This time, too, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to find out what kind of vulgar conversation the witch and the delivery man would exchange in the novel.


    In the end, she read all the currently written parts of the third volume of ¡®The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡¯.


    ¡°This world¡­isn¡¯t beautiful at all¡­¡±


    Thest scene that she read was etched in her mind.


    Though what she read was just a bunch of text, she had a vivid imagination that made it feel like she had watched the scene unfold right before her eyes.


    The scene of the witch making love next to the delivery man.


    Shockingly enough, they were doing it right next to her sleeping apprentice witch.


    [T-The child is sleeping¡­ P-Please, c-can we j-just move elsewhere¡­]


    [Your mouth said so, yet your other lips said otherwise. They¡¯re squeezing it so tightly.]


    [N-No! It¡¯s not what you think!]


    Whenever she recalled scenes like this from the novel, Diana would feel her heart start pounding, as if she experienced a sudden arrhythmia.


    She was just lying there, not doing particrly anything, yet her hands and feet tingle, as if she had just escaped the freezing cold and was sitting down in front of a warm firece.


    Except that tingling sensation crawled over her entire body, as if they were tiny ants.


    ording to the novel¡­


    This sensation meant that she was aroused.


    But, she waspletely unfamiliar with such things.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t really put a finger on this vague, iridescent feeling, much like the shifting hues of a silkworm¡¯s cocoon.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    She buried her head deeper into the pillow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    She tried to deny it.


    In her mind, the values she had grown up with, together with the rigid beliefs drilled into her by Countess Yesod¡¯s education, were shing with this new, disturbing knowledge, creating some sort of mental implosion.


    She was stuck in the loop of thinking about the novel, trying to forget it, getting her curiosity roused by it, and feeling disappointed in herself for being intrigued by something so vulgar.


    Just like that, days after days passed for her.


    <em>-Knock, knock, knock</em>


    Today, she heard a knock on the door.


    Since she had ordered even her personal maid not to enter, the visitor at the door was undoubtedly Countess Lucy herself.


    ¡°Baby, may Ie in?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Her heart felt heavy.


    Ever since she first started reading that novel, she didn¡¯t know how to face her mother.


    This was why she had been avoiding eating dinners together with her for the past few days.


    ¡°The morning sun is so lovely today, why are you sitting here in the dark?¡±


    ¡°¡­I feel morefortable like this, Mom.¡±


    Countess Lucy approached Diana¡¯s bed with a concerned tone.


    She pulled up a chair and sat down next to the head of the bed.


    Lucy then began to gently stroke Diana¡¯s hair, her voice was soothing and kind as always.


    ¡°Diana, has mommy been pushing you too hardtely?


    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been too stubborn all this time¡­ I just wanted the best for my lovely daughter, but I realize now that it might have been too much for you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Diana¡­¡±


    She was showing the tenderness that she had always shown.


    But, she hadpletely misunderstood the situation.


    Even so, seeing her apologizing so sincerely, Diana, who had always been a dutiful daughter, couldn¡¯t just turn away from this situation.


    For a moment there, she hesitated, but in the end, she turned to face the countess slowly.


    Only then did she see the gentle motherly smile on her mother¡¯s lips, as well as the tears that were welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ It feels so good to see your face again after so long. Come here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the countess stretched out her arms, Diana leaned into her embrace.


    ¡°Oh! Who do you take after to be this adorable! You little rascal! You little rascal!¡±


    ¡°M-Mom! That tickles¡­¡±


    After the yful scene of Diana blushing from the shower of kisses on her cheeks while the countess was grinning broadly passed¡­


    The countess cleared her throat and got to the point.


    ¡°Anyway, Mommy noticed that you¡¯ve been downtely, my baby. That¡¯s why mommy has prepared a little surprise for you!¡±


    ¡°A surprise¡­?¡±


    <em>She¡¯s giving me a gift¡­?</em>


    Diana was surprised, but she had no reason not to be happy about this development.


    ¡°Yes! This is something that you haven¡¯t received before, so I think you¡¯ll like it, my baby! Come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    <em>-Thump, thump, thump</em>


    She heard a deep male voice, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Diana¡ªwho was still in the countess¡¯ embrace¡ªto open her eyes wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Ms. Diana Yesod. I¡¯m Shin Siwoo, your new tutor.¡±


    Wearing a clean butler¡¯s uniform and slicker hair¡­


    Dressed so immactely that it was almost annoying, the man bowed politely to her.


    Standing there was her greatest enemy in her life.


    The male witch who had humiliated her with both crushing defeats and victories through his hospitality at the host club.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 353: Private Tutor (3)

    1.


    The Levana Grand Bath was famous for its luxuriousness. In fact, there was even a saying, <em>¡®You¡¯ve only experienced half of Gehenna¡¯s riches if you haven¡¯t been to the Grand Bath¡¯</em>.


    This was proven true even to Siwoo. Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time he had been here, it still felt like he had stepped into a legendary-ss resort.


    The morning after Countess Yesod offered him the tutoring job.


    He, who visited the countess early in the morning, found himself being taken aback.


    Not only were the facilities next to the Grand Bath looked so extraordinary that they¡¯d make one¡¯s eyes pop, the ce also had apletely different vibepared to the twins¡¯ mansion.


    When it came to the Gemini Mansion¡¯s elegance, it came from the contrast between light and dark in its design.


    First, the mansion¡¯s interiors were made dim by the dark crimson carpets and the dimly colored wallpapers.


    To offset this darkness, they decorated it with the opulent glow of chandeliers and candlelights, creating a dazzling and magnificent atmosphere inside.


    In contrast, the Yesod Mansion just had a much brighter atmosphere overall.With arches, domes, rounded columns, and ornate but tasteful murals lined the walls being part of its architecture.


    Since Gehenna¡¯s architecture was unique, it was hard to describe it precisely, but¡­


    If Countess Gemini drew inspiration from the French and British architectures, Countess Yesod perhaps drew hers from Romans or Italians.


    While the ce still had a grand atmosphere, it felt more open and free, making Siwoo feel like he was a prince visiting a pce in a neighboring country when he walked down the hallway.


    Even though he was actually just a contract tutor.


    ¡°So, Diana, make sure you listen to your teacher, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°For today, you can just enjoy yourself as much as you like.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°And Teacher, please take good care of my Diana.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tonight~¡±


    After saying that, Countess Yesod walked off into the distance.


    Though he barely managed to talk her out of forcing him to wear some ridiculous-looking round sses, he was still stuck in this formal butler¡¯s uniform and slicked-back hair since the countess refused to back down on this in particr.


    <em>Who am I even supposed to impress by dressing like this?</em>


    When he looked to the side, he saw Diana standing there, looking extremely confused.


    Judging by her reaction, it seemed like the countess hadn¡¯t told her about this arrangement.


    And that made him feel like he had been handed a ticking time bomb.


    ¡°Nice to see you again.¡±


    Nevertheless, he had a goal.


    ording to the countess, his job was to get Diana, whose lethargy wasparable to a hibernating rabbit, to be more active and y with her.


    From the unlimited fund that the countess provided, her message was clear: <em>¡®Aplish this mission at any costs!¡¯</em>.


    In return, the countess promised that she¡¯d personally give him magic lessons and act as his research assistance. That was why he¡¯d need to show some decent results this week to secure his contract for next week.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of happiness to see you. Also, use formalnguage, please.¡±


    He tried to act cheerful in front of her, but his greeting was met with such a blunt response.


    She pouted her soft-looking lips slightly, as she puffed her healthy cheeks with displeasure.


    He had already expected this, but she really didn¡¯t seem to be thrilled with this arrangement.


    ¡°I thought Countess Yesod already made it clear? From now on, I¡¯ll act as your tutor.¡±


    Diana was a naturally stubborn woman.


    Not only that, she had been coddled her entire life as the precious jewel of the countess, not to mention that she had a promising future as a witch.


    To gain even a little control over her, he¡¯d need to establish their rtionship first, with him as the teacher and her as the student. The first step in doing that was through how they addressed each other.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t just about titles. The countess had given him permission to scold her lightly ¡®if necessary¡¯.


    While it seemed like the countess had gone out of her way to set things straight¡­


    ¡°Mom¡¯s gone already, it¡¯s just the two of us here, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Can you stop pretending that we¡¯re close?¡±


    Judging from Diana¡¯s reaction, even the countess¡¯ gesture hadn¡¯t helped much.


    With an even sharper tone than before, she spouted out those words before slowly walking off somewhere.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Nap. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡±


    From the looks of it, Siwoo realized that if he were to keep talking back to her, he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere with her, even if he were to use the countess¡¯ words as his shield.


    And so, to avoid upsetting her, he switched to formalnguage and followed her around.


    ¡°I need to show some results from this job, so I need to do something¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you follow me, it won¡¯t stop me from taking a nap.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still going to follow you regardless.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    He knew that this was pathetic, but there wasn¡¯t much else he could do.


    After all, he needed Countess Yesid¡¯s help to keep the Red Branch in check.


    And for that, he needed this youngdy¡¯s cooperation; the youngdy who was even more unpredictable than the twins.


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    Hemented that everything would be easier for him if their activities were as structured as a math tutoring session.


    His duty to ¡®make her do something¡¯ while she seemed extremely unwilling to do anything at all brought him a headache.


    <em>-Tap, tap, tap, tap</em>


    <em>-Thump, thump, thump</em>


    The situation that followed was almostical.


    Diana wandered back and forth in the hallway, as if trying to lose Siwoo.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo just trailed closely behind her.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s nice today. How about we go fishing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you prefer to go shopping at the Malkuth Gallery instead?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What about some magical target practice? I¡¯ve never tried it, but it sounds fun.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For the first time ever, Siwoo did extensive research for this troublesome tutoring session.


    He had carefully done his research on various attractions and things that one can do in Gehenna. In fact, he even prepared a whole course for it, as if he was a concierge.


    But, even if he prepared such a luxurious course, if the person in question refused to even listen, it was all for nothing.


    If things were to keep going on like this, the countess would likely fire him without a second thought by the end of the week.


    And that was one thing he was trying to avoid the most.


    ¡°What about going to the theater?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo kept on following Diana, who was trying to look for a ce to take a nap while talking to her.


    Meanwhile, Diana didn¡¯t even bother to turn around,pletely ignoring him.


    But, he could see the imaginary steam rising for her, as if her frustration was boiling over.


    Honestly, what he was doing was a bit of a gamble.


    It was like forcing a spoon into the mouth of someone who didn¡¯t want to eat.


    But, he had already figured out her personality to some extent.


    ording to Countess Yesod, this girl suffered from chronk of motivation and herzy nature.


    These two traits were the reason why she was so lethargicallyzy.


    But, he found out something about her personality, something that wasn¡¯t so obviously seen.


    When he thought about it, this was the same Diana who came to y Witch Board with him, every single morning, without fail, as if her ownziness was just a lie.


    Every time she lost, she¡¯d throw a huge fit and raged.


    While every time she won, she¡¯d smugly tell him off.


    And what Siwoo had found out was¡­


    While she might have been extremelyzy¡­


    Beneath thatzy exterior, she possessed a fiercepetitive spirit and a fiery temper that would re up whenever she was challenged.


    Besides, in general, people who hated being bothered usually wouldn¡¯t ignore someone who kept bothering them while following them around.


    ¡°Ugh, seriously¡ª!¡±


    Thirty minutes after this went on, Diana finally turned to look at Siwoo.


    Her usually droopy eyes were now narrowed in irritation as she twisted her lips, seemingly screaming <em>¡®Leave me alone!¡¯</em> in her head.


    She had the hair color, eye color, and even height that were simr to the countess¡¯, but the difference in their personality was quite significant.


    That little revtion caught him off-guard a little, but he just kept his cool while throwing out a joke at her.


    ¡°So, you finally decided to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you really that dense?! I have zero interest in ying along with you! Not even a little!¡±


    Despite Diana trying her best to turtle-up and ignoring his persistent teasing, in the end, she reached her breaking point.


    She clenched her fists and huffed in frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you! Seriously, you¡¯re so annoying! I¡¯m gonna tell Mom to fire you tonight!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After her outburst, Diana was left panting heavily.


    As someone with naturally low energy levels, add the fact that she had been having difficulty sleeping for the past few nights, even yelling tired her so much already.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that then. I¡¯ll just have to do my best today.¡±


    ¡°Do your best at what? Annoying me¡­? ¡­Whatever, just do your thing, I¡¯ll just ignore you.¡±


    The truth was, Diana was unhappy with the whole situation.


    She hadn¡¯t liked him much in the first ce.


    Andtely, her mind had been overwhelmed with a million thoughts at once.


    Her head was already too full to deal with this ¡®surprise tutor¡¯ situation.


    Not to mention that this guy, Shin Siwoo, was a ¡®man¡¯.


    She remembered the brutish and filthy man from the novel that she read, giving her a sense of aversion and disgust towards such an unfamiliar presence.


    And she projected all those negative feelings onto Siwoo.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, <em>¡®Is he directing the same dirty eyes towards me, like the delivery man in the novel?¡¯</em>.


    Someone who gave her such an ufortable vibe was following her around, assuming the role of her tutor under her mother¡¯s orders. In that kind of situation, it didn¡¯t take long for her patience to run thin.


    Eventually, they ended up going back to her room.


    Earlier, she thought she could just rx in the warm sunlight or just float around the pool, but now¡­


    All her ns had been ruined by this man.


    <em>But, at the very least, he won¡¯t follow me inside¡ª</em>


    ¡°?! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    ¡°This is my room, you know?!¡±


    Disregarding Diana¡¯s expectations entirely, Siwoo walked straight into her living room.


    As if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    As if he owned the ce.


    ¡°Have you not learned any manners?! You can¡¯t just walk into ady¡¯s room uninvited¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, but I have to prioritize Countess Yesod¡¯s orders.¡±


    His audacity and shamelessness was beyond anything Diana could have imagined, leaving her speechless.


    Irritation and anger surged within her.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a joke, huh?!¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t my intention, so please ept my apology, but I have a job to do.¡±


    ¡°Fine, do whatever you want. You¡¯ll be out of a job by tomorrow anyway. Just stay out of my bedroom, or I swear, I¡¯m not gonna hold back!¡±


    Too exhausted to argue with him any further, Diana grasped the doorknob.


    But, just as she was about to turn it, Siwoo¡¯s voice stopped her.


    ¡°If you find me annoying, why don¡¯t we do something that you can do while sitting down. Sure, I might be fired from this job tonight, but I¡¯d feel ashamed if I were to report to the countess that I had done nothing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. And here I thought this might spark your interest, Ms. Diana.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When she turned her gaze around slightly, she saw a familiar-looking sphere.


    She had forgotten about all of this after the intense shock she recently experienced, but she recognized this thing. The crystal ball from the WItch Board that had once kept her focused on her studies because she encountered that novel.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I¡¯m ahead with 4 to 2, correct?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Siwoo tried to provoke her, but Diana remained indifferent.


    Bigger emotions would overwhelm the smaller ones, that was how it normally went.


    In Diana¡¯s case, she was already upied with the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service and her other worries, that was why she wasn¡¯t snapped right there and then.


    Normally, she would definitely have fallen for that kind of provocation.


    ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d fall for something that obvious? I won¡¯t y with you, just do it on your own.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    <em>Witch board is just a game.</em>


    <em>Getting all worked up over losing a game to some weakling I could easily beat with magic is just childish.</em>


    As she thought that while scoffing, Diana grabbed the doorknob.


    ¡°With all due respect, could it be that you are¡­¡±


    She was about to enter her bedroom, if she hadn¡¯t heard what he said next.


    ¡°¡­S


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do this.¡±

 Chapter 354: Private Tutor (4)

    1.


    It wasn¡¯t that Suwoo had no worries at all.


    It was just that they were all minor concerns.


    Diana was the first one who challenged him to y Witch Board back when he was working at the host club.


    When Countess Yesod told him howzy she was, he figured that if he were to invite her to a game or two nicely, she¡¯d dly take up on it.


    As long as he could appeal to herpetitive nature and offer something in return for winning, she¡¯d probably be more willing to cooperate with him. It should be a pretty effective tactic even if it was a little shallow.


    After all, even the twins¡ªwho were just like her, both apprentice witches¡ªcould be controlled with this tactic, so he figured that Diana wouldn¡¯t be much different.


    But, contrary to his expectations, the girl was as unyielding as a fortress.


    She showed zero interest in him whatsoever and was only focused on getting away from him.


    Deep down, he was shaken.Because his only n seemed to be falling apart.


    ¡°Who said that I was scared¡ª?! Haa¡­! Haa¡­! Seriously¡­! Unbelievable¡­!¡±


    But in the end, his slightly over-the-line remark managed to prompt such a reaction from her.


    She was ready to enter her room, but after hearing that, she immediately turned around, rushed to the living room table, and sat down.


    With lightning speed, she grabbed the Witch Board, setting it up while grumbling.


    Seeing her like that, it was hard to associate her with her nickname ¡®Lazy Diana¡¯.


    She finished setting the board up in the blink of an eye and red at Siwoo with fierce eyes filled with hostility.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You know what you¡¯re getting into, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you mean.¡±


    Diana exuded an intense aura.


    A rare aura that was crafted by her frustration of being constantly hounded and challenged by an infuriating pursuer¡­


    The aura of anger.


    ¡°You dared to provoke me, with such a ridiculous insult, no less. using me of running away and whatnot.¡±


    Her voice sounded calm, but she said all those words quickly, as if mumbling.


    ¡°I wanted to take a nap, to rest my head on my warm, fluffy feather pillow and lounge around in myfy pajamas. But now I can¡¯t. Because of you, everything¡¯s gone awry. ?


    ¡°Do you know how badly I wanted to wrap myself in a nket and take a nap in a sunny spot?!


    ¡°Once winter fully sets in, I won¡¯t be able to do that anymore!


    ¡°In other words, everything has been ruined because of you, and yet you still dared to barge in here, taunting me with your petty provocation, knowing that it would hurt my pride if I were to ignore you¡ª¡±


    She said all those words in one breath.


    The sheer volume of her speech was like a full workout in itself for her.


    ¡°I swear, if you lose to me, don¡¯t think that you¡¯d walk away unscathed. I¡¯ll give you a fitting punish¡­ment¡­¡±


    Suddenly, in the midst of her rage, her words were cut off like a broken record.


    In her mind, she¡­


    <em>A fitting punishment¡­</em>


    <em>Punishment¡­?</em>


    <em>A palm p¡­?</em>


    <em>The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡­</em>


    <em>Tickling¡­ Feathers¡­</em>


    She recalled how the delivery man in that novel had pinned down the witch¡¯s body as she writhed, teasing her mercilessly before thrusting his rigid shaft into her¡­


    ¡°A-A-A-Anyway¡­!¡±


    Seeing Diana¡¯s face suddenly flushed red after saying all those words quickly like a burst dam, Siwoo could just stare at her in confusion.


    Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t even look at his face properly before mumbling out her next words.


    ¡°A-Anyway, let¡¯s start. I¡¯m going to crush you.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Seeing his smug grin, Diana clenched her teeth in frustration.


    <em>Why did that particr scenee to my mind right now of all time¡­?!</em>


    <em>I hadn¡¯t even finished everything I was going to say!</em>


    Thinking back, they hadn¡¯t actually finished theirst game.


    Back then, when she returned to the club for that showdown, full of determination after much practice, the twins¡ªthe apprentice witches of the Gemini Family, hurled her with mental attacks, causing her to lose promptly.


    And when she was about to challenge him again, she fled the ce after seeing him casually kissing those twins.


    This prompted her to try and look at this matter positively; at least she had another chance to settle the score with him properly.


    She took a deep breath to calm her boiling frustration, though it was just like pouring cold water on hot oil more than anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since thest time we¡¯ve yed together.¡±


    Meanwhile, the annoying man was grinning happily. She understood that he was hired as a tutor because of the goodwill of her beloved and respected mother.


    That was why she had been tolerating him up to this point.


    Though she threatened to fire him by tonight, as long as he didn¡¯t cross the line, she was prepared to let anything slide.


    But he didn¡¯t, so she decided to not just let him off so easily.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll quit from that ridiculous position as a tutor or whatever without a word.¡±


    ¡°Well, that would be difficult¡­ Honestly, I only agreed to be your tutor in exchange for assistance in my research. If I get dismissed after just one day, I won¡¯t get any of that.¡±


    For the first time, a look of concern appeared on the impassive face that he wore ever since the first time he followed her behind.


    She originally thought that he was here to earn a bit of extra money from the Yesod Family, but it turned out he was involved in some kind of magic research.


    <em>It seems he has that witchly trait in him.</em>


    <em>But so what?</em>


    To Diana, seeing the troubled face of someone that she disliked was a source of pleasure.


    It also gave her the opportunity to retaliate at him.


    ¡°Ha¡­! Scared?¡±


    ¡°Considering that I¡¯m up against you, Ms. Diana, it¡¯s hard for me to guarantee a win.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about changing the terms. This is payback for tormenting me by following around for thirty minutes when I clearly told you that I¡¯m not interested in ying with you.¡±


    With that, their game began.


    Following her habit, Diana set up her three mana orbs.


    As it was the case with even the most abstract strategy games, the first move was always a standard and unremarkable one.


    Though, it wasn¡¯t the case with the man in front of her.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Seeing Siwoo¡¯s mana orbs¡¯ cement, Diana let out a frown.


    Even if they were to use unconventional strategies, after ying against someone several times, generally one would be able to get a sense of their approach.


    It applied to Diana too, as she understood Siwoo¡¯s ystyle at this point. In fact, in theirst game, it was because of the twins¡¯ interference that she lost to him. She actually was in the lead the whole game.


    ¡°You¡¯re pulling something strange again.¡±


    But this time, his mana orbs¡¯ cement waspletely different fromst time.


    It wasn¡¯t a standard cement by any means.


    He arranged them in an equteral triangle, but kept them far apart.


    This time, instead of clustering them tightly, he spread them widely like scattered egg¡¯s yolk.


    The unfamiliar strategy made her feel uneasy as she remembered his unpredictable ys. She sensed an ominous feeling.


    But, she dismissed it with a sharp retort.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your crude tricks anymore.¡±


    ¡°Crude? This is a strategy I¡¯ve carefully prepared, though.¡±


    Her opponent was a one-trick pony when it came to surprising tactics.


    His approach was basically just hitting with what it seemed to be like a clever tactic and depended on it to win the whole game.


    Diana calmed her nerves and cleared her thoughts.


    Clustering mana orbs to closely make expanding one¡¯s spells inefficient.


    But if inefficiency was the only issue, Diana wouldn¡¯t have lost to the same strategy in the past.


    There was also the advantage of that method, it gave one a brief moment of burst power.


    If one could call it an advantage, at least.


    But what about his strategy this time?


    His mana orbs were close enough to resonate with each other, but it would lower both his defense and offense.


    No matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t find any advantage in this setup.


    Still, Diana didn¡¯t let her guard down.


    Because she was already used to his tendencies on relying on bizarre strategies.


    As long as she stayed calm and didn¡¯t get flustered, she could definitely handle whatever it was that he would be throwing at her.


    Besides, this was the chance for her to not only avenge her past defeats, but also get rid of this annoying man for good.


    And soon enough, Diana figured out what he was up to.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    As usual, Diana was ying by the book.


    She preferred a textbook ystyle of seizing useful runes through small-scale skirmishes to bolster her spells before naturally dominating in a power struggle.


    In short, she excelled at ¡¯games she wouldn¡¯t lose¡¯ or rather, ¡¯games she wouldn¡¯t lose if she knew how to y them¡¯.


    Meanwhile, the strategy that Siwoo was using today was chaoticpared to hers.


    A frantic gueri warfare style of strategy.


    With his mana orbs scattered around like that, he engaged in countless skirmishes.


    Since the cement of his mana orbs wasn¡¯t concentrated, his pushing force was weak, but his harassments were much messier and disruptive.


    This was a very challenging strategy to face for Diana, and it triggered her trauma.


    She recalled the fifth game she had yed against this man.


    Back then, they were also engaged in chaotic skirmishes like this.


    Looking at the mid-game results back then, the oue was clear enough.


    After that exhausting tug-of-war, the equivalent of them pulling each other¡¯s hair, she found herself losing the game.


    But, from that moment on, Siwoo just yielded and gave her the victory.


    A victory that could never be called as one.


    Tainted with humiliation and arrogance.


    Her act of epting that victory and letting it get to her head back then became the driving force behind her dedication to her magic studies.


    ¡°If you think you can beat me with the same tactic¡­ You¡¯re just being arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±


    Diana¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the humiliation she felt when she realized what had happened back then, back when she was reviewing everything by herself, thinking that it was just a game of entertainment.


    He had focused her studies specifically for situations like this, where the battle turned chaotic.


    What followed was an intense and furious duel.


    The level of the game was significantly higher than before.


    The skirmishes¡¯ intensity was also significantly more fierce.


    Before long, Diana had no leniency to speak anymore and waspletely absorbed in the game.


    At this moment, her anger, frustration, and even thoughts of The Devil¡¯s Delivery Service were gone.


    She waspletely focused on this battle of pure intellect and calction.


    Drowned in the deep strategic maneuvers within this dodecahedron battlefield, filled with traps and bluffs.


    They had exchanged over a hundred moves without speaking or even making eye contact.


    But suddenly, her focus broke.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    A sigh slipped out before she could stop it.


    <em>He¡¯s strong.</em>


    As frustrating as it was, she had to admit it once again.


    This man had an extraordinary intellect that was in no way inferior to hers.


    But in the end, it was her who emerged victorious.


    ¡°I won.¡±


    A total of 27 skirmishes ensued, and it was her who won by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    It was simr to winning by half a point in Go, but in the end, she had secured 25 out of the 27 runes.


    At this point, there was no need for them to engage in chaotic battles anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll acknowledge your skill. I really mean that.¡±


    Because she had secured so many runes, there was no need for her to entertain in the skirmishes that he initiated anymore.


    All she needed to do was to destroy his mana orbs by force, just like a bull charging forward, carrying a spear-wielding knight in its back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been noticing it since our first game, but¡­¡±


    When she thought that her victory had been pretty much secured, a faint voice reached Diana¡¯s ears.


    There was an unexpected hint of amusement in that voice.


    ¡°You really need to broaden your perspective a little, Ms. Diana.¡±


    <em>-ck!</em>


    At that moment, a move that was able to overturn the entire situation on the board was yed.


    A move that was unthinkable even to Diana.


    A divine move thatpletely deviated frommon sense.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    That was when she saw it.


    Amidst the fierce battle, the final piece of the puzzle that he had been preparing, finally fell into ce.


    With that one move, the two runes he had upied began to glow.


    The glowing runes formed the shape of a sharp dagger.


    With that one move, a mana path was connected to the shape of the dagger.


    That move turned the scattered, meaningless abandoned moves into a guiding tunnel.


    With that one move, the dagger shot forward, smashing all of Diana¡¯s mana orbs that had been drained from all the fierce battles.


    Just like toppling a perfectly stacked row of dominoes, leaving no gap at all¡­


    The wless chain reaction of magic caused Diana to lose in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯tprehend it.


    How did she lose exactly?


    It took her a while to figure out the answer to that question.


    <em>When did he start nning this grand strategy?</em>


    Perhaps that question was the spark that made her awe in the face of his overwhelming talent.


    At that moment, she realized that her arms were covered in goosebumps.


    She felt like she was facing an immense wall of talent, its shadow enveloped herpletely. It was the first time she had ever felt like this.


    ¡°So, uh¡­ Does this mean you won¡¯t tell the countess to fire me anymore?¡±


    The male witch, the first in witch history, pleaded with a cute expression while sping his hands.


    <em>His name is¡­ Shin Siwoo, right¡­?</em>


    <em>I want to know a little more about him¡­</em>

 Chapter 355: Private Tutor (5)

    1.


    Right after the game ended.


    An icy silence fell over the table.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, Diana didn¡¯t throw any tantrums.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t even say anything.


    She just stared nkly at the board, just like what she often did.


    By then, Siwoo thought that he had done something wrong.


    <em>Did I overdo it?</em>


    <em>Maybe I should have tried to win by a narrow margin instead to avoid hurting her pride¡­</em>Though Siwoo thought so, it wasn¡¯t like he had any other options to take.


    Whether Diana was serious or not when she said it, she did say that if she were to win this game, she¡¯d get him fired no matter what.


    If he were to have a narrow win after scratching her pride like that, the chances of him getting fired would be significantly higher.


    That was why he decided to win in a different way.


    The problem here was that, the way he won was like he purposely took hits from her without fighting back, only to unleash a fullbo at thest moment andpletely crush her.


    With how Diana took great pride in her skills, he realized that what he had done was already beyond scratching her pride, this was the equivalent of him just ruthlessly smashing it into the dirt.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Diana?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a newbie, are you?¡±


    Her voice as she said those words was soft and low.


    The shock that she had on her face earlier had vanished, reced by a nk, unreadable expression.


    It was hard for Siwoo to tell what she was feeling inside.


    <em>What should I say here¡­?</em>


    <em>Should I be honest and just tell her, ¡®You were the one who taught me this game, Ms. Diana¡¯?</em>


    <em>Or should I just tell her a white lie and say, ¡®Sorry for deceiving you,¡¯ to save her face?</em>


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Diana let out a deep sigh.


    Then she pressed the reset button on the Witch Board, starting the game over.


    Her actions made Siwoo wonder, <em>¡®What would she do next?¡¯</em>.


    While they had agreed that if Siwoo were to lose, he¡¯d be resigning from his position without making any fuss, there was no guarantee that she¡¯d keep him as her tutor even if he won.


    With her unpredictable moods and temper, his hard-won tutoring job could disappear overnight.


    As Siwoo was waiting, all tense, Diana suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Dragging her newly changed slippers, she ced her hand on the doorknob to her bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to bed now, so clean this up quickly and leave.¡±


    After saying that, she mmed the door and shut herself in her room.


    <em>Well, I screwed up.</em>


    <em>My n really went off track.</em>


    <em>I should¡¯ve won by a closer margin and made it look like a hard-fought victory.</em>


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±


    He let out a bitter sigh.


    <em>I don¡¯t need to hear anything else from her¡­ It¡¯s obvious what she¡¯s going to do¡­</em>


    As he thought that, the tightly closed bedroom suddenly creaked open.


    Half of Diana¡¯s face, looking none too pleased, peeked out.


    ¡°¡­Tomorrow¡­ Before anything else¡­ I want to take a nap first¡­¡±


    After saying that, she quickly closed the door.


    Leaving Siwoo standing there, dumbfounded. It took a while for him to realize that it was a shy way of her asking for a rematch.


    In other words, he managed to avoid being fired after just one day of working.


    2.


    Diana started locking herself in her room at 2 pm.


    Meanwhile, Siwoo¡¯s tutoring session with Countess Yesod wouldn¡¯t start until 10 pm, so he had to wait for quite a while.


    He could always use Dimension Shift to go somewhere, but he chose not to.


    After all, this ce was THE Levana Grand Bath, there were plenty of entertainment and sights to see, so exploring it was enough to pass the time.


    Like the greenhouse that was filled with colorful magical nts.


    Or a museum that showcased the masterpieces of the famous artists¡ªeach piece worth a fortune in the Modern World.


    Even the Grand Bath¡¯s architecture alone was beautiful enough to look at. With so many things to sightsee, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that Siwoo lost track of time by just wandering around the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, since it¡¯s our appointed time now.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then, when the night had fallen, under the bright full moon¡­


    Siwoo headed to Countess Yesod¡¯s private library¡ªshe had told him about this ce in advance.


    After he knocked on the door and opened it, a pleasant scent entered his nostrils.


    A sweet scent, like ripe fruit, but at the same time, soft like cream.


    Countess Lucy sat at the table with her sleeves rolled up, perhaps to avoid getting ink on them.


    She was wearing an elegant outfit, as if she was ready to attend a ball, making her look like a swan, trying to show off her grace.


    In the softly lit room that oddly exuded a rather romantic atmosphere, she set down the feather pen with a graceful motion.


    ¡°I gave you those clothes as a gift, but they really do suit you, hm?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    One of the countess¡¯ defining traits was the elegance that flowed from everything she did; from her posture, speech to every single bit of her gesture.


    As if nobility was in her very nature.


    Siwoo knew that no matter how hard he tried, he could never match the nobility that she exuded so effortlessly like that.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, I got caught up admiring how beautiful everything around here is.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a lovely thing to hear. I¡¯d imagine your standards have risen since you¡¯ve been staying at Countess Gemini¡¯s mansion and all.¡±


    ¡°I believe that each ce has its own unique charm. This ce took my breath away quite easily if I may say so.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The countess let out a warm smile before rising from her seat.


    She then walked around the table.


    Seeing her outfit in its entirety, Siwoo was surprised, but he tried to hide it.


    He really had thought that she¡¯d dress herself conservatively, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Rather, there was a daring slit on one side of her tight dress.


    The slit was so high that it almost revealed her panties, fully exposing her fair thighs.


    Since he was a man, his eyes were naturally drawn to it, but he quickly averted his gaze.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed that even though she was wearing a pure white dress, her pale skin was still able to stand out so strikingly.


    But, he kept his thoughts to himself, trying to avoid letting his mind wander inappropriately.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Siwoo settled onto the couch in front of the table, the countess ced several thick books in front of him and asked,


    ¡°How was my daughter?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, she¡¯s incredibly intelligent and brimming with potential.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she?? I¡¯ve met sooo many apprentice witches, but none of them are as clever and adorable as my Diana!¡±


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±


    ¡°So, how did the lesson go today? Did she behave herself?¡±


    As the countess¡¯ eyes lit up with enthusiasm and praised Diana, Siwoo nodded at her. With caution, he answered her question.


    ¡°Regarding that, there¡¯s something I have to report¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was only able to fulfill my duty as a tutor for about two hours today¡­ And we only yed a round for Witch Board¡­¡±


    Leaning her body slightly forward, the countess listened intently to Siwoo¡¯s words. When he was done, she just waved his concerns away with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Diana is quite stubborn at times. Getting her to y Witch Board on the very first day is already a remarkable progress.¡±


    ¡°Is it really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to admit, but even after I¡¯ve raised and taught her for over twenty years, I still found it challenging to deal with her at times.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho, think nothing of it. Alright, now¡­¡±


    With that out of the way, it was finally time for the private tutoring session that Siwoo had been eagerly anticipating.


    As per their contract, after he fulfilled his duty to keep Diana entertained, he would receive two hours of lessons in barrier magic every day.


    The idea of learning new magic was exciting enough on its own, so he was looking forward to this moment since the very beginning.


    ¡°Before we dive into the lessons, let me calmly exin what the goals of our sessions will be.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The countess then ced a sheet of paper on the table.


    On it, the ink was still wet, suggesting that she had just written it.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, your goal is to control the mystic code, the Red Branch, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°To start studying barrier magic from scratch, you¡¯d need to study for more than ten years before you could get to that level. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll instead focus on integrating the barrier magic as an add-on to the existing self-essence magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    In other words, their aim was to control the distortion field in the same way he had applied various elemental magic to his Law of Shadows to make his armor stronger and more durable.


    While this method might be less flexible and adaptablepared to creating a new self-essence magic from scratch, it would allow him to save a significant amount of time.


    ¡°Of course, even if we¡¯re just going to modify an already existing self-essence magic, the basics are still important. So in these two hour sessions, we¡¯re going to start from the fundamentals of barrier magic. Let¡¯s begin with this book first, shall we?¡±


    The countess picked up the book she had ced on the table earlier.


    It was a book that was as thick and heavy as a phone book.


    On its cover, ¡®Introduction to Barrier Magic¡¯ was written.


    ¡°This is the most basic book on the subject that had been passed down in the Yesod Family to teach our apprentice witches. I¡¯ve updated its content myself, and Diana had learned from it too. You can take it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright for me to have something so valuable?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You see, when Diana was young, she kept hiding the book, so I ended up making about ten copies of it. The content itself also isn¡¯t particrly unique anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Siwoo quickly flipped through the book the countess had handed him.


    The book was quite thick.


    It was thick enough that its edges could be used as a weapon if he wanted to. And yet, even though it was that thick, the font of the text was miniscule, to say the least.


    He felt like this book contained two or three full textbooks at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot, isn¡¯t it? Usually, it takes an apprentice witch three years to learn everything in there. But, my Diana finished it in just six months! Impressive, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Very impressive.¡±


    Her daughter-bragging was as frequent and detailed as the writing in a textbook, so Siwoo just diligently yed along.


    He had sensed it before, and now he waspletely sure of it; the countess was a doting mother.


    ¡°But, Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Countess?¡±


    ¡°Given that you managed to shield against the distortion field, I assume that you¡¯ve done some studying on barrier magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I only skimmed through a few books at the Trinity Academy¡¯s library.¡±


    ¡°Before we get into the lessons, why don¡¯t we check your skills first? It might save us some time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Just a moment, please.¡±


    The countess then picked up a pen and quickly jotted down some problems.


    There were ten questions in total, ranging from basic ones to test his understanding of the fundamentals to simple application problems.


    The overall difficulty level of the questions was well-bnced.


    ¡°Try solving these.¡±


    The first thing he did was to scan the questions.


    No matter how difficult and abstract the concept of barrier magic was, at the end of the day, its root was magic forms.


    In other words, it was all about calctions.


    He grabbed his pen and began to solve the problems calmly.


    Conceptualizing the abstract problems, theorizing the magic forms needed¡­


    Calcting the effective potential and loss when implementing said magic forms from the Imaginary and Symbolic Orders into the real world¡­


    Then deriving the necessary form to actualize a given magic form in the real world.


    Siwoo smoothly solved all the problems, right up to thest one, and then smacked his lips.


    The first three questions were not difficult at all.


    But, given the examiner was the same person who made the question, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as though his weaknesses were being meticulously probed.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve solved all the ones I could.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When he nced over, he saw the countess blinking as she reviewed his answer sheet.


    She stared at it for quite a while, her gaze waspletely locked at it.


    ¡°Countess?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask how long you¡¯ve been studying barrier magic again?¡±


    ¡°I started studying it earnestly¡­around one or two months ago¡­¡±


    ¡°A month or two¡­?¡±


    She showed a troubled look before taking back the book she handed to him.


    Siwoo stared at her with a bewildered look, but the countess quickly answered the question that he was about to ask.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t need this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at it. You¡¯ve already known everything.¡±


    The ten problems that the countess gave him weren¡¯t something a beginner with just a month or two of study could solve.


    Also, she didn¡¯t give the problems to him so that he could give her the ¡®correct¡¯ answer, she just wanted to observe his thought process.


    After all, in magic, especially when it came to abstract magic like barrier magic, there was no single correct answer.


    Yet, he confidently wrote down his answers to all ten problems.


    While yes, his answers fell short and there were logical leaps in them¡­


    At the same time, he wrote down approaches that even Lucy herself had never considered.


    He had attempted to quantify the inherently unquantifiable force field.


    To Lucy, his answers had already gone beyond what one could learn from an introductory textbook.


    ¡°You¡¯re far more talented than I expected, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    Hearing that praise, the first male witch in history chuckled awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head.


    <em>His name is¡­ Shin Siwoo, right¡­?</em>


    <em>I want to know a little more about him¡­</em>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 356: Private Tutor (6)

    1.


    Gehena, the City of Witches.


    It was a ce created to serve the privileged witches, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the ce was often described as ¡®prosperous¡¯.


    The city was free from pollution caused by chemical fuels and piles of trash, leaving its natural beauty untouched.


    Its buildings, preserved for generations, untouched by war and conflicts. Even the simple inns possessed a unique charm and resonance.


    Both the witches and the citizens who served those witches enjoyed the peace that Gehenna offered.


    And this had been going on for centuries.


    However, all affluence came at a price, and Gehenna was no exception.


    Underneath its warm and prosperous surface, a massive dark shadow loomed.


    In this city, where everything was brimmed with elegance, there were those who were exploited and forced to atone for their sins. They lived in the shadows, unnoticed and ignored.The ves who didn¡¯t belong to City Hall.


    They were death row convicts, sent here by the governments back in the Modern World who had made deals with the noble witches.


    Most of them were bought by Border Town smugglers to work themselves to death in the docks.


    In most cases, they¡¯d die before finishing their ten years ofbor of working twelve hours a day, whipped, fed poorly, with no guaranteed days off, all while pushed beyond their limits.


    But this was something that everyone in Gehenna epted as normal.


    After all, those people were criminals who hadmitted very serious crimes, and they were here to atone for their sins.


    They didn¡¯t even question whether this kind of atonement was right or wrong. If anything, barely anyone would even speak out against how unfair this kind of thing was.


    Except for the victims themselves, of course.


    Inside a dpidated warehouse in the Border Town¡¯s harbor.


    The warehouse itself had been left to rot for decades ever since a new one was built. It was nothing more than an abandoned building.


    With the constant drizzle in Border Town, the originally damp, dark and shabby warehouse felt even more like a sewer.


    Naturally, the voices that came from inside it could be considered as nothing more than the squeaks of rats.


    ¡°Move away, it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    ¡°Fucking asshole, stop rushing me already. Get the fuck away, you pig bastard.¡±


    On a pile of straw, a woman was lying there with her legs spread and her body limp.


    Meanwhile, the two men started arguing while five other men lined up nearby.


    In the middle of the warehouse, a fire made from broken wooden crates flickered as empty alcohol bottles rolled around.


    There were around twenty men here in total, and they were all ves; death row prisoners who were bought by the smugglers.


    ¡°Pig bastard? What did you just call me?¡±


    The fat man, who had been arguing over who would get to have fun with the female ve before she got sold to the brothel, trembled with anger as he said that, his double chin quivering. ?


    When he heard that, the muscr man who had been pinning the woman down adjusted his pants before moving forward.


    The fat man might¡¯ve been heavier, but the muscr man exuded a menacing atmosphere that was impossible for anyone to ignore.


    ¡°What? Got a problem, you pedo pig bastard? I used to beat fuckers like you to death back in prison. Be thankful that this isn¡¯t a fucking jail cell.¡±


    ¡°You fucking prick, you think you¡¯re hot shit, huh? So you killed a few guys and thought you¡¯re the shit, huh? Do you think you¡¯re the only one here who has killed anyone, you fucker?¡±


    The fat man had been quietly putting up with this kind of disrespect for a while, but tonight, under the influence of alcohol, his arrogance got the better of him.


    He grabbed a beer bottle from nearby with his pudgy hand and smashed it.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him at once, and in the next second, the whole ce was filled with mockingughter.


    Though the tension in the air was thick, no one thought that the fight would amount to much.


    ¡°Kahaha! Look at that idiot, he actually broke the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Dude, you wanna stab someone with that?¡±


    The muscr guy chuckled as he pulled a knife from his waistband.


    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ve been wanting to kill you, you pig! Guess we¡¯re having pork intestine soup tonight!¡±


    ¡°Muscle-bound freak, acting all tough now, huh?¡±


    Normally, ves weren¡¯t allowed to do anything on their own, let alone touching women or drinking alcohol.


    But these guys were the ¡¯Ten Foremen,¡¯ a slightly different kind of ve.


    ves usually consisted of social outcasts, such as the mentally ill, criminals, murderers, or rapists.


    It was too much to ask for the smugglers to keep a handle on these dregs of society that were thrown away by their own nations.


    So, how did they get these bunch ofzy, disorganized rats to work?


    It was simple, they put the most violent and ruthless ones among them in charge.


    In exchange, they promised them slightly better treatment and a few perks to these guys.


    Of course, at the end of the day, these perks amounted to almost nothing.


    But humans, when pushed to the brink, would dly turn on each other for something even as small as a piece of bread. This was something that those smugglers knew all too well.


    And so, the Ten Foremen were assigned to keep the other ves in line, handling the areas that even the middlemen couldn¡¯t reach.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Just as things were about to turn into a knife fight¡­


    A man stepped in between them.


    This whole time, he had been quietly watching them near the fire.


    ¡°Come on, Boss! You saw what happened! This fucker called me a pig bastard¡­!¡±


    The man had a bald head and a dangerous look in his eyes.


    There was a long scar running across his face.


    He was Jack the Cutter, the leader of the gang.


    ¡°Kwak!¡±


    Jack grabbed the fat guy by the scruff of his neck and mmed his knee into his nose without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t stop after the first hit.


    Instead, he rammed his knee into the fat man¡¯s face over and over, making sickening sounds of bones crunching echoed through the ce.


    .


    The fat man, who had been squealing in pain, eventually crumpled to the ground. Jack nonchntly brushed off the shattered teeth stuck to his knee and took a swig from a bottle.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like being called a pig, then try to lose some weight! Seriously, how much crap did you eat to turn into a fat pig like this, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of us fighting each other anyway? Didn¡¯t we agree to get along with each other? Alright, go now, finish what you started.¡±


    ¡°U-Uh¡­¡±


    Jack patted the bleeding pig of a man on his shoulder, before sitting down. Meanwhile, the pig was still apologizing after causing a pointless fight.


    The rowdy guys had gone quiet at this point.


    <em>Bunch of motherfucking morons.</em>


    <em>Thinking that I have to stick with these morons for the rest of my life made me sick.</em>


    <em>How long do I have to keep up this life?</em>


    In the beginning, during his first year in Gehenna, Jack had fantasized about raping some arrogant witch and escaping this damned city.


    But, after finding out how powerful those witches really were, he couldn¡¯t do anything but y as the boss among these idiots.


    Any hope for revenge or dream of a better future had vanished.


    All that was left for him was to endure this miserable life until he died.


    He told himself repeatedly that this wasn¡¯t the right life for him, but with no way out of it, all he could do was to keep his head down.


    ¡°Had enough of this?¡±


    Jack, who was sipping his beer, suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice.


    A soft,zy voice whispered from right next to him.


    Startled, he turned and saw a witch standing beside him.


    The witch had elegantly curled tinum hair and jade-green eyes.


    She sat down on a worn-out box without any trace of aversion on her face, making herself home in this dreaded ce.


    As if she had always been living here.


    ¡°W-What the¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why the hell is there a witch here¡­?¡±


    They thought they hadn¡¯t been doing anything wrong.


    Lusting over women, drinking alcohol asionally¡ªeven ording to the Ten Commandments, these were just minor sins at most.


    And yet, a witch suddenly appeared in this dingy hideout. The fact was more than enough to terrify all of them.


    A wave of unease spread quickly through the group.


    ¡°What brings you here? To such a humble ce?¡±


    ¡°To exin that, I¡¯ll need to introduce myself first.¡±


    The witch, who had appeared out of nowhere, let out a bright smile before crossing her legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good fairy who seeks to make people¡¯s desirese true. My name is Bianca Belleli, but they also call me the Witch of Desire. You can just call me Ms. Bianca.¡±


    Her overly cheerful introduction left everyone stunned for a moment.


    One of the Ten Foremen, who had been hanging around nearby, suddenly dropped to his knees at her feet.


    ¡°Greetings, noble witch! My name is Harvey! If you take me with you, I¡¯ll serve you with all my heart! Please, take me as your ve!¡±


    Being sold as a witch¡¯s ve¡­


    Was a gamble with an unpredictable oue.


    While some witches might just use them as mere servants or sex ves, others could just subject them to legal, yet cruel magical experiments.


    Despite that risk, Harvey was willing to bet his life.


    Meanwhile the others regretted that they didn¡¯t make a move first.


    After all, they were all fed up with their lives as ves.


    So much so that they envied Harvey, who dared to risk his neck by being bold enough to speak up.


    Everyone held their breath, watching how Bianca would react.


    They all quietly watched to see how this witch, who had suddenly appeared, would deal with a ve who had rudely interrupted her conversation.


    ¡°You said your name¡¯s Harvey?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Y-Yes, t-that¡¯s right! My body is healthy and I can do whatever it is that you ask me!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Hmm~ you do seem pretty spirited.¡±


    Bianca reached out and gently stroked Harvey¡¯s cheek.


    The soft smile on her lips showed no trace of anger or irritation.


    ¡°Although, I don¡¯t think I can afford to buy you¡­ Instead, why don¡¯t I fulfill your desire? Can you take a look into my eyes?¡±


    She lifted Harvey¡¯s chin, making him meet her gaze.


    Her thin tongue licked her upper lip in a seductive way.


    Fulfilling his desires.


    Such sweet words entered his ears, tempting him.


    <em>Maybe the witch is all hot and bothered, and is currently searching for a ve to warm her bed for the night?</em>


    With eyes full of anticipation, Harvey met that stunningly beautiful emerald gaze.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that you¡¯re hungry?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes I am¡­¡±


    Harvey stared at Bianca in a daze.


    It was his first time seeing a witch so up close.


    She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    It was as if he had lost the ability to look anywhere else, as his eyes locked on those stunning jade-green orbs.


    ¡°Well, this is all I have right now. Will you be satisfied with this for now?¡±


    Bianca pulled out a barbecue from her bosom. It was sorge that it made Harvey wonder how she even carried it around like that.


    The meat was thick, with a cross-hatched skin; crispy on the outside, and juicy on the inside.


    It was on a whole different level in size and qualitypared to the regr meat one could find in Border Town.


    ¡°Can I really¡­ eat this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. I told you that I¡¯d fulfill your desire, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Seeing the meat dripping with juice, Harvey opened his mouth wide and bit into it.


    <em>This meat¡­</em>


    Is <em>incredible¡­!</em>


    He felt the subtle vor of butter and rosemary from the crispy surface.


    The meat itself tasted perfect, the best pork he had ever eaten in his whole life.


    Harvey tore into the meat without hesitation, savoring the heavenly taste he hadn¡¯t had in years.


    ¡°Gulp¡­! Gulp¡­! T-Thank you¡­! I¡¯ve never had such delicious meat before¡­ It¡¯s the best¡­ the best¡­¡±


    As Harvey devoured the meat greedily, Bianca patted his head before turning around to face Jack again.


    ¡°That should wrap up my introduction, don¡¯t you think? Or is there anything else?¡±


    <em>-Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!</em>


    ¡°C-Crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, s-someone, stop him¡­¡±


    ¡°How the fuck do we even stop that¡­?! Why don¡¯t you go instead?!¡±


    ¡°Urp¡­!¡±


    All of them heard it¡­


    The sound of someone chewing through tough flesh and crunching bones¡­


    And the sound of someone swallowing warm sticky blood.


    Everyone¡¯s faces went pale.


    Some even started to gag.


    Since the moment the witch had spoken, Harvey had been grinning while eating his own left arm.


    Even when his teeth cracked against his own bone, even when he had to chew through the rubber-like sensation of his own tendons, he didn¡¯t care.


    He kept on continuing his gruesome meal until he copsed into the pool of blood he had created.


    Said blood flowed to Bianca¡¯s feet, staining the white tips of her shoes.


    ¡°You should understand who I am now, no?¡±


    Even a witch wouldn¡¯t kill someone so senselessly without a reason.


    But, there was one type of witch who would act this way.


    ¡°¡­An Exile¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Mhm. A special kind of Exile, a Criminal Exile, in fact. I hold a deep grudge against those who livefortably in Gehenna, just like you do.¡±


    Bianca put a cigarette in her mouth and whispered to Jack.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you frustrated? You¡¯ve been pushed around by them all this time. Are you going to keep living like a worm until you die just because of some petty crime?¡±


    Jack looked at the witch.


    Though his body was trembling with fear, he felt it clearly.


    The person right in front of him was the key to changing his monotonous and powerless life.


    ¡°What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll give you power. The power to take revenge on the witches who have looked down on you and treated you like dirt. Just hear my offer out first¡­ You¡¯ll definitely like it~¡±


    Staring at the trembling ve, a smile bloomed on Bianca¡¯s face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 357: Private Tutor (7)

    1.


    ¡°Hey, kids, I need to talk to you two for a bit. Do you have some time?¡±


    That day, after their ss had ended¡­


    Sharon called out to the twins.


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    After traveling together anding to recognize Sharon as their true rival, and, of course, with Siwoo¡¯s reassurance that they wouldn¡¯t be pushed aside, the twins managed to maintain a rtively peaceful rtionship with Sharon.


    In other words, they no longer engaged in pointless fights during ss as they used to.


    But, the moment they heard her request for a private meeting, their instincts kicked in.


    They had a hunch that this ¡®talk¡¯ would have something to do with Siwoo.That was why they stared at Sharon, looking all tense.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move somewhere first?¡±


    And it was just as they expected. She suggested moving to the carriage, meaning that the thing they were going to talk about was something very secretive.


    Lately, they indeed had been thinking that things had been a little too quiet.


    Considering that their fight had only been postponed, not resolved, it felt like calm before the storm if anything.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Odette. Nothing bad will happen. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Odette tightly grasped her sister¡¯s hand, feeling uneasy as she watched Sharon walking ahead of them.


    When it came to thepetition for Siwoo¡¯s affection, Sharon was clearly in the lead.


    At least, that¡¯s what the twins thought.


    They actually saw her as someone to look up to, both physically and mentally.


    Even though Siwoo had told them, ¡®I won¡¯t push you two away,¡¯ and ¡®You two are precious to me,¡¯ they still felt that they were overshadowed by Sharon, who had already secured her ce in his heart.


    That was why, as soon as they settled into the carriage, Odile straightened up and met Sharon¡¯s gaze head-on, trying to assert herself.


    She was facing her full, ample chest that she couldn¡¯t grasp with just one hand.


    The innocence that emanated from her sitting upright in a poised manner.


    This person was their greatest adversary in their history as apprentice witches.


    Sharon Evergreen. They shot their gazes at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you call us out like this?¡±


    ¡°Just as I told you, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unlikest time when the twins had called her, Sharon waspletely calm.


    She wore an expressionless face, giving off a cold vibe like a statue that made Odette think¡­


    That the current Sharon unnie was different.


    Unlike her previous soft attitude, it seemed like she had made up her mind and fully intended on firmly grasping the upper hand against them.


    She was no longer the person who¡¯d panic if the twins blew on her.


    If they were to consider this meeting as a battlefield for a truce negotiation, Sharon¡¯s unwavering appearance was already a threat in itself.


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting among ourselves.¡±


    After hearing that, neither Odile nor Odette answered.


    <em>Let¡¯s stop fighting.</em>


    At first nce, it sounded like a good proposal.


    But truces weren¡¯t always made on fair terms.


    If Sharon had prepared a decisive move to end everything, the twins would have no choice but to ept this truce even if they had to bear some kind of humiliation.


    ¡°No way! We¡¯re not giving up on Mr. Assistant!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right! Even if it¡¯s you, Sharon unnie, you can¡¯t just get in the way of our love!¡±


    The twins came here with that mindset from the very start.


    After all, for them, Siwoo wasn¡¯t just their lives¡¯ savior.


    He was someone they wanted to be with more than anyone.


    Even the most boring tasks became five times more fun whenever they did them with him.


    They absolutely refused to lose him.


    ¡°Sharon unnie, you coward! You¡¯re always trying to take Mr. Assistant away from us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re a liar too! You use those huge boobs to seduce him!¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s love won¡¯t stay the same forever, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Sure, maybe you¡¯re closer to Mr. Assistant right now, but that¡¯s not gonnast forever!¡±


    The twins rattled off everything they wanted to say.


    But that was probably because they were just trying to hide their insecurity.


    The fear that the whole ¡®game¡¯ might have been decided already without them knowing.


    As she listened to their words, Sharon furrowed her brows.


    ¡°You two are misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t call you here to fight.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°You kept picking fights with us every day!¡±


    When the twins strongly asserted themselves, Sharon mmed her hand on the table.


    Odile and Odette immediately fell silent, surprised.


    In truth, Sharon had been holding back a lot until now.


    But she didn¡¯t want to keep up this subtle hostility with the twins, that was why she called them here, to patch things up with them.


    However, after hearing their usation of her starting the fight first, she decided that she wouldn¡¯t let it slide so easily.


    ¡°You two were the ones who started it!¡±


    ¡°No! Unnie was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who was it that asked the countess to make me stay away from Siwoo in exchange for me bing your tutor if it wasn¡¯t you two?! Do you think I¡¯m stupid, huh?!¡±


    Indeed.


    Sharon was talking about the contract proposed by Countess Albireo.


    She suspected that the harsh terms that forced her to keep her distance from Siwoo came from the twins.


    That was why, if there was an aggressor among them, it would be those two.


    ¡°You two talked aboutpeting fairly, but then you pretended like you didn¡¯t know anything and yed dirty behind my back!¡±


    As their argument turned into a mud-slinging fight, Sharon started to shout. When she looked up after saying her piece¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She noticed the twins tilting their heads, looking totally confused.


    They did it in perfect sync, their expressions matched each other.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°A deal? ying dirty?¡±


    They looked at each other, confused.


    They exchanged looks as if silently asking each other, <em>¡¯Was it you?¡¯</em>.


    Then, they turned back to Sharon.


    With eyes still filled with questions.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please exin.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    And so, they finally found out that a major misunderstanding urred between them.


    Sharon carefully exined¡­


    That all this time, she thought that they had asked the countess to push her out of thepetition for Siwoo¡¯s affection.


    ¡°W-We¡¯ve never made such requests!¡±


    ¡°Master probably did something unnecessary again!¡±


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡±


    Seeing their reaction she became doubtful over her own suspicion.


    While yes, the twins were a mischievous pair and they¡¯d always try to y tricks on her, they weren¡¯t the kind of people who¡¯d just tantly lie.


    Besides, there was no evidence behind her suspicion. She just jumped into a conclusion that since it was the countess who proposed that contract, the twins must have had some hands on it.


    Suddenly, she felt ashamed.


    Because she got all worked up, treating the twins as mortal enemies on her own.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I really thought it was you two who did it¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like our master did something unnecessary. Hmph, we could¡¯ve won Mr. Assistant over on our own, you know?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Besides, a win like that wouldn¡¯t mean anything for us!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a word with Master after this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±


    After leaping up in a fit of anger, the twins sat back down.


    ¡°It seems there has been a misunderstanding up until now.¡±


    ¡°We always intended topete fairly with you, Sharon unnie.¡±


    ¡°No, I misunderstood on my own¡­¡±


    The tension between them started to dissolve.


    Now that Sharon realized the twins weren¡¯t behind the sneaky schemes she assumed, there was no reason to stay mad at them.


    Meanwhile, the twins realized that Sharon¡¯s actions were just self-defense after she felt attacked, so they didn¡¯t feel as angry at her as before.


    ¡°A-Ahem.¡±


    ¡°S-So that¡¯s how it was, huh?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ I-It was just a misunderstanding, huh¡­?¡±


    All three of them fidgeted awkwardly.


    2.


    It had been three days since Siwoo became Diana¡¯s tutor.


    If he were to be asked if he had done anything special during those three days, his answer would be a meager one; he hadn¡¯t done much.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    All they had been doing was just ying Witch Board.


    Diana woulde out of her room to y four to five games a day with him.


    Of course, Siwoo had to give it his all in every one of those matches.


    Because she had already noticed him going easy on her once in the game that he threw before. If he were to do it again, Diana would definitely explode.


    ¡°I lost again this time.¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky.¡±


    Although Diana, who quietly ced her pieces, was a little different than before.


    She used to grit her teeth, as if she had been pped by him, after losing a game. But ever since her loss back in the first day, she had been rather epting of her losses.


    The problem here was, Siwoo couldn¡¯t tell if this was a good situation or not.


    He was tasked by the countess to somehow get Diana to engage in some kind of activities outside.


    Since it was still early in their tutoring period, the countess was still letting them off with just ying games in her room, but if things didn¡¯t change, he could just lose his job right there and then.


    And that was thest thing he wanted at the moment.


    Because the countess¡¯ lectures and support helped him push his growth in ways that he could never achieve on his own.


    That was why¡­


    In the beginning, Siwoo had nned that if Diana got all worked up after losing and demanded a rematch, he¡¯d use the opportunity as bait to lure her outside.


    But so far, her reactions have been lukewarm. There was simply no opportunity to set up said bait.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Like right now, she only stared silently at the Witch Board.


    Normally, she¡¯d just say something like, ¡®One more game,¡¯ or, ¡®I want to take a break now, thank you for your hard work,¡¯ and went back to her room.


    It was the first time that she had ever been so quiet like this.


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Normally, even though sheined a lot, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make her demands.


    But now, her eyes¡ªwhich were simr to her mother¡¯s¡ªwere ncing nervously at Siwoo as she fidgeted with her gloves.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ I-It¡¯s nothing much, b-but¡­ C-Can I ask you something¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Siwoo gave her permission, but Diana kept avoiding his gaze for some reason. Only after a while did she point at the Witch Board slyly.


    ¡°C-Can you tell me why you ced this piece here¡­? T-The move you made on the 172nd turn¡­¡±


    It was a short question, but she spoke so softly and hesitantly that nearly thirty seconds passed.


    Her usually pale cheeks were now visibly warm and flushed.


    It was clear that she did this with so much difficulty.


    Her image of Siwoo hadn¡¯t changed much.


    To her, he was just a male witch. While his magic might not be that impressive, his skills at the game were exceptional.


    They had yed a total of twenty rounds so far, but she had never beaten him even once.


    She tried her best to study and practice on her own, but he kept beating her without fail.


    To the point that she had grown curious about his secret.


    Though, the problem here was that, asking for feedback from an opponent she had been subtly ignoring was quite embarrassing for her.


    That was why it took her three days to agonize over this. But in the end, she decided that she¡¯d speak up today.


    ¡°I-I was just curious¡­¡±


    After that, she mmed up again.


    What she was asking about was one move that hadpletely turned the game around.


    It was also the move that made Diana realize she was going to lose.


    As a dedicated gamer, asking her rival for the key to his strategy was obviously embarrassing to Diana.


    She couldn¡¯t think of it as anything but a shameless request.


    ¡°C-C¡¯mon, tell me! A-Aren¡¯t you my tutor? Aren¡¯t you supposed to teach me something¡­?¡±


    Diana shut her eyes tight and steeled herself for the embarrassment.


    After a while, she received no response from him, so she cautiously opened her eyes, only to see Siwoo smiling faintly.


    Diana, in turn, opened her eyes wide, challenging him to a stare-off.


    If she looked away now, she felt like she wouldpletely lose out to him.


    ¡°I can tell you.¡±


    ¡°Then do it quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°But that won¡¯t benefit me at all, no? Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you already know, I¡¯m here to learn magic from the countess in exchange for spending time with you, like ying games together and such¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, let¡¯s do this. After every game, I¡¯m gonna reveal my strategy. But for the next day, we¡¯ll do some outdoor activities together for a little while. How does that sound?¡±


    For Diana, it was a proposal that nearly took her breath away.


    Outdoor activities.


    She could tell that this was the reason why her mother hired this guy.


    The thought of actually going outside already exhausted her just by thinking about it.


    But, it didn¡¯t take long for her to decide.


    At this point, she hade to respect him to some degree.


    At least when it came to Witch Board, he was someone she could learn a lot from.


    ¡°Two hours a day. I won¡¯tpromise on that.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    And so, a small agreement was made between Siwoo and Diana.

 Chapter 358: Private Tutor (8)

    Chapter 358: Private Tutor (8)1.


    Countess Lucy lived a whole different lifepared to Diana.


    While she was effortlessly handling the mountain of business affairs in the Modern World, she never neglected her duties as a witch; to immerse herself in magical research.


    She also had hobbies to enjoy, going everywhere to build friendly connections with other witches, all while diligently exploring every corner of Gehenna whenever she got the chance.


    From the moment she woke up at 6 am to the time she went to bed at 2 am¡­


    She¡¯d keep herself busy in every single moment.


    Recently, she even got rid of her regr sleep schedule.


    To mentor Diana¡¯s tutor, Shin Siwoo.


    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll be on time today~¡±


    She propped her chin in her hand, waiting for the sound of a knock at her door.The first male witch in Gehenna¡­


    When Lucy first heard about him, she wasn¡¯t particrly excited.


    Sure, the word ¡®first¡¯ had a certain allure to it.


    Unobserved.


    Unknown.


    Full of untapped potential.


    Those were the implications of that particr word.


    However, being the first male witch also meant his aplishment was merely confined to the level of the ¡®first generation.¡¯


    She thought that there was no way his existence would benefit the ancient and well-established self-essence magic of the Yesod Family that had been developed over thousands of years.


    That was also probably why all those Grand Witches didn¡¯t pay much attention to his ¡®magical value¡¯.


    And she too, thought of it that way until just recently.


    ¡°Hmm, quite impressive indeed¡­¡±


    These days, the countess found herself drowning in her thoughts whenever the neatly arranged stack of papers on her table entered her line of sight.


    Said stack of papers was a study journal, served to document everything that they had studied together over the past four days.


    Of course, even after all that, her answer to the question, <em>¡®Magically speaking, is he worth studying?</em>¡¯ hadn¡¯t really changed.


    In her eyes, even if she were to run various experiments on him, it wouldn¡¯t contribute to the advancement of her self-essence magic.


    Because Yesod Family¡¯s magic had advanced well beyond that point.


    The thing that caught her attention, however, was his ability to learn.


    <em>¡®If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask how long you¡¯ve been studying?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I started studying it earnestly¡­at around one or two months ago¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®A month or two¡­?¡¯</em>


    Not too long ago, he mentioned that he had only been seriously studying barrier magic for about a month or two.


    And he wasn¡¯t just shutting himself away to focus on his research like most witches during that time, as he was also helping out his friends while having some fun along the way.


    At first, she thought that he was probably exaggerating it.


    Even if he was smart and was great at calctions¡­ Even if his test answers were impressive¡­


    Everything had its limits.


    Even child prodigies in music that would be praised as geniuses everywhere, often pale inparison to seasoned maestros.


    But, after teaching him for these three days, the countess realized¡­


    That a talent that could surpass experience existed.


    The man swiftly and skillfully solved all the problems she presented at an rming rate.


    If he were to get stuck at something, she¡¯d only need to give him a small hint for him to immediately find his way and push forward with relentless momentum.


    He¡¯d navigate theplex maze of barrier magic skillfully, sometimes he¡¯d even find ways to break through it wales.


    And as a result, he managed to develop an ¡®add-on¡¯ to control the Red Branch.


    Hepletely grasped all the theories he deemed necessary.


    But not only that, he also colored it with his own color and embraced it.


    Watching him doing all that sparked a thought in the countess¡¯ mind.


    ¡°If Siwoo were to create his own barrier magic¡­ I wonder what it would look like?¡±


    When one were to fuse two different self-essence magic together, there bound to be some kind of transformation urred.


    It goes without saying that the result would be quite different from the Yesod¡¯s traditional barrier magic.


    During that process, there was a big chance that he might even provide some inspiration for her.


    This was why the countess secretly looked forward to her private tutoring sessions with him.


    ¡°And besides that¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡±


    When she heard Siwoo¡¯s voice, the countess quickly checked her appearance in the mirror on the table and let him in.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Siwoo, dressed in a way that she found extremely appealing, walked into the study.


    Back during the first day, she could clearly see him being all nervous, when she got here, but now he seemed considerably morefortable being here. His expression was much brighter than back then.


    Seeing that expression on his face brought a slight smile to the countess¡¯ face.


    This was the second reason why the countess looked forward to their tutoring sessions.


    <em>It¡¯s never a dull moment when a handsome man is round.</em>


    Seeing him brought a tingling sensation¡­.


    And emotions that she hadn¡¯t felt in a really long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. How was Diana today?¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, we¡¯re finally going to have more activities outside. Things have finally fallen into ce.¡±


    ¡°Already? That¡¯s quite a quick progression.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not quite sure if I can call this ¡®progression¡¯¡­¡±


    A wry smile appeared on his face as he sat down. After that, the countess continued their lesson.


    Their schedule for today was to do some practical lessons after reviewing his theoretical knowledge.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve pretty much covered all the necessary theories. After all, what you¡¯re trying to do here, Mr. Siwoo, is not trying to build a pyramid from the ground up, but picking the right blocks to create your ¡®add-on¡¯.¡±


    After around an hour passed¡­


    For the first time during the whole lesson, Siwoo had an unsure look on his face.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t quite get the hang of this¡­¡±


    Theory and practice were worlds apart, this was something that everyone knew.


    Even Siwoo, who usually could handle things with ease, found himself stuck in a rut.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, after all it¡¯s only the fourth day. If anything, you¡¯re already doing great enough, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    Barrier magic was a conceptual and abstract kind of magic.


    To create a force field, one needed to imagine it in one¡¯s mind, all while calcting the spell in reality.


    But to do that, one had to deal with a rather big hurdle; the discrepancies between the two actions.


    ¡°The hardest part in learning barrier magic is to put what you¡¯ve learned into practice.¡±


    As she said that, the countess gave Siwoo an intense stare.


    She had gone through this process herself, so she couldpletely rte with his struggles.


    And of course, she also knew the quickest way to ovee such struggles.


    ¡°Instead of doing that¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    The issue here was whether or not she¡¯d help him with it.


    Long time ago, after she lost her beloved, the countess threw herself into her magic research and business.


    She thought that rather than dwelling on a loss that she couldn¡¯t change the oue of, she should just focus on living the rest of her life happily.


    After all, what good would it do if she were to spend the rest of her life sitting and crying?


    Instead of doing that, she decided that it would be better if she were to just carry on while holding onto the cherished memories.


    However she kept a small space in her heart as a memorial for that man, and never let another man get close to her.


    From then on, she focused on her life, evenpleting a thesis that caused quite a stir in the academic world.


    She raised Diana, who was a baby at the time, into a fine apprentice witch.


    And now, she felt like she had fulfilled her duty.


    Her life, which she had raced through without looking back, wasing to its end.


    What surfaced in her heart was a small feeling of loneliness.


    She knew what it felt to be loved, and yet she had been suppressing her desire, coping with it by writing erotic novels all by herself.


    And she had been doing this for more than a decade.


    <em>Maybe, just maybe¡­</em>


    <em>¡­It¡¯ll be fine if I give in to my selfishness a little, right¡­?</em>


    <em>¡­Just a little selfishness¡­</em>


    ¡°Mr. Shin Siwoo.¡±


    2.


    Countess Lucy Yesod told Siwoo¡­


    That visualizing barrier magic was inherently difficult.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one good way to do it. Sharing the vision of one¡¯s mind with another¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    This was something he had experienced before.


    The first time he learned about elemental magic from Sharon, they held each other¡¯s hands, and Sharon shared the scenery she was seeing.


    After that, his skill in elemental magic improved by leaps and bounds.


    ¡°Alright, would you mind standing up?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I need to stand up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just standing up, no need to do anything else.¡±


    <em>I thought only holding hands would do? Why do I need to stand up?</em>


    Though puzzled, Siwoo still stood up obediently. Meanwhile, the countess began unbuttoning his shirt, one button at a time.


    The front buttons of his shirt came undone just as quickly as when they first met.


    He could feel a cold breeze touching his chest through the open shirt.


    ¡°Countess?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything bad.¡±


    Slightly flustered, he stared at her face, but he couldn¡¯t sense any change in her expression.


    It was still the same business-like expression she usually wore.


    Which meant that this was indeed, part of their magic study.


    Thinking that maybe there were different ways to vision sharing, Siwoo decided to just follow along.


    ¡°Can youe over here for a second?¡±


    After undoing all his buttons, the countess guided him to stand beside the couch.


    Then, like a graceful swan, she walked forward with light steps before turning around.


    Siwoo had to hold back the gasp that almost slipped out of his mouth.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed this when he walked in, since he only saw her face, but Countess Yesod was wearing a bareback dress that revealed much more of her skin than he expected.


    It wasn¡¯t just some dress that was hinting at exposure slightly.


    But rather a daring and revealing dress that, if the shoulder straps were to be loosened even a little, one could see her entire buttocks.


    Her neatly tied-up hair exposed her slender nape, while her back and waist proudly showcased their perfect proportions.


    The fabric of her skirt, clinging to her feminine hips, only served to pronounce their presence.


    But, even though her outfit looked extremely revealing, there was no sense of vulgarity in her figure, perhaps, thanks to the mature beauty that she naturally exuded.


    If anything, she looked like a work of art.


    ¡°To share our vision, close physical contact is important.¡±


    She had unbuttoned the front of his shirt and revealed her snow-white back¡­


    The implication behind her actions was more than clear.


    She wanted him to hug her from behind.


    ¡°Are you feeling shy? This is for the sake of magic study, you know?¡±


    The countess nced back at the hesitant Siwoo as she asked that.


    Meanwhile, for Siwoo, putting aside how sudden this was, this was still a lot to take in.


    They were here alone,te at night, and she was asking him for a skin-to-skin back hug¡­


    <em>A whole bunch of innuendos are being thrown around, isn¡¯t it?</em>


    ¡°¡­Since the only necessity is contact¡­ Can¡¯t we just hold hands instead¡­?¡±


    Before anything, he asked that question first.


    Because he was worried that if he were to hug her all of a sudden, something unpleasant might happen.


    Also, he wasn¡¯t sure if she was doing this because this was really necessary, or if she was actually trying to seduce him like what other witches did.


    ¡°¡­This is how we do it in our family.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    But, that decisive answer she gave out erased thest of his doubt.


    As he was about to go along with it, the countess sealed the deal even further.


    ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me here? And here I thought I¡¯m offering you a favor.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t my intention¡­¡±


    <em>Dude, get a grip of yourself!</em>


    <em>This isn¡¯t the host club!</em>


    <em>Countess Yesod isn¡¯t one of those shameless witches who¡¯d ask me to sleep with them just because they¡¯re curious about me!</em>


    <em>She¡¯s one of the highest-ranking witches!</em>


    <em>One of the only seven countesses in Gehenna!</em>


    <em>There¡¯s no way someone of her stature would use vision sharing as an excuse to touch me!</em>


    <em>Guess after being harassed by those witches made me develop this kind of delusional tendency, huh?</em>


    ¡°Then, please excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°My, you should be saying thank you instead.¡±


    Siwoo then awkwardly extended his arms to hug the countess.


    Since she was still wearing her heels, their height difference was only around half a head.


    He breathed through his mouth, trying to avoid inhaling the scent of her hair as he carefully embraced her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, the parts of her body that he touched with his hands were warm, especiallypared to the cold air that slipped through his open shirt.


    He could feel her soft skin, softer than a shawl made of a mink¡¯s fur.


    Not only that, he could also feel her body temperature slightly rising and her vivid heartbeat as he pressed his chest against her back.


    In the middle of this unexpectedly erotic moment, the countess gently pulled his stiff arms closer.


    ¡°You need to get closer.¡±


    ¡°W-Whoa!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, his body that had only been lightly pressed against her curvy upper back was fully pressed against it.


    He could clearly feel the bra-less curves of her breasts in his arms.


    This was a unique problem that arose from touching a woman¡¯s body in this position; unlike a man¡¯s, the curves in both their front and back were extremely pronounced.


    As Siwoo¡¯s abdomen pressed against her lower back like that, his manhood ended up nestled between her buttocks.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Considering its massive size, there was no way that the countess wouldn¡¯t notice it tightly pressing against her soft, unsuspecting buttocks.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    At that moment¡­


    The countess¡¯ surprised gasp entered his ears.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    So, he quickly tried to pull his hips back and distance himself from her, but¡­


    Lucy tightened her grip on his wrists, holding him in ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just focus.¡±


    In a somewhat undignified manner, Siwoo managed to shift his hips back to create some distance between them as Lucy began sharing the vision with him.

 Chapter 359: Outdoor Activities (1)

    1.


    There was a saying, <em>¡®It¡¯s better to see something once than to hear about it a hundred times¡¯</em>.


    While learning through theory and listening to exnations was a good way to absorb new knowledge in an indirect way¡­


    It still could never reach the depths of the knowledge that one could gain from directly learning said knowledge with one¡¯s eyes and senses.


    The moment the countess shared her vision to Siwoo, it felt like a new horizon opened up before him, one that he had never known.


    All the concepts that previously felt vague to him became more clearly defined.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    It cleared up those that were unclear.


    Made uncertainties certain.


    Turning what was once blurry into something distinct.It was as if he finally found the missing piece of a puzzle.


    The mere act of ¡®recognizing¡¯ caused a tremendous expansion of his understanding of the magic.


    For a brief moment there, he felt like his worldview ovepped with the countess¡¯.


    His mind buzzed with such a sensation.


    The thrill of receiving a sudden ¡®enlightenment¡¯ surged from the tip of his toes to the top of his head, numbing the sensation in his limbs.


    ¡°Ahn¡­¡±


    Just as his thoughts were branching out, multiplying like roots, something stopped him from going further.


    It was none other than the lustful sigh of the countess, whom he was still embracing in his arms.


    That sigh seemed to flip a switch in his mind, redirecting his focus somewhere else.


    The area of the countess¡¯ bare skin that he didn¡¯t touch, directly contacting the room¡¯s cold air, like a winter night without a lit firece.


    His limbs stopped bing numb, as he could clearly feel the hard floor under his feet, supporting his weight.


    He could also feel the warmth of the countess¡¯ body that was pressed against his chest.


    The ecstatic softness from the slender, yet delectable-looking female body that he had unconsciously grabbed.


    Perhaps the overwhelming thrill he felt just now was the thing that created this dizzying situation.


    His arms, which had only been holding her gently before, were now tightly wrapped around her waist and chest.


    But, the thing that he was embarrassed the most about¡­


    Was his rigid manhood¡ªhardened by the rush of blood, firmly pressed between her buttocks before he realized it.


    While Siwoo was a researcher by nature, he wasn¡¯t the kind of pervert to get sexually aroused by a major discovery.


    The reason why he was in this state was because he unknowingly had whiffed the countess¡¯ scent a few times as he forgot to breathe through his mouth.


    This was another cold ssh of water that brought him back to his senses.


    Because this could easily be considered as him crossing the line.


    After all, the countess only allowed him to get this close to share her vision with him.


    And yet, he wrapped his arms around her body tightly like this, all while showing her the shameful state of his lower body.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    He quickly let go of the countess, as if her body was a burning bamboo wife<sup>1</sup>.


    Luckily for him, his sexual urge didn¡¯t overwhelm his mind this time¡ªwho knows if it was because of the shock or he just hadn¡¯t inhaled her scent deeply enough though.


    In any case, he ended up stumbling back a few steps,pletely flustered. Meanwhile, the countess casted a subtle nce at him.


    ¡°Your face is all red.¡±


    ¡°C-Countess¡­ Y-You might not believe me, b-but, I swear it wasn¡¯t intentional. I-I have no such thoughts towards you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not children. I understand that this is just a natural physical reaction.¡±


    The countess let out a slight chuckle before adjusting the strap of her dress that had turned disheveled from Siwoo¡¯s rough embrace.


    Even that small movement looked irresistibly seductive to Siwoo in his current state.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising. With your handsome face, I thought you¡¯d have plenty of experience with women, but it seems like you¡¯re pretty innocent, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    It was only after he saw her nonchnt reaction did Siwoo finally let out a sigh of relief.


    This was the kind of matter where he wouldn¡¯t be able to justify himself even if he were to have ten mouths. Seeing that she was just treating it as a simple mishap made him feel an immense gratitude to her.


    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t mean to tease you, you know?¡±


    Countess Lucy covered her mouth with her hand, pretending to be surprised.


    Almost immediately though, a slightly mischievous smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Then again, you did try to y a little prank on me, Mr. Siwoo, so we can call it even. In that case, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize.¡±


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t my intention at all¡­¡±


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t a naive virgin, and there really was no need for him to get so worked up over a back hug.


    But the problem here was that he did it with a woman that he wasn¡¯t particrly close to.


    And that woman was a countess.


    To make things worse, she was a countess who allowed him to do such an intimate contact purely to help him.


    ¡°So, what did you feel?¡±


    The countess asked as she sat back down on the sofa, as if trying to ease his difort.


    <em>She¡¯s asking about the scene I just witnessed, right?</em>


    <em>The grandeur scene that I¡ª</em>


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not talking about the feeling of my buttocks.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Apparently, her teasing wasn¡¯t over yet.


    And so, Siwoo was stuck there, all flustered while the countess yfully teased him from time to time.


    They ended up taking twice as long as needed to discuss his impressions of the barrier magic and wrap up the lesson for the day.


    2.


    ¡°Thank you so much for today¡­ Also, about that awkward incident¡­ Please forget it ever happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that depends on how you behave from now on~¡±


    Even up until Siwoo was about to leave the room, the countess still teased him.


    She stared at his back as he respectfully bowed at a 90-degree angle before leaving the room.


    After sensing that he had left the vicinity, she let out a long sigh.


    It was a hot sigh that stood out against the chilly night air.


    ¡°What am I even doing¡­? Acting so childishly¡­¡±


    She let out a half-self-deprecating, half-bitter smile.


    Then, she reached into the cupboard, grabbing her bestpanion during these lonely times; a ss of brandy on the rocks.


    In truth, Siwoo was right, just a simple hand-holding would have been enough for her to share her vision with him.


    It was on her own whim that made her choose to go further; making him remove his shirt and press his chest against her back.


    As for why she did that, she didn¡¯t want to make excuses for herself.


    It was because she simply couldn¡¯t shake the memory of his firm muscles and abs that she had touched before.


    <em>We¡¯re adults for goodness sake. This shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.</em>


    She felt an intense sensation that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Even now, the part of her back that had been pressed against his chest felt as if it was burning, as if his body heat and his pounding heart was imprinted on it.


    ¡°There¡¯s also¡­¡±


    The moment when she pulled his arms closer and felt the significant weight of his manhood resting between her buttocks came to her mind.


    There wereyers of barriers between them¡ªher dress, her panties, his pants, and his underwear¡ªbut she could still feel its weight clearly.


    For a moment there, she was left dumbstruck by this revtion.


    She never expected that he¡¯d be hiding such a monstrous thing behind his polite andposed demeanor that even managed to captivate her.


    But at the end of the day, it was just an ident. An ident that was brought partly by herself even, so she didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    She just passed it off by praising its thickness and size in her mind briefly.


    Or at least that would be it, if the situation didn¡¯t end there.


    When their vision-sharing was about to end¡­


    He suddenly began to move.


    As if trying to stop her from escaping, he wrapped his thick arms tightly around her waist.


    He also slid his other arm under her chest, denying her of any routes of escape if he really wished to thoroughly explore her body.


    Then, she felt a firm pressure against her buttocks.


    A heavy pressure that made it hard to believe that it came from a penis.


    The thing that she felt was enormous, thick, heavy, and hard.


    It reminded her of an iron rod.


    She could already tell that its full size would be quite something since the thing already managed to impress her when it was still soft, but when she actually experienced its majesty firsthand, she found her breath involuntarily turned erratic.


    Thoughts of him undressing her, touching her in lewd parts of her body before continuing into a full blown sex popped up in her mind.


    And that was probably what would happen if he didn¡¯t let her body go in such a hurry in the middle¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    <em>There¡¯s no way.</em>


    <em>Knowing him, he wouldn¡¯t cross that line so easily.</em>


    Countess Lucy stared at the mirror ced on one side of her study.


    In there, she could see a reflection of a witch who possessed such a perfect beauty that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call her a goddess.


    She remembered that the moment Siwoo pulled away from her, he immediately apologized to her.


    Which meant that everything he did, he did it unconsciously, as if he were under some kind of spell.


    Recalling how flustered he looked when she teased him made another smile appear on the countess¡¯ face.


    ¡°Hehe, he was so cute.¡±


    She realized that she had judged him unfairly because of his appearance. When she first saw him, she really thought that he was the type of man who¡¯d flirt with women left and right since he had such a handsome face.


    But, contrary to his appearance, he seemed inexperienced.


    With that in mind, she could safely assume that the reason why such an innocent man would unconsciously reach out to her was because of her own charm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just too much, aren¡¯t I? Being this irresistible sure is a sin, tsk tsk~¡±


    Brimming with newfound confidence, Countess Yesod once again recalled his strong and healthy body that was holding her tightly.


    Then, she touched the statue on the bookshelf, opening a passage that led to a secret room.


    She felt like she was overflowing with inspiration today.


    So, she figured she¡¯d pour every bit of it onto the nk paper in front of her.


    3.


    As they had nned before, Diana kept her promise with Siwoo.


    Since Siwoo spent four hours yesterday giving her advice on Witch Board, today she followed him outside for outdoor activities.


    Siwoo actually had prepared various ways to persuade her, just in case she refused to hold the end of her promise, but she easily tagged along with him.


    ¡°Are we almost there?¡±


    ¡°We are. Actually, I think this spot will do.¡±


    Donning an outdoor dress and a white parasol, Diana¡¯s beauty radiated strongly. The word ¡®youngdy¡¯ suited her perfectly.


    One might wonder why she even needed to carry a parasol mid-November, but this parasol was probably the reason why both she and her mother had such fair skin.


    The pic spot Siwoo had chosen was located along the lower reaches of the Rabbit River; a river that stretched through Lenomond Town and Border Town.


    It was a beautiful river that flowed gracefully between the hills that were covered with dense maple trees.


    The carpet of fallen leaves, the cool yet pleasant breeze, the clear sky, and the pearlescent water shimmering like scales under the sunlight made for a refreshing sight, but that didn¡¯t erase the displeased face on Diana¡¯s face.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±


    Because even though this ce looked beautiful, it was a no-man¡¯snd, not belonging to any town.


    Naturally, the path they could walk on was rough, as it was untouched by human hands.


    ¡°I can go by myself.¡±


    Siwoo reached out to escort her closer to the river, but Diana just shook her head and hopped down the sloping hill on her own.


    With arge backpack that resembled a snail¡¯s shell and long fishing rods sticking out of it, it was clear that the man had brought Diana here to fish.


    Siwoo figured that rather than getting her to do a sporty outdoor activity, it would be better to just get her to fish, since she¡¯d only need to sit down while waiting.


    And so,st night, he bought fishing gear at a Contact Point in Border Town before looking for a perfect location to fish.


    If he just wanted to prevent Countess Yesod from firing him, he didn¡¯t really need to go this far, but¡­


    <em>It¡¯s better to do it thoroughly.</em>


    While Diana stood idly by, Siwoo set up a folding chair and offered her a seat.


    ¡°They say there are as many fish as water here. You¡¯ve probably guessed it already, but we¡¯re here for some fishing.¡±


    ¡°It already took me forty five minutes to get there. Considering the time limit we agreed on, I¡¯ll only be doing this for thirty minutes.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare everything quickly then.¡±


    Today, Siwoo nned for them to fish with a lure.


    He had tried this a few times during his college days with his friends.


    So, he used his experience to give Diana some advice.


    ¡°You hold this part, cast the hook, let it flow with the current, and then set it at the end. Also, I¡¯ve adjusted the weight of the lure beforehand for you.¡±


    Since this was downstream, the water was considerably shallow, unless they were to go to the center of the river. That was why one needed to wade in until the water reached thor calves.


    Diana, who had been listening intently to the exnation about the rod¡¯sponent and how to hold it, was left startled when she saw Siwoo rolling up his pants and stepping into the water.


    ¡°Wait, do I have to go in too?¡±


    ¡°Yep. The water is shallower than I expected, the lure will probably get stuck on the riverbed often.¡±


    Diana ran her finger across the river with an extremely disgusted expression.


    The water was cold.


    If she were to take off her shoes and go in, who knows how cold it would get.


    ¡°No. You never told me about this.¡±


    ¡°Well, normally you¡¯d stand on a rock or something to do it, but¡­ As you can see, there¡¯s nothing to stand on here.¡±


    ¡°Who in their right mind would wade into a river in this kind of weather? I¡¯m not going to do this. Do this on your own.¡±


    After saying that, Diana plopped down onto the folding chair that Siwoo had set up and crossed her arms.


    He thought about trying to persuade her, but they only had thirty minutes worth of time.


    It was his fault that it came to this since he hadn¡¯t done enough research beforehand, so he couldn¡¯t really argue against her.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shame¡­ Alright, fine.¡±


    Since they came all the way here together, he preferred for them to enjoy this together, but it wasn¡¯t like he could help it since she clearly didn¡¯t want to.


    Feeling a bit disappointed, Siwoo cast the float into the flowing river.<ol>1. It''s a bolster made of bamboo.</ol>

 Chapter 361: Outdoor Activities (3)

    1.


    Diana brought the salmon she caught to the head chef. Since it was guilty of pissing her off, the salmon ended up paying for its sin by offering its body as a full course meal for dinner.


    Siwoo was also invited for this dinner by both her and the countess; the first time this had ever urred ever since he started working here.


    For the whole meal, a bright smile didn¡¯t leave the countess¡¯ face as she listened to the tale of Diana catching the huge salmon from Siwoo¡ªof course he embellished the tale quite a bit, but the countess had no way of knowing that.


    After the dinner was over, there was onest task that Siwoo had to do left for the day.


    The cozy private tutoring session with the countess.


    ¡°Would you mind escorting me, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    As they left the dining room together to head toward the countess¡¯ private library, Countess Lucy held out the back of her hand that was covered by a white glove.


    Seeing this, Siwoo hesitated for a moment.


    Because he rememberedst night¡¯s incident.Prior to this, he had told himself repeatedly that he wouldn¡¯t let such an incident happen again, and he knew that if he were to take her hand, the probability of such a thing happening would increase.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like he could just refuse her hand; it would be extremely rude if he were to do so, especially considering that she had only been showing him good favor so far.


    And so, he decided to take her hand in his palm and escort her to her private library.


    ¡°It would be an honor.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the elegantly decorated hallway¡­


    Or maybe it was because of the countess¡¯ calm gait, despite the slight drunkenness on her face¡­


    Siwoo felt like he was escorting a real nobledy.


    As if noticing that he was pondering about such a thing, the countess opened her mouth.


    ¡°You look like a knight right now, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It feels like I¡¯m being escorted by a really dependable knight.¡±


    ¡°Maybe my height gave off that kind of impression¡­¡±


    As they exchanged such a trivial conversation, they arrived at the countess¡¯ private library.


    The air that had been considerably cooled down due to the sun setting was warmed back up again due to the zing fire in the firece.


    Siwoo sat down on the sofa, while the countess sat across from him¡ªthe same sitting arrangement that they had been following ever since the first day.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing such a good job with Diana, I¡¯m thinking of rewarding you.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of me in today¡¯s ss too.¡±


    Siwoo thought that she¡¯d make fun of him again because of what happenedst night, but to his surprise, she started the lessons without doing anything like that.


    Did that mean his ss tonight would go smoothly, though? Well, the answer for that was yet to be found, as he soon noticed a whole different problem than yesterday¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So your n is to control the Red Branch using your ribbons rather than your shadow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The shadow is a rather abstract kind of magic, so it¡¯s heavily influenced by the spear¡¯s force field¡­¡±


    Siwoo answered her question calmly.


    Then, he nced at her.


    Yesterday, the countess was wearing a party dress that revealed most of her back.


    But today, it wasn¡¯t the case.


    This time, her dresspletely covered her back, but in turn, it revealed her cleavage.


    While that wasn¡¯t something worth mentioning normally, the problem here was that the slit didn¡¯t just show a glimpse of her cleavage.


    Because it was a bold-looking slit that went down from her shoulders to her navel, showing off her voluminous upper chest, side chest and even some of her lower chest.


    Her dress was a bold dress that could easily be taken off by just tucking its cor in a little.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Back during dinner, he wasn¡¯t particrly conscious of it.


    Because their sitting position was so far apart across the table¡ªthe table itself was so long, probably as long as three billiard¡¯s tables¡ªhe couldn¡¯t really see all the details all that well.


    The lights were too bright for him to see clearly, and Diana was also sitting next to her.


    In any case, the atmosphere back then was too distracting for him to be too conscious of her outfit, but now¡­


    ¡°Let me see that.¡±


    The countess tucked her hair behind her ear before reaching out to grab the paper in front of Siwoo.


    Her upper body leaned close to him like a flower bud, her valley of abundance and motherhood caught his attentionpletely.


    A sweet scent that reminded him of whipped cream wafted into his nostrils, apanying the alluring scent of her perfume.


    They were the only people here.


    The firece and the candlelight somehow brought a romantic atmosphere into the room.


    With the countess asionally licking her voluptuous lips with her tongue, and Siwoo seeing everything within such a close range¡­


    It was hard for him to not be conscious of her.


    ¡°The idea itself doesn¡¯t seem bad¡­ But we won¡¯t know if it¡¯s practical or not unless we start working on the force field first.¡±


    But the countess didn¡¯t seem to notice her precarious situation; her clothes might just fall off if she made the wrong move, and he¡¯d end up seeing things that he wasn¡¯t supposed to see.


    While Siwoo could ept the logic that she was wearing such clothes because she probably liked them¡­


    If the clothes were <em>this</em> provocative, it was hard for him to think that she didn¡¯t wear it on purpose.


    <em>It really feels like she¡¯s doing this on purpose¡­</em>


    He barely managed to avert his gaze away from the scenery that had been trying to forcefully drag him in.


    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we start creating the force field based on what you¡¯ve seen yesterday, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    Meanwhile, the countess didn¡¯t seem to notice his problem, as she just went on with their ss.


    2.


    ¡°Is seeing it once enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Our vision sharing.¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, yes, once is enough.¡±


    ¡°I can do it a few more times if you want me to. Also, if you¡¯re restraining yourself because of what happened yesterday, don¡¯t worry, I really don¡¯t mind.¡±


    All this time, Countess Lucy had actually been secretly watching Siwoo¡¯s reaction.


    The countess knew and was well aware of her own striking appearance.


    She held a great confidence in her mature and curvy body, as well as her attractive face.


    But knowing of that fact on her own and confirming it through another people¡¯s reaction gave off different feelings.


    She had long noticed Siwoo¡¯s nces at her cleavage¡ªwhich she had purposely exposed.


    His protruding Adam¡¯s apple, moving intensely as he swallowed his saliva.


    And his cute and rather innocent gesture as he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    All those reactions boosted her confidence as a woman¡ªnot as a witch, a noble or Diana¡¯s mother¡ªeven more.


    And it also brought her this strange urge to tease him, just so that she could see more of his reaction.


    ¡°Oh my, how could I forget. The dress that I¡¯m wearing doesn¡¯t have any opening on its back¡­¡±


    The countess let out a faint smile as she ced her hands on her dress¡¯ shoulder straps.


    Just a slight slide to the side would probably make the dress fall down to the floor.


    ¡°¡­We could do it from the front instead. What do you think?¡±


    Of course she had no intention to actually do that


    From a moral standpoint, it wasn¡¯t an appropriate thing to do. Besides, it was also against a noble¡¯s manners to show one¡¯s body to a mere acquaintance like him.


    She was just saying those words to see his dramatic reaction from yesterday again.


    ¡°T-There really is no need, Countess! I-I can just take it slowly no problem!¡±


    As he said those words, Siwoo stood up hurriedly, as if hot tea had been poured on his thighs.


    Seeing the reaction that she had been expecting from him, the countess was barely able to suppress her giggle.


    ¡°Well, if the vision sharing is unnecessary¡­ We can just stop our ss here for the day. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡±


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡±


    ¡°Um, I admit that I do think it¡¯s a pity. I-I mean, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to learn more, n-not because of other reasons¡­¡±


    Seeing his reaction, the countess almost rolled aroundughing while holding her belly.


    As a head of arge-scale business firm, she had met all-sorts of people.


    After living for so long, she gained the ability to judge someone¡¯s personality just by looking at their eyes or the way they speak.


    Since they had been talking privately like this for four days straight now, she was already able to roughly judge Siwoo¡¯s overall character.


    <em>He¡¯s a sincere man, overall a good person.</em>


    Just the fact that Diana, who was extremely picky in every single aspect of her life, listened to him well, was enough to prove that judgment. There was also his way of speaking, his behavior, and the movements of his eyes that didn¡¯t have any shreds of ill intentions behind them.


    Even though he was stuck in this kind of situation; a situation where it was extremely easy to give birth to such a feeling.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you have other appointments after our ss is over?¡±


    Hearing that question, Siwoo¡¯s pupils shook.


    The one thing that gave the countess pleasure from teasing this man was the fact that she could tell how flustered he was just by looking at his eyes.


    Then there was also the way he fiddled with his clothes while giving her rather vague answers.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­ Are you willing to spare me some of your time?¡±


    ¡°Um, may I ask what you need from me first, Countess¡­?¡±


    <em>¡®As expected, he¡¯s responding cautiously,¡¯</em> Lucy thought before calmly answering his question.


    ¡°I just want you to take me to go out and fish.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right now?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Your stories back at the dinner table intrigues me.¡±


    Siwoo seemed to think for a moment, but it didn¡¯t take long before he nodded his head.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    3.


    Diana was tossing and turning in her bed.


    Thanks to Siwoo dragging her out for so long, she was exhausted, both physically and mentally, but she was unable to fall asleep.


    The reason for it? She couldn¡¯t get the time when she went fishing with him off her mind.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Overall, the experience annoyed her.


    It made her wonder if it really was worth it going through a Gate just to do all that.


    That impression didn¡¯t even count the time when that unexpected ident¡ªwhere she dived headfirst into the cold river on a cold winter day¡ªhappened.


    But she would be lying if she were to say that only bad things happened during that time.


    She had to admit that it was a fresh and new experience for her.


    The taste of victory that came after a long period of trial and error was etched in her mind.


    Even the sensation of catching her first bite¡ªa bite filled with vitality and vigor¡ªstill remained vividly on her fingers.


    Though that first bite ended up quite disastrous since she made a mistake of holding onto the rod too tightly and got dragged by the gigantic salmon because of it.


    <em>¡®All men are wolves.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®They¡¯re inferior creaturespared to us witches, creatures who could never escape their fate of death.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®When you¡¯re dealing with men, you need to be careful so that you don¡¯t get taken advantage of.¡¯</em>


    Those were the words of her mother that she always emphasized to her.


    They became tinted sses that always covered her worldview. Even now, she was still looking at Siwoo through those tinted sses.


    Even if he could use magic, even if he was the first male witch in history, even if he was extremely good at Witch Board, all those things didn¡¯t matter, because at the end of the day, he was still a man.


    But¡­


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s switch spots. It seems there are more fish here than where I am.¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®I want to have some fun too, you know? Pay attention to me as well!¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s been more than two hours.¡¯</em>


    Looking back, even though she had been treating him harshly, he had never let out even a single frown at her.


    She knew that there must be more than enough times that she hurled hurtful words at him and turned the atmosphere ice cold.


    Diana was the apprentice witch of a countess¡¯ family, and he was just a normal witch.


    Not only that, her mother promised him magic lessons in exchange for him to act as her tutor.


    In other words, even if Diana were to throw a huge tantrum at him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do or even say anything about it.


    But even considering that, she couldn¡¯t feel that he was hiding his resentment at her at all.


    Which meant, he genuinely didn¡¯t mind her prickly attitude, and he didn¡¯t find her annoying at all.


    Instead, he just let out a bitter smile and let everything slide, it was hard for her to not see him as a good person.


    Although, there were indeed some rude actions that he unintentionally did in the heat of the moment¡­


    <em>¡®Go on, show it off.¡¯</em>


    Like when he shoved the big fish he had caught into her hands and told her to brag about it to her mother.


    But that was the moment when she realized¡­


    That he was an extremely attentive person; he¡¯d pay attention even to the tiniest details.


    And so, Diana decided that she probably needed to adjust her tinted sses.


    ¡°But, there¡¯s a possibility¡­¡±


    <em>That everything is just an act¡­</em>


    The stunt that the man pulled when he purposely went easy on her during their matches made it hard for her to look at him favorably.


    <em>So what if it¡¯s just his way of being considerate?</em>


    <em>It only serves to humiliate me in the end!</em>


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Her feelings wereplicated.


    She felt like everything that she knew had turned distorted and twisted.


    Her mother, who had repeatedly insisted that men were dangerous and lowly creatures, was actually writing a novel about a witch who was dominated by one of those creatures.


    The male witch, Shin Siwoo, who she had never seen favorably, didn¡¯t fit the savage description that she had heard from her mother.


    <em>He is just¡­a normal person¡­</em>


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    <em>A normal person who is both attentive and caring.</em>


    At that moment, Diana suddenly felt her heart pounding a beat faster.


    She didn¡¯t say her thoughts out loud, but she was suddenly struck with the anxiety that usually apanied someone when they found out that the person they had been praising behind their backs found out that they had been doing that.


    ¡°Urrg¡­¡±


    Diana shook her head, trying to shake off the distracting thoughts.


    <em>Right, now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since Ist went to mom¡¯s secret library.</em>


    <em>I¡¯ve caught up with what she had writtenst time, so she should have written more while I was gone, right?</em>


    Thest scene Diana left it off on was the scene where the delivery man and the witch were having a sex near the witch¡¯s sleeping apprentice witch.


    It left on a cliffhanger where the apprentice witch was tossing and turning in her sleep. Diana was curious on how it would go from there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, she was caught in a moral dilemma.


    That book was clearly an erotica, so the right thing to do was to stay away from it.


    Besides, digging further into her own mother¡¯s secret hobby was definitely not a good idea.


    However, at this point, she was already way too invested in the story, just like a soap opera addict. Her curiosity to find out what was going to happen next with the delivery man and the witch was driving her crazy.


    <em>Mom must have fallen asleep by now, right¡­?</em>


    Thinking as such, Diana left her room in her slippers, dragging her nket with her.

 Chapter 362: Outdoor Activities (4)

    1.


    His time with Diana wasn¡¯t Siwoo¡¯s first experience in tutoring.


    Because his first time was during the winter break right before his early graduation from high school.


    He tutored math to a friend from middle school that was the same age as him.


    But, that tutoring¡ªhe did it for some pocket money¡ªended extremely quickly, even quicker than he first expected.


    The reason for it was because his friend just failed to understand calculus, and Siwoo himself failed to understand why his friend couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Not only that, he also had zero confidence to make his friend understand.


    This was something that happened a long time ago, so it wasn¡¯t a wonder that he had forgotten about it.


    The only reason why this memory somehow came back to his mind was because he remembered that his friend¡¯s mom treated him extremely kindly¡ªjust like what the countess was doing right now.


    <em>But, I don¡¯t know if the countess is treating me kindly for the same reason as that auntie¡­</em><em>Also¡­</em>


    <em>That auntie just gave me a bunch of snacks at most, she never asked me to go fishing with her in the dead of the night.</em>


    Siwoo and the countess took a Gate to the Rabbit River.


    They passed through a hill where maple trees were scattered here and there; their colorful disy reminded Siwoo of a fireworks party.


    The bright starlight illuminated the ce, recing the need for any artificial lights. They looked like diamonds scattered around the sky.


    ¡°Woah¡­¡±


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Suddenly, Countess Yesod ran down the hillside, letting out a sigh of awe, just like a child.


    He was about to stop her, but when he saw her running through the rough terrain with ease, the fact that she was a high-ranking witch clicked in his mind.


    <em>In a way, I can see the resemnce between her and her daughter¡­</em>


    Nevertheless, he could understand why she reacted this way.


    Even Siwoo, who had visited this ce twice already, was still left astonished by its grandeur.


    ¡°This ce is nice. It¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Since Diana¡¯s reaction toward this location that he had searched with difficulties was rather lukewarm, he didn¡¯t have much hope that the countess would like it.


    That was why when he saw the countess actually running around excitedly while stepping on the rocks, he felt a little proud of himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare everything, I¡¯ll do my best to make it quick, so please wait for a moment.¡±


    After saying that, he gathered rocks from the surroundings and piled them up. Then, he made fire with the twigs that he picked up while they were passing through the forest. After that was done, he put up a water pitcher.


    He was only missing a portable camping chair to turn this ce into a perfect salmon fishing spot.


    As he was doing all that, Countess Lucy was watching him from the side with an amazed face.


    ¡°You sure are something else, Mr. Siwoo. You found out about this ce yourself, and even prepared everything for the asion in such a short notice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯ll finish the preparation and we should be able to start fishing after that.¡±


    <em>I really just imitated what my friends used to do, though¡­</em>


    <em>But then again, she¡¯s a countess, I doubt she had the chance to do something like this often, if not, at all.</em>


    After he finished preparing everything, he set up the fishing rods for both of them.


    When it came to lure, if the lure was too heavy, it would sink quickly and chances were it would easily get stuck in between rocks. But, if the lure was too light, one wouldn¡¯t be able to fish to begin with.


    This was something that he learned when he went fishing with Diana earlier.


    ¡°Those are all fish?¡±


    Countess Yesod asked as she sneakily nced into the water from a distance.


    When Siwoo nced over, he could see countless ck shadows moving ceaselessly against the dark water¡¯s current.


    Since salmon was nocturnal by nature, there were significantly more of them right nowpared to back when he came here during the day.


    ¡°Yes, I believe so.¡±


    The countess suddenly turned around and looked at him.


    Her eyes glinted slyly, reminding him of Diana¡¯s.


    ¡°I noticed something in your way of speaking, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    <em>She¡­noticed something¡­? What is it¡­?</em>


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°When asked for your opinion, you never straight up say <em>¡®Yes¡¯</em> or clearly state what¡¯s in your mind. Instead, you deliver your opinion as if you¡¯re guessing.¡±


    ¡°Do I really do that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. You always do that, whether we¡¯re in ss or when you¡¯re reporting to me about Diana.¡±


    Hearing her words, Siwoo turned silent, not knowing how to reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, so forgive me if I¡¯m wrong, but, the way you¡¯re doing that, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re afraid that you are making a mistake.¡±


    When he heard her next sentence, it finally clicked in his mind.


    For the whole five years he was living as a ve, he had only been dealing with witches whose status was far above him. It wasn¡¯t a wonder that he ended up developing such a habit.


    ¡°I think I unconsciously do that because your status¡ªboth social status and status as a witch, is higher than mine, Countess¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Are you trying to say that I¡¯d get offended if I were to see you doing something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. I believe that anyone can be wrong, and it¡¯s fine for them to be wrong.¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Or do you believe that I¡¯m such an arrogant and stubborn witch deep in your heart? Hmph, I see how it is.¡±


    The countess then crossed her arms in front of her chest, pretending to be angry.


    Siwoo could tell that she was pretending though. It was clear from the trembling corners of her lips, trying their best to prevent themselves from curving upwards.


    He realized that she was just teasing him again with a polite joke.


    Before he noticed that, he genuinely thought that she was angry at him for inexplicable reasons.


    Seeing this, he was d that it wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    ¡°I will correct it.¡±


    ¡°Correcting it. It means you¡¯re going to fix something that is wrong to make it right. In this context though, it¡¯s different. It shows your subservience in a hierarchical rtionship, you¡¯re admitting that you have made a mistake and showing your intention for an improvement over that mistake.¡±


    Though a problem remained, he still couldn¡¯t figure out when she was joking and when she was being serious.


    While she seemed to befortable enough with him by now¡ªwith how she kept teasing or joking with him¡ªthe reverse didn¡¯t hold true.


    He still wasn¡¯tfortable enough dealing with Countess Gemini, even though they had known each other for a long time now, so there was no way that he suddenly becamefortable dealing with Countess Yesod, whom he had only interacted with for four days.


    ¡°If you continue on speaking in that way, it will make me think that I¡¯m a stiff and stuffy noble, you know?¡±


    ¡°Um, then¡­ What should I do¡­?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Imagine someone you¡¯re particrly close to saying the words I just said to you. What would you say to them?¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, are you sure you want to hear that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Siwoo thought for a moment.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯d ask them, <em>¡®Are you drunk?¡¯</em>.¡±


    He found that response a little rude.


    But, to his surprise, the countess seemed to like it.


    Lucyughed until her pure white face turned bright red. After a while, she raised her head again to face him.


    ¡°That was much better than I expected. Your tongue¡¯s quite sharp, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you found my words just now rude¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I like that better than you being all stiff with me.¡±


    She thenughed again for a considerable amount of time before finally stopping.


    When she was done, Siwoo asked the question that he had been wondering about.


    ¡°Hm? You want to know why am I treating you so well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The one thing that Siwoo knew about Countess Yesod was that she was a conservative witch, so she had no reason to treat him this well.


    Furthermore, she was a high-ranking witch, and those witches tended to look down on him.


    With those in mind, he just couldn¡¯t understand why she was so friendly to him after acting as his tutor for just a few days.


    When she first heard this question, the countess thought about various ways to tease him from this angle.


    But she soon changed her mind.


    ¡°The salmon that Diana caught today¡­ It was actually you who caught it, no?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you wondering how I knew that? Well, whenever Diana is actually trying to get praised by me, she¡¯d always beg me for snacks.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡±


    Tonight at dinner, Diana was strangely quiet.


    That was how the countess noticed the truth.


    With that in mind, she could take Siwoo¡¯s intention in the wrong way, such as he was just doing it to prolong their contract and so on.


    <em>Well, this is awkward¡­</em>


    ¡°Please forgive me. But, I really have no intention to deceive you, Countess.¡±


    ¡°I know. If you really do, my baby wouldn¡¯t just stay still like that. She¡¯s a sharp one, you know?¡±


    After she threw apliment to Diana smoothly like that, she unexpectedly threw anotherpliment, except this time, it was for him.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve never seen Diana obediently listen to anyone other than me. You¡¯re indeed something else, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think she listens to me that well either though¡­?¡±


    It seemed like after the countess gave him permission to be more at ease around her, his mouth loosened up considerably.


    He spouted out his true feelings before he realized it.


    ¡°The fact that you managed to bring her out here means that she listens to you well.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It was only after he remembered how stubborn Diana could be did Siwoo agree with the countess¡¯ words.


    After their conversation was over, it was finally time for fishing.


    Siwoo briefly exined how to fish to the countess and demonstrated it right after.


    He didn¡¯t add any special tricks from thest time.


    Even the fishing rods and the lures were the same ones he and Diana used earlier today.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°It really does sound fun.¡±


    The countess took off her shoes without hesitation and walked into the shallow river without caring about her dress getting wet.


    She followed Siwoo¡¯s instruction closely, casting her line into the water, not too far, not too close.


    However, even though there were a bunch of salmon passing by, she still couldn¡¯t hook even a single one, just like Diana.


    Even after she repeatedly pulled and cast her line ten times.


    ¡°This is harder than I thought, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Ah, please wait for a moment. Let¡¯s exchange our rods.¡±


    When Siwoo was about to go down, the countess tugged his cor.


    ¡°No, I believe that even if we exchange our rods, the result will end up the same.¡±


    With shining eyes, rivaling that of the starlight, she asked¡­


    ¡°Instead, why don¡¯t you teach me more?¡±


    What was it that the countess was asking Siwoo to teach her?


    ¡°I know that this is a little presumptuous of me to ask this, but¡­ Do we really need to go this far?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It isn¡¯t like it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve given you my back, is it, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ Never mind¡­¡±


    Currently, they were standing together in a ratherical pose.


    The countess stood in front of Siwoo, holding the rod in her hands firmly.


    Meanwhile Siwoo stood behind her, holding the rod together with her as if hugging her.


    And¡­


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Actually, calling it holding the rod together wasn¡¯t quite right. It was more like he was holding the countess¡¯ hands instead.


    This was the part that made Siwoo feel ufortable the most out of all of them.


    Though, he managed to get used to it pretty quickly.


    Given the circumstances, there was a chance that she was trying to flirt with him, but there were two reasons why he doubted it was the case at all.


    One, she was a noble witch, a countess. Considering that she was also known as an extremely conservative witch even among the conservative witches, it was hard for him to imagine her genuinely trying to flirt with someone she didn¡¯t even know for a week.


    Two, the most important reason out of the two.


    The first time they met, she tried to test his self-control, just like what Albireo did.


    Everything that happened¡­


    From her unbuttoning his shirt before running her finger on his chest, her offering her bareback while sharing her vision with him, her wearing a low-cut dress to show off her assets, all her effort to make him ogle her, everything could be part of her test.


    Getting fired from his position as Diana¡¯s tutor just because he couldn¡¯t keep his lust in check would be an extremely undesirable oue for him.


    <em>But, if she¡¯s really out here to test me, when I did¡­that¡­to her buttocks¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be enough to make me fail her test¡­?</em>


    <em>Also, I¡¯ve only known her for a short time, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who¡¯d give me test after test for no reason at all.</em>


    <em>Even Countess Albireo said that her personality is admirable, and she isn¡¯t that kind of petty person¡­</em>


    <em>I don¡¯t know¡­ I can¡¯t figure her out at all¡­</em>


    ¡°Come on~¡±


    The countess¡ªwho knows if she was pretending not to know or if she actually didn¡¯t know what was going on in his mind¡ªurged him on with an innocent-sounding voice.


    Siwoo let out a sigh and hugged her from behind again.


    This time, he carefully ced his hand on top of hers, paying attention to the position of his waist so that no unfortunate incident would ur again.


    Her hands were so smallpared to the usual majesty she exuded.


    They were warm and soft, just like the previous time he touched her skin.


    ¡°So this pose really does work. I thought because I¡¯m quite tall we¡¯d end up in a rather ufortable position but it isn¡¯t the case at all~¡±


    They cast their line with a swoosh.


    With one hand on the reel and the other on the rod, they leisurely let the hook drift away.


    That night, they managed to catch more than ten salmon.

 Chapter 363: Outdoor Activities (5)

    1.


    The countess found the fishing outing fun.


    Under that starry night sky¡­


    Both of them cast their lines over the sparkly water while holding each other close.


    Although no racy events urred and Lucy couldn¡¯t see him squirm as she hadn¡¯t made any dirty jokes¡­


    She enjoyed the experience greatly.


    <em>What is the best word to describe this experience?</em>


    <em>A tryst?</em>


    <em>No, it isn¡¯t that intense.</em>


    <em>A date.</em><em>Yes. An innocent word that makes one¡¯s heart race. Perfect.</em>


    The way he ced his jacket over her shoulders when he noticed them trembling¡­


    The way he tried his best to avert his gaze despite the clear temptation in front of him¡­


    Even the way he turned his head away, trying his best to breathe with his mouth¡ªprobably because he was too embarrassed to smell her body odor¡­


    All of those gestures he made excited her, giving her the fluttering feeling that she hadn¡¯t felt for so long.


    The air that apanied her throughout her way back to her private library was cold, but she strangely felt warm.


    Her heart was still pounding excitedly, just like a kid who had just returned from an enjoyable trip.


    ¡°But¡­ Is it really okay for me to indulge in this selfishness¡­?¡±


    Countless years had passed ever since she turned a blind eye to these feelings.


    For Diana¡¯s sake¡­ For protecting her honor as a countess¡­ She turned away from those feelings, only asionally unleashing it in her secret library.


    Of course, she had no regrets.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    The countess sat down in the library with a bitter smile on her face.


    Rtionships between people could change quickly and suddenly.


    Just like how she had employed this ¡®male witch¡¯ without any particr thoughts at first, but he managed to catch her interest in just a few days.


    Lucy Yesod could tell that she was the key.


    The key to the turning point in their rtionship.


    Their rtionship would definitely change depending on the way she acted.


    ¡°Because he is way too passive¡­¡±


    <em>If he were to suddenly embrace me from behind, or just sneak in a kiss or two while we were out there fishing, I would allow him to continue.</em>


    <em>Seriously, he only does things that I explicitly allow him to do¡­</em>


    <em>But that¡¯s what makes him so likable.</em>


    ¡°Maybe I should give him a little space instead?¡±


    There was no need for her to rush.


    While she was feeling a little anxious because of this at the moment, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her.


    A hot ck tea was the perfect ck tea, but ck tea that had been cooled down a little also had its own charm.


    Especially if it was the same ck tea one had been drinking for decades.


    Sitting on the table was the third volume of the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was Lucy¡¯s choice ofpanion to ease her loneliness recently.


    But today, rather than indulging in those explicit emotions, she wanted to immerse herself in this sentimental aftertaste.


    She took out a new book.


    A nk book without anything written on it.


    This book would probably be a book that she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to see.


    She then proceeded to write down today¡¯s events, as if she was writing a diary entry while recalling all the moments that made her heartbeat quicken.


    But she felt that if she only wrote those things down, it would turn out a littlecking.


    Recounting the event that happened in reality without adding anything wouldn¡¯t make a good novel.


    So she added her personal twist and turn in her writing.


    She wrote about a certain witch who went on a fishing trip with her apprentice witch¡¯s tutor.


    The tutor embraced her from behind, holding the fishing rod together with her.


    After a period of teasing by the witch, the tutor became unable to resist her seduction and he made a bold move to kiss her.


    At first, the witch tried to shake him off, but in the end, she gave up and epted his tongue.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    The countess continued to write at a rapid pace, her quill fluttered, moving without a rest.


    <em>If he did this¡­</em>


    <em>This would happen¡­</em>


    She turned her experience into something fictional.


    It was differentpared to when she had to rely on her extremely old memories and imagination to write.


    Her heart was pounding extremely quickly, as if everything that she wrote this time actually happened.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Before she knew it, her free hand, covered in a white glove, dug into the slit of her dress.


    She leaned her body forward, flinching multiple times as she let her imagination run wild.


    2.


    <em>It¡¯s alreadyte enough.</em>


    With that thought in her mind, Diana quickly walked through the hallway, heading toward the secret library.


    This would be the first time she¡¯d go there after a while, she could feel her heart pounding loudly.


    To paraphrase her current feelings¡­


    It was simr to how a child¡ªwho had pretended to fall asleep¡ªroamed around the kitchen in the middle of the night, trying to find the candy jar that her mother had hidden. ?


    Since she felt like she was doing something bad, there was a tiny sense of guilt that she felt, but her excitement outweighed it by a lot.


    In other words, she felt subtly tense, but it was enough to make other issues feel irrelevant to her.


    <em>-Creak!</em>


    Diana quietly opened the door.


    On the table, the red cover of Devil¡¯s Delivery Service instantly caught her eyes.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    She knew her mother had an incredibly good memory, so she couldn¡¯t just let her guard down here.


    There was a huge possibility that she would find out about what Diana had been doing just by noticing a single crease on the book¡¯s page, or by noticing that the book was ced in a slightly different angle.


    Diana leaned against the wall briefly, trying to confirm her surroundings before quietly opening the book.


    She slowly turned the pages, skimming through part of the stories she had already read and went to thetest chapter.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    But, she was met with a nk page.


    Apparently during the time Diana stopped visiting this ce, her mother hadn¡¯t written anything.


    She stared nkly at that white paper, making an expression simr to a roon watching its cotton candy dissolve in the water.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    After a long day of hiking and dragging herself out of water, she waspletely exhausted.


    She hyped herself up for this moment, but in the end, all that hype waspletely in such an anticlimactic manner.


    Diana leaned back in her chair in despair.


    But then, one of the drawers in the table caught her eyes; it was slightly open, unlike usual where it was tightly shut.


    She remembered the first time she scoured through the whole ce. Back then, this particr drawer was empty, but today, there was a book inside.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she felt a shiver running down her spine.


    All this time, she had been going back and forth to this secret library without giving much thought about it, but now she once again realized one thing.


    Her mother also frequented this ce.


    Diana carefully took the book out from the drawer.


    On its cover, there wasn¡¯t any golden decoration unlike the other books, which meant her mother hadn¡¯te up with a title for this book yet.


    <em>-Rustle!</em>


    Apparently, her mother had written thirty pages worth of a story for the book.


    But, for some reason, the story jumped straight to the third chapter instead of going through the first and second chapters first.


    Her mother did leave some nk pages for those two chapters though.


    ¡°When did she write this?¡±


    ¡®Under the Orion¡¯ was the title for the third chapter.


    Diana felt a little disappointed since she couldn¡¯t read the story from the beginning, but she decided to read what was already there anyway.


    Soon enough, her eyes widened.


    Her heart rate soared to 200 in an instant.


    The ce written on the book was the exact same ce that she and Siwoo went to earlier today.


    ¡°W-W-What¡­? W-What is this¡­?¡±


    Diana mumbled to herself, her voice trembled greatly. She kept on reading word after word without blinking.


    The more she read, the more shocked she became. Even her lips and eyshes trembled at this point.


    What was going on in the book was as follows.


    There were two main characters; a witch and a man¡ªthe witch¡¯s apprentice¡¯s tutor. After the witch put her apprentice witch to sleep, she invited the tutor to a secret rendezvous.


    Diana had an inkling as to who exactly the inspiration to those two characters were, but she didn¡¯t stop even a moment to think about it deeply.


    The man and the woman went to fish together, clinging to each other, indulging themselves in the romantic atmosphere.


    As they did that, the witch constantly teased the man.


    It was as if she was begging for his attention.


    After vehemently rejecting her advances, the tutor eventually gave up and made his move.


    He moved his hand, which was previously ced on top of the witch¡¯s hand, to dig into the unexplored parts of her body.


    Soon after, they were no longer able to hold back their hidden desires. They threw the fishing rod away and went to the nearby grassy fields, sharing kisses in between.


    Then, they took off their clothes, sharing kisses until they were out of breaths, ovepping their naked bodies.


    With the sound of the river¡¯s stream,bined with the cricket¡¯s singing as the background, they passionately explored each other¡¯s bodies.


    It was only after a strong release did their hot affair end.


    After reading that far, Diana closed the book with trembling hands.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she was making, but she could tell that the corners of her mouth were twitching.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The witch¡¯s apprentice¡¯s tutor¡­


    The description of the scenery that perfectly fit the Rabbit River¡­


    The salmon and the man¡¯s attitude¡­


    Even a fool could tell what this book was based on.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    <em>Is this book really supposed to be a ¡®novel¡¯¡­?</em>


    <em>The tutor¡¯s personality, appearance¡­everything is simr to that man¡­</em>


    <em>Also, the witch¡­ashen hair, violet eyes¡­exactly like mom¡¯s¡­</em>


    In truth, she could easily just brush this matter off without thinking too deeply into it.


    The problem here was that there were too many details that she noticed in the book that only further confirmed her spections.


    As aparison, the witch in the Devil¡¯s Delivery Service¡¯s appearance also had semnce to her mother, but it was crystal clear that she had apletely different personality than her mother.


    But it wasn¡¯t the case at all with the witch in this book.


    First, her mother¡¯s writing style usually put less emphasis on dialogue and more into the psychological situation of the characters.


    However, this book was different; it was mostly dialogue, making Diana think that it was some kind of script instead of a novel.


    Furthermore, she could clearly see her mother in the witch¡¯s part of dialogue. From her way of speaking, mannerisms, even the hard-to-understand jokes, all of them sounded like something her mother would say.


    With that in mind, Diana reached a terrifying conclusion.


    <em>This book isn¡¯t just a novel¡­</em>


    She knew that after their tutoring sessions Siwoo would visit her mother for his own tutoring sessions.


    So, she surmised that the event on this book happened after they finished that tutoring session. Her mother did invite him to a secret date.


    But she didn¡¯t stop there, she even seduced him,id down naked on the grassy patch and had a love affair there.


    And¡­


    Probably¡­


    That happened just a few hours ago¡­


    It was currently 2 in the morning.


    Shin Siwoo¡¯s tutoring session started at 9 pm, so they had plenty of time to do all that.


    After doing it with him, her mother probably went back to this secret library to write the book.


    In other words, this book wasn¡¯t a novel or anything, but rather a diary that recounted what happened tonight.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With that revtion, the gears finally clicked in her head.


    She finally found all the missing puzzle pieces.


    The reason why her mother, who had always shown her disdain to men, assigned a male tutor to her.


    <em>It¡¯s because she¡¯s fond of him and she wants to keep him by her side¡­</em>


    The reason why she held sses in her private study every single night with that man.


    <em>It¡¯s because she wanted some time alone with him¡­</em>


    Finding out that two characters in a novel were having a sexual affair and finding out two real people were having a sexual affair brought two different feelings altogether.


    In Diana¡¯s case, the thought of two people that she knew having a sex like a pair of animals made her feel sick.


    She felt betrayal and disappointment.


    But at the same time, she wanted to understand her mother¡¯s standpoint.


    It was filthy.


    And she knew that this kind of curiosity was dangerous.


    But¡­


    The vivid description of a certain man¡¯s body refused to leave her mind.


    <em>Shin Siwoo¡­</em>


    With all those thoughts swirling in her head, Diana stumbled her way out of the room.

 Chapter 364: Outdoor Activities (6)

    1.


    ¡°You seem a little distracted today, Ms. Diana¡­¡±


    Since the other day they spent their time outdoors, today was the time for Siwoo and Diana to go back to Witch Board again.


    Hearing his words, Diana snapped out of her daze.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters¡­ You made mistakes that you normally would never make. If you¡¯re feeling unwell, why don¡¯t we rest for a bit?¡±


    It was just as he said.


    Normally, a game between them wouldst around 250~300 turns.


    But the games they yed todaysted for less than 100 turns.


    In fact, there was one time when it concluded in less than 50 turns.Not only that, Diana hadn¡¯t asked for his feedback each time she lost.


    She just kept on ying, immediately continuing to the next game after the previous one ended, as if she was in a daze.


    When it came to Witch Board, Diana acknowledged Siwoo¡¯s expertise, and she¡¯d always try to learn from him the moment she got the chance to. That was why her current behavior was extremely strange to him.


    She cast her nce at him.


    They had been ying for over three hours today, but this was the first time they had made eye contact.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her mind was in chaos.


    It was as if her linguistic capabilities had regressed to that of a toddler¡¯s.


    Facing his eyes that were filled with genuine concern towards her, she couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    ¡°I¡­think¡­I should take a break¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do. Thank you for your hard work for today.¡±


    After saying those words in a feeble voice, Diana returned to her bedroom.


    Waiting inside her bedroom was a custom-made bed that boasted an ergonomic design.


    Without any hesitation, she let her body fall onto said bed that was decorated like a princess¡¯ bed,plete with its canopy.


    ¡°Haa¡­ What is this feeling¡­?¡±


    After finding out about the secret rtionship between her mother and her tutorst night¡­


    An unknown emotion that she felt for the very first time in her life appeared in her heart.


    Her mother¡¯s sloppy appearance in that novel was etched onto her brain.


    The first time she found out the true reason why her mother suddenly assigned that man as her tutor, she was in aplete shock, but she already sorted that particr feeling out with a sleep.


    It wasn¡¯t like Diana had no clue what love meant.


    Although she found it hard to believe that her mother¡ªthe same person who kept warning her about how deceitful men were¡ªwas hiding such a secret¡­


    She understood her circumstances, or at least tried to.


    Because of Diana¡­


    And all the people around her¡­


    Her mother was unable to express her true feelings, that was why she went ahead and wrote those erotic novels. Diana understood that much, at the very least.


    It just showed how lonely and isted she must have felt all this time.


    Even so, Diana still thought that something didn¡¯t feel right.


    She understood her mother¡¯s circumstances.


    If her mother wanted to meet a new man and had a secret rtionship with him behind her back, she was free to do so. There was no reason for Diana to feel ufortable about it at all.


    At best she¡¯d just feel left out a little and grumble about it, but that was it.


    After understanding the matter this far, her mind should be at ease.


    In fact, that was what she really feltst night. That was also why she was able to go to sleep to begin with.


    But, the moment she met Siwoo for their tutoring session, the feeling of difort came creeping up in her heart again.


    ¡°Uuugh¡­¡±


    She buried her face in her pillow before pping her legs around, as if she was trying to swim.


    The moment when Siwoo came into her room, wearing his usual butler uniform¡­


    From the moment he opened the door and entered the living room, she started to remember the various lines that were written in the novel.


    His manly, protruding Adam¡¯s apple¡­


    His firm-looking arms that were visible through the raised shirt cuffs¡­


    Even his serious look as he stared at the Witch Board¡­


    All of them perfectly matched with what she had read in the novel.


    This was the reason why she was so restless during their tutoring session.


    When she realized that he would be having another ¡®tutoring session¡¯ with her mother tonight too¡­


    A new sense of difort appeared in her heart.


    ¡°It feels weird¡­¡±


    She felt unpleasant.


    Because he took her mother away from her.


    Because he knew the sides of her mother that she was unaware of.


    But at the same time, she had entirely different kinds ofints.


    <em>You¡¯re my tutor, aren¡¯t you?</em>


    <em>You should prioritize me first.</em>


    <em>Seriously, mom was right, all men are wolves!</em>


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she was feeling this way, but one thing she understood was¡­


    For the very first time in her life, in that brief moment, she felt annoyed at her mother.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Aaahhh!!:


    Diana, who was unable to sort out her own feelings, buried her face even deeper into her pillow.


    2.


    Usually, Siwoo¡¯s private ss with the countess would be held in the evening.


    But today, Diana retired early, while the countess just happened to have some free time, so they moved the schedule to the afternoon instead.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to actually start finding a way to control the Red Branch. In other words, time for some practical lessons.¡±


    ¡°Is that really okay? I still think my theoretical knowledge iscking¡­¡±


    ¡°It is okay. I believe that it will be more efficient if you put everything you¡¯ve learned so far into practice and see which area you¡¯recking toplete your goals. You can just study that specific area afterwards.¡±


    ¡°I see. But, may I know where we are going right now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a secret~¡±


    At first, Siwoo thought that they¡¯d be holding their ss in the countess¡¯ private library¡ªwhere they usually held it in.


    But, seeing how they were taking apletely different route, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    The countess was walking ahead of him, so he could only see her back from where he was at.


    From what he had seen, he could tell that the countess was someone who loved to dress herself up.


    Except for her fixation on wearing white dresses, the style of her dress always varied, and she looked extremely dashing in all of them.


    As Siwoo was absent-mindedly staring at her back, wondering how much her dresses cost, her swaying buttocks caught his attention.


    It was hard for him to believe that she could produce such elegant curves in that particr part of her body, considering how thin her waist was.


    The swaying that was created by the harmonic movements of her wide hips and high heels effortlessly captured all his attention, but¡­


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, it¡¯s rude to stare at ady¡¯s back so intensely, you know?¡±


    The countess just happened to turn around at that very moment and caught him in the act.


    But, instead of getting angry at him, she just admonished him with a seductive smile on her face.


    Siwoo racked his brain quickly, trying toe up with an excuse. Luckily for him, he found one almost immediately.


    ¡°Please forgive me, it¡¯s just¡­ Your dress looks familiar to me, Countess. Could it be that this is a dress from Flora¡¯s Tailor Shop?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, correct~ You have a good eye.¡±


    The countess let out a mysterious smile¡ªshe clearly knew what he was doing, but she didn¡¯t press the matter further.


    Instead, she continued the topic that Siwoo had set and started talking about the tailor shop.


    She mentioned that most of the nobles of Gehenna had their dresses made there, while Siwoo also mentioned that he had Flora make him a suit before.


    Then, their conversation naturally shifted to the shop¡¯s owner, Flora Arabesque herself.


    ¡°Flora Arabesque is one of the greatest witches in Gehenna. In fact, until 200 years ago, there were no witches with a higher rank than her.¡±


    It was the first time Siwoo had heard about this, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Well, except for Duchess Keter, obviously. In any case, if she were to keep devoting herself to her magic research, who knows how high her rank would have been¡­ Since time immemorial, she has reached the 22nd rank¡­¡±


    <em>And here I thought she was just aid-back shop owner¡­</em>


    <em>I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s so strong that she has such confidence to act soid-back, huh?</em>


    As they were talking about trivial things, they reached their destination before they realized it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we go in?¡±


    When he saw where they were at, Siwoo¡¯s legs naturally stopped.


    Because no matter how he tried to look at it, this ce was clearly the entrance to a bathroom.


    ¡°¡­Is this really the right ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is the entrance to my private bathroom.¡±


    The countess answered nonchntly.


    Siwoo stared at her, as if trying to ask her, <em>¡®Why are we having lessons in a bathroom?¡¯</em> but the countess only tilted her head, clearly feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, since our ss starts early anyway, I figured that we should use this time to have a pleasant chat while having a bath together.¡±


    As soon as he heard the words ¡®having a bath together,¡¯ Siwoo immediately scanned through the countess¡¯ body.


    <em>We just went to fish together yesterday, and now she¡¯s suddenly saying that we should take a bath together?</em>


    <em>Isn¡¯t she skipping too many steps?</em>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bathtub is wide enough for two people.¡±


    Before he knew it, the countess was already standing beside him, whispering such words in a teasing voice.


    Her breath tickled his ears.


    Seeing him all flustered, the countess¡ªwho had been driving him crazy for a few days now as he was unsure whether she was testing him or was actually trying to seduce him¡ªstarted to giggle.


    ¡°I was just kidding. Follow me.¡±


    The ce didn¡¯t look as fancy as the other bathroom that Siwoo had visited in the Grand Bath before, but it was still fancily decorated.


    In fact, it felt more like a hotel lounge than a bathroom. He had just been walking around, but he already felt invigorated.


    Inside the bathroom, there was an enormous round bathtub that seemed to berge enough for ten people to enter at the same time.


    The bathtub was filled with water and in the center of it was the Red Branch that Siwoo had entrusted to the countess prior to this.


    ¡°I expected that the Red Branch would be quite active during the course of the experiment, so I figured it would be better to bring him here. As you might¡¯ve noticed, the bathtub is filled with mana heavy water with 99.9% purity.¡±


    ¡°Mana heavy water?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah, you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s something that¡¯s usually used in alchemy; mana water that has been refined to lower its reactivity to an extreme degree. Anyway, we will be experimenting with the Red Branch inside the water. This way if it goes out of control during our experiment, you can use the water as both a buffer and a neutralizer.¡±


    He could tell that the water waspletely different from normal water.


    For starters, he couldn¡¯t see any refraction from its surface and he could see the bottom of the bathtub clearly.


    ¡°Just for confirmation, we¡¯re going to do everything inside the water, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Ah, before that.¡±


    Siwoo had already taken off his shoes and socks, and was about to jump into the water, but¡­


    The countess ced her slender hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be better if you take off your top? The water¡¯s temperature is naturally low, so if you juste in full clothes, the cold might be unbearable for you.¡±


    Hearing that kind of request from a woman, Siwoo found it strange, but at the same time, he thought that it wasn¡¯t really a big deal since he only needed to take off his top.


    Considering that they had done bareskin contact before, it would be weird of him if he were to be too self-conscious about this.


    So, he took off his jacket, vest, and shirt, and stepped into the bathtub. Soon enough, he realized that the countess was right.


    The water was freezing cold.


    But it wasn¡¯t to the extent that it was unbearable.


    ¡°Can I really hold it like this? No more preparation needed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Hearing the countess¡¯ words, he carefully grabbed the Red Branch that was floating on the waist-high water.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The moment he touched the Red Branch, he could feel his palm tingle, as if he had just touched a leaking battery.


    He felt a familiar sensation of his spirit body distorting away.


    However, unlike thest time he felt it¡ªback then, he felt like his whole body was being torn apart¡ªthe tingle was all he felt, so he had no problem holding the spear in his hands.


    Moreover, the annoying red barrier didn¡¯te out of the spear, making him let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, now, try to wrap it with the spell that you prepared and take it out of the water.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bloom.¡±


    Siwoo then took out a strand of his ribbon.


    The ribbon was imbued with a barrier he made to control the Red Branch.


    It quickly sank to the water like a water snake, then wrapped itself around the Red Branch. After that, Siwoo carefully tried to pull the spear out of the mana water.


    He swallowed hard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unlike before when he tightly sealed the spear with a bunch ofyers of ribbons, right now it only had a singleyer of it.


    He was afraid that the spear would go out of control the moment it left the mana water.


    After a while, he finally managed to pull the Red Branch out.


    And what happened next brought him joy.


    The spear that had been disobeying him stayed calmly still as he pulled it out of the water.


    With this degree of calmness, he could even freely use Dimension Shift while carrying the thing with him.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Countess Yesod¡ªwho had been watching quietly from the side¡ªspoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°The method you used before could only suppress around 72% of its distortion. While it wouldn¡¯t affect spirit bodies right away, the leakage was enough to make fragile artifacts malfunction. But now, we can safely say that the method sessfully suppresses 100% of its distortion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Countess¡­ I¡¯m forever indebted to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I only gave you advice, nothing more.¡±


    The countess replied with a bright smile.


    From her smile, it seemed like she was genuinely happy with his achievement.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the end, you still have a long way to go. ording to your description, the Red Branch would also let out its distortion field whenever it receives some amount of force, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siwoo recalled the time when he was fighting the Red Knight.


    To be specific, the time when his insides were struck by the spear¡¯s distortion each time his sword shed with the Red Knight¡¯s.


    As the countess stated, this method would only allow him to move the Red Branch around. It definitely wasn¡¯t enough to let him swing it freely as a weapon.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start by hitting it with a light force and see its reaction?¡±


    Nevertheless, this could be considered as a breakthrough.


    Siwoo was sure that he would be able to continue to improve his barrier further.


    He nodded to the countess¡¯ words and continued with the experiment.


    3.


    <em>Ahh~</em>


    <em>My tears areing~</em>


    A joyous smile appeared on the countess¡¯ lips as she watched Siwoo fiddling around with the Red Branch topless.

 Chapter 365: Outdoor Activities (7)

    1.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Just as Siwoo had expected before, things just wouldn¡¯t go smoothly so easily.


    There were three kinds of experiments he needed to run.


    One, checking the barrier¡¯s shielding.


    Two, securing samples of the Red Branch¡¯s distortion rate whenever it reacted to a strong enough force.


    Three, controlling the distortion field after removing the protective ribbon and exposing 5% of the spear.


    The first one was easily done, but the moment he tried to do the second one, he immediately stumbled upon a wall.


    Because even the slightest force would make the Red Branch go crazy even though it was still covered up by his ribbon.


    The same thing happened when he exposed a tiny part of the spear¡¯s de.Even the surface of the mana water¡ªwhich was supposed to be pretty much unreactive¡ªrippled crazily because of it as it spitted out droplets of water everywhere.


    He had to soak the spear into the mana water again after a really brief time of experimenting.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having trouble.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The countess, who had only been watching from the side, suddenly joined him and came into the bathtub.


    Without giving Siwoo a chance to say anything, she reached out to the Red Branch from behind him, assuming a pose simr to back when they were fishing in the Rabbit River.


    ¡°Woah, it really is cold¡­¡±


    Siwoo stared at her surprised, but she just smiled carefreely at him.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to help you, so why don¡¯t you try again?¡±


    He could feel a soft feeling from behind his back.


    The countess¡¯ body warmth¡ªwhich was like the antithesis of the mana water¡¯s coldness¡ªwarmed his back.


    At the same time, he sensed the countess casting a barrier that enveloped his body.


    ¡°You can take it out. Don¡¯t get hasty, just do it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following her instructions, Siwoo pulled out the Red Branch out of the mana water again.


    As the aftereffects of it going ham just now was still there, the spear was still vibrating like crazy, but the countess casually took control of its distortion field without batting an eye. ??


    ¡°You were handling it too roughly, you need to gently caress it, just like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, yes¡­ That¡¯s it¡­ Do it just like that until you¡¯re used to it.¡±


    From then on, the countess kept giving him guidance on his experiment.


    If the spear¡¯s distortion field acted up again to the point that it was hard for him to handle it, she¡¯d guide him and tell him what he needed to do to solve the problem.


    After that, he¡¯d use the countess¡¯ guidance as a basis to his calction and settle the issue promptly.


    One thing worth noting here was, even Siwoo, who was able to see the flow of magic as long as he removed his eyepatch, had difficulties to see where the problems that he encountered lied.


    But the countess managed to find out all of them purely by instinct.


    Once again he realized that her feat in achieving the 22nd rank wasn¡¯t just for show.


    ¡°Is it like this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s correct. Good job.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, now try doing everything from the beginning again¡­slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At one point, his mind became clear from all distractions.


    Using the countess¡¯ guidance as the trigger for him to concentrate¡­


    He could no longer feel the coldness of the water that felt like it was trying to rip his skin apart, and the countess¡¯ warmth on his back.


    With the countess¡¯ voice as his navigator of some sort, his concentration reached its peak.


    He suppressed the red waves that danced around as if they were possessed, one by one, calcting everything to the point that he felt his brain was being fried.


    Ignoring everything else that was happening around him for the sake of aplishing his goal.


    2.


    The countess nced at Siwoo.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He had been in a trance for five minutes.


    Not only that, he had been responding less frequently to her guidance, seemingly pouring all his focus into the experiment.


    This level of concentration he was showing was terrifying, even for the countess.


    He wasn¡¯t just using her guidance to imitate her.


    Instead, he used it to carve his own path.


    Considering that it hadn¡¯t been long since he first studied magic, this kind of mindset showed how incredible he was, and how promising his future would be.


    <em>If he had been a woman, became a witch in a proper way and inherited a matured brand¡­ I wonder how quick his growth would be?</em>


    The countess never ever once thought that her talent wascking, but seeing this man¡¯s talent, it made her think that her talent pale inparison by a lot.


    <em>Maybe his talent is on par with Duchess Keter¡­</em>


    <em>You¡¯d probably need this kind of talent to pry your way through the unreachable 30th rank¡­</em>


    <em>¡­Pfft, what am I even thinking about?</em>


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Inside that spacious bathroom, only the sound of the ribbon¡ªrustling against the Red Branch¡¯s surface, and the dripping sound of the mana water could be heard.


    Also, the faint sound of two people¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    The countess quietly called out to him.


    By this point, he seemed to be unable to hear his surroundings anymore.


    She called out to him once more to confirm, and¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He still didn¡¯t give out any answer.


    It was clear that he waspletely trapped in his own world.


    The countess, who was still touching the spear while embracing his back, licked her lips.


    She actually didn¡¯t even realize that she was doing it, she just did it because her throat felt dry.


    <em>I¡¯ve noticed it before, but¡­ His back is so wide¡­and also¡­hot¡­</em>


    <em>Seriously, I can¡¯t even feel the mana water¡¯s coldness anymore because of it.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you a little more.¡±


    As she said that, she tightened her hug a little.


    She could now feel his buttocks pressing against her lower abdomen.


    The pair of cheeks feltpletely different than a woman¡¯s.


    <em>Goodness, they¡¯re so hard!</em>


    <em>It feels like they¡¯re all muscles down there!</em>


    ¡°A-Ahem¡­¡±


    She let out an awkward cough before opening her mouth again.


    ¡°Or do you prefer doing it on your own? I can let go now if you want me to.¡±


    Of course he didn¡¯t answer her this time either.


    So, the countess took her hands off the Red Branch and ced them on his waists and abs instead.


    <em>Goodness, this firmness¡­</em>


    <em>The splits are rough, just how I like it¡­</em>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a thing exists¡­¡±


    His strongtissimus dorsi<sup>1</sup>, biceps, and forearm muscles that were abundant with masculinity were left bare to her eyes. She was holding a strong urge to rest her chin on his firm-looking rear deltoids<sup>2</sup>.


    There was also his gluteus maximus<sup>3</sup> that was firmly touching her stomach¡­


    It went without saying while Siwoo was concentrating on his task, the countess was busying herself by inspecting the physical wonder that was Siwoo¡¯s body; cing her hands here and there while leaning her chin on his back.


    <em>I really shouldn¡¯t do this¡­</em>


    <em>If he were to find out what happened, it would be really bad¡­</em>


    Contrary to what her inner monologue said, the countess kept doing what she had already been doing. But at that moment, apletely unhinged thought passed through her mind.


    <em>Wait¡­ If he¡¯s so unresponsive that he wouldn¡¯t react to everything I do to him¡­</em>


    <em>His¡­hard¡­thing¡­</em>


    <em>If I were to touch it, wouldn¡¯t he also not notice it?</em>


    The countess found herself swallowing her saliva as she seriously contemted that.


    <em>Wait, what am I even thinking?!</em>


    **<em>Groping a man without his consent is just an assault! An assault!</em>


    <em>His muscles are one thing, but that part in particr? Unless I have a good reason for it, I shouldn¡¯t even¡ª</em>


    <em>Huh? A good reason for it¡­?</em>


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your pants seem to have fallen down a little¡­ I¡¯ll help you fix it.¡±


    The countess noticed that Siwoo¡¯s pantspletely soaked by the mana water, were sliding down ever so slowly.


    And so, she decided to use that as an excuse to sneak a very, very light touch.


    She then pulled his pants up and tightened it.


    Of course, she purposely brushed her hand against his manhood while she was at it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    And she found out that the enormous manhood that she felt the other day wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    It was currently in its normal state, but its presence was already grand enough.


    This revtion made her legs weak, and she pulled her hands away with a regretful feeling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Perhaps it was because she secretly hoped for his reaction.


    The countess let out a deep sigh, watching Siwoo trying to control the Red Branch¡¯s distortion field without paying any attention to her.


    3.


    Diana was on her way to the outdoor bathhouse, to calm herself down.


    But on the way, she found her mother and Siwoo walking together, presumably for their ¡®private tutoring¡¯.


    Since they were quite far apart from where she was, she could only see her mother chatting happily with Siwoo following her a distance behind.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Contrary to the words ofint that came out of her mouth, Diana¡¯s eyes followed those two people closely.


    However, she didn¡¯t try to think what it was that those two were going to do this time.


    Because currently, she wanted nothing but to float around in the enormous bath, maybe while having a chat or two with someone.


    But then she realized something.


    ¡°Wait, that direction they¡¯re going to¡­¡±


    <em>That path only leads to two ces, the restaurant and¡­mom¡¯s private bathroom¡­</em>


    She knew that her mother didn¡¯t usually eat lunch, so there was no reason for her to go there. That meant, by a simple elimination, their destination would be¡­


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    <em>Ignore it, ignore it.</em>


    Though she tried her best to feign ignorance, her feet just refused to move.


    <em>Is the content of that book I read yesterday all true¡­?</em>


    <em>¡­This is a great opportunity to find out, right¡­?</em>


    Because she was genuinely curious about the love affair between a man and a woman that she had only ever experienced through books.


    As expected of an exemry apprentice witch, her curiosity pushed through and managed to set her difort and aversion aside.


    ¡°¡­Ah, I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡±


    And so, she hastened her steps and headed towards the countess¡¯ private bathroom.


    Her heart was pounding faster than back when she was sneaking into her mother¡¯s secret library.


    Just like a spy, she sneaked and stood right beside the red silk that covered the bathroom¡¯s entrance just a few moments after the other two entered.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Sweat dripped down her forehead.


    If they were to catch her peeping on them, who knows what they would do to her.


    She wanted to confirm everything with her own eyes, but unfortunately for her, the private bath was quite small.


    If she were to go inside the room where the bathtub was, there would be nowhere she could hide herself in.


    And so, she just held her breath and quietly listened from where she was.


    Her mother¡¯s familiar voice entered her ears.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to help you, so why don¡¯t you try again?¡±


    Her sweet voice echoed through the bathroom.


    If it was anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t notice it, but Diana could easily tell¡­


    That her voice was different from the usual gentle voice that she normally heard.


    It was a tone higher than usual, as if she was trying to seduce someone.


    ¡°You can take it out. Don¡¯t get hasty, just do it carefully.¡±


    <em>Take what out¡­? Huh? What are they talking about?!</em>


    Diana unknowingly gulped, leaning in closer to listen.


    ¡°You were handling it too roughly, you need to gently caress it, just like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, yes¡­ That¡¯s it¡­ Do it just like that until you¡¯re used to it.¡±


    Diana felt a tingling sensation, as if she had just been electrocuted.


    With this, everything was clear to her.


    While it wasn¡¯t as explicit as in the novel, they were definitely doing something lewd inside.


    Her mother and her tutor, Siwoo, were having that kind of affair inside.


    <em>Gently caress¡­?</em>


    Dianabined the knowledge she had learned from reading her mother¡¯s books with the content of the conversation that she had just heard.


    <em>Take something out, then gently caress it¡­?</em>


    <em>What are they talking about?</em>


    <em>Is it mom¡¯s chest¡­? Or is it Shin Siwoo¡¯s¡­</em>


    ¡°Is it like this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s correct. Good job.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, now try doing everything from the beginning again¡­slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s voice getting smaller and smaller, as it got mixed with her breaths even more, Diana finally mustered his courage.


    She lifted the curtain to the bathroom a little and took a peek inside.


    And she saw it.


    Siwoo standing in the bathtub with his shirt off.


    With her mother hugging him from behind.


    Though she didn¡¯t seem to have undressed herself, from their posture and the position of her hands¡­


    It seemed like she was caressing his penis from behind.


    Unable to endure the sight anymore, Diana quickly left the scene.<ol>1. The part of your back muscles that stretches from right behind your arms down to your hips.2. Shoulder muscle.3. Buttocks muscle.</ol>

 Chapter 366: Sewer Rats (1)

    Chapter 366: Sewer Rats (1)1.


    Diana, who had extremely limited knowledge about men due to her sheltered upbringing and education¡­


    Recently got to know about ¡®sex¡¯ thanks to the erotic novel that her mother wrote.


    Just yesterday, she even got to peek at her mother and her tutor making love to each other.


    Because of that she had changed her perspective on this sort of thing. Instead of treating it as something filthy and dirty, she became extremely curious about it.


    Naturally, the target of that curiosity was the only man by her side; her tutor, Shin Siwoo.


    Although, she¡¯d deny it if one were to confront her about it.


    His muscr body kept her awake at night, and from then on, her imagination would wonder to his manhood; the same part that her mother touched the other day.


    Everything was still so fresh in her mind, since it was only yesterday that she peeked on the two of them.


    This was also why she felt extremely ufortable while walking with him side by side.¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Diana?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go somewhere closer to home instead?¡±


    ¡°We can, but since we¡¯re already here, might as well go around the town, no? Today, I want to show you a bunch of interesting items from the Modern World.¡±


    Their n for today was to go around the closest town to the Modern World.


    Border Town.


    Actually, Siwoo¡¯s original n was to go somewhere close to the Grand Bath, but he remembered that Diana had never gone to the Border Town before, so he thought that it would be a nice change of pace if they were to go to there instead.


    More specifically, to the smuggler¡¯s Contact Point where there were a lot of goods from the Modern World being sold. Since he knew that the twins would love this ce, he thought that Diana would probably also love it.


    Especially considering that she loved the drinks and sweets from the Modern World.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    But now that they were on their way there, he realized that he probably picked the wrong ce to go.


    Holding up her umbre in the heavy rain, Diana didn¡¯t even bother to hide her scowl.


    Her expression was significantly worse than the time they went fishing together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about such things. Besides, that town is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But, there are a bunch of interesting things here. Just look around, you¡¯ll definitely find something that catches your eye.¡±


    Though he said that, he still felt a pang of regret as he walked down the winding cliff road that overlooked the Border Town.


    Even with the umbre, the rain water was still able to soak his cor. There was also the unpaved road that felt so sticky to tread on, as if they were walking on a swamp.


    Every time Diana¡¯s shoes were stained with dirt, his heart just sank further and further.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>¡®Enough of this! I¡¯m going home! Leave me alone!¡¯</em>


    Siwoo thought that Diana would throw a tantrum like that, but¡­


    She had been mming her mouth shut,pletely defying his expectations.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    After a while, they arrived at the dock where a bunch of ves were working, then Siwoo guided her straight to the Contact Point.


    ¡®Fat Mermaid Contact Point¡¯, the ce where he bought their fishing gears the other day.


    Inside the single-story building¡ªwhich looked like the inside of a warehouse with its high ceiling¡ªthere were various Modern World items arranged in such a way that made the whole ce feel like a maze.


    Since this was a ce where anyone could juste in, there weren¡¯t any expensive items being sold, but Siwoo thought that there bound to be one or two things that caught Diana¡¯s eyes here.


    ¡°I heard that you love these sweets don¡¯t you, Ms. Diana? Why don¡¯t we buy a box or two?¡±


    ¡°¡­I still have plenty of them at home.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    But the more they went through the ce, the more he thought that he screwed up big time.


    All this time, Diana just looked around the ce with clear disinterest in her eyes.


    It waspletely different than when they went out fishing; back then, at least she was still staring at him with a curious gaze.


    Nevertheless, he still had to adhere to his contract.


    No matter how hard it was to please thispletely disinterested girl, he still had to do it.


    He was about to let out an inward sigh, but then¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Diana suddenly called out to him.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Diana?¡±


    Though she was the one who called out to him first, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Instead, she tapped her dirty shoe against the floor as her frilly dress bobbed up and down, following the rhythm. After a while, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°The tutoring¡­ Do you enjoy it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Um, by tutoring, do you mean what we¡¯re doing right now, or when we¡¯re ying Witch Board?¡±


    Instead of answering that question, Diana just shook her head.


    ¡°Ah, did you mean my tutoring session with the countess?¡±


    When she heard that, Diana¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    She nodded her head a little, but her gaze was focused on the tip of her toes, as if she was concerned about the mud that was sticking into her white shoes.


    ¡°Of course. Countess Yesod is a true master of her craft. I always learned something new from her every day.¡±


    ¡°¡­What about the other thing?¡±


    ¡°The other thing?¡±


    At that moment, Diana directed her gaze at Siwoo for the first time today.


    Even so, it was clear that she was doing it with such difficulty, as if there was something that weighed her down from raising her head and stared at him.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    <em>I¡¯m¡­what¡­?</em>


    Siwoo noticed that she was acting strange.


    From her expression, it seemed like she was angry at him


    But, the problem here was that he didn¡¯t know why she was angry, or why she was even asking such questions in the first ce.


    <em>What did I do wrong?</em>


    ¡°Um, can you borate a little, Miss¡­?¡±


    Meanwhile, Diana took Siwoo¡¯s reaction as him ying dumb, so she clenched her fists in anger.


    <em>This man lied.</em>


    As far as she was concerned, her mother and this man were doing somethingpletely different under the pretext of ¡®tutoring sessions¡¯.


    Though he was being truthful, in her eyes, he just straight up lied to her.


    The strange thing here was that¡­


    She was frustrated by his response.


    After all, he was merely her tutor, nothing more.


    Not only that, he wasn¡¯t even her ¡®real¡¯ tutor, but rather a ¡®y¡¯ tutor.


    With that kind of rtionship, whether he lied to her or not shouldn¡¯t be something that she needed to care about. Even if there was really something going on between him and her mother, he didn¡¯t have any obligation to say anything to her.


    If anything, the fact that he kept his mouth shut was a good thing, since that meant he wouldn¡¯t just bber his mouth about having a rtionship with the countess.


    Diana hated Siwoo.


    She hated that he kept dragging her into these annoying outdoor activities, that he was so annoyingly good at Witch Board, and that he was her mother¡¯s secret lover.


    There were a lot of things about him that she came to hate.


    Recently, they got to talk with each other more, and she came to notice how considerate of a person he was.


    But after everything came to light, it turned out that he was just being nice to her because he was trying to get under her mother¡¯s pants.


    In other words, to him, she was just a stepping stone.


    He was the same kind of man that her mother had always warned her about.


    She mistook him for a good person.


    The moment she realized this, a deep sense of betrayal washed over her.


    Before she realized it, she already directed harsh words towards him.


    ¡°¡­Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sorry?¡±


    His dumbfounded expression suggested that he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    If she didn¡¯t know any better, she would definitely have fallen for it.


    And this only made her hate him even more.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re some kind of great person just because you¡¯re the first male witch? You¡¯re nothing but dirt in front of our Yesod Family.¡±


    ¡°Um, yes, that¡¯s true?¡±


    If he had gotten angry right there, or at least, flinched a little, it would satisfy Diana a little.


    But, he only blinked at her, as if he really didn¡¯t know what she was on about.


    As if she was the one in the wrong here, using him for no reason.


    It went without saying that her frustration only grew deeper.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did I do something wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Diana stormed out of the Contact Point, and Siwoo quickly followed behind her.


    Not wanting him to follow her, she turned around, red at him and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Just try to follow me, I swear I¡¯m going to fire you tomorrow.¡±


    Of course, there was no way that she could just fire her mother¡¯s man just like that.


    But, she felt like she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if she didn¡¯t at least say this.


    Leaving Siwoo¡ªwho had stopped walking¡ªbehind, she quickly walked away from the Contact Point.


    2.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    Someone let out a sigh, followed by another person¡¯s gulping sound.


    A group of men, their skin covered with cold sweat that exuded a pungent smell.


    Their eyes closely followed a certain witch who was wearing a gorgeous dress¡ªa sight that was far from the image that the Border Town had.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she looks exactly like the picture.¡±


    The men in the group numbered ten; they were Jack and the other thugs who met Bianca just a while ago.


    All of them hid themselves¡ªeither behind a box, or beside a building¡ªwhile watching each other with stiff expressions on their faces.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°So, what are you gonna do, Boss? Are you really gonna do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an apprentice of a countess, you know?¡±


    Bianca, who came to visit them, asked them for a favor in exchange for two artifacts.


    ¡°Shut your crap, why are you bitching like a little girl? So what if she¡¯s the apprentice of a countess? Noble or not, if we got caught messing with an apprentice, we¡¯re gonna end up dead anyway.¡±


    Jack shot a sharp re toward the other thugs.


    He had been waiting for a long time for this moment.


    From the moment he was captured by those witches and forced to live a life worse than a normal human¡¯s, he had been biding his time.


    So that he could take revenge on the witches who were walking around with their chins raised high, as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    Now, his wish was about toe true.


    Through the contract he signed with the devil, he finally managed to obtain thest piece of the puzzle he needed.


    Jack looked down at the katyusha in his hand.


    This was the aforementionedst piece of puzzle that he received from that Exile, ¡®Ring of Subordination¡¯.


    ording to the self-proimed good witch who loved to grant others¡¯ desires, this artifact could suppress the magical power of the witches whose autonomous self-defense wasn¡¯t active, and allow them to obey any of hismands.


    The artifact could work on regr witches, let alone apprentice witches.


    In other words, as long as he could get the apprentice to wear this on her head, it would be game over for her.


    For him, it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to achieve.


    The only problem here was whether the trash apanying him would follow through the n until the end or not.


    Even Jack wasn¡¯t confident that he could take on an apprentice witch all by himself.


    At that moment, one of the thugs called out to him with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­Boss, can we just stop¡­? I have a bad feeling¡­ Maybe we should wait for another opportunity¡­¡±


    And his concern was proven correct.


    One weakling spoke out and sessfully spread anxiety to the whole group.


    He was about to go a step further and weaken their resolve for revenge.


    And so, Jack decided to answer the weakling¡¯s action in kind.


    ¡°Keuk¡ª!¡±


    In an instant, he took out a dagger, stabbed the weakling¡¯s neck with it and twisted it.


    He did it so quickly that the weakling didn¡¯t even have the chance to let out a scream.


    ¡°Urrg¡­ggrrrg¡­¡±


    The stabbed guy started moving in a bizarre way before copsing and died without being able to say anything else.


    After finishing his deed, Jack wiped the blood off his face and threw a sinister look toward the other thugs around.


    As far as he was concerned, whether their ns failed or not, they would end up dying anyway.


    The worst case scenario was that if they were to stop and wait for another day, one of the thugs would betray him and tip-off the countess about their n.


    That was in his view they had to carry out the n today whether they liked it or not.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    Facing the stiff-faced thugs, Jack bared his teeth.


    ¡°You fucking cowards. In the first ce, you idiots were the ones who agreed to this. Now that our chance to get back at those whores is right in front of us, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re fucking scared?¡±


    No one among the thugs were brave enough to refute his words, especially when there was a corpse right in front of them.


    ¡°Think about it for a second, you morons. Do you think that witch who came to us was such a naive whore who¡¯d just let it slide and let us go if we were to go back without doing anything? After she gave us two fucking artifacts?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If we were to back down now, we¡¯re just going to die without getting fucking anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­True. If I were to die anyway, I might as well die after eating an apprentice witch.¡±


    After hearing the pale-faced pig agreeing to Jack¡¯s words, the rest of the thugs nodded their heads slowly.


    There was a reason why they were death row inmates.


    They were the dregs of society who were willing to throw their lives away just to unleash their anger and sexual desires.


    ¡°So you can say something good once in a while, huh, Pig?¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll only allow myself to die after raping that apprentice!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll decide the order by drawing lots, alright?¡±


    In the midst of their excitement and tension, the thugs¡¯ eyes were locked at the back of the apprentice witch, as if they could strip her naked with just their gazes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the n. Release our frustration on that bitch properly.¡±


    As the apprentice witch moved toward a ce with less people¡­


    The nine thugs followed her closely.

 Chapter 367: Sewer Rats (2)

    1.


    Diana strode forward while grumbling.


    She knew very well was showing such an unsightly disy byshing out at that man..


    After all, she got angry at him so suddenly without exnation or even a reasonable reason.


    The insults she hurled at him were nothing more than her venting her frustrations that had been building up for a while now.


    ¡°¡­Still, he should try to apologize at the very least¡­¡±


    It only took her thirty seconds after she left him that she realized that she had gone too far.


    At first, she was in denial and tried to forget about it.


    But she eventually decided that would never apologize to him first.


    Although, if he were to chase after her, she wouldn¡¯t mind offering her apology a little, but¡­Even after she had gone this far ahead, she hadn¡¯t heard him shouting her name from behind like what she had expected.


    This only served to fuel her anger more.


    She then went past the dock and entered a quiet ce where several warehouses were lined up.


    ¡°Huu¡­huu¡­ Hello?¡±


    At that moment, an ugly-looking fatso came out of the alley and approached her, startling her in the process.


    From the shabby-looking clothes and the sweat dripping down his face¡ªas if he had just done some heavy manualbor¡­


    And the ominous glint in his eyes¡­


    Diana could tell who¨Cor rather, what he was.


    A ve that was owned by a smuggler.


    Her mom had told her that all the ves that were working in this ce were death row inmates.


    <em>I¡¯m already in a bad mood, and now, a death row inmate, a human garbage, is trying to talk with me?</em>


    She narrowed brows as her usuallynguid eyes rose sharply.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The dress she was wearing right now wasn¡¯t just any ordinary dress that one could buy in the streets of Gehenna.


    Even her dirt-stained shoes were worth as much as a vi if one were to sell them away.


    Anyone could tell at a nce that she was a noble, and the fact that this man still called out to her despite that only made him all the more suspicious in her eyes. ?


    ¡°I-I¡­ S-Sorry, M-Ms. Witch¡­ C-Can I have a ss of water¡­?¡±


    Then she heard that he was just asking for a ss of water.


    It left herpletely off guard.


    ¡°Do I look like I have water for you to drink? Get lost.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to hide her dismay.


    Normally, this would be enough to get the fat man to scurry off, but somehow instead of doing that, he trudged closer to her.


    <em>Is he deaf?</em>


    At this point, her expression distorted greatly.


    <em>I tried to settle this with words, but fine. If he wants me to st him off, I¡¯ll just do that¡ª!</em>


    But, before she could raise her magic power¡­


    ¡°Kya¡ª


    A hand that was reek with the smell of cigarettes covered her mouth from behind.


    The owner of that hand was a man with a knife wound on his face. He quickly moved his other hand to embrace her from behind and locked her in that position.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with us for a second, Missy~?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡ª! Mmmh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Diana, who was struggling to escape¡ªunable to cast her magic because she was too flustered to¡ªfroze when she noticed a sharp knife facing her neck.


    ¡°I know that when a witch is trying to use their magic their eyes would light up a little. Let¡¯s see which one is faster, your spell or me slitting your throat with this little guy over here. You¡¯re more than wee to try.¡±


    At that moment, more men came out of their hiding spots, apanied by their mockingughs.


    They looked like rats jumping out of a sewer.


    ¡°Hahaha! Try it out, Missy. I don¡¯t mind ying with a corpse as long as it¡¯s still warm anyway!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we got her just like that.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, it was funny when she tried to act high and mighty like a real witch.¡±


    Though she was just an apprentice, Diana was still an apprentice of a noble family.


    If she could use her magic, these thugs wouldn¡¯t be able to scratch her body.


    But, these thugs knew how magic worked.


    Moreover, the de that was pointing at her neck was a real de, not some kind of toy to intimidate children.


    She only needed two seconds to cast her spells, but she knew that the de could pierce through her neck faster than that.


    Moreover, she was pretty much a nt raised in a greenhouse¡ªshe had never been exposed to the malice of this world.


    It wasn¡¯t a wonder that she panicked after facing this kind of life-or-death situation.


    Her face turned extremely pale, and her legs lost their strength.


    She couldn¡¯t think of a way to get out of this situation as her mind went nk.


    ¡°Stop fucking around. Put that thing on her quickly.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, don¡¯t rush me.¡±


    After that exchange, Diana¡¯s fate was pretty much sealed.


    As soon as the thugs ced the katyusha on her head, she became unable to exert any magical power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly before someone sees us!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, I was the one who distracted her, so I¡¯ll go second, right?¡±


    The violent thug who was holding her tightly from behind called out to her in a harsh voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, don¡¯t resist, get your ass moving and follow us.¡±


    Then, he released the mouth that he had been covering with his hand.


    Diana, who had been frozen stiff from the shock, realized that this was her chance.


    If she could buy some time, whether it was by screaming or by using the objects around her¡­


    She tried to move her stiff head that refused to follow hermands.


    And tried to scream with all her might.


    But the only thing that coulde out of her throat was a low sigh that sounded like an exhale.


    Furthermore, even though she was free now, her two legs followed the dirty group of thugs instead of running away.


    As if someone was controlling her body with a string.


    Since she waspletely surrounded by those thugs, she couldn¡¯t see where they were taking her.


    Until they entered the shabby warehouse, the same warehouse that the thugs had been using as their hideout.


    2.


    Inside that shabby warehouse¡­


    The group of men couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when theyid their eyes on Diana.


    She had something differentpared to normal witches.


    A peerless beauty that would make even mindless beasts who only knew how to kill its kins swallow their saliva.


    If they were topare her beauty to the cheap prostitutes that they had been using, it would be like heavens and earth.


    A fresh scent of chrysanthemum wafted through her body, rousing their nostrils.


    Her skin shone brilliantly, outshining even the unworldly dress that was wrapping around her body.


    ¡°Damn, look at that hair.¡±


    ¡°Her skin is too damn smooth¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone this pretty exists in this world?¡±


    As if revering a beautiful piece of art¡­


    Even the thugs whose lust was about to burst out, stopped for a moment to admire her beautiful figure.


    But, when their eyes caught Diana¡¯s stiff expression and trembling legs¡­


    All of them were thinking of the same thing.


    <em>I wanna tear that dazzling dress apart¡­</em>N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <em>I¡¯ll make that beautiful face bow down to me, and me only!</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll drag her through the mud like the lowly whore she is!</em>


    And they realized that they could do all that if they wanted to.


    After all, they had crossed the line they should have never crossed.


    In the witch¡¯s society, touching an apprentice witch was already considered a taboo.


    Since they already kidnapped an apprentice, it meant that there was no way that they¡¯d still be alive after this.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t like they had any choice. Save for those who genuinely sympathize with their leader¡¯s cause, the thugs were afraid of the man and they didn¡¯t want to be killed by him for nothing.


    Since they¡¯d end up dying either way, they figured that they might as well enjoy the flower in front of their eyes¡ªwho possessed a beauty that was worth dying for.


    They slowly approached Diana.


    Meanwhile, Diana waspletely at a loss, unsure of what she should do in this situation.


    She noticed the hungry gazes that the thugs directed at her.


    The unpleasant gazes that made her feel like she was being stripped naked.


    She also noticed the bulge on their pants, and the rising corners of their mouths as they licked their lips lustfully.


    These people were just filthy rats that she could erase with a single spell.


    But, the moment they put the katyusha¡ªwhich was clearly an artifact¡ªon her head, that was no longer an option. Right now, she wasn¡¯t an apprentice witch anymore, but a mere mortal.


    All she could do was threaten them with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ D-Do you think you¡¯ll get away after doing all this¡­?¡±


    The pride of the heir of the Yesod Family.


    She squeezed thest bit of her pride in that threat even as she shrunk in fear.


    But, the answer that came back was a mockingughter from all the thugs in the room.


    After having a goodugh, Jack approached her in a brisk manner before grabbing her hair.


    ¡°Who the fuck cares?¡±


    ¡°Hic¡ª!¡±


    This was the first time Diana had ever been treated this roughly, let alone being stuck in this kind of dangerous situation.


    The intense pain and the genuine malice that the thug in front of her exuded scared her so much that she didn¡¯t even dare to look away.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ve been living cooped up in that happy little castle of yours. Enjoying every moment of your life, perfecting how to lift your teacup perfectly or whatever,pletely ignoring all of us here who are working like dogs in this shithole.¡±


    Diana gritted her teeth before sending a weak re at Jack.


    ¡°Y-You are just¡­r-reaping what you sow¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft, hell no.¡±


    Jack grabbed Diana¡¯s cheeks roughly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve suffered enough, and now it¡¯s time for us to get what we deserve. From now on, we¡¯re going to fuck you until you¡¯re dead. If an apprentice witch got fucked in the pussy, they won¡¯t be able to be a witch anymore, right? I bet your master will be thrilled when that happens. I want to see the expression on her face when she realizes that her precious apprentice has turned into nothing more than a useless whore.¡±


    Fuck.


    Pussy.


    Useless whore.


    All were vulgar words that Diana wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    But, she could tell what he meant by that.


    Those thugs were about to rape her.


    ¡°N-No¡­! S-Stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hell no. Hey, grab her andy her down.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll be going first right, Boss? Alright, you lot, gather up, we¡¯ll be drawing lots now!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, I told you that I¡¯m up second!¡±


    Diana was thrown into the muddy straw piles before the thugs tied up her limbs.


    She tried to struggle but there was no way an apprentice witch could beat a group of grown men who lifted heavy things for a living without her magic.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for the boss¡¯ orders?¡±


    ¡°Eh, he isn¡¯t better than me at raping women. I¡¯ll show you all how it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Oho.¡±


    With her arms tied, it wasn¡¯t hard for the thug to grab her legs, which couldn¡¯t offer any resistance at this point.


    ¡°N-No¡ª! S-Stop¡­!¡±


    Diana let out a heartbreaking scream, but no one came to her rescue.


    After all, there was no sane person aside from these thugs who¡¯d even thought ofing to this dark warehouse in the first ce.


    Even if her scream somehow escaped the confines of the warehouse, it would be drowned by the bustling noisesing from the dock.


    ¡°No need to take off the dresspletely, it¡¯d be too wasteful. We¡¯ll keep it on her until we go a full round with her.¡±


    ¡°Mmh


    Jack knelt between Diana¡¯s spread legs. He was about to tear her underwear when¡­


    <em>-Wooong!</em>


    A sound that made everyone¡¯s heart drop echoed through the warehouse.


    The sound of the door to the warehouse being opened.


    Jack instantly covered Diana¡¯s mouth before sending a re at one of the thugs.


    ¡°You dumbass, did you forget to lock it?!¡±


    ¡°I locked it already, Boss! With the huge lock even!¡±


    ¡°Then, how could someone just barge in through the door, you jackass¡ª?!¡±


    Jack¡¯s re at his pathetic underling grew more and more fierce.


    Meanwhile, someone walked across the shabby warehouse that was filled with chaos and confusion.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    The one who asked that was a sturdy-looking man wearing an eyepatch.


    From his tone, it was clear that he was trying to suppress his cold, rising anger.

 Chapter 368: Sewer Rats (3)

    1.


    Ruining the life of an apprentice witch to show their anger at the unfairness of the witches.


    And of course, releasing their lust while they were at it.


    If they were to give a name to this small operation of theirs¡­


    It would probably be something like Operation Water Ghost<sup>1</sup>.


    Jack never thought that this operation¡¯s sess rate would be high.


    Even if the witches in Border Town were particrly weakerpared to the rest of Gehenna, they were still witches at the end of the day.


    And they couldn¡¯t be so sure if the apprentice witches they approached would be armed or not, or if they were even walking on their own to begin with.


    That was why when he noticed that an apprentice witch was wandering around near their hideout alone, he immediately made his move.


    He thought that the heavens were helping him to make this operation a sess.But, when he was about to finally leave his mark on the captured apprentice and write the first page of his grand revenge story, the door to the warehouse was ripped open.


    He thought that the operation was doomed to fail for sure, and let out a sigh. And then, the intruder¡¯s voice entered his ears.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    At that, he cheered inwardly.


    If his idiotic underling actually locked the warehouse, it meant that unless one was using proper equipment, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open the warehouse door.


    Since the intruder broke through the door easily, he naturally assumed that the intruder was a witch.


    But when he heard their voice, it was clear that the intruder was a man.


    There were nine people in total on their side.


    Since he was a retard who barged in without knowing what was good for him, they could just kill him.


    ¡°Mmh¡ª! Mmh!¡±


    ¡°Look who it is. The eyepatched fucker from back then, huh?¡±


    When Jack looked back, he noticed that the intruder was a familiar face.


    Well, to be exact, he didn¡¯t really remember the intruder¡¯s face, but his eyepatch was definitely something that left an impression on him.


    He was the guy that bumped into him a while back, the same guy that dared to challenge him.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re here to film a movie or something, huh, jackass?¡±


    Jack nodded towards his subordinates.


    He remembered how the man in front of him didn¡¯t even flinch when he tried to intimidate him during their first encounter, which meant he was pretty confident in his fighting skills.


    If this was any other time, he¡¯d send the other guys in to surround him and teach him who exactly was in charge here, but it wasn¡¯t the time for that. He had to eliminate every variable that came up as quickly as possible so that their operation could go smoothly.


    And he had already thoroughly nned on how to do that.


    The three thugs who received his signal immediately took out their Beretta M9s,plete with silencers from their bosoms.


    These were the weapons that were normally used by their overseers, and they managed to obtain them for themselves, albeit with difficulties.


    While these guns were useless against witches, they were more than effective against humans.


    ¡°See youter, dumbass.¡±


    <em>-Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!</em>


    The moment they pulled the triggers, the 9mm parabellum bullets that were faster than the speed of sound, and were strong enough to pierce through a mortal¡¯s flesh and organs, flew out of the guns¡¯ muzzles.


    He had already stepped into their range.


    Though the thugs were idiots who probably couldn¡¯t even aim their guns properly, if the three of them fired four or five bullets at once, one of the bullets was bound to hit the man no matter what.


    Every time a gunshot noise that was failed to be killed by the silencer echoed through the warehouse, Diana¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°So, what are you gonna do, Missy? Your knight in shining armor just died right in front of you! Hahaha!¡±


    Hearing Jack¡¯s babble, Diana¡¯s face turned even more pale.


    In Diana¡¯s eyes, even if Siwoo was a male witch, it was doubtful that he could dodge all those bullets at once.


    After all, he was someone who had just be a witch, and he hadn¡¯t inherited a brand from anyone.


    ¡°A-Aah¡­!¡±


    Diana screamed in despair, but¡­


    Something unexpected happened.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Fucker, you shot it properly, right?!¡±


    ¡°Did we miss every shot?¡±


    The man who should have fallen down onto a pool of his own blood stood tall there.


    No action-movie-like scene¡ªsuch as the man reading the guns¡¯ movements and using it to dodge the iing bullets beforeing in close to snatch the guns out of the hugs hands¡ªhappened.


    Instead, he just stood there unfazed, as if the bullets just went past him unceremoniously.


    ¡°You dumb idiots! How could you miss all your shots from that distance?!¡±


    ¡°Shoot again, shoot again!¡±


    <em>-Bang, bang bang, bang!</em>


    After that, the three thugs quickly aimed their muzzles at the man again, but the result was the same.


    None of them managed tond their shots no matter what.


    Except this time, Jack saw what exactly happened.


    The moment the bullets were shot, a strand of ribbon sprouted from the man¡¯s waist.


    It floated gently like seaweed under the water as it deflected all the iing bullets.


    The other thugs who also managed to see the ribbon instantly panicked.


    ¡°I-Is that magic?!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?! H-How can a guy use magic¡ª?!


    Then suddenly, the ck ribbon that had been fluttering smoothly turned stiff like a poisonous snake about to attack.


    Jack immediately shouted towards the other thugs.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Get the fuck away!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡ª?! Keeuk¡ª!¡±


    The ribbonunched itself toward one of the thugs who had drawn his gun.


    Almost immediately, that same thug wasunched into the air.


    <em>-Crack!</em>


    Then, his body crashed into one of the iron pirs, breaking his back instantly.


    ¡°A-A


    Looking at the foamy blood that flowed out of his mouth and his convulsing limbs, it was clear that even if he were lucky to survive this whole ordeal, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for the rest of his life anymore.


    <em>-Wooosh! Crack!</em>


    <em>-Wooosh! Crack!</em>


    Then, the same thing happened again.


    The ribbon moved at such a high speed that no one was able to follow with their eyes, and sent the two other thugs flying.


    ¡°You guys are next.¡±


    After turning the thugs attacking him into ragdolls, this time the man made his move first.


    ¡°Huh? Huuh?¡±


    He then let out a fierce low kick towards the nearby pig-like guy as the pig was about to pull out his knife to retaliate.


    ¡°Keeeuukkk¡ª!¡±


    That kick was enough to make the 140kg pig fall headfirst, half spinning mid-air before his knee joints were snapped to the side.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    But the man wasn¡¯t done. He unleashed a backhand p towards the bald thug¡¯s face, shattering his teeth and making him fall down unceremoniously.


    Meanwhile, Jack simply couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    Ever since he was a little, he was as familiar with fights as he was with eating.


    Not the kind of fistfights that the back-alley thugs regrly had with each other, but the kind of bloody fights where someone would definitely end up dying.


    That was why he became pretty good with his knives, to the point that all those guys who were stated to be masters in martial arts, or the higher-ups of the mafia became nothing but his bitch when they faced him. But¡­


    This man was different. It was the first time that he had ever seen someone fight like this.


    The man¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something that a human should have.


    Then again, that should be something he had already realized the moment the man managed to casually deflect the bullets that wereing towards him before crippling one of his subordinates in an instant.


    Before he realized it, eight sessive screams echoed in the warehouse, and after that, the whole ce was filled with their pathetic groans.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    After pulling that kind of stunt so effortlessly, Siwoo called out to Jack while sending him a re.


    Before Jack himself realized it, he was already holding his knife to the apprentice witch¡¯s neck.


    It seemed like his body moved instinctively to hold her hostage since it was obvious that the man was here to save her.


    But, even after he did that, he still didn¡¯t feel like he had the upper hand at all.


    If the stunt that the man in front of him had pulled was produced with normal weapons¡­


    The moment he took the apprentice hostage, he could instantly make the man ce his weapons on the ground and surrender.


    Then, he could immediately stab him with the knife in his hand.


    But, the man pulled that stunt barehanded.


    Taking the apprentice witch hostage wouldn¡¯t get him out of the situation, it would just dy the inevitable.


    ¡°Just you watch! Take a single step from where you are, this girl¡¯s going to get it!¡±


    ¡°H-Hic¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Diana. Nothing¡¯s gonna happen to you.¡±


    After hearing his calm voice, Diana stopped struggling and nodded obediently.


    And that relit the anger in Jack¡¯s heart.


    <em>I am this close¡­</em>


    <em>This fucking close to my revenge¡­!</em>


    <em>Finally, I could get revenge for all the time I had to live like a dog in this wretched ce¡­! But this fucking piece of shit¡ª!</em>


    ¡°Hey, you fuck¡ª¡±


    ¡°Put down that knife.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! Braindead motherfucker¡ª!¡±


    And so, Jack decided to do the only thing he could do in this situation.


    A final struggle.


    Even if his revenge wouldn¡¯t beplete, as long as he could kill this apprentice witch, it would be at least halfwayplete.


    Without hesitation, he moved his knife and tried to pierce Diana¡¯s neck with it.


    This was something that he had done more than dozens of times.


    He could probably do it while he was asleep.


    The ce where the carotid artery passed¡­


    A vital point in a human¡¯s body that he could utilize to damage someone¡¯s cervical spine, while tearing through their trachea and esophagus at the same time.


    But, even though he had performed the action properly¡­


    He couldn¡¯t feel the apprentice¡¯s warm blood flowing down his arm.


    And he couldn¡¯t hear her sad scream that was mixed with the sound of her gurgling her own blood.


    When he looked down, he saw something like a thin piece of ink blocking the space between his knife and Diana¡¯s neck.


    He then stared at Siwoo in confusion.


    The man¡¯s voice was contorted in anger.


    ¡°Thank you for being such a predictable piece of trash.¡±


    After that¡­


    In a blink of an eye, a ck ribbon shot out from Siwoo¡¯s direction, evaded Diana¡¯s body and pierced through Jack¡¯s chest.


    2.


    ¡°H-Hic¡­! Sniff¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have let you wander off on your own¡­¡±


    The moment after he flung Jack¡¯s body away, Siwoo ran towards Diana and wrapped his hands around her.


    Diana immediately clung to his embrace like a babymb looking for its mother.


    Seeing how her body trembled greatly like cottonwood¡­


    And how her whole body was stained with dirt as she had been rolled around the dirty floor¡­


    Siwoo gritted his teeth in anger again.


    When Diana ran out, he actually had tied a small strand of his ribbon secretly, just in case that she got into trouble. And his prediction was right. Too bad he was toote in preventing this thing from happening in the first ce.


    ¡°H-H


    Meanwhile, Diana was unable to speak properly. She could only grab Siwoo¡¯s cor while pouring her tears out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve taken care of all of them.¡±


    Thanks to his gentle and warm voice, she quickly regained her senses.


    Finally, she could be sure that she was safe now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°


    Diana sniffled before shaking her head.


    It was a clear ident, something that neither of them could ever predict, so she had no intention of ming him.


    Besides, even though something that she could never have imagined was about to happen to her, he was the one who prevented it from actually happening.


    At that moment, Jack¡¯s body squirmed as he forcefully tried to stand up.


    Seeing how he kept coughing up blood¡ªhe probably had spit out a whole bowl of blood at this point¡ªit was a miracle that he was still alive.


    ¡°T-This¡­mother¡­fucker¡­¡±


    No matter how much Siwoo tried to hold back, he had zero intention of sparing those guys. After all, they were death row inmates who tried to kidnap and rape an apprentice witch.


    He had crippled most of those guys, and just straight up pierced through the chest of the obvious leader of those thugs.


    Unfortunately, Jack managed to avoid a fatal wound by twisting his body at the veryst moment.


    Instead of dying, he just lost his consciousness for a moment as the ribbon just left an obvious gash near his armpit.


    Siwoo could just leave this ce and report everything to the city hall, and everyone here would either be hanged or used as a material for the witches¡¯ research.


    However, from the re that Siwoo had in his eyes, it was clear that he had no intention of doing that.


    He refused to show him any mercy, he wanted the fucker to die in his hands.


    ¡°You¡­dirty witch¡¯sckey¡­¡±


    The thug¡¯s words didn¡¯t even register in his ears.


    Whatever it was that came out of his mouth, it wasn¡¯t anything worth hearing.


    Instead, he turned his back on the thug to face Diana and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside first. After that, I¡¯ll properly finish them off.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Diana nodded slightly, and Siwoo proceeded to princess carry her.


    ¡°Keheuk¡ª!¡±


    Jack followed their departing backs with his eyes.


    At that moment, he took out an orb from his pocket.


    This was an artifact that the Witch of Desires had given him along with the katyusha.


    She had specifically told him that he shouldn¡¯t use it unless he had no other choice.


    Of course, Jack wasn¡¯t stupid.


    He knew that an Exile wouldn¡¯t just give out artifacts to a filthy group of ves like them for free.


    The moment he broke this ominous-looking orb, something horrible would befall him, that oue was already certain.


    But¡­


    He¡¯d rather take that desperate attempt instead of letting himself die so pathetically like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­take you¡­together with me¡­!¡±


    Resolving himself like a terrorist carrying a suicide bomb, Jack threw the ck orb towards the floor with all his might.


    <em>-Swoooosh!</em>


    At that moment, ck smoke rose up from the shards of the orb.


    As if it was a ghost, it jumped around the warehouse, attacking the crippled thugs.


    It seeped through the nose and mouth of the pig-like man who was pretending to be dead.


    ¡°W-What¡ª?! N-No! G-Go away¡ª!¡±


    And those were hisst words.


    The smoke then came out of the pig¡¯s mouth again¡ªthe sight made it look like the smoke he inhaled was sarin gas.


    In a blink of an eye, the smoke had killed all the crippled thugs. Then, it headed towards the only surviving thug, Jack.


    As he was forced to inhale the smoke¡­


    Jack¡¯s body trembled.


    <em>Am I¡­dying¡­?</em>


    <em>¡­No¡­</em>


    After some time passed, Jack realized that he was still alive, unlike his subordinates.


    His wounds healed up.


    A burning fighting spirit filled his heart as an overwhelming power enveloped his body.


    Seventeen red-eyes in total grew on the thug¡¯s arm.


    Coincidentally, that was the same number of eyes as the ¡®Drowned Witch¡¯ who had driven Siwoo to the brink of death in the past.


    Except that the current Siwoo was different from back then.


    ¡°A-A Homunculus¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Diana, stay back.¡±


    Without dy, he hid Diana behind his back.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    As he finished his chant, a ck armor made of shadow enveloped his body.<ol>1. Water ghosts or water sprites are the ghosts of people who had drown in the water. It would haunt certain bodies of water and drag anyone to the depths together with itself. In this instance, the operation meant that they''re dragging the apprentice witch that they caught to the depth of hell with them</ol>

 Chapter 369: Sewer Rats (4)

    1.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Jack was overwhelmed with ecstasy.


    He could feel tremendous power boiling up in his whole body.


    Vitality and energy fueled up each of his muscles.


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of strength that one could get through exercise or doping, and he knew it.


    That evil witch Bianca had surprisingly prepared a delightful gift for him.


    Though it cost him the lives of his subordinates, he didn¡¯t feel regretful for it at all.


    ¡°I can feel it! Power! Hahahaha!¡±


    The power coursing through his body gave him his confidence back.He genuinely felt like he could even kill the witches that he was so afraid of right now.


    <em>My day of living as a human livestock is finally over!</em>


    <em>Finally, I can return to my life of glory, and live up to the name of Jack the Cutter once again!</em>


    It was as if he was high on drugs, the power he felt intoxicated him so, as he felt an endless thirst for blood.


    His skin had turned dark, and there were strange bumps in his arms, but¡­


    To the current him, those were non-issues.


    Because the only thing that mattered for him right now was that he could finally enact his revenge on the witches.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He could rape, kill, and leave his marks on the corpses of those filthy whores.


    ¡°Ah, right, you are still there.¡±


    Afterughing alone for a while, Jack finally tilted his head to see his enemies in front of him.


    The man who had turned his subordinates into cripples in a blink of an eye, and the apprentice witch who was shaking while wearing a pale face.


    Although the man¡¯s body was covered in ck armor now, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Looking back at the prowess that he disyed just now, Jack believed that he wouldn¡¯t lose to the man no matter what.


    <em>Because I¡¯m way, way stronger than him now!</em>


    The power coursing through his body gave him that much confidence.


    ¡°Keuhahaha! You were so smug despite being so weak¡­!¡±


    ¡°W-We need to run away¡­ T-That¡¯s a Homunculus¡­¡±


    Diana called out to Siwoo with a trembling voice.


    It turned out that Siwoo was actually way stronger than she expected.


    He knocked down all the thugs in the blink of an eye as if it was just another Tuesday for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle that guy alone.¡±


    But, that was that, and this was this.


    While Diana failed to find the logic as to how a normal human managed to mutate into a Homunculus, it was still a Homunculus at the end of the day.


    It was one of the monsters that was created by the Witch of Creation, the monsters that no witch under the 15th rank should even try to hunt.


    What was more, this particr Homunculus had seventeen eyes.


    No normal humans could take a Homunculus of that level, no matter what kind of firearms they tried to use, as it wasn¡¯t something that a single witch could handle to begin with.


    ¡°No, no, no! We have to get away! Get away and look for help!¡±


    And so, Diana desperately tried to pull Siwoo¡¯s arm to get away from here.


    While she wanted nothing more than to just run away from this ce immediately, she couldn¡¯t just leave him here by himself.


    She didn¡¯t have the heart to leave him to die alone, not after he went out of his way to save her.


    ¡°What a bunch of bullshit.¡±


    Seeing the melodrama happening in front of him, Jack let out a cruel smile as he twirled the knife in his hand.


    His gaze, filled with more lust than ever, was turned towards Diana.


    ¡°Apprentice, just watch, I¡¯m going to break this bastard¡¯s limbs one by one in front of you!¡±


    ¡°H-Hic¡­!¡±


    ¡°No one is going to save you anymore! Hahaha! Aren¡¯t you curious about what¡¯s going to happen to you after that?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Siwoo blocked Diana¡¯s sight from Jack¡¯s lustful gaze with his broad back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s curious about that at all.¡±


    Seeing this, Jack turned his gaze towards Siwoo, furrowing his brows.


    ¡°Ah, right, you should look forward to it too. I¡¯m going to show you the broken sight of the witch you¡¯re trying so desperately to protect as a gift that will apany you to the afterlife!¡±


    Jack hopped in ce, assuming a boxer¡¯s warming-up stance before he started to run around the ce like a ferocious cat.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t just ¡®running around¡¯ normally.


    He was testing his newfound power by bouncing his body up and down the walls and ceilings, all while circling around Siwoo and Diana, creating ck afterimages in his wake.


    ¡°Keuhahaha! Keuhahahahahaha!¡±


    In the middle of such a maneuver that would be impossible for a normal human to replicate, as one needed an incredibly high speed to pull it off, Jack suddenly lunged toward Siwoo.


    Seeing the glimpse of the ck shadow that her eyes failed to follow properly, Diana screamed out in desperation.


    ¡°Watch out¡ª!¡±


    In her eyes, Siwoo just wasn¡¯t strong enough. Jack¡¯s attack would definitely tear him to pieces in an instant


    But¡­


    <em>-Bang!</em>


    ¡°Keuaak!!¡¯


    A sound of a metal te being struck echoed through the warehouse.


    What happened was, Siwoo stomped on the ground, putting his foot forward to tank Jack¡¯s attack, rotten straws around him fluttered from the force he exuded.


    After that, he bent his knees slightly before thrusting his elbow out,nding a perfect counter on Jack¡¯s chest as he lunged towards him.


    Jack¡¯s speed was beyond what a normal human could do.


    Siwoo just needed to enhance his body a little with magic and perform that counter attack, and that was enough to make Jack¡¯s body fly into the warehouse¡¯s wall and crash.


    ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡±


    Diana was surprised by this unexpected turn of events, but she wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Jack, whose body was now buried under a pile of boxes, looked down on his chest with a dumbfounded expression.


    His chest was ripped open due to the force it received.


    He could clearly see his sternum that had caved in, as if it had been struck by a hammer.


    This would be a mortal wound normally, but since he was a Homunculus now, his wounds quickly regenerated and he was healed before long.


    So, he stood up again.


    That counter attack wasn¡¯t enough to make him fear his opponent.


    His fighting spirit wasn¡¯t broken yet.


    He dismissed that failed attack as him not yet adapted to his newfound power.


    In his mind, there was no way that he¡ªwho possessed this much power¡ªwas weaker than a man who wasn¡¯t even a witch, even though he knew one or two kinds of magic.


    ¡°Keuhahaha! It would be boring if you were to die in a single blow! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to survive this!¡±


    Jack hadn¡¯t realized it, but he was slowly losing his reasons.


    That was another price he had to pay for the power he currently possessed.


    The only thing he could think about at this point was how to use his power to crush the enemy in front of him.


    He raised his body and grabbed his knife.


    The magical power of a Homunculus naturally dyed the de of the knife red.


    It raised the knife¡¯s durability and sharpness to its limit.


    Though his opponent was wearing a thick suit of armor, he thought that it was useless against his knife.


    As long as he got to sh it with this knife, it would definitely be torn apart like paper.


    He already pictured his victory in his head.


    The pleasure of him finally seeded in his revenge by tearing the witches who had been looking at him in disdain before relieving his lust on them filled his brain.


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    Meanwhile, Siwoo just held out his spear as he deployed ten ribbons at once.


    He then weaved those ribbons to create a longer and stronger spear.


    At that moment, Jack kicked the ground and lunged at him again.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    To this, Siwoo let out a long exhale. Using his legs as firm supports, he thrusted his spear out.


    He unleashed the spear technique he had been learning in preparation for the day he finally managed to control the Red Branch.


    Using the Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant, the proficiency of the spear technique he unleashed was increased to a terrifying degree.


    ¡°Idiot! You can¡¯t stop me with something like thaaat!!¡±


    As heughed with his mouth open, Jack lightly cut through the spear that Siwoo thrusted out with his knife.


    The spear, hardened by applying Elemental Magic to the Law of Shadows, boasted strength that equaled the strongest metals in the world.


    However, the red aura that enveloped the knife allowed it to cut through it as if it was a corn stalk.


    Siwoo¡¯s ribbons that he deployed to restrain Jack were also cut easily as if they were paper.


    Jack was someone who had cut countless people¡¯s neck using a single knife.


    He was confident that his skills in handling knives was second to none.


    ¡°You¡¯re deaaaad¡­!¡±


    Jack knew that as long as he could get closer to Siwoo, he¡¯d be free to swing his knife andnd a decisive blow.


    So he did exactly that, then he reached out towards the opening between Siwoo¡¯s helmet and body armor, to deal the single blow that would grant him victory.


    Hearing the rough sound of Siwoo¡¯s breathing assured him that his n seeded and he had taken care of the annoying man just like that, but¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    <em>-Bang!</em>


    Before he could actually lop his knife in, a sh of light burst out before his eyes.


    Siwoo¡¯s spear that had been rotating like a windmill hit the side of his head.


    ¡°Urrg¡ª!¡±


    That was a blow that was strong enough to blow a whole human¡¯s head off its neck, but since Jack had turned into a Homunculus, he was able to hang on to his life.


    After rolling around the ground several times, colliding with the wall before falling down, Jack finally realized that something was amiss.


    ¡°N-No way¡­! T-This can¡¯t be happeniiing¡­!!¡±


    He thought that it was normal that the man could use some magic, after all he was an attendant to the apprentice witch. The problem here was that he thought that was all the man could do.


    Such acent mindset made him never even once considered that he would be ¡®defeated¡¯.


    He tunnel-visioned himself into thinking that he could kill the man easily and have some fun with the apprentice witch afterwards.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Now, he realized that something was amiss.


    The man¡¯s strength and kic vision was beyond anything that a human could have.


    It was as if he could just tank a machine gun¡¯s barrage unscathed.


    This realization came in a little bit toote for Jack.


    ¡°You fucker¡­!¡±


    Jack got up with a stagger, finally became wary of Siwoo.


    He assumed his stance, trying to calm his mind down so that he could regain his ragged breath.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, then¡­ It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    <em>He¡¯sing¡ª!</em>


    As Jack thought of that and prepared himself to react to his opponent¡¯s attack, his opponent already thrusted his spear towards his nose.


    The spear¡¯s movement was so quick that it created an illusion as if its shaft was bending mid-air.


    A heavy crackling sound that made it hard to believe that it came from a spear cut through the air.


    <em>-Woooong!</em>


    Jack gritted his teeth before bending his waist to dodge.


    But he found no room to perform a counter attack.


    The moment Siwoo realized that he missed his thrust, he immediately followed it up with a roundhouse kick.


    <em>-Bang!</em>


    ¡°Keuaack!¡±


    That kick dug straight into Jack¡¯s side without any hitch.


    If one were to look at his magic power alone¡­


    Siwoo wasn¡¯t actually that strong.


    At best, he was equal to a 17th or 18th ranked witch.


    However, if one were to factor in his physical abilities, it would be a whole different story.


    After all, he was personally taught by Eloa Tiphereth, the famous Goddess of Combat herself.


    Not only that, he also possessed the Myriad Weapons Mastery Covenant, allowing him to freely master the use of all kinds of weapons.


    Now, if Jack had gained some kind of self-essence magic when he turned himself into a Homunculus just like the Drowned Witch, Siwoo might find himself struggling a little to fight him, but¡­


    Jack had only been using his physical ability from the beginning, there simply was a huge gap between their skills in that regard.


    It was no wonder that the battle between them turned into a one-sided ughter very quickly.


    Jack swung his dagger around, showcasing his overwhelming endurance and resilience, but Siwoo always managed to properly distance himself.


    Using the spear¡¯s long range, he constantly struck Jack¡¯s body with its shaft, and whenever


    Jack managed toe in closer to attack, he just kicked or punched him away again.


    <em>-Bam! Bam! Bam, bam! Bam! Bam, bam!</em>


    Siwoo kept on unleashing his attacks at the rate of ten attacks per second.


    ¡°Keuk! Urgg! Arrg!¡±


    The barrage of attacks made Jack repeatedly scream out, just like a character in a fighting game with a bugged voice.


    After three whole minutes of him being beaten by the savage blows that thoroughly cracked his bones and twisted his internal organs, Jack¡¯s fighting spirit finally died down.


    Even for him, whose heart was filled with a twisted sense of evil, the barrage of Siwoo¡¯s blows were simply too much.


    ¡°Urrg¡­! Kahaack¡­!¡±


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Before long, Jack found himself floundering in a pool of ck blood, his limbs were twisted beyond recognition.


    If he was an ordinary person, Siwoo would probably feel a little bad for going this far, but he wasn¡¯t, so Siwoo felt no remorse whatsoever.


    In his eyes, it was simply a waste of his conscience to mourn over the death row inmate who was guilty of kidnapping, attempted murder and attempted gang rape.


    On the contrary, he felt refreshed, as if all his stress had been relieved from beating the trash to a pulp like that.


    Not long after, Jack¡¯s skin color returned to normal as the eyes in his arms disappeared.


    After seeing him return to normal while squirming on the floor, Siwoo removed his armor.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now. We need to report this matter to the countess.¡±


    Meanwhile, Diana could only stare at Siwoo nkly with wide eyes, as if she still couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    Her wide-open mouth was the icing on the cake.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 370: Hero (1)

    1.


    Bianca Belleli leaned back on her sofa, shaking the wine ss in her hand with an elegant gesture.


    In front of her was a crystal ball, showing a scene of Jack, covered with blood, being dragged away by a witch.


    ¡°Huh? Is that it?¡±


    Needless to say, Bianca was a strong witch.


    From her self-essence magic, her battle prowess, to the countless artifacts she had¡­


    There weren¡¯t a lot of witches who could be her match in any of those regards.


    The number of witches she had buried and stole artifacts from were easily in the double-digits.


    But, the most terrifying thing about her was that she would always try to prepare herself thoroughly to face her opponent, even if they were a helpless witch that was significantly weaker than her.


    Also, she normally wouldn¡¯t risk her life to do the job.Instead, she¡¯d use someone else¡¯s life.


    Even if her opponent wasn¡¯t a grand witch, but a male witch who had just turned into a witch, she would never let her guard down.


    She¡¯d analyze her opponent thoroughly before starting her hunt, just in case that she was blindsided by some kind of ¡®miracle¡¯ that would only ur once in a ten thousand chances.


    That was why she gave that ve named Jack a sealed orb that contained a Homunculus in it.


    The Homunculus was capable of possessing someone¡¯s body and taking control of their consciousness.


    While it wasn¡¯t as strong as other notoriously-named Homunculus, Bianca thought that it would be decent enough to take care of things


    But, Shin Siwoo was significantly stronger than she expected.


    Seeing the way he moved, she could tell that Duchess Tiphereth had trained him.


    ¡°He¡¯s stronger than I expected.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Uu¡­uuu¡­uuu¡­¡±


    Nearby, Ea was also staring at the crystal ball, her eyes were full of hatred.


    Even though her reasoning had turned clouded, and her intelligence deteriorated to the point that she could only act like an obedient pet dog, she still couldn¡¯t get her eyes off the man reflected on the crystal ball even for a moment.


    <em>She can only drool around like an idiot usually, but it seems like she hadn¡¯t given up her hatred towards that man.</em>


    <em>Her hatred runs deeper than I thought, hm~</em>


    ¡°Ea, you¡¯re dirtying yourself again. Come here.¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­uuu¡­ M-Master¡­¡±


    Bianca took out a handkerchief from her bosom before wiping the drool that flowed under Ea¡¯s chin.


    Thetter instinctively hugged Bianca before clinging to her, refusing to let go.


    In truth, Bianca found this particr circumstance unfortunate.


    Not long ago, the witch called Ea Sadalmelik waspletely ruined by her.


    Her red eyes that once shone with venomous glint had turned cloudy as if she was inflicted with Down Syndrome, and she had turned into a vending machine of lust that would spurt out all the juice with a single press of a button.


    <em>Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have taken away her freedom and injected all those aphrodisiacs into her¡­</em>


    <em>Oh, how I miss her angry look¡­</em>


    <em>Sigh¡­ Whatever, there are still things that I could enjoy from her.</em>


    <em>Seeing her like this excites me too anyway, albeit in a different way¡­</em>


    ¡°Although, if I grow sick of herter¡­¡±


    <em>I¡¯ll cross that bridge when I get there.</em>


    <em>Now, about the male witch.</em>


    <em>He¡¯s quite strong for his kind, huh?</em>


    <em>I need to collect more data about him, that¡¯s for sure¡­</em>


    <em>But first, I¡¯d need to drag Duchess Tiphereth away from him, or else I wouldn¡¯t get anywhere.</em>


    <em>After that¡­ It¡¯s going to be fun, hehe¡­</em>


    ¡°Ea,e here. Why don¡¯t we go to bed together now?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yesh¡­ Master¡­¡±


    Bianca grabbed Ea¡¯s wrist and went to the bed with her, carrying a syringe with her other hand.


    2.


    The incident that happened today blew up a little.


    It went without saying that the daily newspaper, Canard, covered the incident from the beginning through the end under the headline ¡®The Rebellion of Jack the Cutter¡¯.


    The outline of the incident that was reported went as follows;


    ¡®Jack the Cutter, taken over by a Homunculus, ughtered his colleagues, the Ten Foremen. He assaulted the apprentice of the Yesod Family in the process, but he was promptly vanquished by Countess Yesod herself.¡¯


    There were a few things that were different from what actually happened.


    First, the newspaper didn¡¯t say anything about the thug¡¯s attempted gangrape towards Diana.


    Second, the countess was the one who was credited instead of Siwoo.


    The reason for the first one was simple.


    <em>¡®Can we keep this a secret from mom¡­?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Huh? Are you sure?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®¡­I don¡¯t want my mom to turn into an Exile because of me¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Ah¡­¡¯</em>


    Because Diana told Siwoo to keep it a secret.


    After all, if the news about the attempted gangrape were to reach the countess¡¯ ears, there was a huge chance that she¡¯d turn the whole Border Town upside down out of anger.


    In fact, when Siwoo handed Jack over to the countess, her expression immediately turned into one that would appear in his nightmares as she threw the thug into the dungeon.


    She told him that she would do anything to unearth the mastermind behind this incident.


    The face she made as she murmured <em>¡®Those administrators, just wait¡­¡¯</em> quietly while gritting her teeth wouldn¡¯t leave his memories anytime soon.


    Aside from that, Siwoo also thought that having the word ¡®attempted rape¡¯ attached to Diana¡¯s name would only have negative impact on her mental health.


    Hence the two agreed to pretend that the ¡®kidnapping and attempted rape¡¯ part of the incident never happened.


    As for the second one, it was something that Siwoo personally asked of the countess himself.


    <em>¡®Please keep the fact that I was the one who resolved the situation a secret.¡¯</em>


    Him being a male witch already attracted enough attention, he just didn¡¯t want more of that.


    Besides, he was already satisfied to find out that his training wasn¡¯t in vain, and that he could dispatch a seventeen-eyed Homunculus confidently now.


    He also acquired a strange-looking katyusha as a drop, so he really didn¡¯t need anything else.


    In any case, from this incident, it was safe to assume that it was a prelude to something bigger.


    Countess Yesod canceled all of her schedules and went to Diana¡¯s bedroom to soothe andfort her baby daughter.


    The tears that flowed out of her eyes then was probably enough to fill up half of the bathtub in her private bathroom.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Putting everything aside, Siwoo couldn¡¯t be passed off aspletely innocent in this incident either.


    The incident was an ident, that was for sure, but¡­


    While the security of the Border Town was atrocious, in reality, if you were a witch, no one would dare to bother you at all.


    After all, it was still a town in Gehenna. Unlike the Modern World, no Criminal Exiles or Homunculi were roaming around the ce. This was what Siwoo had believed as well.


    But, thatcency was the thing that led to this incident. If he didn¡¯t bring Diana to the Border Town, none of this would happen.


    He let out a deep sigh, worried that the countess¡¯ wrath might befall him soon.


    3.


    ¡°Baby¡­ Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯ll be okay. Besides, you can take a look at me yourself, I¡¯m unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ Uhuhu¡­ Sorry Mommy wasn¡¯t there for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really Mom, I¡¯m okay. There¡¯s nothing for you to feel sorry about.¡±


    When she first heard about what happened, Countess Yesod¡¯s anger soared through the sky.


    Like a mother dragon losing her baby dragon, her outburst caused the roof of the building where she was working to be blown away.


    Just as what Diana feared, the countess was about to unleash her wrath upon the Border Town¡¯s administrators and eliminated the existence of the town itself. Although, now she was just hugging her daughter while crying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, Mom. Can I sleep on my own? I¡¯m a little tired today.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, my baby? You don¡¯t need mommy to stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, nothing¡¯s gonna happen anyway. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ My baby is so brave!¡±


    Diana barely managed to calm the countess down and send her away by telling her that she needed some time alone.


    Only after confirming that her mother had left did she let out a sigh of relief.


    Her mother¡¯s embrace felt heartwarming on her neck, but at the same time it hurt her because it was too tight of an embrace.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>I¡­almost died today¡­ Multiple times¡­</em>


    Thinking back, her future as a witch was almost robbed by the thugs. She also was about to be stabbed in the neck, and was about to be torn apart by a Homunculus.


    She could still remember the thugs¡¯ stinky hands that were holding her down the cold and rough floor, their snickering yellow teeth, and the disgusting stench of their lusty desires.


    Not only that, she also remembered the sight of the Homunculus he had only ever heard of¡ªone with seventeen eyes at that¡ªtrying to take her life.


    It went without saying that she was scared out of her wits.


    She was a scaredy cat in the first ce; back when she was younger, she could never fall asleep unless her mother was sleeping by her side, and even now, she still had trouble sleeping if she were to hear the thunder¡¯s roar.


    This was something that she knew very well.


    Given that nature of hers, normally, she would be feeling more terrified than she was right now.


    Because the experience she had just gone through was significantly scarier than all the other events in her life.


    Normally, she¡¯d be struggling with anxiety and fear, bawling her eyes out while desperately trying to look for her mother¡¯s embrace.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Strangely enough, her heart felt calm.


    Thanks to the man who had saved her life in that moment of crisis.


    <em>Shin Siwoo¡­</em>


    Right before she was about to cross the river of no return¡­


    He appeared like a knight in shining armor and defeated the group of vicious thugs effortlessly.


    It was truly an unexpected turn of events.


    She also came to know that his brand wasn¡¯t located in the normal ce¡ªthe womb¡ªbut his left eye.


    A mere rookie who hadn¡¯t inherited a brand (yet was somehow proficient in Witch Board).


    That was her first impression of him.


    And that was why she had expected him to get into the same predicament as her the moment he tried to step in.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Diana recalled what happened back then.


    The situation was pretty much a blur because she was panicking, she couldn¡¯t remember all the details, but¡­


    She could recall the words that he said the first time he came into that warehouse¡­


    <em>¡®What are you guys doing?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Lay a finger on the youngdy, you will all fall before my magic, you filthy maggots¡­¡¯</em>


    <em>Huh? Did he say that?</em>


    <em>¡­Should be close enough, no?</em>


    After that, she remembered some brutal things happened as blood sttered everywhere.


    Then, she was being held hostage by the most vicious thug of them all.


    She remembered him saying¡­


    <em>¡®Trust me, Ms. Diana. Even if I have to give up my life, I will save you.¡¯</em>


    <em>Yeah, that one should also be close enough.</em>


    After saying that, he used his magic to save her from the vicious thug.


    Then, the vicious thug turned into a Homunculus.


    And that terrified Diana to no end.


    He could beat those thugs with his magic for sure, but it was a different story when it came to the Homunculus.


    Then, out of nowhere, a beautiful-looking ck armor enveloped his body.


    It wasn¡¯t the crude and rustic armor that one often saw in books or illustrations.


    But rather a refined-looking armor that fit his body perfectly, as she could see him moving his joints in such a natural way.


    When he heard the vicious thug try to threaten her with dirty words, he immediately snapped back with some gant lines.


    <em>¡®She isn¡¯t interested. Why not worry about your head that¡¯s about to be lopped off your neck instead?¡¯</em>


    <em>¡®Is that all? My turn.¡¯</em>


    After that, he dispatched the Homunculus with a dazzling set of movements.


    Well, actually, she could only see ck shes and the Homunculus got blown away so suddenly, but she could tell that his movements were dazzling.


    It was simply unbelievable.


    A man who she thought of as nothing but a rookie witch swung arge spear around and beat up a seventeen-eyed Homunculus with ease.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    Then she remembered how she started to cry like a baby in his embrace after everything had ended.


    Thinking back, it was quite embarrassing, but she remembered how all of her fears and worries disappeared when she did that.


    After she was done reminiscing about all the twists and turns that she had experienced today, she could feel her eyelids turning heavy.


    It was quite the long day, she was exhausted both physically and mentally.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What happened to her was terrible.


    It was the first time in her life that she was exposed to such thick malice directly like that, and also the first time she had ever been in such a dangerous situation.


    For the first time, she learned how ugly and scary the ¡®sexual desire¡¯ in someone¡¯s eyes could be. She still could feel the stinging sensation in her skin.


    But she wasn¡¯t afraid of it anymore.


    Because she knew that beyond her closed eyelids, there was a huge light that would dispel the thick darkness for her.


    Even if she were to have a nightmare, <em>he</em> woulde and save her.


    Before long, only the sound of Diana¡¯s peaceful, rhythmic breaths could be heard from her bedroom.

 Chapter 371: Hero (2)

    1.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Siwoo nervously smoked his cigarette.


    The sun had already set, but the countess, who had gone tofort Diana, hadn¡¯te back yet.


    From what he had observed, Countess Yesod¡¯s love for her daughter was almost terrifying.


    His conversation with the countess was often filled with doting remarks about her daughter. She also never missed a single opportunity to boast about her.


    And that doting countess had learned that her daughter had been involved in a life-threatening situation.


    Thanks to Diana¡¯s suggestion, the details of the actual incident had been blurred, so no one except for them really knew what was going on, and not only that, Siwoo also managed to prevent any major harming to her. But the problem here was that this whole fiasco wouldn¡¯t happen if he didn¡¯t take Diana to the Border Town in the first ce.


    If the countess decided to hold him ountable for that, no matter how many mouths he had, he wouldn¡¯t be able to utter even a single word to defend himself.


    That was why he had been sitting nervously in this ce, smoking a cigarette to calm his troubled mind.


    At that moment, he heard the click-ck sounds that came from a pair of heels.Not long after, Countess Yesod appeared. Her hair looked slightly disheveled, which was an unusual sight. Nevertheless, she still had the same grace and poise as usual.


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Siwoo quickly stubbed out his cigarette and stood up to greet the countess.


    Looking utterly exhausted¡ªjust like a surgeon after a long surgery¡ªthe countess just gave a simple nod in response to his greeting.


    In truth, Siwoo was scared out of his wits right now.


    He remembered the time when the countess first learned about Diana getting attacked. The anger she showed back then actually sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Shall we talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without saying another word, the Countess turned around, and Siwoo anxiously followed.


    He noticed that she really wasn¡¯t acting like her usual self.


    The warm smile andid-back attitude she always had were nowhere to be seen.


    While yes, Siwoo had saved Diana and that could probably spare him the brunt of her anger, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t just say something like, <em>¡®Your tutoring duties end here. Obviously, our private lesson sessions are over too,¡¯</em> and fired him.


    The ce where they went to wasn¡¯t the countess¡¯ private study.


    Instead, it was a room that looked like a lounge of some sorts.


    One thing he noticed was that the ce looked simr to Diana¡¯s room.


    They both were filled with obviously expensive furniture and the ce was big enough to fit a whole family of four.


    Although, there were differences between this room and Diana¡¯s, such as this room¡¯s cab was full of fancy liquor bottles, while the furniture and carpets had a more mature, antique vibe.


    Also, the books on the shelves looked more schrly than Diana¡¯s.


    ¡°Shall we talk now?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The countess took out a bottle of liquor and two sses before setting them on the table.


    Siwoo instinctively got up to pour the drinks for her, but the countess stopped him and filled her own ss to the brim.


    She didn¡¯t pour anything into Siwoo¡¯s ss though, instead she downed her drink in one go.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Sensing the tense air, Siwoo cautiously broached the main topic.


    He believed that it was better to just get it over with already. If she really called him all the way here for a scolding, he figured that it¡¯d be better if he gave her an exnation first.


    ¡°I apologize. My carelessness put Ms. Diana in danger. I¡¯ll make sure to be more careful from now on to prevent something like this from ever happening again.¡±


    After saying that, he ced his hands on his knees and bowed his head respectfully.


    He had rehearsed this countless times while smoking earlier. His words and attitude was as formal and as polite as it could be.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t just putting on an act; he was truly sincere in his apology. After all, he genuinely felt responsible for what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not foolish enough to me you for this. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for you, Mr. Siwoo, she would¡¯ve been much worse off.¡±


    The countess let out a deep sigh as she epted Siwoo¡¯s apology.


    She briefly rubbed her head, seemingly exhausted. Meanwhile, Siwoo was just d that the biggest thing he was worried about had passed.


    ¡°How is Ms. Diana doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s faring much better than expected. I watched her for a while after I left her room. At the very least, she was able to sleep soundly. Huu¡­ She used to be so timid¡­always looking for me whenever she was afraid¡­ She¡¯s grown so fast¡­ It feels bittersweet¡­¡±


    With a wry smile, the countess poured some liquor into Siwoo¡¯s ss.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Siwoo. I heard that the Homunculus had seventeen eyes, but you took care of it more cleanly than the witches in Border Town could ever do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that much praise, Countess. I just happened to be having an advantage against an enemy like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    The countess stood up¡ªher drink still in her hand¡ªand casually sat down beside Siwoo.


    She sat down so naturally, as if sitting side by side like this was something they had always been doing.


    As she leaned in, a sweet, creamy scent, mingled with the musky fragrance of her perfume, swirled around him, making his head spin.


    Her delicate neckline, exposed by her clothing, along with her soft voice, added to the seductive aura she naturally carried.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    She set down her ss. Using her pale hand, she gently grasped his hand.


    Her warm, delicate fingers intertwined with his, like a snake coiling around, refusing to let go


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Even if a spirit body lookspletely normal, if its bnce or structure gets disturbed, some issues might have appeared.¡±


    ¡°No, really¡­ The enemy didn¡¯t get to hit me at all¡­¡±


    He was telling the truth.


    After all, the fight waspletely one-sided.


    In any case, whatever the intention behind the countess¡¯ actions were, it didn¡¯t make it any less confusing to Siwoo.


    She often teased and joked with him, and all this time, he could dismiss it as her trying to test him. But this time, he could sense something different from her.


    The atmosphere around her was iparably more intense than usual.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you until I see it myself.¡±


    Before Siwoo realized it, she had moved in closer. One of her hands was gripping his hand while the other one was stroking his thigh. In such a state, she whispered in his ear.


    Each word she breathed sent a teasing puff of air into his ear.


    Her intoxicating scent surrounded him, brushing against his nose.


    In this situation, even an idiot could tell¡­


    That Countess Yesod was flirting with him.


    This wasn¡¯t just another one of her teases, this was her invitation.


    The countess who possessed such a sensual allure¡ªlike fruit dripping with honey¡ªwas genuinely trying to seduce her


    As she spoke to him with her sweet voice, her red lips moved enticingly. Seeing this made it even harder for him to resist her charm.


    <em>-Rustle</em>


    Apanied by the sound of rustling fabric, the countess gently spread her legs and sat on hisp.


    If they had been naked, this action of hers would probably immediately lead into pration.


    This was the so-called ¡®face-off¡¯ position.


    ¡°Um, Countess, I don¡¯t think this is right¡­¡±


    ¡°How so? I¡¯m just checking on your physical condition, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    <em>No you are not¡­</em>


    Siwoo could¡¯ve easily pushed her away if he wanted, but his body refused to cooperate.


    For the first time in his life, he truly understood the saying: <em>¡®Your mouth says no, but your body says yes¡¯</em>.


    Especially considering how his now fully hard manhood was pressing directly against the fluffy cushion of her bottom mound.


    ¡°Oh my¡­.¡±


    The thin barrier that consisted of his pants and underwear might as well have been tissue paper against his hardened member.


    Countess Yesod casted her gaze slightly downward.


    It was clear that she could tell what was going on.


    Her teasing gaze made him instinctively avert his eyes.


    But, Siwoo felt a sense of difort, and it wasn¡¯t just because of her gaze.


    Perhaps it was because Diana referred to her as ¡®mother¡¯.


    Or because the countess had referred to Diana as ¡®daughter¡¯.


    It could also be because she exuded such a mature femininity with her speaking tone and outfit.


    Whichever it was, he felt a strange sense of guilt whenever he tried to look at her in that way. He felt that if he were to answer her invitation, he¡¯d be having an affair with her while her husband was away.


    No matter how generously he estimated her age, and even though the countess looked no older than a woman in herte twenties, she still felt like a married woman to him.


    This fact made him ridden with a nasty sense of guilt, as if he was about to indulge her in her act of cheating. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to push her away.


    When their eyes met, her red irises seemed to pull him in, as if she were sucking his very soul into their depths.


    The force was something that was beyond his control.


    He felt like even if there were three saints here, the oue would be the same.


    Using such a thought, he tried tofort himself.


    ¡°How do you feel now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Countess Yesod wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning in so close that their lips almost touched as she whispered such words.


    Mommy Yesod¡¯s specially designed pussy cushion started to feel heavier than before as it rubbed itself against his hardened manhood.


    <em>I could mention a lot of things that¡¯s making me ufortable¡­</em>


    The countess looked at Siwoo¡¯s stiff posture as if she found it adorable, then began unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°If Mr. Siwoo refuses to tell me, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to look for it myself.¡±


    With each button undone, his firm chest was revealed little by little.


    The countess¡¯ eyes gleamed as she ced her warm hand on his chest.


    ¡°Your heart is racing. Why is that?¡±


    A blush crept up onto the countess¡¯ face as she chuckled.


    Her light touch, almost felt like a teasing touch, brushed across his chest, sending shivers through his body.


    At this point, he wanted nothing more than to wrap his arms around her waist and kiss her right there and then.


    Him inhaling her intoxicating scent wasn¡¯t the only reason why he wanted to do that with her.


    Unable to hold back, Siwioo finally leaned in for a kiss.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    The countess was surprisingly startled by that, as she let out a soft gasp before pulling away from him.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­apologize. That was improper of me.¡±


    This oue left him feeling half-disappointed, half-relieved somehow.


    The countess quickly turned her back to Siwoo, fixing her hair before stretching her back.


    ¡°Haam¡­. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with your spirit body. You may leave now. Once again, thank you so much for what you have done today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    ¡°Would it be okay if you were to pause Diana¡¯s tutoring session until she calmed down more?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The countess¡ªher voicecking the sensual tone from earlier¡ªspoke a little hurriedly.


    <em>I probably held back a little too much¡­</em>


    At the end of the day, Lucy Yesod was still a countess. Him beingte in reacting to her advances probably scratched her pride a little.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    The countess, who had been walking toward her bedroom, suddenly nced back at him and spoke.


    ¡°We will continue our private lessons as usual. As for the time¡­how about we move it to twelve? My schedule is a little tight.¡±


    She was the one who seduced him first.


    He was about to answer her promptly, but she suddenly cut him off, trying to pass the whole thing off as a misunderstanding.


    And yet, here she was, offering up ate-night meeting, as if telling him that the door was still open for him.


    <em>I don¡¯t know¡­ Nothing makes sense anymore¡­</em>


    2.


    As soon as Countess Yesod closed the door behind her, she filled the freestanding tub in her bedroom.


    She untied the ribbon-like belt that wrapped around her dress, then slid off her garter belt that held up her stockings.


    Then, she slipped off her panties, revealing her legs that were as smooth as porcin.


    Using her fingers as if they were tongs, she stared at her panties closely.


    ¡°How could this¡­ Gosh, it¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡±


    As she had seen with her own eyes, the whitece ribbon panties were in the most embarrassing state she had ever seen.


    Though there was only a little stain on the outside, its inside waspletely soaked.


    As for how it turned out this way, the cause waspletely embarrassing.


    While she was teasing him, sticky honey had unknowingly leaked from her pussy.


    In fact, the moment she removed her panties, the liquid trickled down her thighs.


    The countess dipped her toes into the tub to check its temperature before sliding her whole body in.


    ¡°Haah¡­.¡±


    Only then did she finally let out the sigh she had been holding in.


    She actually was trying to invite him to her bed tonight.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t to fulfill her personal desire.


    She just wanted to express her gratitude and repay the effort of the diligent young man who had been taking care of Diana well, and even saved her from a dangerous situation.


    What would a man in his prime like him the most as a gift?


    First off, she knew that he was interested in her body.


    The things that happened during their previous private tutoring sessions proved this conjecture.


    Hence, she chose her ¡®gift¡¯ based on that episode. Of course, with no personal feelings involved whatsoever.


    <em>Yes, no personal feelings involved¡­</em>


    <em>¡­Actually, maybe a little? Just a tiny bit?</em>


    She admitted as such.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In any case, she could tell that he was a virgin, and he needed the guidance of an experienced older woman in <em>that</em> particr matter. That was why the countess did everything she did just now.


    And sure enough, he had almost fallen for it.


    He was just about to kiss her before she stood up abruptly.


    The reason why she suddenly retreated from her n which had been going smoothly so far was because when his hard manhood was rubbing against her, her secret garden experienced a torrential downpour.


    If she failed to realize what was happening back then, she would¡¯ve left an embarrassing stain on his pants.


    No matter how hard she tried to seduce him, she still didn¡¯t want to reveal such an indecent side of herself during their first tryst.


    ¡®The countess is already wet before we even kiss.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want such a scandalous image to be nted in anyone¡¯s mind, let alone his.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    But, today wasn¡¯t herst opportunity.


    There would definitely be other chances in future.


    <em>¡®Next time, I will definitely redeem myself,¡¯</em> she thought to herself.

 Chapter 372: Hero (3)

    Chapter 372: Hero (3)1.


    After he started his work as Diana¡¯s tutor and taking private lessons from Countess Yesod¡­


    Siwoo just stopped sleeping altogether.


    He simply had too many things to do, as he had to juggle between studying the rapidly progressing distortion field control method and sparring with his master.


    It was currentlyte at night.


    He was locking himself in hisb, organizing andpiling everything he had learned so far.


    Under the deskmp, with a cigarette in one hand and a pen in the other, he worked on refining his new theories.


    Inspirations and ideas coulde and go in a second. If he didn¡¯t write them down the moment they came to his mind, they¡¯d just end up being buried and forgotten inside his subconscious.


    Now that he had a spirit body, he didn¡¯t need to worry about lung cancer anymore.


    Also, he had more than enough money.So, even though his ashtray was overflowing with cigarette butts, nearly stacked like a shrimp cocktail¡ªhe went through all these cigs in six hours, which was how long his research usuallysted¡ªit wouldn¡¯t cause him any problem whatsover.


    Currently, he was enjoying the silence of the night, inhaling the air that was mixed with morning dew.


    Suddenly, he sensed that someone wasing his way.


    The twins were already asleep at this hour.


    His master would sometimes drink with him, but she had been avoiding drinking too muchtely.


    She tried to hide it, but even he could tell that something was up with her. After all, hiding her feelings wasn¡¯t something that she was particrly good at.


    Siwoo didn¡¯t pry though. He just acted normal, as always.


    That left one person, the only person who¡¯d visit him at thiste hour.


    <em>-Knock, knock</em>


    She was a woman with deep green hair, so deep that it almost looked ck under this dim light.


    Her mysterious green eyes gave off a refreshing vibe.


    Though her waist was slim and her frame looked delicate, her hips were curvy, while her bosom was plump.


    She was none other than Sharon Evergreen, who was standing in the door, leaning slightly with her hands behind her back.


    Siwoo just had seen her the other day, but it felt like he hadn¡¯t met her for far longer than that. Perhaps it was because a lot of things had happened today.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±


    Maybe because of the first time they met, whenever he looked at Sharon, an image of a tame stray cat always came to his mind.


    The way she often wandered into theb just to hang out for no reason just strengthened this image.


    He reached out to greet her, and she immediately rubbed her cheek against his palm, as if she had been waiting for that moment.


    Her usual soft expression softened as she closed her eyes yfully.


    <em>Just look at her¡­</em>


    <em>It¡¯s hard not to think of her as a clingy cat.</em>


    ¡°Sniff¡­ Cigarettes?¡±


    She sniffed his palm before slowly working her way up his arm and buried her nose in the cor of his shirt. There, she took a deep whiff of his scent.


    ¡°You know, I never really liked the smell of cigarettes, but¡­ When it mixes with your scent like this¡­ I kinda like it.¡±


    ¡°There you go, saying embarrassing stuff like that again.¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    He let her take in his scent for a while, opening his arms wide.


    ording to her, this was a small ritual to ¡®recharge her Siwoo energy¡¯ or whatever.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m charged up for the day!¡±


    After saying that, she plopped down on the desk with a big, satisfied smile on her face.


    ¡°How was ss? Is Ms. Diana still refusing to listen to you?¡±


    Siwoo was busy, but so was Sharon.


    Ever since she had ovee the problems with her iplete inheritance, she had been putting in the work to master her inherited self-essence magic, which required a lot of fine-tuning on her part.


    Having the same brand as her predecessor didn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d be able to use it immediately. She had to adjust it to fit a few factors, like her body size and mental image.


    To put it simply, it was like adjusting herself to a set of clothes she inherited.


    This was why apprentice witches would spend at least five to ten years in closed-door training the moment they inherited their brands.


    Sharon was already busy enough with that, add her duty to tutor the twins in Elemental Magic, it wasn¡¯t a wonder that she was more busy than ever.


    Because of that, she hadn¡¯t heard about the incident in the Border Town yet.


    In fact, if the incident was actually dangerous, Siwoo wouldn¡¯t have told her at all.


    ¡°What?! A Homunculus?! It had seventeen eyes?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was nothing. I just beat it up like a dog and it gave up pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Siwoo didn¡¯t want her to unnecessarily worry about him. Since the whole thing ended rather anticlimactically anyway, he figured that it would be okay to tell her.


    And so, with a hint of pride he told her about today¡¯s adventure.


    ¡°So yeah, I just wielded my spear and beat it like a dog.¡±


    ¡°Woah, really? What happened next?¡±


    Her reaction to his story was as enthusiastic as ever.


    She widened her sparkling eyes while listening to his story.


    Just like a child listening to a fairy tail that their grandmother told them.


    As for Siwoo¡­ Well, everyone knew that men liked to be praised by women.


    Even him, who didn¡¯t think much of this incident, found himself puffing up his chest a little when he heard those reactionsing from her.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s how it went.¡±


    ¡°You did a good job, but¡­ I¡¯m still going to scold you anyway!¡±


    Sharon pretended to be angry as she narrowed her eyes and put her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Sure, you were awesome, but why were you fighting recklessly like that, hm? What if you got hurt?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we were in Border Town. Even if I was struggling, other witches would havee to help.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking back to me, Mister?¡±


    She reached out and pinched his cheek.


    Since the atmosphere wasn¡¯t very serious,ughter immediately broke out between the two of them.


    As theughter died down, Sharon scooted closer and asked¡­


    ¡°So, did you get anything good?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I got this thing. Want to see it?¡±


    The spoils he got from the Homunculus weren¡¯t anything special.


    There weren¡¯t any notable drops except the Homunculus crystal that was embedded in Jack¡¯s arm.


    Aside from that, he also recovered one of the items that Jack had used.


    A frilly headband that was decorated with frills.


    ording to Diana, the moment she put it on, she became unable to channel her magic, and was forced to listen to themands of a specific person (presumably the owner of the artifact).


    ¡°An artifact? What is it for?¡±


    ¡°Apparently when you wear it you can¡¯t disobey the owner¡¯smands. Also, you¡¯d be unable to use any magic.¡±


    ¡°Huh, really?¡±


    Judging by its pretty design, the artifact seemed to be made for women to wear.


    That was probably why Sharon intently examined the headband, turning it around while staring at it with an interested look.


    ¡°Should I try it on? Do you think it¡¯ll look good on me?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Everything will look good on you.¡±


    Artifacts came in different levels.


    Things like Dagon¡¯s Flute or the Red Branch were obviously among the more dangerous andplex ones.


    But in the case of this headband, Siwoo could tell that it was something that could be mass-produced with enough time and money, just like the music box.


    ¡°It¡¯s trying to break through my autonomous defense.¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯ll get through?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Knew it.¡±


    The fact that it wouldn¡¯t get through was the reason why Sharon spoke in such a calm tone.


    To put it simply, for a witch above the 15th rank, this headband was about as dangerous as an SM handcuff.


    The kind of handcuff that was covered with soft fur so one¡¯s wrists wouldn¡¯t get bruised.


    In fact, Siwoo had tried it on himself. Despite him not having an autonomous defense system, he could easily shake off the headband¡¯s effects.


    Sharon went silent for a moment before suddenly speaking out, as if she had just remembered something.


    ¡°Right, Siwoo, did you know that the Harvest Festival ising up soon?¡±


    ¡°The Harvest Festival? Huh, is it that time of the year already?¡±


    Harvest Festival.


    It was a big annual festival that happened for three days starting the third Monday of December. Basically, it was Gehenna¡¯s version of Thanksgiving.


    In the modern world, they¡¯d hold Thanksgiving around October or November, but in Gehenna, they held it a littleter. To be exact, after they finished nting the winter barley.


    As for why they did it this way¡­


    Witches had been in conflict with various religious groups since ancient times¡ªalthough they were no match for witches in terms of power. Their conflict with Christians in particr, was extremely deep.


    This was why back when Gehenna was first established, the witches banned the citizens from doing all kinds of religious events.


    But, the first settlers of Gehenna were medieval folks who deeply believed in superstitious beliefs such as connecting diseases with divine punishment.


    Religion was ingrained in their way of life, and their worldview was closely rted to their faith.


    Before long, frustration started to bubble under the surface, and the witches realized that they couldn¡¯t control these people through oppression alone. From then on, they promised them religious freedom.


    Even so, without churches or any formal religious institutions, there was no way their faith wouldst.


    On top of that, they interacted regrly with a group of people who possessed mystical power and were openly against their faith. If anything, it would be strange if their faith remained intact.


    Within a century, most religious people just disappeared. Christmas was renamed to Harvest Festival, while all religious aspects of it were erased, keeping only the festive atmosphere.


    Siwoo had experienced five Harvest Festivals in Gehenna.


    Every year, they¡¯d put up a huge fir tree next to the clock tower in the main square of Border Town.


    The citizens of Gehenna knew nothing about Christmas Trees, but they¡¯d bring along candlesticks and decorations to adorn the huge fir tree. They¡¯d also light a big bonfire nearby and dance to lively music with their arms around each other.


    Women of Gehenna would preparerge batches of food at home and bring them outside, filling the streets with the rich aroma of warm meals. No matter which part of the town one went to, they¡¯d be greeted by the delicious scent of food. Of course, when it came to festivals, one couldn¡¯t just forget beers. During the Harvest Festival, the City Hall would provide an endless amount of beer to the citizens.


    Also, this was something that Siwoo only heard, but, apparently they¡¯d hold grand balls in Lenomond Town and Ars Magna Town to celebrate the festival. Even witches who usually stayed locked away at theirbs woulde out to join the fun.


    Back when Siwoo was still a ve, the festival was one of the few events he actually enjoyed.


    ¡°Mhm! It¡¯s less than three weeks away! Wanna go there together?¡±


    That was basically like an invitation to spend Christmas together.


    Siwoo had no reason to turn her down.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Also, can the twinse along too?¡±


    Siwoo was actually nning to ask her that, but she brought up the matter before he could, which surprised him a little.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She liked him, and so were the twins.


    He was stuck in a dilemma between the three and decided to just go out with all three of them in the end. While he had more or less gotten the three¡¯s approval¡­


    It would be a lie if he were to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid the three got jealous of each other while they were in this kind of rtionship. Surprisingly, Sharon suggested to include the twins in their Christmas date.


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯ll be fun if we all get along, no?¡±


    <em>If only I were more straightforward, could I have handled this matter better than I did?</em>


    Siwoo silently sent his gratitude to Sharon for stepping up to smooth things over with the twins; something he would¡¯ve struggled to do himself.


    And she did it so smoothly, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She also wasn¡¯t acting as if she was doing him a favor.


    ¡°Ah, I think it¡¯s stuck.¡±


    Siwoo was about to thank her for that, but she had already changed the subject.


    She tapped at the headband that was sitting on her head.


    It seemed like she was trying to take it off, but it was clear that she was just pretending to, as if she was acting out some kind of pantomime.


    ¡°I turned off my autonomous defense.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sharon let out a sly smile and moved closer to Siwoo.


    ¡°It feels so weird¡­ Like I¡¯ve gone back to when I was a kid. I can¡¯t move my mana at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a witch, their autonomous defense system was like their final lifeline.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And yet, Sharon easily turned it off right in front of Siwoo.


    That was how much she trusted him.


    ¡°Now I guess I can¡¯t fight back against what you¡¯re trying to tell me to do anymore¡­¡±


    If there was a difference between the current Sharon and the Sharon he met for the first time¡­


    It was that the current Sharon had developed this yful, teasing side.


    The way she handed over ¡®control¡¯ so casually to him¡­


    Made it impossible for him to resist.


    Siwoo lifted Sharon with his arms and carried her toward the sofa.

 Chapter 373: Hero (4)

    1.


    The artifact showcased its overwhelming power.


    Sharon waspletely unable to resist any of Siwoo¡¯smands.


    Even if they were things she¡¯d usually be too shy to do, sheplied with all hismandspletely and without any hesitation.


    For example, he asked her to show him how she usually masturbated.


    He made her spread her long legs wide open to expose her soft inner flesh.


    Making her squat naked on theb table while he held her hips and thrusted up from below.


    Throughout the actions, her face was burning with embarrassment, but this was just her reaping what she had sowed. She had no choice but to follow his humiliating demands.


    ¡°Hoaahm¡­¡±


    Originally, Siwoo nned to work through the night, but Sharon¡¯s seductive teasing was simply too much for him to resist.In the end, they tossed and turned on the sofa until dawn, with Sharon ended up sleeping there by the end of it.


    While she was sleeping, Siwoo gently removed the headband that was still on her head.


    Seeing the headband in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but think, <em>¡®Damn, this thing is way better than I thought¡¯</em>.


    ¡°What a dangerous artifact¡­¡±


    Normally, if Sharon wanted to, she could easily overpower Siwoo.


    Or, at the very least, she could resist him enough to prevent him frompletely dominating her.


    But, the moment she put on that headband, that stopped being the case.


    She became unable to resist him, as she could only obediently follow all the orders he had given her, even the most humiliating ones.


    The psychological dominance Siwoo felt from that was unlike any others.


    ¡°Kuu¡­ .¡±


    Right now, Sharon had fallen into a deep sleep after their intense night together.


    Even as shey down, her impressive boobs lifted the nket upwards. Seeing this, Siwoo gently squeezed them.


    Her breasts, white like snow, bounced back at his touch, showcasing their firmness.


    Their soft and smooth texture was unlike anything else in the world.


    ¡°Ngg¡­¡±


    Sharon furrowed her brows and let out a soft breath, maybe because she felt the cold temperature of his hand.


    At that moment, a mischievous idea crossed Siwoo¡¯s mind.


    Using his fingertips, he gently twisted her tiny, cherry-sized nipples that shone with a bright pink hue.


    ¡°Aah¡­.¡±


    At first, they were soft like jelly, but after he had done that, they slowly hardened and stood stiffly.


    As he did that, Sharon¡¯s lips parted slightly, letting out a soft moan that apanied her breath.


    He had been biting and sucking on these all night. The marks left by that were undeniably erotic.


    On a side note, the way she masturbated was a sight to behold.


    During that, she showed him how she was able to suck on her own boobs.


    That was how one could tell that her boobs were easily a legendary-ss.


    He remembered her face back then as he continued to knead her breasts while feeling a sense of heaviness from his lower half. More specifically, the sight of her teary eyes as she was suffering from embarrassment.


    <em>Anyway, I should probably head over to the Yesod Mansion to check up on Ms. Diana¡­</em>


    But time was running tight.


    He was about to cover Sharon¡¯s body up, but at that moment¡­


    ¡°Siwoo!¡±


    Countess Albireo suddenly opened the door and entered theb.


    Unfortunately for them, the sofa¡¯s position was directly facing the door.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    So, Albireo ended up seeing Siwoo standing naked with his little guy standing below him. Almost immediately, she covered her eyes before copsing to the floor.


    2.


    Whether it was a stroke of luck or not, Sharon remained fast asleep.


    So, Siwoo left Sharon behind after rolling her up in a nket and went outside to talk with the countess.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about all that¡­ What brings you here, Countess¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard there was an incident in Border Town.¡±


    Albireo shot him a cold gaze.


    Actually, he could sense a hint of contempt in that gaze.


    To borate on what kind of look she was giving him¡­ It was the look that someone would give to an inconsiderate person who was hosting a pork belly party in front of an Imic mosque.


    For a witch, magic is like their faith, and theb was essentially their sacred temple.


    In other words, the countess caught him and Sharon having a nasty sex in a sacred ce. It was understandable that she reacted like this.


    ¡°I was worried, so I immediately went home from the Modern World and rushed straight back here, but¡­ I see that everything¡¯s fine, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡±


    Moreover, she was the twins¡¯ mother.


    Even if she had known about his rtionships, for her to witness her daughters¡¯ boyfriend having such an intimate moment with another woman, all while his manhood was there for her to see¡­


    Siwoo had no words to defend himself at all.


    ¡°Look, Siwoo, I know that I was the one who let you use theb, so I can¡¯t say much about it, but please be more mindful about where you are doing these sorts of things in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I promise I will be more careful¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    <em>Is it just me, or she kept catching me doing this kind of thing¡­?</em>


    Though he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he still showed her his whole naked front. He didn¡¯t have the heart nor the guts to defend himself here, especially considering that she was his mother-inw for all intent and purpose.


    ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t mean to show you that, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you had to see me like that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I was partly to me for not being more careful.¡±


    Albireo shook her head nervously, trying to brush off her earlier shock as she apologized.


    Then, she gently touched her chin and asked¡­


    ¡°Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The moment he caught Albireo ncing at his lower half, Siwoo instantly regretted giving her that permission.


    <em>Oh no, I¡¯m fucked, what did I get myself into¡­?</em>


    <em>But, it isn¡¯t like I can just say no to that¡­</em>


    ¡°Um¡­ Is that¡­safe for our twins¡­? Its size is a little¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siwoo¡¯s member was so massive that its shadow could nearly cover half of the twins¡¯ faces.


    It wasn¡¯t a strange thing that Albireo was worried after seeing its imposing size.


    The question wasn¡¯t about <em>¡®Will it damage their bowl?¡¯</em> but rather <em>¡®Will they be okay physically after taking that on?¡¯</em>.


    In fact, if the twins didn¡¯t have spirit bodies, they most definitely wouldn¡¯t be okay if they were to take his member in.


    It was due to the spirit bodies¡¯ nature of having resilience and durability that far surpassed normal humans¡¯ flesh that it became possible for him to do this and that with them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. That was an inappropriate question, wasn¡¯t it? Please forget about it. Also, let¡¯s avoid such situations in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And so, Siwoo¡¯s day started with a scolding from the countess that ended with an awkward question.


    3.


    Somethingpletely unexpected had happened.


    Diana announced that their tutoring session would continue from today onward.


    Even without considering herzy personality, Siwoo had expected that she was pretty traumatized by what happened the other day.


    That was why he was left dumbstruck the moment a maid approached him to tell him that Diana was okay with starting the tutoring session again, even though the incident happened just yesterday.


    And so, he headed straight to Diana¡¯s room.


    When he knocked on the door, he could hear some rustling from behind the door.


    But no matter how long he waited, she didn¡¯t open the door for him.


    ¡°Ms. Diana? It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Though the door was still tightly shut, he could tell that she was standing right behind it, as her voice came from a very close proximity to the door.


    So, he opened the door carefully and found her standing awkwardly right in front of him.


    Even though they had seen each other¡¯s faces countless times, she acted as if this was their first meeting. Her usually half-closed eyes were wide open, and her lips were slightly pursed.


    ¡°W-W-Wee¡­¡±


    She stumbled over her words, looking ufortable, as if there were leaves stuck in her clothes.


    Unlike usual, she was fidgeting around restlessly.


    <em>Huh? What¡¯s going on?</em>


    Not only that, normally, she¡¯de out of her room with her messily tied up hair, but now she had it neatly braided.


    Considering that they weren¡¯t nning to go anywhere, the sight was odd to Siwoo.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside first?¡±


    He showed the Witch Board he had brought with him, but Diana just stood still in front of the door like a reluctant gatekeeper, avoiding eye contact with him.


    To put it simply, she was in a very psychologically unstable state.


    Siwoo quickly guessed why.


    As a nobledy, Diana had a strong pride.


    After she was helplessly captured by a human, and then rescued by Siwoo, she cried her heart out in his embrace.


    Facing him the very next day after that must have felt embarrassing and awkward for her.


    Arriving at that conjecture, Siwoo congratted himself.


    Because he was no longer the old virgin Siwoo.


    He was able to read Diana¡¯s mind to some extent now.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished what I wanted to say yet.¡±


    Diana grabbed Siwoo¡¯s arm, stopping him from passing by.


    This surprised him a little.


    After all, this was the first time she had ever initiated a physical contact with him.


    All this time, she had always kept her distance as if he were some sort of virus.


    ¡°M-M-Mr. S-Siwoo¡­ T-Thank you for saving me¡­¡±


    She muttered as she lowered her head.


    Her soft voice made her words almost inaudible, but this was her way of showing her gratitude.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Also, for the first time, he called him by his name instead of just ¡®you¡¯.


    It seemed like the incident yesterday had served as a trigger for her to acknowledge him.


    Siwoo felt a sense of satisfaction.


    <em>The old people¡¯s saying was true. Good deeds indeed alwayse back to you.</em>


    ¡°I ept your gratitude. Shall we go inside now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Still holding his arm, Diana pushed Siwoo out of the door.


    ¡°Huh? W-Wait¡ª¡± He stammered as the door was mmed shut behind him.


    ¡°Not today. I¡¯m going to rest. Goodbye.¡±


    Blindsided by the sudden dismissal, Siwoo stood there, mouth agape.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    4.


    As soon as she shut the door, Diana dove onto her bed as if fleeing.


    For someone who usually moved no faster than 20 cm/s, her sudden increase in speed was quite notable.


    Earlier this morning, she had the urge to groom herself, so she spent a whole half an hour brushing and braiding her hair.


    She also picked up the prettiest dress she had in her wardrobe, but because of what she had done, everything had turned into aplete mess.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    She iled around on the wide bed for quite some time until she dropped a pillow down. Only after that did she go still.


    But, her heart was still pounding wildly, and it showed no sign of calming down.


    <em>Weird, weird, weird. Everything feels weird!</em>


    If she were to start listing all the things she found weird, it would go on forever.


    Number one.


    Why did she say she¡¯d attend the tutoring session today?


    Knowing her mother, she¡¯d probably let her stay in bed for a whole week.


    In other words, she had a free pass to skip those bothersome lessons.


    Yet, she had gone out of her way to call her maid in the morning and announce that their tutoring would proceed as usual.


    Number two.


    Despite falling asleep sote into the night, she had woken up at the crack of dawn.


    After that, she took a short thirty minute bath, ate her breakfast and got dressed.


    While she didn¡¯t mind wearing nice-looking essories or dresses¡­


    She never bothered prettying herself, as that usually came with the cost of effort and difort. Typically, she¡¯d just dress herself enough to maintain her dignity.


    Yet today she had spent nearly one, or maybe even two hours styling her hair, wearing a corset under her dress, and putting on heels.


    And number three, the weirdest thing of them all.


    The incredibly weird feeling she had when she saw his face.


    Her heart suddenly raced so fast, and her breathing became heavy.


    Not only that, her head also spun so much that she could barely stand, let alone speak.


    These symptoms actually started when he first knocked on her door.


    And the moment she saw his face, they just intensified, reaching their peak.


    She could only stand there, unable to do anything.


    On the contrary, he was the same as usual.


    His handsome and well-groomed face, with a touch of masculinity in it when she examined it closely. Wearing the usual tailored suits that fit him perfectly, he let out his gentle voice that sounded no less gentle than usual.


    Yet, for some reason, she felt overwhelmed when she faced him.


    She tried to call him by his name, like what her mother did, but she just struggled to do it.


    And like an idiot, she just thanked him before kicking him out.


    Diana let out a deep sigh,menting her stupidity.

 Chapter 374: Countess (1)

    1.


    It was finally time for Siwoo¡¯s tutoring session with Countess Yesod.


    Due to Diana turning him away at the entrance, his schedule freed up, so he just went back to Countess Gemini¡¯s mansion the moment he got the chance to.


    Right now, he was strolling down the hallway of the Yesod¡¯s mansion, carrying the Red Branch that was wrapped in his ribbons on his shoulder.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    As the time to meet Countess Yesod quickly approached, he started to feel more and more anxious.


    Last night, the countess sat on hisp while checking on his condition.


    But, he wasn¡¯t sure if she really was checking his condition, or trying to make a move on him.


    Back then, he decided to bank on thetter option, but what happened after that?


    The moment he leaned in for a kiss, the countess immediately backed off.Although, it seemed like his guess wasn¡¯tpletely off, since she arbitrarily moved their tutoring session to midnight of all times.


    ¡°She said it¡¯s because she¡¯s busy, but is she really¡­?¡±


    Of course, the schedule change didn¡¯t get him to think something along the lines of, <em>¡®I¡¯m finally going to have sex with the countess this time!¡¯</em>.


    Yesterday, he spent some of his time reflecting.


    He already had Sharon and the twins.


    There was also Periwinkle, who he had nned to hook up with to show his gratitude, but this was a special case.


    Not only had she saved his life, she also helped out Takasho a lot, the hook up was really just a way to show his gratitude. Their rtionship was very casual at best.


    Periwinkle herself also didn¡¯t seem to want anything more than that.


    Sure, heroes were known to have multiple wives AND concubines, but he wasn¡¯t a hero. Also, even if he was, he didn¡¯t want to mess with a married woman. A real hero would get in serious trouble if he did that, let alone him.


    He had been swayed by the idea of, <em>¡®a man could be spineless, but he should wrung his balls out when he got the chance,¡¯</em> and realized the errors of his way a little toote.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no point in thinking about it.¡±


    In any case, just thinking about what he¡¯d do in such situations was easy.


    But, what if the countess actually tried to seduce him?


    Considering that he¡¯d be whiffing the lingering subtle scent that wafted from her body, could he resist her advances in that situation?


    <em>There¡¯s no other way, I have to put things straight before our lesson starts.</em>


    <em>Or at least, before she even has the chance to make a move on me.</em>


    So, he decided to cut the route off cleanly, like slicing with a knife.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    <em>-Knock, knock</em>


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Siwoo,e on in.¡±


    After hearing her response, he opened the door while trying to figure out the right timing to enact his n.


    <em>When is the best time to bring it up? Right after we greet each other? Or after we sit on the sofa? Hm, or maybe I should just wait until after the session ends?</em>


    ¡°He¡ª¡±


    ¡°Come in. Do you mind helping me out a little?¡±


    The moment he opened the door, Siwoo awkwardly froze in ce.


    When he stepped in, the countess immediately greeted him.


    Of course, that in itself wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    The problem was that the countess greeted him while showing her bare back to him.


    She was wearing her favorite tight dress, and the tie at her back was undone more than halfway.


    The silver fabric clung to her hourss waist and hips, seemed as if it had been woven from moonlight itself.


    As she turned her body slightly, her elegant shoulder line and delicate-looking shoulder des became more pronounced.


    One of her hands was holding the front of her dress. It would probably slip off if she were to let it go.


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t tell whether she was in the middle of putting the dress on or taking it off.


    Whichever it was, she was halfway through there.


    ¡°¡­Hello¡­¡±


    He finished his interrupted greeting with a weak voice.


    <em>My mouth isn¡¯t hanging open, right¡­?</em>


    <em>Please, tell me it isn¡¯t¡­</em>


    ¡°You came at the perfect time. As you can see, I¡¯m in a bit of a bind¡­¡±


    Siwoo almost spouted out the words, <em>¡®I¡¯m also in a bit of a bind here¡­¡¯</em> but he managed to swallow it at thest second.


    ¡°Are you changing your clothes right now¡­?¡±


    He was about to add, <em>¡®But this is the library¡­¡¯</em> but he also managed to hold himself back from saying it.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I tried to do it on my own, but it just didn¡¯t go well¡­ Could you give me a hand, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    The countess asked that so naturally, as if this was a normal thing to ask.


    Siwoo just knew that he needed a quick excuse to avoid getting swept up in the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I don¡¯t know how to tie it¡­ Also, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying.


    Because he really didn¡¯t know how to tie up a dress like that.


    After all, never once in his life did he find himself in a situation where he had to wear such a dress.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that I¡¯m going to ask you to tie it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You know, I might ask you how to undo it instead.¡±


    <em>Ah, good point¡­</em>


    <em>She might actually be in the middle of undressing right now¡­</em>


    With slightly upturned eyes, she gave Siwoo an intense stare, refusing to avert her gaze.


    <em>Gulp¡­</em>


    Siwoo swallowed hard.


    Her gaze was like velvet brushing against his skin, he barely managed to look away from it.


    As if to prevent him from fleeing, the countess opened her mouth again.


    ¡°So, Mr. Siwoo¡­ Which would you prefer?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that something I get to decide?¡±


    The countess didn¡¯t say anything to that.


    Instead, she gave a mysterious smile, suggesting that her answer was somewhere between an affirmation and refusal.


    <em>So this is what it feels like to bepletely pulled along by an older woman.</em>


    <em>No, wait, it isn¡¯t just a feeling¡­</em>


    <em>It is exactly what¡¯s happening.</em>


    ¡°Hurry up, you¡¯re making me wait.¡±


    Her hips swayed, almost like she was urging him on.


    Even when she acted coquettishly, she didn¡¯t seem vulgar, perhaps it was because of her natural elegance.


    From this, he could tell that her intention was crystal clear.


    If he pushed for it a little, he would definitely experience a level of ecstasy beyond anything he¡¯d ever imagined. But¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    The countess¡¯ eyes opened wide, she looked slightly surprised.


    Siwoo tried his best to ignore her reaction, closed his eyes for a moment and clumsily tied the back of her dress.


    Although, he couldn¡¯t even tie his sneakers neatly, so there was no way he could handle thisplicated dress tie properly.


    The countess let out a small giggle at this before adjusting the knot with her telekinesis and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°¡­Wait, you could¡¯ve done this yourself then, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I wanted you to tie it for me, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem. Today¡¯s lesson is about force field overload, right? I¡¯ve already looked into it a little.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re ignoring me now? Sure, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Siwoo ignored her next advance and brought up what he came here for.


    This prompted a sigh toe out of the countess¡¯ lips, as if she was disappointed by this. With that, they started their lesson.


    2.


    Throughout the lesson, Countess Yesod kept her eyes on Siwoo.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t as bold as her previous advances, it was still a pretty aggressive move in her eyes.


    Previously, she had given him the choice of whether to take her dress off or leave it on.


    But his response was oddly defensive.


    <em>Is it because he¡¯s too shy to take the lead?</em>


    <em>What a cutie.</em>


    After thinking so, the countess started to test him subtly.


    ¡°This part over here. Goodness, you don¡¯t need to make it soplicated¡­¡±


    First, she leaned forward, subtly exposing her cleavage.


    With how loose her outfit was, even she herself wasn¡¯t sure how much of it would be revealed.


    There was a chance that he ended up catching a glimpse of the delicate pink tips beyond her cleavage, the hardened tips that were pressing against the fabric.


    Men often thought they could sneak nces at a woman¡¯s body without being noticed, but little did they know¡­


    Women were naturally sensitive to others¡¯ gazes.


    Especially when it came from the opposite sex.


    In less than 15 seconds, the countess noticed Siwoo¡¯s eyes flicking down to her chest.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try to fix that.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you need advice on?¡±


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯m getting the hang of this.¡±


    ¡°As expected. You really are something else, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    After saying so, she then boldly crossed her legs.


    Her soft, white thighs peeked out as her skirt hiked up as she leisurely crossed her legs.


    Siwoo¡¯s gaze, which had been bouncing between her chest and his paper, quickly darted towards her lower body.


    But, he quickly redirected it to his paper, then as if trying to tell himself to focus on the paper.


    He was also shifting his legs around to adjust his posture, trying to hide his bulging manhood underneath, but there was no way the countess failed to notice that.


    She could feel her heart starting to race.


    <em>What is this feeling?</em>


    Whenever she saw his awkward, clumsy reactions¡­


    Every time she saw him going all flustered by her little gestures and subtle words¡­


    She felt like she was fulfilling her long-neglected inner desire.


    The feeling of having her charm recognized by the opposite sex¡­


    And the thrill over the fact that she was in control of the situation, pulling him in and pushing him away as she pleased.


    On top of that, she also had this distorted maternal instinct to teach and mold this naive boy into the perfect male.


    ¡°You did well today, as always.¡±


    After the lesson was over, Siwoo tried to get up like he always did.


    Except that he couldn¡¯t.


    How so?


    Because the countess was sitting right across him while his lower half was embarrassingly pitched like a tent due to her constant seduction.


    If he were to stand up now, he¡¯d be showing that embarrassing sight to her.


    The countess was unaware of his dilemma though. Instead, she took his hesitation as something else entirely.


    ¡°Oh my?¡±


    <em>Usually he¡¯d just leave politely after the lesson¡¯s over, but it seems like he wishes to stay here longer today?</em>


    <em>What is he hesitating about, hm?</em>


    She suspected that this was what he was thinking about:


    <em>=> The countess is too irresistible. I want more than this, but I can¡¯t just bring myself to say it¡­</em>


    After reaching that conclusion¡­


    She suppressed a triumphant smile that was about to be formed on her lips.


    <em>How could every little thing he does seem so adorable?</em>


    She could feel her heart race, and there was this sudden urge to just devour him as a whole.


    ¡°Is there something else you need?¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­ N-No¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me then?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Seeing his difort only made her more certain of her assumption, so she casually sat next to him.


    She wanted to enjoy his reactions for a little longer, but she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be right to push him too far.


    This was the time for her to show him theposure of an older woman and take the lead.


    <em>Finally, we¡¯re going to spend the night together~</em>


    .


    Just thinking about that already made her heart pound wildly.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo, do you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    The countess leaned her head against his shoulder.


    She then slipped her hand between his tightly clenched thighs, and his body immediately went rigid.


    His sharp intake of breath entered her ear.


    ¡°Inside a man¡¯s body, there¡¯s a nasty poison.¡±


    ¡°Um, Countess¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous poison born from deep sin and desire, and if it isn¡¯t released in time, it¡¯s going to eat away a man¡¯s body and mind¡­¡±


    She undid his belt, unfastened the buckle, and gently grabbed hold of his thing.


    The huge serpent, hot, hard, oozing with venom that was coiling inside his pants.


    Watching him grow even more tense, the countess let out a hot breath.


    ¡°I believe I can help you with <em>that</em>¡­ What do you think, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    ¡°Um, Countess¡­ I need to tell you something¡­¡±


    He averted his gaze before turning his gaze back to her.


    She saw a hint of redness in his eyes, a mix of conflict, anxiety, and excitement.


    ¡°I-I¡­ I already have someone I¡¯m currently seeing¡­¡±


    Hearing that, the countess was a little surprised.


    Up until now, he seemed like someone who had never held hands with a girl, let alone had a girlfriend.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t just a little shocked, butpletely shocked.


    Nevertheless, the countess didn¡¯t care about that.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    ¡°Oh my? Do you think we¡¯re doing anything wrong? No, no, we¡¯re just ying around a little, you know~?¡±


    Like a white serpent, her pale hand wrapped itself around his cobra that was raising its head stiffly.


    With delicate movements, she stroked his member, back and forth.


    She slipped past his underwear, feeling the hardness, the heat, the dangerously pronounced veins, and the pulse of raw masculinity underneath.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need something like love or whatever when ying this game between a man and a woman~¡±


    Before Siwoo knew it, hisrge member was already standing exposed between his pants and underwear, touching the air.


    The countess admired its size as she traced his member with her index and middle finger, whispering in a seductive voice.


    Her voice sounded so sweet, it felt like the warmth was melting the inside of his ears.


    ¡°Instead, you¡¯d only need a spoonful of sweetness, a whisper in your ear, and a little spice called a secret~¡±


    Then, Countess Yesod pressed her plump lips against Siwoo¡¯s.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 375: Countess (2)

    1.


    Siwoo knew¡­


    That he had no spines nor balls.


    If he had toe up with an excuse, it would be that he had inhaled way too much of Countess Yesod¡¯s scent.


    Being near her for so long, he couldn¡¯t help but catch whiffs of her fragrance. Especially when she btedly grabbed his manhood with her bare-hand, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep whiff of her sweet, fragrant hair.


    Even so, the most dangerous thing of them all was the countess¡¯ own raw, natural allure.


    In front of it, even if he hadn¡¯t inhaled her scent, or even if she were truly a married woman with a husband¡­


    He would¡¯ve tossed his conscience aside, be her secret lover, and probably ended up getting sued into bankruptcy over it.


    Her red lips, enticing, like the forbidden fruit, nibbled at his lower lips.


    With her eyes closed, the countess savored the delicate flesh, as if in an aesthetic trance.Her long eyshes trembled, as if they were about to brush against his face.


    ¡°Sluurp¡­chu¡­¡±


    Her soft, plump lips clung to his lips like they were meant to be one from the start.


    The sweet taste of her lip gloss filled his mouth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While the thick, sweet scent of her skin filled his nostrils.


    Facing that, Siwoo felt as if all the brakes inside him malfunctioned.


    Now, he had crossed a point of no return.


    Meanwhile, the countess was so focused on the kiss that she seemed to forget she was still holding his manhood.


    They gently nibbled and sucked each other¡¯s lips.


    Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She lightly bit his lower lip, then lifted her eyes to nce up at him.


    ¡°Are you feeling nervous, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    Contrary to her usual sultry behavior, there was a hint of innocence in her eyes.


    They hadn¡¯t started doing french kisses yet, but Siwoo was already panting, and his body was already trembling.


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ Don¡¯t think about anything else right now. It¡¯s just the two of us here.¡±


    She cut off his words, pressing her chest against him before resuming the kiss.


    This was when she finally slipped her tongue between his lips, tapping against his teeth lightly.


    Unless he was a eunuch, there was no way a man could endure such an allure, and this included Siwoo.


    Unable to hold back any longer, he pulled her slender waist into a tight embrace.


    ¡°Mmh¡ª!¡±


    She let out a moan, her eyes widening in surprise before she giggled and kissed him again.


    When he responded by sticking out his tongue, the countess sucked on it as if it was a pacifier.


    ¡°Sluuurp¡­chuuup¡­¡±


    Her tongue movements were slow and careful, one could almost mistake it as her being devoted to it.


    She caressed his tongue as if it was an erogenous zone.


    This wasn¡¯t the mischievous countess who loved to tease him anymore.


    She had turned into a woman who was clinging to him, overwhelmed by lust,


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­ .¡±


    After the long kiss¡­


    The countess was panting for breath.


    She slipped her fingers onto her back, undoing the knot of her dress. A momentter, her dress slid down her shoulders.


    Under the dim lighting, her sinful breasts that had often tried to tempt Siwoo werepletely exposed.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Siwoo couldn¡¯t help but let out a gasp of admiration.


    From the moment she started fiddling with her dress, he could tell that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.


    What greeted him was something beyond what he had ever imagined.


    It was as her breasts had a rather bnced stats between softness and firmness, with more stats in the former.


    Even the smallest movements she made as she undressed herself sent gentle ripples through the mound, yet they still boasted the perfect degree of firmness.


    In the middle of her faintly colored are, where the edges were barely visible, her small, cute nipples stood out.


    ¡°Hohoho¡­ What do you think?¡±


    The countess asked, raising her forearm in front of her chest.


    For a moment there, Siwoo thought she was about to cover herself, but she wasn¡¯t really hiding anything.


    In fact, with the way she was lifting her breasts from underneath, it only made them stand out even more.


    ¡°You always looked like you wanted to devour these, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    ¡°Did I really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ In fact, that¡¯s how you look right now. Why don¡¯t youe over here?¡±


    Then countess pulled Siwoo toward her, almost like she was cradling a baby.


    Before long, he found himself lying on her soft thighs as she leaned back on the sofa.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    Lying on the thigh pillow, all he could see was her breasts, swaying gently above him like a mesmerizing swing.


    It was a sight of paradise like no other.


    ¡°My n is to thank you by giving you a new lesson. Not magic, but my body. Everything about it. Bit by bit.¡±


    The countess gently cupped one of her breasts and brought it to the corner of Siwoo¡¯s mouth, as if she was about to breastfeed him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed, so¡­ Why don¡¯t we move on to something new? What about a handjob? Also, do you want to take them into your mouth? You can do whatever you want, Mr. Siwoo.¡±


    Siwoo opened his mouth, and he grabbed her small nipple with it.


    The soft skin pressed against his lips, while the firm tip pressed against his tongue.


    Whether it was the unique scent trapped in her clothes, or the fragrance of perfume seeping into her skin, her unique scent enveloped his sense of smell deeply.


    ¡°Hngh¡ª!¡±


    The countess¡¯ thighs stiffened.


    It had been so long since she had experienced the real thing. All this time, the only attention her sensitive areas had received was from her own touch from time to time.


    Now that her sensitive tip was in his hot mouth, brushing against his tongue, electric waves of pleasure shot through her body, making her throat tighten.


    But the countess caught her breath and suppressed the moan rising in her throat.


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡±


    In truth, her body was already on its edge.


    Her starved body that hadn¡¯t allowed anyone else¡¯s touch for so long had woken up from its long slumber the moment his firm hand was wrapped around her waist.


    It was as if her bottled-up desire had turned into liquid, flowing through each and every vein in her body.


    But she was being mindful of her role. She was supposed to lead him in the action, so she couldn¡¯t afford to show any weakness.


    She reached out and wrapped her hand around his stiffened member.


    ¡°Good job, you¡¯re doing well¡ªahhn¡­ Let me¡­¡±


    <em>-Tap, tap, tap, tap</em>


    With one hand, she stroked his head, and with the other, she began to stroke his dick.


    The handjob was dry¡ªno lube¡ªand her hands weren¡¯t as skilled as Siwoo expected, but¡­


    It was enough.


    Her breasts¡ªso full they could cover his mouth and nose¡ªbounced lightly, while her soft hands¡ªalmost too delicate to have done muchbor¡ªsteadily brought him pleasure.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Siwoo, how are you so big¡ª Haaang¡­¡±


    The countess stared at his manhood¡¯s absurd length with heat in her eyes.


    <em>Could something this huge really fit inside me?</em>


    <em>If it does, how far would it go¡­?</em>


    The sensation of him sucking on her nipples and the vivid image of what was about toe made her legs twitch with anticipation.


    Her panties had turned into a wet mess ever since their first kiss.


    But she had no intention of stopping now.


    The heat of passion that she had long forgotten was just within reach.


    She circled her thumb and forefinger around his ns, creating a ring, while her other fingers rested lightly along his length.


    Once again, she admired how big it was¡ªalmost too big for her to grip¡ªand how hot it was. She could feel her lower belly throb with desires.


    ¡°D-Does that feel good?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Mr. S-Siwoo¡­ I-If you suck on it that hard¡ªah¡­!!¡±


    At that moment, her thighs tensed, as if she had been hit by an electric shock.


    Siwoo, who had been circling her nipple with his tongue as if it was candy, suddenly increased the pressure on it and started sucking harder.


    Cumming from nipple stimtion alone wasn¡¯t something she was ustomed to.


    In fact, she never reached it just from her breasts.


    Although, she had written about it plenty in her novels.


    But, with Siwoo¡¯s sharp teeth lightly digging into her nipple¡­


    The stimtion her now stiff nipple received sent sporadic tremors through her body, sending her on the verge of a climax.


    Years of pent-up frustration and desire as she spent her nights alone had umted within Countess Yesod like fine wine.


    Just a single spark could set it aze.


    ¡°Haahn¡­ M-Mr. Siwoo, no matter how hard you suck it, no milk woulde out¡­ Aahh¡­¡±


    Countess Yesod looked down at Siwoo with affection in her eyes.


    The sight of him eagerly sucking on her slightly lowered breasts, his hips twitching involuntarily, were etched into her eyes.


    His chiseled masculine body paired with his almost childlike behavior stirred a wicked sense of depravity in her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <em>Wow¡­</em>


    <em>It really feels like I¡¯m in heaven¡­</em>


    Meanwhile, Siwoo was enjoying himself.


    Countess Yesod¡¯s mature skill and aura was undeniable.


    It extended to the way she handled his cock as well.


    The fact that there was no friction during the handjob, despite theck of lube, proved her skill.


    Also, she wasn¡¯t trying her best to make hime.


    Instead, she gave him a gentle handjob, like a loving mother soothing a child to sleep while singing a luby.


    Thanks to her gentle pace, his fully erect cock wasn¡¯t overstimted and he could clearly feel each of her slender fingers and soft strokes.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa, Mr. Siwoo¡­ You¡¯re being such a good boy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    <em>Is this what true satisfaction feels like?</em>


    The softness of her thighs beneath his head¡­


    Her gentle handjob and her light strokes against his hair¡­


    There were also her breasts, so big they couldn¡¯t fit in his mouth, softly rubbing against his entire face.


    And finally, the sight of her body, trembling while suppressing her moans with every suck of her nipple. All of them showcased her pure lewdness.


    The sheer excitement those things gave him, brought him close to climax even though there was barely any stimtion to his cock.


    ¡°Mr. Siwoo¡­ahh¡­ Are you ready¡­to cum soon¡­?¡±


    With his mouth still on her nipple, Siwoo nodded. Seeing this, the countess let out a pleased smile.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯ll finish the rest with my mouth¡­¡±


    The countess tried to move and give him blowjob from where she was at, but the angle was a little off.


    So, she gently lowered Siwoo¡¯s head from her thigh and crawled over to adjust her position.


    The sofa¡ªnow warm due to absorbing their bodies¡¯ heat¡ªwas a rather big one, maybe as big as a normal bed, giving them plenty of room to move around.


    <em>-Swish</em>


    Countess Yesod assumed the ssic 69 position, her head facing the opposite direction from his.


    As a result, his head slipped under her dress as it fell down like a curtain.


    All of a sudden, he found himself in the world under her skirt.


    Since the countess was now kneeling over his shoulders, her legs slightly spread¡­


    This meant her secret triangle was literally in front of his eyes.


    It was dripping wet due to her arousal, like a fruit that had ripened past its prime.


    Her panties werepletely soaked, and her thighs glistened as the liquid dripped down.


    Since her panties were made of such a thince, he could see her plump folds¡ªthick like her lips¡ªbarely hidden as if it was only covered by a soft mosaic.


    The fact that its fabric was transparent made the swollen outline of her clit visible.


    With the rich scenting from her arousal¡ªsomething that he didn¡¯t find unpleasant at all¡ªand the sight in front of him¡­


    It was no wonder that Siwoo felt overwhelmed. Especially when he was pretty much trapped in this enclosed space that was filled with the intense stimtion and the thick pheromones unique to witches.


    There was no way he could hold out longer than this.


    ¡°Kuhk!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    Even while changing positions, the countess didn¡¯t stop her gentle tease on his cock, keeping him close to the edge.


    She was about to take his dick into her mouth, but suddenly, her whole body flinched, startled.


    The heating from her breath already made his cock swell in her hands, and he started spraying thick cum everywhere.


    <em>-Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!</em>


    The thick white liquid gushed forward like an erupting volcano, flowing out, as if trying to create a fountain.


    His semen, far thicker and inrger amounts than usual, spurted out uncontrobly.


    ¡°There, there, good boy¡­ Are you done now, Mr. Siwoo?¡±


    The countess was unbothered by this. Instead, she held his still ejacting cock gently, stroking it to help him release his full load.


    When he finished, she even carefully milked the remaining droplets of cum with her hand.


    Because of that, both her face and hands were covered in sticky white baby seeds.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!